《Outbreak Chronicles: Dead Pandemic》 Chapter -1 Kyosei Ichinose Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you Chapter 1 Outbreak of the Dead "The world is in chaos, and in the midst of chaos, fear rises that consumes even the strongest person" -Unknown .... The bloody hallway stretches out and a boy is holding a baseball bat covered with blood on his left hand and on his right hand clutches the house keys which he uses as a weapon. Like the baseball bat, the house keys are covered with blood. His footsteps are silent like a cat. The "crowd" didn''t even notice him slowly approaching and just continue on standing doing nothing. His bonnet is keeping his shaggy hair from swaying. His headphones that resembles a pair of horns holds the dangling portable mp3 player that swings every time hewalks. The grim look on his face remains and the blood from the wound on his forehead trickles down like water flowing down from the roof. He stopped advancing and stopped nearby on the "person" who is the farthest from the "crowd". Before the " person" can react, the hard surface of the baseball bat landed on its rotten face. The strong swing he used to hit the "person" is very noticeable as the "person''s" face is barely recognizable as it got crushed on his swing. The "person" sprawled on the floor lifelessly and blood flows from the broken face and forms a puddle. The noise triggered the "crowd" and turns in unison to the source of the sound like some sort of hungry beast. Their salivas flows out from their mouth and reveals the bloody and crooked teeth as they saw the boy. As the "crowd" rushes towards him, he closes his eyes and the memory from earlier flashed back which leads to his situation.... .... Earlier, Day 1: 8:00 A.M. Kirishima High School - 2nd Floor Hallway 5 hours before the Outbreak *************************************************************************** The busy and noisy hallway fall silent all of a sudden as a familiar boy wearing the black bonnet and a pair of horns which is his headphones that he keeps on wearing everywhere he go. His presence terrifies the students in the hallway. "F*ck! The "little demon" is here already! Don''t look at him or you won''t be able to live until tomorrow!" "I heard he singlehandedly beat up the whole gang and he didn''t even have a single backup! What a terrifying existence...." As the gossips of the studentscontinues to loom over, the boy didn''t mind them at all. He is used to that kind of gossips and just ignores them, hell, they are just annoying and wished they would leave him alone. He maximize the volume of the song to avoid hearing those gossips they throw to him. He stares at the students gathered in the hallway and as they see him, the students dispersed like fishes. The boy hopes that his stare can make them all disappear but those are mere fantasies of him. He arrive the classroom II- A and stops on the door. He slides the door open and all his classmates look on the door and immediately stops from doing anything and look away. He didn''t mind it at all, instead he find it good for him to avoid annoying people flocking on him. As he goes inside, the girl with a red armband which has a written word "President" on it is writing on the board who is the assigned person in charge of cleaning the room approached him nonchalantly with a smile on her face. "Yo, Kyosei, good morning!" She waved on the him but the boy named Kyosei didn''t even throw a look at her and ignore her as he goes straight to his chair near the window. The girl pouted but still followed him and continues her conversation to him. "Its not good to ignore someone who is greeting you, you can''t be rude!" the girl said to him pouting. The boy with the bonnet and horned headphone creased his forehead and look at her sharply before he looks away and stares blankly outside the window. The girl didn''t give up and waves her hands to the face of Kyosei vigorously. The boy squinted his eyes, lowers the volume of his mp3 and flicks her hand away. "Stop being so friendly to me, you''re so annoying," Kyosei said and glares at the girl. "But we are frie-" "No. Stop being so close to me. We are not friends, are we clear about that? So scram, President Miyuki Tamehara. You''re ticking me off," Kyosei said without considering anything at her feelings. The girl named Miyuki felt like she was stabbed in her heart and felt an invisible pain on her chest. She slowly backs off and looks on him longingly. "You are not like this back then," Miyuki said. "I have changed. So shut up and scram away," Kyosei wave his hand to get rid of her. Miyuki continues walking and quietly sits on her chair. She was really hurt by his words and she felt crying hard. Kyosei, on the other hand, just stares off to space and his classmates started murmuring and gossiping again. "That guy is so heartless, if he isn''t so scary, I have beaten him to death by now," one of his classmate said. "Hah, maybe in your dreams! Maybe before you can approach him, your face will be deformed already full of craters." Hours passed by and the bell rings loudly throughout the school. Their homeroom teacher gets inside and takes the attendance. His mind wanders and before he know it, it''s already time for Physical Education and they will use the field. His classmates excitedly exclaims their desire to go out and play sports. But for Kyosei, it is a big pain in the arse and totally troublesome for him. As his classmates proceeds to go out, hetook his bag and goes to the opposite direction his classmates are going. Miyuki saw him separates from the class and helplessly watches him go. .... Earlier, Day 1: 10:30 A.M. Kirishima High School, 1st floor hallway; Shoe rack-entrance 2 hours and 30 minutes left before the outbreak ********************************************** The hallway is silent except for the people with club activities, no one except for Kyosei is wandering around the entrance. He picks up his shoes and swaps his indoor shoes with his black rubber shoes. As he prepares to leave he saw three figures of guys blocking his exit. No other than the Vice President of the school, Kaze Tsukiyama with his lackeys. He hates this four-eyes the most and he want thrash his face when he gets his chance. "Where are you going, "Little Devil"?" Kaze smirked. Kyosei looks at him indifferently and clicks his tongue. "None of your business, four-eyes," Kyosei said and walks to the available space that the three didn''t block and tries to get out but the three moves and blocks him again. "You are a common troublemaker in this school. If not for your great mind, you won''t be here and the principal will throw you out of the school! Miyuki always hangs around with you and I really hate your guts! She is mine! Unfortunately, she favors you because your friggin'' intelligent! I need to find a proof to kick you out of school, just like now! You are performing cutting classes!" Kazegrumbles. Kyosei was not intimidated and stares at him with a mocking look on his face. "Then, what are you doing right now? You are scolding a cutting classes student but you yourself is doing it. You are not in your class and you are talking to me right now. Does that meanyou are also a troublemaker?" Kyosei said with a poker face. Before Kaze can respond, Kyosei kicked his balls real hard that Kaze felt everything spinning around. He fell down and clutches his balls and he thought that his crotch crack. "Vice Leader!" The two lackeys of Kaze immediately helps him get up but he still struggles. Kyosei finds the opportunity and runs away by exiting the entrance door and sprints off very fast away from them. "Sh*t! Don''t...let him..... get away!" Kaze struggles to say what he wants to say as he squints due to the extreme pain he felt down his crotch. But it''s already too late as Kyosei is already far away from them and already climbed the wall and escape the school ground.. ..... Earlier, Day 1: 12:00 P.M Convenience Store on the side street of Osaka 1 hour left before the outbreak **************************************************************************** Kyosei arrives on a convenience store where only a few people are buying things inside. He gets inside and the boy who is managing the store looks at him and nods. Kyosei nods as well and grab 10 melon bread and 2 cans of soda and goes to the counter to pay. The attendant of the store processes his transaction and Kyosei pays the amount without saying a word. The attendant didn''t put the groceries inside a plastic bag as Kyosei picks his merchandise and goes outside the store. He leans on the wall of the store as he opens the can of soda. As the can was opened, the soda produces a fizzing sound which Kyosei is already familiar. He opened the packaging of melon bread and slowly nips the bread slowly as he drink the soda on a slow pace. The remaining customers leave one by one and leaves the store attendant alone inside the convenience store. Kyosei remained in his spot, listening to a song in his headphones while drinking the soda slowly and biting the melon bread. The store attendant goes outside the convenience store, sets up a small table and put two Styrofoam lunchboxes. Kyosei looks on the guy who put the lunchboxes with a confused look. "Hey, not eating properly leads to ulcer you know? Melon bread and soda is not enough food for lunch bro," the attendant smiled. Kyosei snorted. He lowers the volume of his headphones. He turns the mp3 around and reveals its solar panel and it recharges slowly. He put down the can of soda and picks the lunchbox and glares at the attendant who is still smiling. "Tch, you never change, Kato," Kyosei sighed. Kato Shunta is a drop out kid in Kirishima High School as he don''t have enough money to support his school fees. He is living alone and his living expenses are already a pain to him, what about if the school fees are added? His parents died a long time ago which Kyosei is in a similar situation since he was also an orphan. The only thing is Kyosei got the street smarts and can earn money by doing some underground fights where Kyosei always emerge victorious. He isn''t like Kyosei so he needs to work in the usual way and the hard way like he is doing now. "Dude, you ditched class again? Miyuki will scold you again!" Kato said. They are both classmates in elementary until first year high school so they are friends. "Hmph, she has no business with my life," Kyosei begins to wolf down the food in the lunchbox and in a few minutes, nothing is left inside except the residue left. Kato also finished his lunch. Kyosei decides to leave the convenience store vicinity when all of a sudden he gets a phone message. As he looked towards the screen of the phone, he saw that it is from Miyuki. He frowned a bit as he open the mail. "hELP Me KyOSEi! PLS!" The message is a mess especially the capital letters. But he frowned further because it is Miyuki asking for help! Impossible! She is a strong willed girl! As Kyosei was about to call her, a car driving very fast is running out of control and crashed in the pole just opposite on Kyosei''s location! Furthermore, the car crashed a woman and she stumbles down. Kyosei just looked at the person that is directly hit by the car as he has no intention to help at all.Why would he do it if it will involve him in another person''s affair? Just as he was about to leave more explosions occurred in the nearby streets and may screams filled the air! Kyosei looked at his watch. It is 1:00 P.M already. What is really happening? He was startled when the person that got hit by the car stands up! Kyosei didn''t expect that the victim of the car accident is still alive and able to stand up without support to others! Kyosei saw the woman was mangled beyond words and blood is already splattered on her clothes and body but she isn''t in a state to be able to stand! The bloody woman slowly walked towards Kyosei with hunger in her eyes. At first, he thought that the woman is trying her best to ask help from him since he is the nearest person but Kyosei do not trust a person that easily. He have seen this kind of sh*t in movies and he can''t let it happen to him. The woman slowly looks up and reveals her mangled face, enough to say that she is already not a person who will keep on walking despite those injuries that already kills a person! Kyosei has a bad feeling and directly kicked the woman in her face. The woman was knocked down but she came back up again and approached him continuously. Kyosei pulls out his house keys and equipped it as a brass knuckles putting the sharp edges of the keys in between his fingers. The woman only groans as it staggers to approach Kyosei hungrily. This woman is no longer a person. "UUUUUUHHHHHHH" Kyosei is already familiar in fighting and this isn''t the normal human he always encounter and he sense danger on this woman. When the "woman" slowly reach his vicinity, he focused his strength on his kick and hit her in the head again knocking her face down. Kyosei did not let her stand and steps on her and brutally punched the woman''s head. Despite hitting her head, the skull feels oddly smooth and soon, Kyosei burst the "woman''s" head like a watermelon. He gets straight covered in blood. What the hell is happening?! Soon, some people are being chased by similar people that has hungry looks in their faces looking at normal people and when the hungry ones grab the victim, she was getting eaten by a bunch of them. The blood is now splattered everywhere and what is weirder, thepolice sirens that always rings whenever crime exists, did not ever blare at all. Chapter 2 Return to the School of the Dead "Humans are the parasite of this world, therefore if the Earth is now parasite free, then the humans are extinct." -unknown ..... Day 1: 1:30 P.M. Convenience Store in the side street of Osaka Time before the Night: 4 hours and 30 minutes left. ****************************************************************************** As Kyosei is still wondering why police sirens are not heard at all despite the chaotic place, he saw a crowd crumpling and walking aimlessly in the street. During that time, Kato appears again and he is now holding a 9mm Pistol in his hand. He is calling Kyosei. "F*ck! Kyosei get inside the store! The dead are going to swarm soon!" Kato returns inside the store and keep on waving to him. Kyosei is confused but he didn''t ask anything and runs towards the convenience store premises. As he get inside, Kato immediately pushes a shelf to the door blocking it. Kato immediately packs up food and other stuff inside a duffel bag. "Hey, Kato! What the hell are you doing?!" Kyosei is a bit bewildered on Kato''s action. Kato keeps on filling the duffel bag full of food. After quite a while, he goes inside the supply room and he brings a bag of weapons inside. It is holding lethal weapons and some of those weapons are weapons used during world war 2! "Pick a firearm and a melee weapon Kyosei, you won''t last long with house keys!" Kato spreads the weapons in the cashier table. Kyosei is not familiar much of the weapons. Even in his confused state, Kyosei picks out a revolver and a box of ammo but didn''t get a melee weapon when a series of thuds and moaning outside the glasses. "F*ck them! They are here!" Kato cleans up the table and panics on putting all the weapons inside. Kyosei looks outside through the clear glass which is now tainted with blood prints and he saw the people with mangled appearance, bloody and tattered clothes. Some even have their intestines hanging in their stomach and some of them have their eyes gouge out and blood is constantly flowing from their bloody faces. Looks like the zombie apocalypse begin that he only saw most in movies and games! "Kyosei! Hurry!" Kato is now on the door of the storage room. Kyosei didn''t ask any question and rushes inside. The storage room is wide and spacious and Kyosei saw a hatch in the floor. Kato opens the hatch. Kyosei is still curious how he got those weapons since these kinds of weapons needs licences and most of them are illegal in Japan. "Kato, how the hell did you get those illegal weapons?! Are you trying to become a mafia boss?" Kyosei looks at Kato but Kato didn''t slow down from his actions but he answers his question. "Owner Matsubara is an ex- SDF official and also a firearm and weapon collector. He got a piece of info from someone that a viral infection is on the prowl and sooner or later, an apocalypse will soon begin. He preparedsome of his weapons inside the storage room and whenever the apocalypse begin, the employees will be able to arm themselves and fight against the dead!" Kato said and he finally opened the hatch successfully. Kato climbs down the hatch fast. Before Kyosei can get inside the hatch, the glasses that temporarily holds the crowd didn''t hold them any longer as they slowly gained more heavier and heavier that the glass broke into pieces and the crowd is able to get inside the store. Though they stumble from the items in the floor and the shelf slows their progress, they are very nimble and very fast that it only took them seconds to reach the counter where the storage door is located. Kyosei immediately climbs down the hatch and closes the hatch door before a dead person ravages them. Kyosei can hear the moans of the dead and they are very noisy. Kyosei climbs the long ladders fast. Kato is nowhere in sight under him. Kyosei slides down the ladder and as he reaches the bottom, he landed on a small square room without much things and saw another tunnel up ahead. Before he proceeds on the tunnel, Kyosei saw a letter and a duffel bag. Kyosei examines the letter and read its contents. "Kyosei, inside the duffel bag are bunch of landmines and grenades so handle it with care to avoid triggering explosion accidents. I decide to go first since I know you have business yet. I will wait for you in the entrance of Kirishima High School in 2 days and bring anyone you can find as long as you are still alive. Stay safe bro." - Kato Kyosei crumpled the paper and look at the landmines and grenades. He pull out 5 grenades and attached to the grenade holder belt and his it under his black uniform. He picks up the mines and it is surprisingly heavy. Kyosei decided to leave a few mines and only bring 3 with him to avoid cumbering that will affect his movement. He shoulders the duffel bag and proceeds to the dark tunnel. Kyosei used his phone to illuminate the area with limited light. ..... Day 1: 1:55 P.M Underground Bunker - near Kirishima High School Time before the Night: 4 hours and 5 minutes left ****************************************************************************** A few minutes walking, he saw the end of the tunnel and it was a sort of bunker. He remembered this place and it is just two yards left to reach Kirishima High School. Kyosei looks around, he saw a few of the dead roaming but they didn''t notice him. He exits the tunnel and pulls out his house keys and the revolver out to defend himself. Kyosei is not sure about his melee weapon since they are so short range, has weak damage and needs the strength of the wielder to break a skull to pieces. But this feat requires real brute strength and needed to be very good at defending themselves. During his delinquent life, since weapons are prohibited, improvising is the only way to fight against enemies provoking you and his choice are the house keys he have in possession. He specifically choose locks with sharp keys which is easy to handle and won''t damage his hand as a recoil for using the house keys. He slowly crept on the building that has an open door and slowly traverse the area. The building is a small eatery which is a bit busy everyday. Now, the area is full of blood and the dead are around. Guts and splattered blood are all around the floor. Kyosei even saw a finger with a diamond ring on the floor. He pockets the ring and throws the finger away, who knows it might be useful to him. The eatery is guarded by three dead guys which is standing idly in different direction. Kyosei scampers on the kitchen area and saw a chef standing near the knife rack eating a dismembered arm. He silently crept slowly and the dead didn''t even notice him get closer. When he gets close enough, Kyosei grab the hair of the dead and slams it on the knife rack where knives are positioned where the blade is not the concealed one but the handle. The chef dies instantly as the three knives on the rack pierces the skull of the poor b*stard. Kyosei picks a knife and picks out a few cans of food and put it on the duffel bag''s pocket area. He stealthily sneaked on the nearest dead and stabs its head cleanly and he slowly lays it''s body to avoid detection of the dead. He targets the next guy and repeated his sneak attack. When he disposed the dead, he shook his hands and he keep his firm grip on the knife. As he slowly saw the last guy, Kyoseiknew that the guy is tall and he still need to tiptoe to reach his shoulder. He is not panicking at all, in fact he is calm and composed and the enemy he is facing right now are not the similar enemies he fought in the past. These enemies can be killed.. Kyosei stopped sneaking and stands straight before he kicked its back causing the dead guy stagger to the table. Kyosei grabbed his chance and quickly charged his strength and stabs the head which result to blood spurting out on the dead''s head. Clearing the dead on the store, he liberated the dead inside. He left the knife embedded on its head as it is bloody enough and he doesn''t need to equip a bloody weapon. He quickly traversed the street and continues to maneuver around and sneaked around when necessary. Kyosei has developed the proper way to sneak without getting spotted by his enemies in the past. If his enemies are just too many, he needs to sneak in and conceal his presence to avoid detection and today, he can fully utilize it to his whim and combined with weapons that is fatal with only one strike is the most necessary. Now that the apocalypse occurred without warning, Kyosei has to keep his abilities on fighting thugs in the past into fighting undead person. Soon, he reached the pedestrian street and the Kirishima High School gate is close. All he need to do is to climb the wall and sneak inside the school, survive the dead on that area and last for two days and wait for the extraction point which Kato said in his letter. If the extraction plan failed, he will find an alternative way to get away from the place together with the people he will manage to rescue. He is sure to survive the dead for two days and dying is not a part of his plan. Day 1: 2:00 P.M Kirishima High School - School Ground Time before the Night: 4 hours left ******************************************************************************** He didn''t struggled on climbing the wall, in fact he is much more agile and fast in terms of climbing and traversing obstacles. He is always good at finding secret paths that will get him an easy in and easy out without risk. This time around, he is going to be silent and he purposely climbed the wall to reach the sports equipment shed. He needs a melee weapon. He is going to avoid the revolver unless necessary since he still didn''t know if these bloody cannibals are sensitive to light, sound, heat or perhaps these bloody cretins are able to retain their eyesight. He slightly put volume up the mp3 and an apocalypse song from an anime he watched in the past rang within the headphones. As he was able to cross the wall, he saw that the school he left earlier is now a bloody mess and a few mangled corpses of the students are scattered all around the area and the bloody stench lingers in the air. Even the flies are now gathering. These mangled corpses are already broken and most of their parts are already dismembered. Even the skull of these dead students are open and their brains are scattered on the floor and they are no longer going to rise as undead. If they rise up, it only has a small possibility on happening. Kyosei lays all the landmine near the entrance of the gate. In case a horde gets inside, these will thin the thickness and the amount of undead. This is a good strategy as he is saw movies doing a land mine damages a horde thinning it out. He lays the landmines vertically and a bit farther to each other to avoid the explosion to chain. Now that his plan to thin the horde that might attack is settled now, Kyosei has another problem and that is to find a suitable melee weapon and rescue Miyuki on the undead assault hoping she is still alive. Even her being an annoying person, he values this person the most even the cold shoulder he gives. As he is now going to the sport shed, he saw the team captain of the football team wearing its football vest and helmet standing idly on the front of the sport shed. Kyosei already know thatthis guy is already dead since the surrounding dead students ignores him. Now this is not what he really like to happen in a real life apocalypse, the appearance of an armored undead. Chapter 3 Hallways of the dead "Knowledge can be useful or useless in situations, the only thing needed is to adapt to that situation and use it to your advantage." -Unknown Day 1:2:05 P.M.Kirishima High School ¨C Near the Sports ShedTime before the Night:3 hoursand 55 minutes left *************************************************************************** Kyosei is in a bit of trouble getting the weapon since the undead wearing the football uniform is standing near the entrance. Approaching carelessly will only lead to trouble and puting the former football captain down to its final rest is much more difficult. The helmet of the football undead is still in its top shape and only specks of blood is visible on it''s surface. Kyosei will have a very bad time beating this guy up especially that he didn''t possess a smelee weapon. His house keys are much more difficult to use in this situation because he need to remove the helmet before giving this guy a proper beating but it also increases the chances of getting bitten by the guy. He is trying to avoid that from happening since he watched movies of zombie apocalypse and usually, it all ends with a bite. He also tried to think a good solution to get a weapon in the shed. Using the revolver will not guarantee him killing this guy and might even cause the dead to beattracted to the noise and might tear him to shreds so easily. Using the grenade is also a wasteful tactic due to the limited supply and he can guarantee that the dead will flock the explosion site. The other one is much easier, which he needs to distract the dead by sounds and attract it to that direction. After thinking for a while, he decided to use the latter technique as it is more practical and much easier and much more resourceful than the former choices he thought. Revealing himself from his hiding spot, he snaps and breaks the neck of the undead nearby silently and he slowly creep towards the football captain but he kept his distance. He looks a round and whe he is sure that only the football undead is nearby, he picks up a stone and throws it to the nearby metal sheet scattered in the ground which caught the attention of the football captain and some nearby undead and they slowly flock the sound. Successful from hisattempt, Kyosei creeps faster towards thesport shed and goes inside. He quicly scans the shed very fast to avoid the dead finding him in case they wander again. As he scans the place, he spotted the baseball used by Miyuki whenever she plays hardball. He didn''t think twice and picks it up without much hesitation and goes outside the shed. As he goes out, the dead already dispersed from the sound Kyosei made earlier and wanders around. Kyosei immediately detours towards the school. As he run , the dead immediately detected him and they started snarling as they dashed forward to quickly reach him. Kyosei is not interested being eaten by them so before they could even touch and eat him, Kyosei gets inside the school building and swings the bat to the nearest pursuer. He put his energy on the baseball bat and swung it on the undead''s head that causes it from destroying its face due to the strong swing he did to the dead. Kyosei repeated this and in a few more time, he spotted the football captain charging him, he can''t help but frown. Football is not his thing and he don''t really like to play it and now he is getting chased by it''s own leader.Well to be exact... its their undead look. Though not ready to beat this guy, Kyosei held his baseball bat and the dead slowly approaches. 10 meter....7 meter....5 meter.....1 meter As he saw the dead reaching his range. Kyosei immediatelyswings the baseball bat hard that it causes the deadfootball player to be dead yet again. The helmet got some damage as it deform the surface of it however it is not enough and it only stagger the football player a bit. Kyosei already knows that this guy won''t go down that easily. He swings the bat again before the dead can recover. This time around, the impact of the helmet is enough to remove the helmet. Kyosei calmly swings the bat again, this time, the impact of the swing hits the bare head of this guy which is enough to deal a huge amount of blunt damage. The head deformed in a nasty way, eyeballs removed from their sockets, and reddish-black blood flows out. Kyosei did not waste much time and picks up a stone and throws it on an intact window of the school and breaks it and the sound of breaking glass echoes in the area. The dead growls and hastily proceeds to the area where the window is broken. Kyosei on the other hand climbs up on the window that he broke and dashed out on the hallway to avoid a horde which are bound to reach the area in a few seconds. Day 1: 2:10 P.M Kirishima High School -Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 50 minutes left ********************************************************************************** In the east wing, the chemistry lab, the home economics room, music room, kitchen area and some of the club rooms. Kyosei is crouching whenever he passes a window of a room to avoid unnecessary detection of the dead. His stealth is top class and no one can sense him traversing an area full of obstacles and he has a very small chance of being detected. He mastered the stealth ability of his during chase events of his enemies when he is still a delinquent. When gangsters seeks out to beat the crap out of him, Kyosei is creeping out and looking out for an exit. During this time, Kyosei didn''t expect that his skill on stealth is going to help him during the apocalypse. He gets inside the chemistry lab and he only saw blood and some guts hanging on the tables. Some of the apparatus of the lab are broken and shards of broken glass are scattered on the floor. Kyosei slowly stepson the floor avoiding the sound of the shards to make a noise. Stepping on the shards, it slowly break into pieces again as his shoes steps on them. Kyosei is listening to the place and he slowly close the door of the lab slowly. Day 1: 2:11 P.M Kirishima High School - Ground floor: Chemistry Lab Time before the Night: 3 hours 49 minutes left ************************************************************************************************* As he slowly sneak inside, he heard a sound of someone chewing and moaning inside. Kyosei can identify that it is an enemy eating its unlucky prey. He didn''t dawdle anymore and he slowly venture the way to the predator. He saw a woman in a lab gown crouching on a dead body and this woman is not the one moaning but the dead body. The woman is busy pulling out the intestine of the dead body. Kyosei didn''t think much of her and thought that she is one of "them" and slowly hold her head to snap it but he didn''t expect the woman to retaliate. The woman is swift and locks his hands holding her head with a bloody hands wearing gloves and with a sudden twist, Kyosei felt that his arm hurts. The woman struck her with a nearby test tube rack and Kyosei''s forehead bleeds.Kyosei backs away using brute force to escape the lock of the woman and successfully break free. "Not bad, boy," the woman in the lab gown flicks the bloody test tube rack and put it on the table. Kyosei remains his poker face even though he saw that the woman he tries to kill is still alive. Based on her uniform and the year level emblazoned on her uniform collar, she is a Senior. "Oh, you are Kyosei Ichinose right? I didn''t expect you to be alive! I thought you already fell and became one of the " undead"!" The woman chuckles. Kyosei slowly stands up and wipes the blood on his hands due to the bloody gloves of the woman and he also wipe his blood on his forehead but it is flowing down slowly. Kyosei didn''t feel any pain since he is already used to any kind of pain that he developed a natural resistance to pain. He didn''t speak at all and instead, he approach the undead wriggling on the floor. He only discovers that this guy is attached on the floor with adhesive tape. Even its head is attached on the floor with adhesive tape and it is struggling toescape. Its a bit unnatural to look since the guy''s guts is dangling outside of its stomach. The heart, lungs stomach and other parts of the guts is piled near him. Despite that, this guy is still moving and it is struggling to escape. The woman scratches her head as she noticed Kyosei observing the dead. "Wah, its a lot of pain to gut him out alive you know? Ryuto is very stubborn even when he became a dead person.Even his guts and intestines are removed inside him, this guy is still moving and tries to bite me every chance he gets! That''s why I smashed his mouth with hammer and destroyed all his teeth," the woman rumbles on and on. Kyosei looks at her and the dead person. Looks like the apocalypse happening is the same as the apocalypse he usually see in movies and games. The dead person will keep on moving even when all of its parts that makes it alive when it was still a person is removed. Unless the head is destroyed, the dead will continue to move. The woman is now relaxed and removed the lab gown she is wearing. "I haven''t introduced my name yet, I''m Chie Motsuki, aspiring doctor and scientist! What are you doing here Kyosei?" the woman named Chie leans on the table. Kyosei looks at her and he looks again on the dead person that is still struggling to get off. "To find someone," Kyosei pulls out his phone and open the message Miyuki sends him. "Oh? That will be hard since the school is struck real hard and most of the students here are killed by the dead that gets inside accidentally," the woman shrugged. Kyosei didn''t like what she said and pulls out the revolver and points the muzzle on Chie. Chie pales out seeing the gun. "Woah, woah, chill bro, I only said that it will get hard to find that someone you are looking for. I didn''t said that the person you are looking for is already a walking dead!" Chie raises both of her hands in the air. Who won''t be afraid of guns especially if it is loaded and aimed at you! Kyosei sighed and slowly retracts the gun back to the holster. Chie sighed in relief. "Woah, I thought I will die today, I''m still a virgin and I wanted to be laid down before I die!" Chie shrugged and sighed in relief. Kyosei is surprised but he didn''t care what Chie wanted. He sighed and looks on his phone and tries to dial the Miyuki''s number. Unfortunately, "The line is experiencing a heavy traffic and cannot process your request, please try again later." Kyosei looks at the signal and it still shows a full bar signal. Kyosei understands it since the apocalypse is just beginning and people are trying to dial people on phones. He sighed and ended the repeating voice of the operator in his phone and looks on the Voice mail inbox. There, he saw a new message from Miyuki. He selected it and play the mail. "Hello! Kyosei if you are listening to this please help me!" the voice mail begins. Kyosei listened to the voice of Miyuki. It is clear on Miyuki''s voice that she is scared. The voice mail continues to play. "The school is getting dangerous! Aahh! What was that?..... (Voices of screaming and terrified students) Anyway! Please I know you survive the chaos since you are outside the school but I hope nothing bad happened to you! I overheard Kaze''s plan earlier that he plan to abduct some of our pretty classmates! I need to stop that guy from getting advantageon this place since we are close, but if I can''t give him any sense in his head, please help! I will wait for you!" The voice mail ends. Kyosei felt a bit angry hearing the plan of Kaze but he felt a bit annoyed on Miyuki''s plan. It feels like she is throwing herself to danger. Chie drink a mineral water from her backpack that is resting on a table with apparatus. Kyosei look at this nonchalant woman and sighed. "Stay here, woman, its much dangerous outside," Kyosei put the duffle bag on the table. "Oh, don''t worry, I can handle myself alright," Chie shrugged. Kyosei nodded. She really have skills and he knows that she can handle herself quite well. Chie is curious and looks inside the bag. " "Holy Sh*t! Bunch of wakabombs! What the hell? You will be arrested by the police!!" Chie said trembling in excitement. Kyosei looks at her again with a poker face and opens the door. "There are no more laws now. We are basically on our own," Kyosei equipped his house keys and baseball bat and closes the door of the chemistry lab. Chapter 4 Kill The Dead "In a world full of liars, the most important thing you can get is the truth." - unknown Day 1: 2:20 P.M Kirishima High School - Ground Floor Hallway: East Wing Time before the Night: 3 hours and 40 minutes left ******************************************************************************* Kyosei walks slowly without fear on his life against the "crowd" in front of him. The blood on his forehead slowly drips down to his face but he didn''t bother wiping it. He attacks the nearby "dead" with a strong force. He is not that weak and he never care at all. As he closes his eyes, he thinks all of the things he did earlier that day. But why did he do it? He don''t really know the reason. Rescuing the annoying Miyuki is troublesome enough and his life is on the line traversing the world of the dead. He opens his eyes again and smashes the "dead" who are all struggling to take a bite on his skin. Though they are trying to get a bite on him, Kyosei smacks all of them without effort. Since he already experienced countless of battles against delinquents and gangsters in the past, dealing with the dead is an easy feat. With every swing, skulls crushed to dust. With every smack on the head, brain matter and blood splatters on the floor and the surface of the bat. Within a few moments, the "crowd" is successfully "dispersed" as all of the "dead" are all laying in the ground, truly dead without the chance of rising up. Kyosei swings his bat to flick off the blood and brain matter on his bat. Kyosei proceeds slowly, stepping the slimey matter which came inside the head and some are eyeballs and countless of tooth scattered in the area. Kyosei is not disgusted by this at all. The hallway is really dangerous for people who are not adept in fighting others and sneaking past. Kyosei can identify some of the dead people gathered in the hallway as his tormentors in the past that hates him to the core. Now they are all walking aimlessly and are targeting normal people now. What a bunch of *ssholes that are all greedy, that greed caused their demise as Kyosei thought how the greed and selfishness of this people to turn themselves into a dead person. "Bunch of sh*ts," Kyosei muttered and smashes their heads without hesitation. Their brains and organs inside their head are all squashed beyond recognition that Kyosei did not even throw a single look on the deceased he killed Day 1: 2:40 P.M. Kirishima High School - Stairs to 2nd Floor - East Wing Time before the Night: 3 hours and 20 minutes left ****************************************************************** Gasping for air, Souichi Honda is alert on his surroundings and he never drop his guard. He is looking for his sister, Nanami Honda and his girlfriend, Sena Yotsumishi after the outbreak happened without a single warning. He watched the news earlier and saw that Kyushu and Nagoya are now overwhelmed by the so called "Undead", wiping half the population of the two areas in a matter of minutes. The SDF or Self Defense Force are deployed to help the evacuation and quarantine of survivors but the virus gets past the quarantine zone and turn most survivors into mindless corpse. Well since he didn''t believe it at first and thought it is only the making of a movie, so he ignored the news, only then he realize the truth of the things he watched earlier. The dead has broken through the school gate when the gate opened after the principal entered the school. The first victim is the guard of the gate and the victims slowly escalated. During that time, the teachers are on an assembly and no one in the school has the time to announce the outbreak occurring inside the campus. The chaos occurred so suddenly that panic came across. His class was the first victim of the outbreak due to the accessible location in the ground floor. Located near the door, Souichi escaped the room with the chaos since the dead attacked the people near the window. Trying to escape, he decided to call and warn his sister and girlfriend but the call didn''t get through due to the heavy traffic. Souichi is forced to find a weapon and he luckily grabbed an iron pipe on the floor used by a dead student. He practically escaped the other undead and he kill the dead brutally. He is a karate club member and he has strong physique and can easily beat anyone. This time, he wanted to avoid any enemies to keep his strength. He watches the surroundings carefully and he later concluded it is safe to go down the stairs. As he arrive the ground floor, the well known and feared delinquent is walking towards the stairs. Also, he is shocked by the corpses in his wake. The whole hallway is covered in blood, brain matter and corpses mutilated in a gory manner. Souichi is shocked. Kyosei is his old friend during elementary days and he suddenly changed into a delinquent when he reached high school. "Kyosei?" Kyosei did not show any sort of emotion but he look at the source of the voice and remembered the face of this guy. "Oh, its you. You are still alive?" Kyosei is nonchalant and has no emotion whatsoever. "Hey, Kyosei, did you see Sena or Nanami in this floor?" Souichi is sweating. Ever since Kyosei turned into a delinquent, he stopped getting close to him and avoided him. This is the first time he speaks again to this guy. Kyosei looked at his bloody trail and shook his head. Souichi sighed. He didn''t expect to see them easily but he is slowly losing hope. Before he return back to the second floor, Kyosei speaks in a low tone to him. "Have you seen that bastard, windy vice president?" Kyosei asked. He was startled by Kyosei''s question. Why does Kyosei looks for Kaze? Well, he saw this guy together with his lackeys earlier on the clocktower room. The school has a big clocktower that connects the east and west wing building. It is also used as a private room for Kaze and his lackeys to use. "I saw them on the stairs to climb the clocktower earlier before lunch ends earlier," Souichi said. Kyosei grits his teeth and slowly walks up to stairs. He grips the baseball bat firmly and continues on. "Hey! Why are you looking for him?" Souichi is intrigued. Kyosei''s eyes turned grim and looks on Souichi. "That guy must be trying to build a gangbang kingdom" Kyosei said in a straight face," Kaze and his lackeys must be taking advantage the apocalypse to get girls. Curse that *sshole," Kyosei said. "Gangbang Kingdom?" Souichi then knows what Kyosei is talking about. Despite being a student council committee official, he is one of the worst scum in the school. He is a pervert man usually trying to f*ck women and satisfy his needs. He is spoiled due to the fact that he is rich and can buy anything he wanted. Knowing this, Souichi gritted his teeth. "Kyosei! Can I follow you? I need to find Sena and Nanami and the clocktower must be the place they are located!" Souichi said. Kyosei shrugged and didn''t much pay attention to him but answered him anyway. " Suit yourself," Kyosei proceeds to climb the stairs. Looks like Kyosei is going to take the elevator shaft of the clocktower which is only accessible in the fourth floor. Souichi nods and follows Kyosei. Day 1 2:45 P.M. Kirishima High School - 2nd Floor hallway- East wing Time before the Night: 3 hours and 15 minutes left ************************************************************** The hallway is congested with undead this time and traversing the second floor hallway is much harder than the ground floor. "Holy crap, looks like the door in the first year classroom is already down!" Souichi said. Kyosei creased his forehead but he continues on walking towards the undead walking around. Souichi frowned seeing Kyosei continues to proceed the hallway. "Hey, what the actual f*ck are you thinking?!" Souichi whispered but it is clear in his voice the irritation. Kyosei clicks his tounge. "Shut up and follow close to me, or else I will throw you to them and use you as a bait," Kyosei snarled at him angrily. Souichi gulps hearing Kyosei. Of course, he is afraid on Kyosei''s attitude. But what Kyosei do is really absurd and dangerous! Who in his actual mind will dive in a pool full of piranhas? Kyosei is doing this right now! Not a single undead noticed them and Kyosei put his keys back on his waist and grabbed the head of the nearby undead and breaks the neck of it fast that the head rotated, killing the unfortunate undead. Kyosei repeated what he did silently and it is present in his movements the expertise on breaking other people''s neck like nothing. And despite killing dozens of undead now, no one noticed them yet. What the F*ck? Is this even possible to do? This guy can kill without even using the baseball bat he is holding and uses his arms to kill! Kyosei continues his silent kill streak until only a few of them can''t be killed in the same method. Kyosei looked at Souichi and nods at him. "Help me purge the dead, if you want to pass this hallway, do not just dawdle and leave all this sh*theads to me," Kyosei grips the baseball bat and swings it on the nearby undead. The attack causes the other undead to show their wild and feral nature. Souichiro can''t complain, besides this is already the apocalypse, why is he going to be choosy about? Killing is going to be a normality in this era now. The era of the dead is here and survival is the top priority of every people. "Tch, Fine!" Souichiro uses the iron pipe and strikes the head of the undead that Kyosei left for him. Despite strong and agile, the undead has unbelievably soft heads. Maybe due to the mutation and since the head is also the main target of the thing that caused the apocalypse, the cranial spaces of the skull might have loosen a bit and reduced like it is much more fragile than the baby skull. So smashing heads is easy. A few minutes of endless and brutal killings, Souichi and Kyosei rests after the fight. "Dang, I never expected this to make me so tired to death! This zombie things are a handful!" Souichi sighed. Kyosei did not speak. Instead, he opens the classrooms that are closed inside and looks inside the bags randomly, looking for something. Souichi follows Kyosei on what he is doing in the bags. "What are you doing?" Kyosei did not respond, instead he just raise the bottle of water on Souichi''s face. "If I need to last long, I need to replenish my liquids and rest, but this time, resting is hard so I need to drink water a lot. Scrounge around those bags and find what you can, if you want to find those people you are looking for, then keep your liquids inside your crappy body," Kyosei opens the bottle and drink the content. He pulls out a lollipop on his pocket and peels off the wrapper and put it on his mouth. Souichi pulls out his phone again after drinking some water. He meddles a bit on his phone but he failed what he really needs to do. "It''s useless, the network is down and you can''t call anyone. That always happen during the apocalypse. Most likely those girls you are looking for might be around here somewhere, killed by the dead or on Kaze''s dirty hands. We need to find them fast, so don''t dawdle anymore," Kyosei goes outside the room. Souichi sighed. Kyosei might have changed his attitude but he is still the same caring Kyosei. He follows closely to Kyosei as they plan to confront Kaze and find the whereabouts of the girls that they are looking for. Chapter 5 Rescue from the Dead "Humans are all interesting creatures, they all prevail whatever disasters happen" -Unknown Day 1: 4:00 P.M. Kirishima High School - 3rd Floor East Wing -Infirmary Time before the Night: 2 hours left ****************************************************************************************** Its only half a day since the beginning of the outbreak in Osaka compared to the other district of Japan and other parts of the world but its already chaotic enough. The black hawks of the sdf, jet fighters and tanks are deployed alongside with soldiers wielding high caliber guns. The outburst of guns and mad undead all roared out in the air. Souichi turned off his phone after watching videos in the internet about the undead. Kyosei is attending on his wound that he got due to the assault of Chie earlier. After disinfecting the wound, he put a bandage on the wound to avoid blood from flowing. Kyosei is a veteran in terms of the first aid since he is always engaged in gang fights and delinquent rumble everyday and as usual, wounds cannot be avoided and applying first aid is necessary. After that, he replenish the kit with bandage, disinfectants, antibiotics, and other necessary items during this time. Also, water bottles are plenty inside the infirmary fridge so Kyosei also gathered 10 bottles and stuff it on a bag they grabbed when they are still on 2nd floor. Unlike 2nd floor, third floor is not flooded with undead and they take a break in the infirmary not too long ago. Souichi was grateful to Kyosei because of his fighting capabilities. Despite his brutal way of dealing the undead, it proved effective as they don''t have much problem against "crowds". Souichi is also fighting together with Kyosei, though he knows more descipline in hand to hand combat than Kyosei, Kyosei is more on street fighting that aims more on making your opponent down whatever method it is so he didn''t compare himself to Kyosei. He stood up after seeing Kyosei packs up the sharp edged instruments used by nurses like the scalpel. "Are we going now?" Souichi picks up the iron pipe in the table. The iron pipe is already showing its usage and its bad state. A few more fight and this pipe will surely be unusable. Kyosei did not speak, probably he didn''t hear anything due to the headphones he keeps on wearing since earlier and he didn''t remove it a single time. Kyosei peeks on the door to see any danger but in a sudden when he tried to peek, someone or rather "something" is already peeking towards them! "F*ck!" Kyosei was startled but gained his composure as he struggle against the undead that is trying to bite him and enter the doorway of the infirmary. Souichiro panics seeing Kyosei struggles on closing the door. Since the corpses rises into an undead, they suddenly gained stronger power than the normal and has a power to contend against a normal person and can even overwhelm a human. Kyosei is struggling but he orders Souichi this time. "Hey, four eyes! Kill the crap out of this sh*t! Once I let go of the door, swing as hard as you can, d*mnit!" Souichi"s face twitch hearing the "four eyes" but he didn''t mind it much and readies himself to beat the undead. "Once the countdown reaches to one, I will let loose and you do the beating! Got it?!" Kyosei''s sweat is now flowing on his creased forehead. Souichi nods. He steels his mind, if he failed this attack, they are doomed to be a happy meal and they will fail the rescue operation! "3!" Souichi grips the iron pipe, Kyosei is struggling still and the dead is still very ready to pounce Kyosei. "2!" Sweat flows on his face, Souichi''s heartbeat is very fast and he can''t compare this nervousness to the nervousness he felt during a karate tournament! This is going to deal their survivability in his action! Failing to do it will seal their trip to the afterlife! "1!" Kyosei rolled away from the door, releasing it for the dead to open! Souichi did not flinch at all and swings to the undead who see him as food. Though the iron pipe is not that sturdy in terms of fighting undead, it can cause blunt trauma and an undead is not an exception to that. The undead staggers and Souichi uses it as a chance and kick the undead to the floor. Kyosei is fast and deal the final blow by swinging its head like a golf ball using the baseball bat. Souichi knows that his iron pipe can''t deal enough damage to enemies but enough to stun them while Kyosei deals the final blow since baseball bat is wider and used for is swinging unlike the thin but hard iron pipe. Kyosei inspects the pocket of the dead he was able to retrieve a broken phone and a pocket knife. Kyosei throws the pocket knife to Souichi. Kyosei keeps the broken phone on his pocket. Souichi noticed Kyosei keeping the broken phone. " Why are you keeping the broken phone?" Souichi keeps the pocket knife and looked at Kyosei. "Don''t bother asking me, I won''t answer. Let''s get out of here, the dead will soon flock here," Kyosei strolled out without looking back in the infirmary. Souichi frowned but he follows Kyosei slowly. He can''t get used to Kyosei''s cold behavior as always. ..... Day 1: 4:00 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower: Secret Room Time before the Night: 2 hours left ************************************************************************************ On the other hand, Miyuki is struggling to break free from the role she is tied in. Its hard for her since the rope is attached to the ceiling and she is standing in the floor. She can''t move much due to the injuries she got from Kaze''s slaps. She was humiliated as Kaze is trying to caress her legs and squeeze her breast but she kicked him causing the rich kid to pop a vein and slap her many times. She is not the only one tied, she recognized Sena Yotsumishi, Class B Year 2 and Nanami Honda, Class A Year 1. Also a few girls who are infatuated on Kaze are clinging like slugs on him. Sena and Nanami are both not awake after being beaten earlier by Kaze''s thugs. She also saw a young boy tied up on a chair and totally beaten up. From what Miyuki remembers, this boy is Nejima Mirai, same class with Nanami. He tried to rescue Nanami earlier but beaten up. She heard Kaze say "dispose" on his thugs towards Nejima once the clock strikes at 6. Also once the clock strikes at 6, the orgy will begin. Thinking about makes her shiver and lose hope. It is still 4 and she hopes Kyosei will be there soon. She would rather become an undead than become a sex toy for the bastard Kaze. While Kaze is sleeping with his girls and his lackeys are playing poker on the table while the others are keeping watch, she is trying hard to escape and reunite with Kyosei. Day 1 4:30 P.M. Kirishima High School - 4th floor East wing, Elevator to Clocktower Time before the Night: 1 hour 30 minutes left ********************************************************************************* Kyosei and Souichi is having a hard time reaching the elevator due to the dead on the hallway. To avoid pointless fighting, Kyosei used the pink phone he looted on a dead girl on the third floor which is functioning still. "Are you going to distract them?" Souichi wondered. Kyosei nodded. He played games with zombies before and watched movies of Apocalypses which involves the zombies, and the main triggers of these dead people are the sound. Though he don''t know if they can see, their hearing senses are much more sharper than a normal human. Kyosei and Souichi enters an empty room and Souichi opens the pink phone. He frowned when he saw that the phone has password. "Sh*tty phone! There is a password! What the f*ck are we going to do?!" Souichi cussed softly to avoid being detected by the undead. Kyosei grabbed the phone and Souichi is right, the phone is locked with password. Luckily, its just a pattern password and not a complicated one like numbers and letter password or face recognition stuff. Kyosei quickly tries some possible passwords and in a fourth try, the phone opened, and Kyosei press the mp3 player function of the phone and give it back to Souichi. "Throw the bloody phone after playing a song on the end of the hallway!" Kyosei ordered. Souichi nodded and played a song. He maxed out the volume before he slides the phone to the end of the hallway. Since the floor is shiny, the phone slides flawlessly and bump to stop on the wall. The phone rang a song, attracting the undead without fail. A few minutes later, the undead all flocked on the source of the looping music. Kyosei and Souichi quickly goes outside the door after distracting all of the undead on the hallway and rushes to the hallway to reach the elevator. There are still several undead loitering on the hallway but enough for Kyosei and Souichi to eat up. After a few struggles, they arrive on the elevator of the clocktower. Kyosei and Souichi operates the elevator and and opens up. A foul stench of blood and a dead person lingers out. Souichi frowned and almost puked up his lunch. Kyosei did not feel a slight disgust and inspect the guy. He was not an undead but somebody killed him by bashing his head repeatedly with a blunt object causing wounds and bruises. Looks like this unfortunate guy died during the time after the outbreak in the school begins. "Requiescat In Pace," Kyosei drags out the guy in the elevator and pulls out a coat from the bag and covers the face and enters the elevator with Souichi who still tries to hold his barf from going out from his mouth. Kyosei did not feel much anything but he look at Souichi this time around. "Four eyes, you can''t come with me in confrontation against Kaze," With a serious and cold face, Kyosei said that to Souichi who was startled by what Kyosei said. Will he abandon the rescue operation?! "What do you mean, Kyosei?! I can''t abandon Sena and Nanami! You can''t be serious!" Kyosei did not speak but he suddenly pull out his revolver and pin the muzzle to Souichi''s forehead. Souichi felt the coldness of the gun on his forehead and the coldness of his sweat. "Shut up, four eyes, if you want to die, I will let you do the honor in charging Kaze''s base, if not, just stay outside the base of that sh*thead,"Kyosei stares coldly on Souichi without much reaction. Souichi imagined his brain bursting. But he sighed in relief when Kyosei retract his arm and put the gun back to its holster. "Don''t worry, dying is just another realm in this world, you think I will shoot you for real? I''d rather pull the trigger on Kaze''s forehead," Kyosei said. The elevator reached its destination and stops with a ding. Kyosei and Souichi looked around and when there are no undead in sight, they still kept their guard up. Aside from the undead, Kaze''s lackeys might be around. "Should we split-" Souichi did not finished what he wanted to say when Kyosei covered his mouth and they hide on a nearby gear of the clock since they are near the mechanism of the clock. "They are here," Kyosei peeks along with Souichi and saw the lackeys patrolling the area. "Stay here, do not let yourself be seen, I''m going to charge in. Do not go out unless I appear with the people we need to rescue," Kyosei taps Souichi''s shoulder and goes out with the baseball bat and the house keys on his hands. He confidently walk slowly to the lackey who is currently not aware of his impending doom. Chapter 6 Russian Roulette of the Dead "If a war broke out in your neighborhood, will you fight like a hero? Or will you run away like a coward?" -Unknown Day 1: 4:39 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Time before the Night: 1 hour and 21 minutes left ********************************************************************************* Kyosei is nimble and silent on his movements as he calculate every movement of his enemies. To avoid attraction from the lackeys of Kaze, he stayed low looking for chances. Unlike the undead who don''t have any intelligence, these guys are troublesome but Kyosei is expert in dealing with them. He analyzes and he counted 5 people patrolling the place. The clocktower is alright and a good base against undead since it''s main entrance is the elevator only. Though the undead might still have a chance to climb up here using the elevator, it is unlikely so Kyosei is not worried against the undead problem and the lackeys are also not considered as threat to him. He slowly crept on a lackey who is resting on the side who didn''t notice his presence. In just a swift move, Kyosei grabbed the head and neck of the lackey and uses a head lock to make the lackey from moving. Also he covers the mouth and nose of the lackey with his hands firmly which is similar on gripping its mouth and nose. "Mmmmmmphhh.....!" In just a few seconds, the lackey''s eyes dilated and fainted. Kyosei lay the lackey slowly on the ground. "One down," Kyosei wiped his sweat and he crept again to ambush the lackey nearby. This guy looks like a professional guard but he is still a lackey. He is still wearing the uniform same as Kyosei. Like earlier, Kyosei uses the headlock technique and the lackey struggles. Despite the struggles, it cannot make a sound and he can''t overcame this guy. Just like earlier, he successfully take him down. The third guy is the same since they are patrolling the area separately so he also fell from Kyosei''s headlock and nose pinching. Kyosei is very familiar on this one and he frequently use it when he is in a pinch during an infiltration on a gang base. Since he is a lone wolf, he uses many tricks to bypass a tight security. In Kaze''s base however is not so tight and his lackeys are all idiots and easy to beat up. When the third one fell down, Kyosei scanned around and the. two remaining guards are now chatting as they are shuffling something on a pile of items in the corner. They didn''t even notice the other lackeys missing as they are engrossed on looking something on the corner. Of course, Kyosei crept closer to them and in a split second, he grabbed both heads of the lackeys and smacked them together. The surprised lackeys did not even get to react in the pain from being smacked by each other when Kyosei push the two down on the floor head first with a strong force. If the two are already undead, their heads might be smashed to smithereens. He then looked at the thing that the two are busy on. He saw that it is a magazine or in other words, a porn magazine with girls deliberately showing their private parts. Kyosei is not easily aroused and he quickly disposed it back to the items and pickedthe rope underneath the magazine and drag the two to Souichi. He didn''t even looked back on the porn mag that he crumpled earlier. All of the lackeys are gathered near Souichi. They are all tied up and impossible to escape without the intervention outside. Kyoseimade sure that whatever they do, unless they can cut the thick rope they are bind on, they cannot escape. Souichi is totally amazed by Kyosei''s ambush against the enemies. He didn''t expect that Kyosei did beat up his enemies without triggering any sort of alarm against him! A true assassin! This guy is truly dangerous and will serve as a one man army! ..... Day 1: 4:50 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower - Kaze''s Base/ Secret Room Time before the Night: 1 hour and 10 minutes left ***************************************************************************************** Souichi is instructed to use the baseball bat as a weapon for silencing the lackeys once they wake up. Kyosei fiddled his portable mp3 player and choose a song with a fast beat. He didn''t raise the volume much and he can hear the voices and random things around while listening to a song. Armed with a revolver and his house keys, he slowly approached the door that is guarded. Based on his estimation, this room is big enough to house a few people inside together with supplies. He looked at the door knob and he finds it locked up. Kyosei is good in fiddling doors and breaking locks. Kyosei uses the picklock that he keeps on his key holder that usually can open any kind of doors as long as it is not so complicated to break in. He slowly fiddles on the door knob and just a few seconds, he finds the right part to open the door and he inserted the picklock inside to forcefully open its lock which gave in after a few tries. The lackeys inside the room did not even noticed since they are immersed on their poker game. Miyuki got beaten up earlier after a lackey finds out that she is slowly slipping on the rope. She currently fainted and the lackeys had a very dirty look on their eyes on Miyuki''s thighs and breast and even though she is still wearing her uniform, the sweat on her body drenches the white uniform slowly taking form on her voluptuous body. " Hehe, the president sure has a good body. I will make sure to treat myself in between her legs," a bald lackey grinned. " Heh, if you win this poker game then you can taste her first. I heard she is still a virgin!" a sinister looking lackey said. " Oh, I am more excited to pop her cheery!" Kaze grinned hearing what the lackeys are talking on. He is sure to violate her since the Apocalypse begin. Now he is trying to make his own kingdom. The slutty girls grabbed Kaze again. Kaze did it to these girls earlier and he is ready for another round. Kyosei perceive everything and he didn''t think up anything else as he open the door open, which makes the lackeys startled. Kyosei did not wait any longer and pulled the trigger on his gun on the bald lackey and shoot his leg, crippling him. The other lackeys are shocked as they saw the blood on the bald lackey flowing on his leg! "F*ck!!" Kaze is startled and he picks up the colt 45 on the table and points it on the intruder. Kyosei quickly shifted his aim to Kaze''s hand holding the gun and with a bang, he shoots at the handea precisely and Kaze writhed in pain. The sound of the revolver is strong enough that the hostages who fainted earlier woke up on the sudden loud gunshots. Kyosei did not waste his time. He quickly performed a roundhouse kick on the nearby lackey. The kick hits on the face squarely and blood spurts out on the lackey''s nose. Kyosei grabbed the metal chair near him and throws it to the remaining lackey. Unprepared by the chair, he was knocked out heavily and bled. Since the bald lackey is suffering from severe pain on his leg caused by the revolver earlier, he is considered by Kyosei as small threat. Kyosei looked at Kaze who is writhing in pain because he was shot by Kyosei earlier, knocking the colt 45 on his hands. The slutty girls are slowly creeping out towards the door while Kyosei is still focused on Kaze. Without looking, Kyosei kicked the table used for poker earlier to the door, making the slutty girls who are focused on the door sweat profusely. Kyosei aims the muzzle of the revolver on Kaze and he stares with demonic eyes on the slutty girls. "Release the hostages, or this pitiful guy''s head will burst like a melon," Kyosei said with a cold voice. Kaze shot Kyosei with an incredulous glare. "Like you can kill a human, don''t listen to him girls," Kaze smirks on Kyosei. Despite Kyosei labeled as a ruthless delinquent, her didn''t kill people, so he is very confident that Kyosei is only bluffing. Hearing the words of Kaze, the slutty girls sighed in relief. Just as they disregard Kyosei''s words, a loud gunshot rang in the room and the muzzle of the revolver is emitting smoke. Kaze frozed and the pain he originally felt earlier dissapeared without a trace. He felt numb. The bullet that the revolver spit out earlier is only millimeters away from him. Luckily, the bullet hit the wall and it created a hole. Even Miyuki who clearly saw what Kyosei did is getting shivers. But she is getting the warmth in her heart after seeing Kyosei coming in to her rescue. Kyosei cocks his head while looking at Kaze coldly. "Who said I can''t kill a person? I killed countless of undead earlier and killing someone is just as easy as killing a bug for me, don''t misunderstand me girls, I''m merely just giving you all a warning. Release all hostages or the next bullet of this revolver will hit the forehead of the stupid vice president," Kyosei did not even change his cold look. This guy is really a "little devil"! The slutty girls quickly untied Miyuki, as well as Sena, Nanami and Nejima on their bindings. Miyuki quickly rushed towards Kyosei and hugged him. She cried and shivers on Kyosei while Kyosei looked at Miyuki''s injuries. It looks like she recieved a severe beating. Even Sena and Nanami has injuries too and Nejima has a black eye which is the earlier result of his rescue attempt. Kyosei hugged Miyuki close to him and whispered to her ears. "I''m here, dumbass, don''t do that again," Kyosei gives Miyuki a light tap on her back and release her in his arms and looked at Kaze with fire in his eyes. "You motherf*cker, you dared to beat women?! And you even dared to add them to your orgy? You are the worst," Kyosei approached Kaze and gives him a punch in the face. Kaze felt his surroundings spin around after receiving Kyosei''s punch. Kyosei saw the slutty girls who looked at him with fear in their eyes. Kyosei shot them a glare. " Get out of my sight, slutty b*tches!" Hearing that, the four slutty girls scurries away out in the room. Kyosei looks again on Kaze who is sweating profusely but still has the savage look in his face after he realized that Kyosei is looking at him. Kyosei turns his look on Miyuki who is comforting the three hostages. "Hey, did this guy did something horrible to you? What do you want to happen to this guy?" Kyosei coldly asked Miyuki. Miyuki showed her angry face on Kaze with killing intent in her eyes. "I want him to suffer!" Kyosei nodded and kicked Kaze again. The face of Kaze is twisted and he really wanted to beat Kyosei up and violate Miyuki a thousand times! Kaze is writhing in pain and crawls in the bloody floor tainted by his blood. The bald lackey is looking at Kyosei with killing intent. Noticing this, Kyosei smacked the face of the bald lackey with the revolver and punch him knocking him out cold. Looking at Kaze, Kyosei proceeded on pulling out the remaining bullets loaded on the revolver. "What are you doing?" Miyuki asked seeing Kyosei unloading the revolver. Kyosei looked at Miyuki and pulls out the last bullet on the gun. He slowly bend down to match Kaze''s face and grabbed his hair and let Kaze stare at the bullet on his hands. "Let''s make this thrash feel how the grim reaper enjoys taking lives with a popular trick. Hey Vice president, let''s play Russian roulette," Kyosei put Kaze down again back on the floor. Russian roulette is common in circus. A performer or a volunteer is tied up on a roulette and an expert knife thrower or a marksman will throw knife or shoot guns on the person tied up on the roulette. This is a very dangerous stunt and with a bad marksmanship, the performance may lead to death. Russian Roulette is also a popular trick on revolvers for torturing a victim. A revolver loaded with a single bullet is used to test a luck of the victim. Usually, it causes the tortured person to give up and will most likely get a trauma and turn into a crazy man. The bullet is randomly placed and only luck is associated in this. Despite the revolvers used in Russian Roulette is loaded only with a single bullet, the fear of the bullet is very hard to endure and will constantly think on the bullet on the gun being fired in them despite only having a single chance of getting the bullet in eight rounds. Hearing the fate of his, Kaze squirmed around wanting to escape. He is afraid to die. "F*ck you Kyosei! I will kill you! I WILL KILL YOU!!!" Kaze struggles as Kyosei pulls out the rope used to tie Miyuki. This rope is hard to cut and hard to untie by a hostage. Miyuki grinned and with a deadly killing intent emitting in her glare, Kaze felt cold running down his spine. He never expected the girl he is chasing for many years, hates him that she wishes him to die! Kyosei looks at Miyuki and sighed. " Do you want to deal the final blow to your boyfriend?" Kyosei handed the revolver to Miyuki. Hearing the word "Boyfriend", Miyuki felt a sharp pain in her heart and in the same time, disdain on Kyosei''s question. Who the heck would want this person as a boyfriend?! And Kyosei''s even think that Kaze is Miyuki''s boyfriend? Why does Kyosei turns out to be a dense person? " No thanks, he should not be a a person worth of my precious time," Miyuki coldly watch Kaze trembling in fear. " Then, I am free to do whatever things I wanted to do on this guy?" Kyosei switches his attention back to Kaze and he cocks his head. He proceeds to tell the famous nursery rhyme. " Who killed Cock Robin?" Kyosei creaks his fingers, one by one and slowly approach the shivering Kaze. " No please, I beg you Kyosei! I don''t want to die!" Disregarding the words of Kaze, he shot a glare on Kaze with killing intent. Kyosei grabbed a handkerchief on the bed and blindfolded Kaze. He also put the cold muzzle of the revolver on Kaze''s temple. "I''m giving you seven chances. I will be pulling the trigger, and you count up to seven. Let''s try your luck on roulettes, vice president," Kyosei said menacingly, clear in his tone the cold and mockery words. "No, please! I beg you!" tears roll on Kaze''s eyes and the handkerchief is soaked wet. "May the lady luck guide you, Kaze," Kyosei whispered. Kaze heard a click and he felt the movement of Kyosei''s finger slowly but surely pulling the trigger! Chapter 7 Dead Silence when the Dusk Occurs "The only way forward is for man to actually make a choice: Suicide, leap of faith, or recognition." - Albert Camus Day 1: 5:00 P.M. Kirishima High School - Clocktower- Kaze''s base/Secret Room Time before the Night: 1 hour left *************************************************************************************** The sky slowly turned from orange to black. Though it is still 5:00 in the afternoon, the sky slowly turned darker and the howling of the dead can be heard most of the time. Gunshots and screams lingers around the area and all of those noises enters the quiet room in the clocktower. The eerie feeling on the room permeates the surroundings and even a slight drop of sweat on the floor echoes inside the room. In the room, a young man with black hair wearing a uniform with chessboard colored collar kneeling on the floor, both hands tied up behind him and he is also blindfolded with a drenched handkerchief. On the other hand are three girls and a boy in the corner of the room, silently witnessing the events unfold before them. Beside the black haired guy, a bonnet wearing kid with headphones resembling to horns connected with a dangling portable mp3 player is standing next to the kneeling guy, pointing his revolver on the temple of the kneeling guy. His brown hair sways to his movement though only a minor movement. The kneeling guy is Kaze and the person holding the revolver is Kyosei. The three girls are Miyuki, Sena and Nanami while the boy is Nejima. The revolver cocks as Kyosei slowly pulled the trigger. Kaze almost stopped breathing, as the gun slowly cocks empty. Kaze signed in relief but he tenses up hearing Kyosei again. "Count or your death is eminent. Don''t waste my time, *sshole," Kyosei said as he push the gun on Kaze''s temple harder. "F*ck, f*ck! A-alright, alright I-ill count!" "Go!" "O-one!" Kaze stammers as he counted to his death. Kyosei pulls the trigger slowly and as Kyosei do it, Kaze''s mentality is slowly dropping down and he don''t know if he can still keep the sanity of his mind. The gun''s trigger is slowly pulled again and Kaze is getting crazy. He didn''t expect that building his own kingdom of harem and orgy leads to this torture. The pressure of not being able to see the revolver on his temple. Kyosei did not directly look towards Miyuki and the group but he can sense how tense the girls and the boy are. Except for Miyuki who has a strong willpower, the others feel it hard to see these things happening. He waved his hands to Miyuki. "Hey, annoying," Kyosei calls on Miyuki. "Who are you calling annoying?!" Miyuki retorted but composes herself again. Kyosei is not bothered and continued. "Send them outside, I did not hear them talk or even irked at all since earlier. Maybe they are not used to this. Let them out of this room for a bit and let me handle the rest here. They might see a live human execution if they keep on watching here. Do not worry since Souichi is outside near the clock gears. Meet me there after I am done with this piece of crap here," Kyosei looked again on Kaze with a glare and even Kaze who is blindfolded can feel the stare to him. "O-oh, I see, okay let''s do that," Miyuki nodded and she led the others out of the room. The grip on the revolver tightens and fiery eyes appear on the bonnet wearing boy. "Let''s continue your trip to hell, vice president!" "Noooooo!!!!!!" ..... Kaze did not last for five rounds and fainted. He did not really put a bullet on the revolver and the reason he covered Kaze''s eyes is to avoid Kaze finding out that the revolver is loaded and regain his sanity. He knows this kind of torture using the "Blind Knife" technique where a person is deprived from his eyesight by covering his eyes with a blindfold. With a knife and a glass of water, you act like you sliced up the wrist of the person using the blunt edge of the weapon and slowly, you pour the water on the wrist you are slicing with slowly to act as blood. The person who is blindfolded will panic and will slowly turn insane the longer you perform it. Despite being sliced in a blunt edge of the knife, the human mind deprived with eyesight will produce stimulus that will let the person experiencing the torture thinks that the water is his blood gushing out from his wrist. This is a very clever torture technique without harming someone and can even let the tortured person spill the beans. Same as he did during the Russian Roulette that he did on Kaze. Kyosei tied up all of the lackeys in the corners of the room, without a single thing on their reach. He tied up Kaze upside down in the room and after doing the deed, Kyosei loaded the revolver again and looks around the base of Kaze. The base contained some loots that can be used for survival. He picked up the colt 45 that Kaze thrown earlier and stuff it on his waist. He made sure that it is in safe mode. Though he is not familiar with this gun, he already know some of its functions from the games he played in the past. He looked around some more and found a bag of bullets in the closet. He picked abag in the closet and stuffed it with food and water bottles from the fridge in this room. Also, he found a few baseball bat inside the closet. These will be useful for his team for now. Scrounging in the drawers, he found a shiny and brand new brass knuckles in the closet! This weapon is deemed illegal in Japan but many gangsters own this stuff. Even the colt 45 he picked up earlier is illegal! In Japan, firearms and swords are illegal and only a few people can get a their hands on these things. In fact, you need to get a license of you want to own a legal firearm! Now that the apocalypse is here, only police officers and soldiers has the main access and much more lucky to own and able to wield firearms freely. Though most soldiers are equipped with high caliber guns, police can usually own a single gun for police use only which is Smith And Wesson .38 military and police revolver model 12 or just model 12 in short. Kyosei is lucky to get his hands on the colt 45 as it is super rare to obtain one. He even wondered how Kaze laid his hands on this gun as it is usually found in the underground businesses. Kyosei examined the magazine of the gun and founds out that it has a 10 bullet capacity. Kyosei nodded seeing the edition of colt 45 he has right now is an extended edition. Finished on his examination on the gun, he rummages around the area and manages to find a glove used by motocross riders. Apparently, it can also be used as a parkour glove, great for avoiding injuries in his hands. Equipping the gloves, he felt a sense of satisfaction on himself. He stared at the unconscious Kaze and wondered who the heck is the connection of this kid. After a few minutes, he stopped pondering and shook his head. His head hurts just by thinking the face of Kaze. After making sure that the people tied up in the room cannot and were not going to be successful in escaping their binds, Kyosei packs up the food and water on a bag he found earlier. Kyosei leaved the room and blocks it after he exits. These guys will be fortunate enough to live for at least ten days or less, depending on the person. It is easy to starve for a while since a human body can survive for at least 21 days without food but water is different and can kill any person in the span of 10 days or less. Without water, dying in dehydration is much easier to acquire than to the person without eating at all. Also, if they managed to escape their bindings, the dead are most likely going to feast them like happy meal... Day 1 5:10P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Gear area. Time before the Night: 50 minutes left ********************************************************************************************************* When Kyosei returns to the area where Souichi and the others are staying, Souichi and Sena are treating the wounds of Nanami, Nejima and Miyuki since Sena is already treated. Kyosei ignored them and checked the lackeys. Earlier, he tied them with rope, now, the lackeys are also tied u with chains. Kyosei checked the lackeys and notice that they are still in their state of unconsciousness and the huge bumps on their foreheads and some are even bleeding. Looks like Souichi is much more dangerous than him in terms of interrogation. Miyuki who is already treated by Sena walked towards Kyosei. "I forgot to tell you that I am grateul to you and even go to the length of rescuing me," Miyuki smiled. Kyosei glared at her. For him, being thanked feel so awkward and sends shiver on his spine. "Tch, save it, I don''t need your sh8*tty thanks. I can''t eat and use that stuff," Kyosei answered and fiddles his headphones which he proceeded to increase its volume and looks away from her. Miyuki is speechless. Kyosei did not change his cold attitude at all. Sena patted her in the shoulder as she looked at Kyosei. "Looks like the rumors are true, Kyosei is one of a cold-hearted persson. Though I appreciate him rescuing as like that so easily, this guy never plans to talk with us," Sena groaned. "Me too, when he was still in elementary, we are very close to each other. See that bonnet he is wearing?" Miyuki points at Kyosei''s hat and Sena nodded. "That bonnet is a gift that came from me when he was celebrating his 10th birthday," Miyuki sighed, Hearing this, Sena cannot help but frown. Since Sena and Nejima are the only people out of Kyosei''s "Former Friends", she didn''t know this at all. "Seriously? He is not a delinquent since elementary just how like the rumors goes?" Sena was surprised. "I don''t know the reason for his change, but I still remembered that he changed when he celebrated his 13th birthday and came home in a bad mood that time and thought that he is a problem or something similar to that. But the next day, he is covered in bruises and wounds. When I tried to treat him, he glared and ignored me and didn''t treat me as a friend anymore. He even keeps on shoving me away from him," Miyuki said sadly. Again, Sena is surprised as the revelation of Miyuki makes the information hard to sink in her mind. She knows that Kyosei is a well known delinquent who keeps on seeking trouble and the rumors said that he is already a troublemaker since elementary. She even know Kyosei''s "DEMON HORN" headset as a trademark. "If he became a cold-hearted guy, why won''t you stay away from him?" Sena asked Miyuki. She smiled bitterly as Miyuki heard Sena''s question. "He is a good person and helps other people without hesitation. The only thing he sucks at is the low social interaction. It gets much worse now when he turned into a delinquent," Miyuki sighed. Nejima approached the two girls and joined their conversation. "I think Kyosei-senpai is just a troubledindividual. In the end, he saved us all from Vice President Kaze Tsukiyama, so why would we need to complain?" Nejima said with wonder. Miyuki sadly smiled on Nejima. "Thanks for understanding Ichi, Nejima-kun," Miyuki said. "Ichi?" Sena interrupted. "Ah, sorry, we used to call him Ichi. It''s his nickname during our elementary days and an old friend named Kato gave it to him," Miyuki said. Hearing their conversation, Kyosei cannot help but interrupt with a frown in his face. Despite the loud and upbeat music of his horned headphones, he can still hear their chatters about him. "You friggin morons, if you talk behind my back, talk farther away from me or if you can''t see me at all," Kyosei groaned. Miyuki looks down in embarassment and guilt while Sena and Nejima is stunned. How good is the hearing ability of this kid? *BEEP* An electric sound came from the laptop of Nanami as she booted the laptop that Souichi carried earlier when they arrived on a first year classroom. Kyosei did not stop him because he knows Nanami is a young talented hacker who got inspired on a game from the company UBISOFT which is entitled as "Watchdogs" and got a bit on inspiration on hacking. Now, she is very good in hacking electronics and others without problem. She even goes real far on this as she can also modify electronics on her whim and that includes the waterproof and solar powered headphones and mp3 player he keeps on wearing! Kyosei approached Nanami and his eyebrows meet together as he stare on the laptop screen in which Nanami is using to launch a software she specifically made to hack networks and begins on hacking. "Brat, what are you doing," Kyosei groaned. "Hacking the network of the school, stinky- senpai!" Nanami answered while still focused on the laptop screen. "....." Kyosei frowned again. Kyosei looked at Souichi with a question in his eyes which the latter already understood and just answered with a proud tone. "Nanami can hack anything as long as it can be hacked. If it is about decoding sh*ts and stuffs, Nanami can do it without problems," Souichi grinned. "Brother, I don''t hack human waste and feces, are you sick?" Nanami said with a mocking tone on Souichi''s praise which makes Souichi frown. Nejima clearly showed his admiration on Nanami and even sits beside her. Nanami noticed him and smiled which makes Kyosei frown. This kids are still young brats and yet they are already lovey dovey to each other?! Miyuki and Sena are also amazed in her skills! "Stinky Ichi-nee, you clearly do not show any appreciation on my skills, remember who made that stinky headphones and mp3 player of yours," Nanami grinned evilly to Kyosei. "Tut...my name is Kyosei and stop calling me that sh*tty nickname! I am not a number! And also, don''t call me stinky you brat!" Kyosei growled hearing his nickname again which literally means as 1 in japanese. Nanami grinned hearing that and continued her assault to the laptop by rapidly typing codes and likes. A few seconds later, she stretched her arms and looks at them cheerfully. "Hacking Success! Luckily, the network is still running!" Nanami smiled and begins on browsing the browser of the laptop and searches on the web on videos and news on the Osaka vicinity. A newscaster clearly showing a flustered and panicked look appeared on the screen. Behind her is the large and famous tower in Osaka. "W- we are live here at Tsutenkaku. We can clearly see the Osaka Police Armed Unit and the Self Defense Force are currently deployed here near the tower to protect the refugees that are temporarily quarantined in the meantime as the infected are currently making chaos on the Nishinari Ward and currently destroyed Tenn¨­ji Station just a couple of minutes ago. We are currently trying to-" *BANG!!!* A loud gunshot is heard in the audio and shows that the camera shakes a bit and fear is clearly shown in the video. "Oh my God!! The infected are here! The SDF are shooting them! (BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!)" Before the newscaster can can continue on her report, she was clearly seen being pounced by an undead and got bitten. Scream echoes to the reporter as the camera man runs towards the SDF and the Osaka Police Armed Unit only to be mangled by the undead and being shot by the soldiers. The transmission ended after that. Kyosei sighed. He looked at his watch and saw that only 10 minutes left before 6 in the afternoon. Even they are high up in the clocktower, the growls and some gunshots rang in the school grounds surroundings. Kyosei looked at the clear glass in the clocktower. The sun has slowly sets in the horizon and dusk slowly disappear. At the same time, the sounds that the undead made from earlier quiets down and sends shivers down to their spine. Holding tightly to the baseball bat and the revolver, Kyosei is hoping a silent and peaceful night despite the danger of the undead... Chapter 8 Dead Night Rage Fever "Death is not the greatest loss in life. The greatest loss is what dies inside us while we live." -Norman Cousins Day 1: 5:50 P.M Kirishima High School: Clocktower Time before the Night: 10 minutes left ****************************************************************************** Kirishima High School. The building is divided into two which is the east and west wing. The East wing is the area where most of the junior classrooms are located while the West wing is the senior''s turf. The two wings are divided by the clocktower so accessing the next wing needs to pass on the center of the clocktower which is the cafeteria. During the night, the school gets dark since the lights are not turned on during this time for the sake of conserving energy. Now that the apocalypse struck in the school, the gloominess of the school is now creeping around. Kyosei and the others are staying in the clocktower engine floor since its spacious and the undead cannot access the floor since it is only accessible by Elevator. Looking at the time, Kyosei stands up. Everyone is getting hungry now since he heard some of them with a stomach growling for food. Also, he needs to take Chie up in the clocktower since her only weapons are the grenades that he leaved in her hands. Also, the food and water that he gathered is also in her hands. Its much dangerous for them to go so Kyosei decided to go down and fetch Chie. Nanami and Miyuki noticed him. "Where are you going, Ichi-san?" Nanami asked. "Fetch Food," Kyosei replied. "I will go with you!" Miyuki stands up. "No, stay here! You will be a dead weight for me so do not bother," Kyosei said and picked up the baseball bat on the corner which is still covered in blood of the undead. Miyuki immediately shuts her mouth. She groaned as Kyosei said that she is just a dead weight for him. Nanami disregard her and gestured Kyosei to approach which he followed. "Headphones," Nanami extend her hands. "What for!?" Kyosei groaned. "Headphones! Or else I will wipe all of your songs in that Mp3! Remember that I am the one who created that headphones and Mp3!" Nanami said in a mocking tone. "Tch," Kyosei groaned and take his headphones off and placed it on Nanami''s extended hand. Nanami immediately tinkered his headphones for a while and gives it back to him. "Okay, here it is. I activated the transceiver, locator and microphone in your headphones. If your music halts for a while, then I will be communicating you so that I can inform you. I will monitor you via CCTV cameras and warn you against those things. I also send the map of the entire school in your phone to avoid you getting lost," Nanami explained. "I''m not easily lost like a wishy washy person. And crap off, why are you putting unnecessary sh*ts in my headphone?" Kyosei puts his headphones back. "Be grateful, dumb*ss! I already helped you avoid trouble and this is all I got? Bah, in exchange, bring me food particularly sweets since I am hungry," Nanami said.. Kyosei sighed. He reluctantly agreed and shoves the revolver back on his waist. He also brought a few bullets in case he will use it. Pulling out the Colt 45, he loaded it and put it on Souichi''s hands. "W-what?!" Souichi trembles when he holds the gun. "Hold that gun, defend the girls against the undead. I already loaded the gun so all you have to do is to aim and fire, the bullets are in the bag," Kyosei points the bag that he stuffed food and water. "Also, if anyone is hungry, just take the food in the bag, and remember to distribute it properly," Kyosei reminded everyone before taking his leave to the elevator. Miyuki sighed as she looked at Kyosei who enters the elevator and disappeared in sight.. Day 1: 5:52 P.M Kirishima High School - 4th Floor East Wing Time before the Night: 8 minutes left ************************************************************************************* Kyosei is vigilant. Normally, elevators are noisy once they reach a floor but this elevator is not equipped with a sound for the purpose of avoiding the ongoing classes to be distracted by the sound. He pulled out the revolver and goes into the stance of aiming in the door. When the elevator door opened, Kyosei is already prepared to shoot but luckily, no undead is near the elevator and most are wandering near the area where he and Souichi used the cellphone to distract them. ''Better circle around,'' Kyosei thought and returned the revolver back on his waist. He equips his house keys on the hands with gloves and griply hold the baseball bat on the other hand. Its more inconvenient in his hands to keep using the house keys but what choice he really have? The undead are more situated in the stairs to the left and the hallway is much more easy to traverse since only a few wandered off the horde. Most of the undead are still standing still in the cellphone that stopped on ringing. The right side stairs is more accessible but Kyosei remembered that the stairs is barricaded with tables due to the broken stairwell and its handles so its temporarily blocked and impossible for him to reach the third floor. If he tried the window, he is just a dumbass making himself do hard stuffs. While he is wandering where to go, the music from his headphones stopped and a familiar voice rings in it. "Hey, hey, still alive? If you wanted to go down to the third floor in the East wing then give up. You should go to the West wing instead and go down to the ground floor of the west building since it is interconnected to the East Building Ground floor, I know that you are going to rescue someone from the Chemistry lab in the ground floor right? Then quickly go! I see a horde outside the ground floor. Don''t forget to get me the food I told you in the cafeteria! Remember! A sweet food!" Nanami shouted and stopped speaking before the music resumed. Kyosei nodded and rushes to the door beside the Elevator since it leads to the cafeteria... Day 1: 5:54 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Cafeteria Time before the Night: 6 minutes left *************************************************************************************** The cafeteria is a huge place with tables and chairs necessary for the students here as they order food in the canteen. Before, many people are eating food here, now the undead are eating their food here. Blood and guts of humans are splattered everywhere, dead bodies and severed limbs are scattered which is a very revolting sight to see. Most of the undead are busy eating while some are standing idly. The undead are all scattered around so it is easy to beat up the dead without getting surrounded. Kyosei shakes his hands and his face looked serious. "Its time to get working" He immediately crouched down and approached the nearby undead in the adjacent table busy eating their "meal". Holding the head, he snapped the neck of the undead quickly and effortlessly without a sound. Killing the undead, he crouched once again. He luckily spotted a bag nearby, maybe the bag used by a student since it contains school supplies. Carefully pulling all of the school supplies out of the bag, he emptied everything without attracting the undead''s attraction and sneaked through the kitchen of the canteen. The kitchen is in a messy state and most of the food and utensils are scattered around the floor. Kyosei spotted a cleaver in the chopping board, used for chopping meat and vegetables. This is a good replacement in his house keys. Putting his house keys back in his pocket, he picked up the cleaver and looks around the kitchen. Seeing that the place is not available with supplies, Kyosei decided to take the food displayed in the cabinet and some compartments. He also found some twinkies in which he remembered Tallahassee, a character of the movie " Zombie land"fights zombies in a department store just to find a Twinkie. He stuffed all of the food inside the bag and slowly sneaked through, going outside the cafeteria. The music stopped again and Nanami''s voice sounded once again. "Good job, now go forth and find that woman. She is still clutching a duffel bag in the chemistry room. Hurry! The whole school will get dark and you need flashlight! Go before it is too late!" Nanami rambles again and the music once again started. Kyosei immediately exits the cafeteria without attracting them and run to the next area. Day 1: 5:47 P.M Kirishima High School - 3rd Floor West Wing Time before the Night: 3 minutes left ****************************************************************************** Kyosei did not waste his time and dashed the hallway. He dodged most of the undead and if they are undodgeable, smacking them with the baseball bat or the cleaver is enough. He didn''t stop his running session and quickly run to the next floor and repeated what he did on the second floor reaching the ground floor in the span of 2 minutes... Day 1: 5:59 P.M Kirishima High School - Ground Floor East-West Wing Hallway Time before the Night: 60 seconds **************************************************************************** Running frantically, the undead are chasing Kyosei. Sweat is now flowing out from his forehead and he opened the door of the chemistry lab forcefully. Day 1: 5:59 P.M Kirishima High School - Chemistry Lab: East Wing Time before the night: 30 seconds ***************************************************************************** Chie is startled and prepared her test tube rack and calms down seeing that it is Kyosei. The only thing is that, Kyosei drags her out of the chemistry lab and kicked the other side of the door. 3 seconds 2 seconds "H-hey! Wait!" Chie is startled but she didn''t get to react. She then realized the countless of undead following them. "Run!" Kyosei runs very fast and drags Chie. Just then, the clocktower bell loudly rings in the whole school. 1 second... KLING!! KLANG!!! Kyosei and Chie didn''t stop running but the undead stopped on moving. Kyosei''s headphones transmitted Nanami''s voice once again. "Hey! The undead are acting abnormally! Use this chance and run to the elevator! Bypass the undead in the stairs near the 4th floor with some sort of explosive!" Kyosei and Chie did not stop moving. KLING!! KLANG!!! The undead around them suddenly flashes their eyes and they all growled loudly like beasts. In the darkness of the hallway, the eyes of the dead glows bright red and are now snarling at Kyosei and Chie. Even Kyosei''s companions in the clocktower feel the pressure of Kyosei right now. In a sudden, the undead that are snarling at them made their move and dashed like an athlete towards them like a madman. The Night Rage has only just begun. Chapter 9 Dead Bites "Death is the final examination of one''s life and ultimate experience for mortals" -Martin Heidegger Day 1: 6:00 P.M. Kirishima High School -Ground Floor: East wing Hallway Duration of the Night Rage: 13 hours left ***************************************************************************** The undead horde chasing Kyosei and Chie are all very nimble and fast that looking at them chasing a person is terrifying. Even Kyosei is having a hard time running since Chie is also with him and abandoning her is somewhat cruel. He is not a cruel person. They continuously run to the end of the hallway and reach the stairs. Seeing the undead getting close to their back is already hard for them to dodge and now they saw some undead in front of them too! They are surrounded! "H-hey, we won''t survive this!" Chie groaned and tears flow in her eyes. Kyosei got furious hearing this. "Then, you die alone, f*ck death, I''ll beat them up," Kyosei pulls a grenade from his belt that is firmly attached earlier and pulls out the pin of the grenade. Throwing it is not good since the trajectory might fail and explode on the area where the undead are no longer present seeing that they are running to chase them. He dropped the pinless grenade on the ground. "Run fast!" Kyosei give the baseball bat to Chie and pulls out the revolver, aimed and fire on the undead in front of them. BANG!! The undead that was hit in the forehead fell and landed in the floor headless due to the burst from the strong energy of the bullet that penetrate the soft skull of the dead. Not long after, the grenade dropped exploded to the rushing undead, killing all of the undead caught in the explosion. The strong explosion is very devastating that it collapses the walls in the hallway caught by the might of the grenade. Some of the undead even died by the explosion without leaving a single part of their body intact. Cadavers fly and scattered around and it even rained blood for a few seconds. Kyosei and Chie did not stop in running and kept their distance, reaching the stairs leading to the second floor. Day 1: 6:05 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration Of the Night Rage: 12 hours and 55 minutes left *************************************************************************** All of them are startled in the sudden change of the undead''s behaviors. These are rather something that only happen on certain games and movies where these things are very scary and dangerous whenever it is night time. Now that the apocalypse is happening, a very scary thing is already happening to Kyosei and Chie. Being chased by the undead that can run like an athlete participating a 10 kilometer dash, its very terrifying already. They sighed in relief that Kyosei is excellent in fighting that he wiped out a few of the chasing undead. Also, they managed to reach the 2nd floor already. Nanami creased her forehead seeing the amount of the undead in the hallway of the second floor, third floor and 4th floor. "This is absurd..." Nanami groaned. She is literally seeing the undead run so fast and even though they are vicious enough already, this time, the viciousness of the undead are multiplied. These undead are much more vicious than those zombies in the novel "World War Z". "Help Kyosei quick Nanami!" Miyuki yelled at Nanami. "I can only guide him. We can''t hinder his movements this time. If I interrupt him, he will just rush his death!" Nanami frowned. Miyuki wipes the sweat in her forehead. Though the place is dark, the laptop gives light and the lantern that Kyosei looted inside the room of Made help illuminate a small portion of the place. Bzzzzzzzzz Bzzzzzzzzz "Huh?" Sena who is always vigilant in her surroundings looks around. Souichi noticed her and approached. "Sena? What''s up?" Souichi patted Sena''s shoulder. "I heard some buzzing sounds earlier. Did you hear it?" Sena is puzzled. "What? Buzzing Sound?" Souichi looks around but since it is dark, he can''t see anything, only around the place where the laptop and the lantern is illuminated while the rest is dark and barely seen. Bzzzzzzzzz Bzzzzzzzzz That again! Sena carefully looked around by using her phone''s LCD light. Souichi also heard it and helped her look around. Just as they were about to give up... "Huh?" Sena noticed something in the dark flying. Bzzzzzzzzz The buzzing thing that they found is a something rare to see in Osaka. "Is that a mosquito?" Souichi creases his forehead. "Mosquito? That''s a big mosquito!" Sena scowled. The mosquito they saw is big, as big as a hummingbird. It might be small but its already abnormally big! Its thorax is glowing red and its eyes are like flashlight glowing in the dark. "Step back!" Souichi grips the baseball bat given by Kyosei earlier. The mosquito is hostile and attacks the two, even Miyuki, Nejima and Nanami are shocked on seeing a huge mosquito. Souichi grips the bat hard as the sweat fell on his face. "Kyosei ordered me to defend the group and I will do it!" Souichi swings the bat real hard to the mosquito. SQUISH! Blood splattered on the bat and the mosquito burst like a mite squashed to death. "Aaaaaggggghhhh!!!" a shout escaped on one of the tied up lackeys and Nejima is startled by this since he is guarding them. The other lackeys are shaking as they saw the lackey convulses and blood spills in his mouth. His eyes are dilated and blood is flowing in the eye sockets of the guy. Nejima notices that a big mosquito is currently enjoying its meal. "Souichi-senpai! He is bitten by the mosquito!!" Nejima alerted Souichi about this. Miyuki do the initiative and hit the mosquito currently sucking blood near its neck. She picked a piece of wood scattered around the place and slams it hard to the mosquito. As the mosquito burst, the other lackeys are shaking in fear. They wanted to escape but since they at tied up, they can only struggle to free themselves. The bitten lackey stopped convulsing after being hit by wood. "What is going on?" Sena frowned. "Based from those characteristics, those mosquitoes are a breed of Aedes Aegypti which are common in tropical countries in Asia and the one causing the outbreak of dengue and malaria in centuries. But those are more likely mutated mosquitoes," Nejima said. Just as they are about to look if the mosquitoes are still around, the lackey that got bitten shook wildly and his dilated eyes glow red and saliva mixed with blood flows out of its mouth. "Crap, look at the guy..." Sena pointed to the lackey. Even the other lackeys are trying to shake off from their shackles and escape, it is extremely tied up tight and now, one of their comrades are acting weird and they had a hunch what will happen. "Untie us!" "Help us please!!" "Get me out of here!" Different begs can be heard and the undead down are growling and snarling, wide eyed looking up the Clocktower. From the looks of the undead, if they could climb up, they will do it without hesitation just to eat. The lackey that got bitten by the mosquito snarls and angrily waves its body to free itself from the shackles. The other lackeys pissed in their pants as liquid flows underneath them. The undead lackey noticed the other lackey tied up near and bites the nearby one without restraint. "Aaaghhh! Help me!!" the lackey struggles as the other is still biting him. "F*ck, its now an infected!" Souichi pulls out the Colt 45 in his waist and aims at the "person" angrily biting the other one. His arms are shaking as he aims it. He never shoot a gun even once and he only see this kind of things in movies and televisions. Who would have thought he will be able to hold one to kill? "Don''t shoot Souichi, we might attract lots of unnecessary trouble that will endanger Kyosei and the other girl''s life. Since it is tied up, let''s kill it with a melee weapon," Miyuki strongly adviced. "I strongly agree. Its much wiser to conserve the bullets of that gun for emergency than waste it. We might need that single bullet in the future," Sena said. Souichi reluctantly withdraw the gun and pulls out the baseball bat and swings it towards the undead. SPLAT The flesh of the head of the infected lackey splatters, landing in different directions and even the other lackeys are also not safe from the blood splattering. The other one who got bitten did not respond and he lifelessly stayed put even though the blood from his wound continuously flow. He is not dead yet but his body is slowly getting cold. "What should we do?" Nejima wondered. This time, Nanami responded. "Mercy Kill. Before he turns into one, let''s kill him but before he turns into one. I usually saw that in movies and being bitten will never let you get saved unless their is an antidote. We don''t have one and I guess it is hard to have one, I suppose. We can only perform a mercy kill," Nanami suggested. "M..mercy...kill.." Souichi stammers. "I will do it," Miyuki volunteered. "Wha- Miyuki!" Sena shows that she is against it. "If Kyosei will do it without problem, then I will also do it too," Miyuki said. Though it is only a theory, Kyosei is not reluctant in killing undead which many people will feel the first time they faced something like this. Many will still think that those undead used to be a human too so killing them will also count as killing a human which leads to dangerous and bloody result. Souichi shook his head and hold the baseball bat tightly in his hands. "No, as a man entrusted by Kyosei to protect the group, I hold responsibility to do it," Souichi trembles. "But..." Miyuki is reluctant. "Let me do it or my pride as a man will get ruined!" Souichi insist. Nanami wanted to laugh but she can''t do it in this serious atmosphere. They are talking about a human life right now and it is not a laughing matter for them. They are not merciless killers that will willingly kill others for benefits. Nejima cannot do it since he is still too green on all of this and have not encountered much of the undead yet and Sena is also not used to it. Nanami is frail and she is also handling in Kyosei''s escape against the undead and while Miyuki is willing to do it, it is impossible to really do it and she might end up prolonging the lackey''s suffering. Souichi has the most experience against the killing the undead since he accompanied Kyosei for a short while and to survive, killing the undead in their way is necessary and inevitable to be avoided. He rushes out and raised the bat to the lackey. "This is what it takes to be a man!!!" ... Day 1: 6:17 P.M Kirishima High School - 2nd Floor Hallway: East wing Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours and 43 minutes left ********************************************************************************* The hallway is more chaotic right now than when he passed it with Souichi earlier. Undead are more chaotic right now than the undead he defeated earlier in the morning. They are hiding in a classroom right now and put a blockade in the door. Good thing the undead inside is lacking with legs, perhaps its predator nab and digested his feet off on its body. When he raised his cleaver to strike its forehead, Chie interrupts him. "Wait, let''s sever her hands first," Chie said. Kyosei did not respond but he cut the two thin hands dangling on its body. When he looks at the undead carefully, he immediately found out that this one is the school idol in that school and though he keeps on forgetting names, he can''t forget a person''s face once he saw it. This particular school idol is known for her sex appeal, pretty face and voluptuous body that many men will fall over heels to get her. He heard rumors that this girl is a slut and had sex with any boy she fancies with and dump them after. This woman also tried to seduced her once but since Kyosei is not interested, he slapped her face which makes her lovers to get angry and tried to beat him up. That''s when he received his 23rd memo to the disciplinary office for beating up 20 students inside the campus. Kyosei did not even evade it and shrug it off him. He was almost expelled that time but for some reason, it was dispelled and he get to stay in school. Due to that, this particular idol stopped flirting on him knowing that her womanly charms can''t charm him at all. Even if she wanted someone to beat him up and teach him a lesson, Kyosei will return the favor and teach the assaulters a lesson. Now that the apocalypse started, the school idol who are once known for her beauty is now a rotting corpse, much more revolting to look at right now. Kyosei noticed Chie taking notes and nodding in response. "Mm, this is real, even if they are already rotting to the core, as long as the dead still has its head intact, then it will continue to move," Chie nodded. She tried to put her fingers in the mouth of the dead and it responded by trying to bite her finger off. "Oh! She really did want to eat my finger!" Chie writes again on her notes once again. Kyosei wanted to slap this person to reality but of course he can''t. He raised his cleaver and sliced down the head of the former school idol and let her rest forever. "Hey! I''m not yet done studying this one!" Chie groaned. "I don''t care," Kyosei responded and looked around the place. The place they are in right now is a testing site for chemicals for experiments in chemistry and more likely, the experiment is ongoing when the outbreak struck due to the scattered chemicals in the area. Picking up a few chemicals, he saw some of the chemicals are marked as a flammable material with a chance of explosion. "Flammables, let''s use this," Kyosei said and gathered a few. "Alcohol? This is really flammable and I usually see this kind of things in movies used as Molotov cocktails," Chie said. Looking around swiftly, despite the darkness in the area and only the light from the phone illuminating the place, they still managed to find things and gathered twenty bottles and a match in the drawer. Getting the cloth and an adhesive tape, they put the bottles together using the adhesive tape and put a cloth in the open bottle of alcohol. Putting them together in the barricade of the door, they will execute the plan. Putting the cellphone found in a trouser nearby, they turned on its sound once again, attracting the undead in the barricaded door. Soon, most of the undead in the second floor are now on a rampage to get in. Kyosei light up the match and burn the cloth. "Stay near the door so that you won''t get caught in the blast," Kyosei reminded Chie which also Chie understand. When the cloth burns slowly, Kyosei rolled over to the opposite area and run swiftly next to Chie. In just a second, the explosion destroyed half of the classroom. "Run!" Kyosei and Chie opened the other door and run towards the next floor. Their survival is just the beginning, the night rage is just starting to show its wrath to the survivors as they face different adversaries as the night goes on... Chapter 10 Deadly Nigh "The greatest fear as mortals which death shadows us is the fear of separation" - Roger Troisfontaines Day 1: 6: 19 P.M Kirishima High School - 2nd Floor Hallway - East wing Duration of the night rage: 12 hours and 41 minutes left ********************************************************************************************** Madly dashing out of the room, Kyosei hold Chie''s hand tightly to avoid slipping her accidentally that will cause unnecessary trouble. There are still a few undead madly dashing to them but Kyosei did not see them as threat and swings the sharp cleaver to every undead that tries to hit them. Knocking the undead is enough since they still stumble and will take a few time to get up again which is enough for Kyosei and Chie to get away. Kyosei did not need to kill the dead and he only need to strike them down. If they died, the better it is. They quickly arrived the staircase and Kyosei remembered that the undead around this place is not so troublesome and remembering the Home Economics room in the third floor, this will help them gather a few items to fend off the undead without wasting items. "Let''s go!" Kyosei run and Chie also followed. Even though Kyosei carried the duffel bag containing the heavy grenades, he is not slowing down. Chie only carried the bag with food and water supply inside a bag but she is slow in running and fatigue is clearly showing in her face. ..... Day 1 6:20 P.M Kirishima High School - 3rd Floor Hallway- East Wing Duration of the night rage: 12 hours and 40 minutes left *************************************************************************************************** Peeking in the hall, Kyosei looked carefully and silently to avoid regretting his choice. When he looked in the other side, the hallway only contains three undead that staggers occasionally. Flipping the cleaver in his hands, he catches it and grimly looked in the hallway. "Stay here," Kyosei signals Chie to avoid trouble. Chie nodded. She knows that she is only trouble in this area. Crouching and approaching, Kyosei calculated the distance of each undead. All of them are far from each other but killing them is indeed hard. They run right now so he need to quickly kill to avoid wasting too much energy and to avoid producing too much noise. Its time for him to go to work. Kyosei slid close to the first one and before it can react, the sharp cleaver met its demise. Of course, even the silence of the kill that he did, it didn''t escape in the ear of the second one. Snarling, it rushes towards him and even the third give chase. "F*ck..." Kyosei did not expect that the third one will also give chase. He need to act decisively. Kyosei raises his cleaver and swings towards the second undead and he also kicked the third one on its chin and perform a somersault to evade the third slightly. It caused a knockback on the third undead. With Kyosei''s reflexes, he rolled over and picked the cleaver that is attached on the second undead and quickly slams it to the third undead''s forehead. After all of the undead died, Kyosei looted the pockets of these undead. The first one is a make up kit. It has a few make up left and it is most likely being used by the owner as a pocket mirror. He pocketed it down for he can use the make up for making something good since some of its components are rare to encounter. The second one has a pack of cigarette and a lighter. He also have some yen coins in his wallet. The cigarette is useless for him but he can use it for other purposes and can also be used as a tip for others if necessary. The third one is practically poor and has nothing to give in his pocket. The only thing he managed to loot on this one is the brass knuckles on its belt. He equipped the other one to his free hand. Even though he already have one, two is much better than one they say. He signed on Chie that it is safe to go. As Chie was about to go towards him, a pair of red eyes is looming behind her. "Duck!" Kyosei shouted and throws out the cleaver. Chie quickly responded and ducked, which caused the undead who tried to snarl out Chie to meet its demise. The cleaver struck the head and blood splat out. Chie was surprised by Kyosei''s proficiency in weapons. Kyosei went to retrieve his cleaver without saying a word and looked downstairs. Its a bit inconvenient for them to have stairs in that floor on the first side and the stairs for the next floor on the other side. Its a good design but too much trouble for their escape. Looking straight on the signs above the door, they saw the Home Economics room near the end side. "Are you going to get some homemade weapons?" Chie asked. Kyosei did not respond at all and instead, he opened the door and goes inside without uttering a word. Day 1 6:23 P.M Kirishima High School - 3rd Floor: Home Economics Room- East Wing Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours and 37 minutes *********************************************************************************** The Home Economics room is not well lit up and even the light switch is busted. The hallways are also dark but Kyosei has no time finding the switch and he is better on running to escape than to let them get a chance to prey on him and Chie. Inside the Home Economics room, the place is full of useful items once used for construction. Even a few planks is here. "This place is full of things that we can use! I usually see it in movies!" Chie cheerfully said as she scan the items using her phone''s LCD light. Kyosei did not respond but he picked up the gas powered Nail gun. He saw a similar anime about a high school getting dominated by the zombies and a student picked up the nail gun, modified it into a nail gun with scope and a modified rifle grip to use it similar to assault rifle. Kyosei lifted it up the nail gun and he quickly agreed that it really is difficult to aim using the stance used for pistols. Also, it is much heavier than a pistol so a proper stance is needed if you want to use it as a weapon. He is not crafty enough like that gun geek in the anime so he pack it inside together with a few nails. The others might have a good hands or brain to tinker it to a useful tool. He also put two gas cans inside the bag he is carrying for the food. Since the food is separated inside, its not a problem if a few things not meant to be eaten are mixed in. It will cause a big problem if he put it together with the grenades so he didn''t do it. He also picked up a smaller hammer which can be wielded as a weapon and used for construction purposes. He also stuffed in his pocket a multipurpose screwdriver, which can be used as a flatscrew or a starscrew. Kyosei got interrupted when he heard a strange sound. He looked at Chie and he saw a confused Chie, scratching her head and holds a blowing horn toy in her hands. "S-sorry," Chie awkwardly smiled at Kyosei. Kyosei returned to his scavenging business and saw a grease oil, metal wires which is so thin, usually seen in movies with mysterious dismembered bodies. He also saw a pliers. Looking on the blowing horn on Chief''s hands, Kyosei thinks up a good way to reach the fourth floor safely. Holding the pliers and the metal wires, he faces Chie. "Help me on this" ..... Day 1 6:27 P.M Kirishima High School - 3rd Floor Hallway East Wing Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours and 33 minutes left ****************************************************************************************** Kyosei and Chie laid out a few metal wires across the hallway and also spilling the floor with oil grease, they positioned themselves in the center of the hallway, barricaded with the metal wires in the hallway. "Are you sure this is safe??" Chie is hesitant. "Let''s see," Kyosei nodded and sounded the horn. In just a second, growls can be heard and a few undead rushes towards them, Chie looked on the outcome and now understood what Kyosei really want to do. As the undead are running, Kyosei uses this trait to kill them. As they run towards them, the undead that will pass on the oil grease will slip off from their running momentum and will result in falling over the wire, and since it is a quick movement, the wires act as a blade that dismember every unfortunate slipping undead. Kyosei did not stop blaring the horn and the undead kept on dying in the wires. If a few undead manages to survive, Kyosei leaves the undead to reach them and if they are almost there, he will finish them off. In just a few minutes, the hallway experienced another bloodbath that night. Blood is everywhere and the dismembered corpses of the dead are all littered on the floor. The oil grease is also tainted by the blood. Kyosei kept on blowing the horn and seeing that no more undead is going downstairs, he throw the blowing horn in the floor and touched the horn of his headphone. "Hey, geek, can you check the 4th floor of the east wing?" Kyosei whispered. Kyosei waited for a response and in a few seconds, the music from his headphones paused and the familiar voice echoes. "The undead in the fourth floor is gone and no more undead are loitering around so its not a problem to proceed," Nanami answered. Kyosei looked at Chie and nodded and pulls out the pliers in his pocket and carefully cut the wires in the hallway. The grease are basically useless now due to the stickiness of the blood that covers the grease surface. Chie is carefully stepping the floor to avoid meeting the same end as those undead. Kyosei carefully walk in the hallway and cut the metal wires with pliers with quick succession. Even though it is a bit invisible if you take a quick glance, looking in it with a light will illuminate the wire and now good to be avoided. In just a matter of time, the threat of the wires disappeared. There trip to the 4th floor is now safe. Day 1 6:30 P.M Kirishima High School - 4th Floor Hallway- East Wing Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours and 30 minutes left ************************************************************************************** All that is left in the 4th floor are stragglers which are still trying to crawl despite their lacking legs. Kyosei looked coldly on them and ended up their lives. Chie on the other hand gets a syringe, and gathers some blood samples on the stragglers that Kyosei have just finished killing up. Kyosei didn''t care what Chie will do to those things but he already have thought of something but he is still not that sure yet. Looking in the window, despite the moonless night, he can still see the reddish dots moving around the campus. He looked near the front gate and there are a few of them standing around but still not near enough to blow the landmines that he planted on the area. Many of them are still walking but for sure, if the undead saw them, of course they will attack. Some of the undead are seen staring towards them and snarling like a rabid dog. If any sane person will see these, they will feel the stench of death in the air. "Umm, Kyosei? Are you sure you really need to rescue me like that? I am just useless in combat and all I do is but fascinated in experiments," Chie asked. Kyosei did not hesitate to talk at all. "Yep, you are useless, you keep on slowing me down. I only wanted to get the duffel bag I left on you that time but since I''m already on it, why would I stop it?" Kyosei groaned and continued on his way towards the elevator. Chie is dumbfounded. It really hurts the truth and all she can do is agree since it is real that she is slowing him down. She felt real cold on it and if not for the grenades that Kyosei left for her, then Kyosei will not rescue her at all and she will die. She sighed and stayed silent after that. Reaching the front of the elevator, he pushes the clocktower button on the elevator and waited. Just a few minutes before the elevator will open, a buzzing sound is heard behind them. That is when Kyosei''s headphone rings again and Nanami''s voice transmitted again. " Incoming hostiles! Do not let yourself get killed by them! Those mosquitoes are one of the infection carrier!" Nanami shouted. As soon as the elevator door opened, Kyosei and Chie stepped inside and Kyosei pushes the button repeatedly to close. As it was about to close, the elevator door suddenly stopped closing and it feels more like it is about to stop moving. "Sh*t not now!" Kyosei groaned. The elevator stopped moving and the door did not even close, making the mosquitoes free to reach them. "What are we gonna do!? We are going to die here!!" Chie felt her sweat fall from her face like it rained over her. Kyosei acted calm despite the incoming danger and looked around the 4 corners of the room. He stopped his gaze over the elevator shaft that is usually used by many people in action movies and right now, they are going to do what is really needed. "Climb up the shaft while I defend! Go!" Kyosei pushed the elevator shaft using the baseball bat and let her climb up by supporting her up. " Kyosei! What about you!? " Chie groaned. "Just go or else we will die together inside!!" Kyosei shouted and aims his revolver on the nearby Mosquito. "Live or Die!!" BANG!!! Chapter 11 Temporary Break from the Dead "Individual human beings have no free will and cannot be held responsible for their actions" - Burhuss Fredirick Skinner Day 1: 6:31 P.M Kirishima High School - 4th Floor Hallway: Elevator Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours and 29 minutes left ***************************************************************************************** SPLAT! SPLAT! These mosquitoes attacked them one by one and striking them down causes it to burst and die in the hands of Kyosei. Kyosei holds the baseball bat that he let Chie hold earlier since the Cleaver is small and cannot hit hard against the mosquitoes so it is actually a bad idea to use it to them. Bats are for swinging and a wide weapon so it can actually kill most mosquitoes that are caught in it and you can smash them on it, leaving the splat sounds.. With the support of Kyosei''s shoulders, he supported Chie barely up the shaft of the elevator while also trying to let the mosquitoes stay away from them. "H...hurry... you''re so.... freaking...heavy..." Kyosei groaned as he supported Chie. Chie did not respond since she is grateful that Kyosei is already helping her to escape the mosquitoes. She grab the ledge and force herself to climb up. Kyosei on the other hand, started sweating, despite the darkness, he can manage to see the mosquitoes via sound. His years of experience hiding and pinpointing locations using the sounds an individual or a thing makes him capable of pinpointing the mosquitoes right now. He swings his hand when a nearby mosquito appeared in front of him and that causes the outbalancing of Chie on Kyosei''s shoulder. "Don''t move Kyosei! I can''t climb properly!!" Chie wriggled as she keeps herself on the elevator shaft. Kyosei gives her a good push and Chie is able to climb up the shaft. Kyosei wiped his sweat and swings the baseball bat again and to ensure that they are dead, he smash it once more on the wall. He can hear a few buzzing sounds approaching and he is going to face danger if he keep himself down there. Without further ado, he goes back a few steps and sprinted towards the wall and of the elevator, below the shaft. With a running start, he uses his momentum to run in the wall temporarily and ejected in the opposite direction to grab the edge of the shaft. He quickly pulled himself up and put the shaft door back to its place, preventing the mosquitoes from entering. Kyosei sighed in relief seeing Chie is safe and also for being safe. Good thing for him is that he is exceptionally good in parkour and climbing up walls is easy for him to reach. In the past, this skill saved his *ss when some thugs tried to catch him, fortunately, he saw an abandoned construction site and parkoured his way, up to the middle floor of the unfinished building. The thugs lost him inside and escaped by jumping on a nearby stack of leaves which cushioned his fall from the middle floor. This time, it saved him once again and he really felt grateful for possessing the skills. "Wow, Kyosei! I didn''t know you can see in the dark!" Chie became excited. "Huh?" Kyosei did not understand what she is saying. "You killed those mosquitoes despite the dark hallway!" Chie explained. "Oh....that," Kyosei disregard it since he finds it useless for him. If it is about that, he pinpoint them using the sounds and despite the music in his headphones continuously playing, he can still hear many things properly. "What''s with that nonchalant answer?!" Chie frowned. Kyosei continued to disregard her and looked up above. He uses his almost low battery phone to illuminate the walls. He scanned the area until he saw a nearby ladder which leads towards to the clocktower. Without talking, he sheathed all of his weapons back on the backpack and started his climbing activity. "Hey!" Chie pouted. She already heard some rumors but reality really shows that he is so cold towards others. Seeing that Kyosei continues his climb, she decided to climb up too up to the the elevator door to reach the clocktower. Day 1 : 6: 37 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours and 23 minutes left ******************************************************************************************** After a long climb, they finally reached the end of the ladder that leads to the doorway of the elevator to the clocktower. The first thing that Kyosei saw when he stepped on the flooris a dead lackey nearby with a broken neck. Despite that, he can see that it died without struggle. He also noticed that the corpse is pale and blood is practically drained. The only thing he can see is that, this guy has no severe wounds that can cause severe blood loss but for some reason it is dried up since he tried slicing a bit of its flesh to confirm his speculations. Seeing the wound producing not a single drop of blood, he is confused further. Kyosei and Chie walked around for a while since the clocktower is wide and also, it is dark so they still need to trace their way slowly or they will get lost. Soon, they finally see the group of Miyuki, blood is splaterred around and Souichi, Nejima and the girls are clearly exhausted. Kyosei''s brow creased when he noticed a few splattered parts of mosquitoes around. He also noticed the lackeys that were previously tied up, lifeless and are devoid of life. Even the brain matter can be clearly seen around since the place is illuminated. Kyosei dropped the backpack he carried earlier since his arrival in the cafeteria. Only then that Souichi noticed Kyosei''s arrival. "You''re back," Souichi struggles and he looked so tired. Kyosei also felt tired from all the running but he is still fine to go on fighting. He can still feel his heart beating rapidly and he feel the thirst again. Chie already drink the water from the backpack he brought. He shook his head and pulls out a bottle and drinked all of its contents. Looking at them, they all look exhausted, Nanami is half asleep and might woke up when disturbed. Miyuki, Sena and Nejima are quietly sleeping in the pile of old couches junked in the clocktower since the clocktower also serves as the warehouse of wornout things like the old couches from the faculty. Now, it serves as good beds for them. Souichi and Chie also feel the tiredness atmosphere and sleep in different couches. Only Kyosei feel his sleepiness not kicking in at all. He grabbed a single bread he manager to nab in the canteen and he is delighted seeing the melon bread he grabbed in the bag. Tearing off the packaging, he leisurely eat the bread for he might not be able to taste things like these again. Also, he needed to conserve food or these people will nag him to find food since he can manage to get loot without problem. Kyosei looked outside from the transparent glass and he can see the red eyes staring him in the distance. He never felt fear on death at all and facing the undead is nothing to him. His only fear is to talk to others. He really sucks on this one and coordinating is hard for him. He prefer to act alone than to let someone be a burden to him. He sighed once more. He listened to the music from his headphones. He wondered if he and this group of his can still survive. He looked away from the transparent glass and looks for something when he heard another buzzing sound from his headphones. He is sure that it never came directly on his headphones but from the outside. Also it is a bit familiar. He lowered the music of his headphones and listened intently on his surroundings. Holding the baseball bat, he scans the place for possible trouble. After a few seconds of scanning, he spotted a flying figure ahead. It is somewhat reddish but it is still in the realm of the darkness so he can''t see it yet but he can he is sure that it is flying. "Is that the mosquito species we encountered earlier?" Kyosei talked to himself. His suspicions is now right when he saw the flying mosquitoes. It is reddish since it is the swelling thorax of these insects full of blood! Looking at the sleeping people behind him, he can''t let them wake up. "Guess, I will do all the job," Kyosei held his baseball bat and swings to the nearest mosquito. Splish splat Several pieces of the mosquito exploded and blood covers the baseball bat. It revealed the danger of the mosquitoes and rushes towards him! Kyosei did not flinch and attack repeatedly without a single pause. He also stomped some of the mosquitoes and blood is all over his feet, hands and some on his uniform. The floor is also not safe from the blood. Repeating the same movement again and again, he finally killed most mosquitoes that he can pinpoint on. Kyosei''s face really show the fatigue that he can''t be sure if he will survive once more if the mosquitoes appeared. Good thing the wave of mosquitoes did not appear again. Looking at the others who are quietly resting, he cussed as he spit the saliva forming in his mouth. "F*ck" Dogs howl in the distance. The group of students in the clocktower did not know what they are going to face later as the raging night continues to show its wrath. Chapter 12 Quantum Theory Of the Dead "While I thought that I was learning how to live, I have been learning how to die." -Leonardo da Vinci Day 1: 6:50 P.M. Somewhere in Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours and 10 minutes left ******************************************************************************** Kato is staying on watch in the Humvee that his boss uses. He is using the binoculars to scope the surroundings. His binoculars is a bit high in tech due to its night vision function. A 35 year old guy is holding a M4 with a night vision scope and looks at Kato. "Did you find a good place we can use as our base for now?" the guy asked Kato who continues on his duty. "Yeah, it is a big blue mansion," Kato responded, " However, a few of those undead are gathering in the gate." Stretching from his seat, he hold his M4 tight. "Let''s get near and prepare the sniping platform for me," the man said. "Yes, boss," Kato returns to the steering wheel of the Humvee and started its cold engine. Despite starting the engine, not a sound escaped on it. Kato stepped the gas pedal and the drive away. The Humvee droved in a few meters away from the mansion that Kato mentioned and positioned their place in a vantage point which is also a safe place against the undead. The guy poked out his head outside the Hunvee and look towards the location of the mansion. "Oh, its a huge mansion alright, it has a good gate but only left out open, causing the undead from getting in. From what I can tell, the place is overrun by the undead so most of those people who have stayed alive inside the mansion might be a happy meal already," the guy cocks his head. Kaze appeared again and reported on the guy. "Boss, the sniping platform is ready!" Kato reported. The guy got off from the humvee, and loads his M4 with a new magazine. He also attached a compressor and sets his scope with a x16 magnifying sight in night vision mode. "Kato, prepare the bullets and magazines and hand it out once I am out," the guy said. "Okay boss," Kato nodded and goes inside the humvee to fetch the bullets. The guy positioned himself in the sniping platform and scoped the first one that appeared in his scope. "Load it, cock it, let it blow..." a song by NerdOut for the game Tom Clancy''s Rainbow Six Seige muttered out its lyrics on the grinning man and with a pull in the trigger, the undead''s head burst like a melon. With the help of the compressor, the sound is muffled and the undead are not attracted in their location. Kato returned carrying a crate of magazine of the M4 and put it near the guy. The assault continued and when the bullets run out, he extend his hand and Kato automatically handed the magazine of the gun and the guy loaded the gun and once again, continued his killing... .... Day 1: 6:50 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours and 10 minutes left ***************************************************************************** On the other hand, Miyuki, Nanami, Souichi, Nejima, Chie and Sena rested enough and saw Kyosei wiping off the blood in the baseball bat. They also noticed the pool of blood nearby with several mosquito limbs floating on the pool of blood. "Did those things appeared again?" Nanami asked Kyosei. Kyosei looked at her with a tired face and returned on his wiping business without answering. "Figures..." Nanami frowned and open her laptop again. Sena looked outside and she still see the wandering undead, they still snarl at them from time to time. "Nasty creatures. I don''t understand why but this guys are so vicious tonight," Sena groaned. "Those guys is too dangerous and venturing is really hard for us to do," Miyuki said. "Maybe this caused by the clocktower bell earlier?" Nejima wondered. "Maybe not, if that is the case, why they didn''t change when the clock strikes at 3? The clocktower will ring whenever the three hour interval is done," Nanami explained. "Then, does it have something to do with their behavior?" Souichi scratched his head. "Probably. I have seen movies like this and many call them the ferals. They are really dangerous since they run and much more brutal than the normal ones. Their behavior is really similar," Nanami said. Chie stands up and push her glasses in the bridge of her nose like she is a genius. "Allow me to explain my theory," Chie said. Chie is a very well known and a promising student due to her mind blowing theories and her contribution to science is really huge. Give her a material and an instrument for experimenting and you will get astonished. "Let''s hear it," Miyuki nodded. "From my experience, the undead changed their behavior when the clocktower rang earlier. It is true that they changed but it is not due to the ringing sound just like what Nanami said earlier. But why will they change on that timespan? My theory is simple, they will berserk and go feral once the clock strikes six or to be precise, when the night settles in," Chie explained. "Really? Why do you think so?" Sena asked. "Simple, this is just a theory but I think something connects. The time where many people call it nighttime is when the clock strikes at exactly 6 P.M. Earlier, that really happened, so when the clock strikes at 6, the bell rang and the changed occurs. I also remembered that the whole school turned silent for a while before the school''s clocktower strikes at 6. Its possible that this is the case. I call this phenomenon as Night Rage. Night Rage due to the fact that those undead rages when the clock strikes at 6," Chie explained. "I see. That really explained it. No wonder they chased you and Kyosei really hard," Souichi said. "That is not all," Chie continued. "From my observations earlier when I killed one of those undead, I noticed that their glands are all non functional except their ears. Their eyes and nose are no longer functioning but when the night came, I was a bit stupefied when those undead attacked us, despite the silent motions we made earlier. My theory is that, those undead gets "dead" in the morning and " alive" in the evening," Chie said once again. "Huh? What do you mean? Sena creased her forehead. This time, Kyosei answered. "She said that those undead gets their senses back that once make them alive at night and lose them in the morning," Kyosei simplified. Chie nodded on this statement. "Yes, its correct. The reason why they run in the evening must be the cause of their newfound power to regain their human senses in the evening. Also I noticed that the mosquitoes we we encountered earlier is really big. Are those really dangerous?" Chie asked. "Yes, we witnessed earlier the death of those lackeys that Kyosei tied up earlier. The lackey is unlucky enough to get bitten by the mosquito. We didn''t get to respond much since it is rather rare to see mosquitoes here in Osaka. According to Nejima, those mosquito breed are called Aedes Aegypti which is common in the tropical countries, mainly in Philippines as the carrier of Dengue. When these mosquitoes bit one of the lackey, they almost drained the blood of the lackey and when the lackey died, he turned into an undead," Miyuki said. "I see, a dengue carrier huh? Looks like the Night Rage is not that easy as it looks," Chie shook her head. "Why is that?" Souichi is troubled. "From my guess, they only appeared at night and we didn''t spot a single mosquito in the morning," Chie explained. Everyone except Kyosei nodded. " Then, why is that? In my theory, they will only appear at night," Chie concluded. Everyone is silent. Nobody wanted to say anything. Only Kyosei breaks the silence. " So the Nighttime will get more dangerous than in the morning? Sounds troublesome," Kyosei frowned. They all stood in silence. If this is true, they needed to be more vigilant at night and sleeping will be very hard to do now. And if the morning came, fatigue will overwhelm and they will need to sleep in the morning. This event really is a game changer for them that they need to study further or their survivability is tested. Chapter 13 The Trouble of the Dead "Absolute silence leads to sadness. It is the image of death." -Jean-Jacques Rousseau Day 1: 7:00 P.M Osaka Streets near Kirishima High School Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours left ********************************************************************************* A shivering guy keep on his vigilant looks outside his house. The undead are all barred outside the gate but they are still very active and are really willing to attack him any second. He hold his hunting rifle tight with him. His family is shivering and crying. The television is on and currently broadcasting the live events that are currently occurring in Osaka, Tokyo, Hokkaido and Kyushu. The streets are currently invaded by the undead and the SDF are currently working with the Armed Units of Japan to fend off the attacks. Also it is reported that similar events are occurring in other parts of Asia, America, Africa and Europe. The man holding the rifle peeks outside but all he can see is a big stone hurled in his window. Broken glasses fly out and the man got wounded in his face. Before he can even recover, an undead was hurled and thrown in the broken window, landing straight to the man holding the rifle, biting his neck and shouts filled the air. A new type of the undead appeared leading a horde of undead towards the gate of Kirishima High School.. Day 1: 7:00 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours left ******************************************************************************* Several weapons are gathered around the floor, only illuminated by the Lamps. "Grenades, a cleaver, Colt 45 Pistol, calibre .48 Revolver, 5 baseball bats, a gas powered Nail gun, hammer, a crowbar and a few handy things. I guess surviving the streets at night is going to get hard. We need guns," Souichi scratched his head. "Yeah, should we improvise something?" Nejima asked. "What are you proposing," Kyosei looked serious. "Why not try making a bow and some arrows? I always see these tricks in movies you know?" Nejima said. "Rejected. That''s just mere fantasy that is impossible to do," Kyosei shook his head. "Huh? Are you saying his idea sucks?!" Sena frowned. "What are you saying? I''m stating the truth," Kyosei shrugged. Nanami sighed and stopped Sena on arguing further. "Kyosei is right. Making one needs mastery and you can''t just make it by normal means and if you make one, it won''t be good enough to shoot anything at all. Arrows are also something you need to practice for many months or years to make a single one perfectly, not by mere things usually portrayed in movies," Nanami said. The movies are all showing very impossible things that many are not really capable and one of them is the arrow and bow making. Arrows randomly made by a piece of stick won''t fly normally. Some bow can''t shoot a single arrow at all. Only those who have proper training on making one or those tribes in the mountains who know their job can manage to make one. "Can I suggest?" Miyuki raises her hands. "Speak," Kyosei looked at her. "Should we use a slingshot instead?" Miyuki asked. "Huh? A slingshot? That can''t kill anything at all! Though it can kill a bird, it won''t make any good to the undead!" Sena groaned. "A slingshot huh... not a bad idea," Kyosei nodded on himself. "What?" Sena is surprised. Chie approached them. "What''s up?" Chie asked and looked on the floor with different weapons. "We are discussing what weapons and tools that are good to use during the Night Rage. We can''t keep holed up in here forever," Nejima answered. "Oh, a slingshot is good though it is not really meant as a weapon against the undead," Chie immediately answered. "You too?!" Sena frowned. "What is the problem? Its not really used as a weapon but a tool we can use to distract undead away from us," Chie said. "I don''t get your point," Sena frowned. "What I mean is, whenever we need to let a horde of those undead away from us, luring them is a good thing, no? That''s where the slingshot will come in handy. Slingshots does not need proper training, just an aim and you can lure them to the spot where you just hit them. Their ammunition are also everywhere and these are easy to make! Ah, wait... if the undead can see, then it is useless," Chie frowned. While they are discussing, Kyosei is busy doing on something. Miyuki noticed him and look. "What are you doing?" Miyuki looked and she saw a slingshot. The slingshot is made from a piece of wood with a shape of "Y" and a rubber is attached into it. "Its done," Kyosei said as he waved the slingshot. He even pull the rubber for a few times and releasing it. Even Souichi can tell that the slingshot is in a good condition. He uses a self made slingshot in the past and uses it to hunt birds. "Do you all have any other suggestions?" Nanami asked. All of them shook their head, Kyosei is in exception. He picked up the wooden baseball bat and gets the hammer and nails that are not possible to be used as an ammunition for the nail gun and started hammering the bat with nails. "Oh! I almost forget that one! I always see these weapons in zombie apocalypse movies!" Souichi excitedly said. "Yeah, I know that they are real stronger than the previous one but its more dangerous than the normal bat," Sena said. "We won''t keep them for a long term, its just a little weapon that will be broken soon," Kyosei said and show her the cracks appearing in the middle of the bat. These cracks have nothing to do with the nails being hammered, but these bats are used in beating a few undead. While they are discussing, Nejima noticed a few thump sounds. He peered outside and though it is really dark, he can see a few silhouettes of moving undead just outside the gate. They are thumping the gate repeatedly. "Guys, check it out, those undead outside are trying to get inside the gate of the school!" Nejima urged everyone to look at his discovery. They immediately peered outside and the gate is now violently being shaken by the undead and the other undead only stay where they are, staring at the gate like they are waiting for someone. "What is going on? The undead are behaving abnormally!" Miyuki noticed the odd behavior of the undead. "You think so too? They look like they are waiting for the gate to open, they didn''t rush in the gate just like they use to do," Sena nodded. The hinges of the gate cannot hold the heavy pressure of the undead on the gate and with another push, the undead successfully bring the gate down, causing a pour of the undead inside the campus. This makes Kyosei remembered something. "Cover!!" he shouted. The others are startled and before they can respond, three large explosions occurred in the gate. BOOOOMMM!!!! The explosion causes a strong force to travel in the place and some of the glasses cracked and shards fall like sharp knives. The others immediately react and ducked to avoid the damage caused by the shards flying out from the glasses. "What was that?!" Nanami frowned. "Landmines!" Kyosei groaned. "Crap, maybe this kid is a terrorist," Souichi smirked. The explosions killed countless of the undead on the gate and limbs and guts are scattered like decorations in the school gate. Peering again outside, they looked at the aftermath and it is really devastating. The gate is blown to smithereens and a few undead lost some of its limbs after getting caught by the explosions. A few seconds after, five big bodied undead appeared in the gate. "Hey, are you seeing what I am seeing right now? Its a bit dark so maybe my eyes are playing tricks on me," Souichi laughed nervously. "No, I am seeing it too, five burly undead. From their shape body shape, they looked like those bouncers in clubs and discos," Miyuki said. The big bodied undead looked more bigger than the normal one which are usually the students of the school. This is the first time they saw a big one like this. The center one picked something in the ground and steps back. "Hey, what is it doing?" Nejima is confused. "Did we just saw it pick something in the ground?" Nanami is also confused. The other burly and big bodied undead also picked something in the ground and steps back. Kyosei immediately noticed their abnormal behavior and deduced it when they form a familiar stance. "Duck! They will throw stones!!" Kyosei shouted. This time they immediately duck and five fast stones penetrated the glasses. "Sh*t! Take cover everyone or be blasted by them!" Kyosei shouted. A few volleys of stones blasted the glass and shards drop. Kyosei and the others took cover in the couches and in a few minutes, the glasses are destroyed and their glass defense is gone. When Kyosei looked at the undead that throws a few volleys of stones, he saw that they picked a few undead in the ground. "Sh*t, we are not safe in this clocktower anymore!" Kyosei quickly grabbed the baseball bat with nails and in a distance, an undead came flying towards the broken glass. "We are breached!" Chie shouted when she confirmed an undead landed in the floor. The undead quickly stood up and snarls. Before it can bite someone, Kyosei immediately swings the bat, and sends the undead back outside. The burly undead did not stop and picked up another undead. The others also did and with a step backwards, they throw the undead they are holding towards the clocktower where Kyosei and the others are. " Take arms!" Kyosei did not flinch and swings the bat once more to the incoming undead. Like a ball in baseball, he hardly swings the bat, splatting the head of the undead like melon. The other undead that are hurled also stood up and the others also beat the incoming ones. "F*ck, this is no longer something an apocalypse, this is abomination already," Chief holds the crowbar and swiftly crushed the head of the newly stood undead... The night continues as the undead rages towards the survivors and the survivors struggling to survive the ordeal of a new threat that the night rage has given to them is just the beginning. The night is still long and far from the morning. ***************************************************************************** Hello, hello this is Kyosei here and welcome to Outbreak Chronicles: Dead Pandemic Corner! This corner will give a few info about the apocalypse the protagonist and his group are in right now! In this chapter we will discuss the Normal Undead! Danger Level: Single: Level 1 Horde: Level 3 Night Rage Single: Level 3 Night Rage Horde: Level 7 Individuals before they became this creature: Normal Human These creatures are the main threat in the story. They roam in the cities and walk. They are basically blind but has acute sense of hearing and will attack a human in their range. They are not that dangerous and can be defeated by anyone who knows how to fight one. Their skulls are deformed and really easy to destroy with a bit of force. They are easy to kill in single quantities but their danger level rises if they are in horde. These things will get more dangerous when night time comes around. They will regain their "human senses" and will attack on sight. Furthermore, they will run like an athlete so beating them up are hard and facing a horde at night is suicide. Just like the zombies in movies and games, the head is the weak point and striking the head can cripple and kill them forever. Chapter 14 Survive The Deadly Besiege "Men sooner forget the death of their father than the loss of patrimony" - Niccolo Machiavelli Day 1: 7:19 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 11 hours and 41 minutes left ****************************************************************************************** Snarling and chomping their empty mouths into thin air and are showing their deadly nature, the dead surrounds the bottom of the school and keeps their hands held high in the building like they are trying to grab the unreachable people who keeps on destroying every undead being hurled towards them. Everytime they kill an undead, they throw it off the building and for some reasons, the undead below ripped the dead bodies and began on snacking them. "Holy crap, they are eating their own kind!" Souichi looks disgusted as he peered on the dead he just kicked off. He saw how they ripped the dead bodies limb by limb and eat them. Kyosei stares quietly as he keep his eyes on the undead that throws their kind towards them. In his mind, he named them as "hurlers". He have never encountered a movie and zombie apocalypse games with monsters like this guys. Its also the first time he heard about zombies eating their own kind unless they are not yet infected. Its another thing if the bodies they have thrown off the building are all not infected but those are all infected people killed by them and the head is smashed. This is somewhat impossible and a bit troublesome as he mentally noted that this undead are all getting the cannibalism trait. As the new music in his headphones booms on, the hurlers grabbed two more undead in their grips and throws them off towards them. "Incoming!!" The undead that reached the clocktower landed in the ground. Kyosei and the group cannot let everything go wrong and let the undead get the advantage. They immediately smashed the heads of the dead before they rise. Nejima shouted once again for another wave of the undead but this time, the "hurlers" lifts up a few more after throwing a batch of undead towards them. Kyosei nodded his head, those "hurlers" are the main priority to be killed to stop the deadly besieged of their base for now.But the problem remains and that is how to kill those guys off. Even if he tried throwing a grenade, its not really a big chance on killing them off and they might not be caught up with the blast. Their only way to survive is to persevere. Right now, the hurlers are getting more aggressive and deadly as they throw 4 undead in a single throw session and they throw in the interval of 10 seconds. This is not enough for Kyosei and the others to hold them off forever. "Sh*t! Those guys are not stopping! What should we do?!" Souichi is in his wits end. "I''m getting tired! How long shall we do this?" Even Miyuki is now groaning and she feels her body heavy to move due to the tiredness. The fatigue are already showing their effects and the dead are not showing any signs of stopping anytime soon. "Persevere guys! If we stop, we will die! We cannot let the dead overpower us the living!" Sena furrows her eyebrows as she kicked a dead body off the building which the dead feasted on. "We can''t stop here guys! Let''s go!" Nanami even got riled up as she also swings the baseball bat given by Kyosei to her. Nejima and Chie did not falter either and also do their best to fight off the dead. One of the hurlers picked up a stone with sharp edge and throws it towards them. Kyosei squinted his eyes and barely saw the stone. "Dodge!" Kyosei shouted but he is a bit late. A casualty occurred. "Miyuki!!" Kyosei rushes to Miyuki as he saw the forehead of Miyuki bleed and she also lost her consciousness. "F*ck! Fall back guys or we will get hit by the stones!!" Souichi groaned as he was forced to step back along with the others. Kyosei hands Miyuki to Chie as she examines her wound as Kyosei uses his phone to illuminate her bleeding forehead. "She is in trouble. The wound is deep and it has a bit of rock fragments in her wound. I need to remove the rock bits and clean her wound to avoid infection. Since their is a med kit here and a few medicine, I can perform a normal aid for Miyuki but I need to be vulnerable for a while!" Chie explained. Kyosei nodded and immediately pulls out the metal wire off the bag where he put the materials he got from the home economics room. He throws it on Souichi. "Use it to surround the place with that metal wire. I''ll fend off the dead, go!!" Kyosei focuses his attention once again against the undead that is thrown out by the hurlers and from time to time, the hurlers throw some stones towards him. Souichi did not ask further and began his task to spread the wire around and guard the others from the undead. Nanami and Nejima helped Souichi do the task while Sena helped Chie treat Miyuki. Only Kyosei fend against the undead. He even got no energy left yet he keep on fighting out the undead being thrown to him. Even if Nanami and Nejima wanted to help Kyosei, he snarls on them and scolded them for not helping Souichi do the wire thing. The bottom of the school is already in frenzy eating the dead bodies. Of course, they are not satisfied and wanted to eat more. This unstoppable hunger is a very bad trait that Kyosei hated. Greed of humans is one of the troublesome trait a human can possess and many usually cannot control the insatiable hunger for more. Now, even though they are dead already, that hunger did not stop and instead got worse. Kyosei did not care if they are human before or not. He never liked the humans anyway. He flicks the cleaver and the baseball bat to remove the blood and stares at the hurlers. The hurlers looks like they possess intelligence since they are also observing Kyosei from afar. ''Just how sharp are their eyesights?'' Kyosei wondered. He looks at the revolver in his belt and he is sure he cannot hit them since they are a bit 90 meters far and despite the darkness, he cannot really sight to kill them since they are all the same sizes and distinguishing them is troubling for him. Same with the Colt 45 that Souichi has right now, its just wasting bullets against unhittable undead. He is not a master marksman so this is a really troubling thing. Grenades is a bit good but its trajectory is not precise and in Kyosei''s perspective, it holds a bomming trouble he didn''t get to control and it has a chance of backfiring in which has 70% certainty of getting into accident. Before he can comprehend once again, he have seen the hurlers throw an undead towards him. He looks at Chie and the others. The barrier made of the metal wires are all placed and Kyosei''s left outside the metal barricade. As he saw that all of them are tending on Miyuki, Kyosei did not bother anymore and steeled his will as he saw the incoming undead being thrown towards him... .... Day 1: 7:40 P.M Kirishima High School - Gym Storage Duration of the Night Rage: 11 hours and 20 minutes left ******************************************************************************** Amidst the chaos in the clocktower, three surviving teachers are currently locked and barricaded themselves inside the Gym Storage as the undead are currently surveying the whole gym, looking for them. The first teacher is a big bodied teacher, about 31years old known by many students in the school as the gym teacher. He looks strict but he is not what he looks like and known by many of his students as one of the most friendly teacher in the school. The second one is a shy but charming teacher about 23 of age and wears a small glasses which complements in her cute face. Her body is slender but not to the point you can call as skinny. She has a sexy body and many of the male students has a crush on her and many are motivated to go to class since she is a good teacher and she has a nice attitude that many students finds as an example of an ideal teacher. The third one is a bit of normal and has no definite features that can distinguish him from being unique. He is really normal and he never excel in many and they treat him as a normal teacher with no distinguishing features and usually, many of the teachers forget him. The gym teacher is Leo Mako, the pretty teacher is Haruna Mutsushi and the normal teacher is Sendo Takumi. Their faces are filled with anxiety and fatigue and they really have no idea on what to do. Sendo is currently wielding a cricket bat he casually found scattered around the gym and used it as a weapon when the beginning of the outbreak begins inside the school. He still shivers as he remembers the teacher next to him, get mangled to death by the undead who attacked. He was lucky to escape the slaughter but he is struggling to fight as many of the undead are vicious as he run for his life. That is when he saw Haruna struggles as she got trapped in a table with undead trying to get her while she keeps on throwing things she can grab and throw in them. That is the time he picked up a chair and smacks it to the undead harassing Haruna. He saved Haruna and they run away but the situation got worse and instead of going out the school, they did not do it since the undead are more scattered near the gate. They ran away until they reached the gym where Sendo saw the cricket bat and used it as a weapon against the undead while protecting Haruna. That''s when they manage to saw Leo currently clearing the undead in the gym with a baseball bat. That is the time they holed themselves inside the storage in the gym when the undead are getting worse and worse as they slowly saw a few of the undead are now wearing gears and are fully armored. "I''m getting hungry," Haruna rubbed her stomach as it sounded her hunger. "We can''t help on that. Even I is now getting hungry too. We can''t risk going out right now or we are going to be their food instead of finding food," Leo said. Sendo did not speak as he look at his phone. The signal strength of his mobile network shows no bars at all and only the mark X appears on the phone screen. "Just what will happen to us now?" Haruna is now helpless. "We will wait for help. I am sure we will get one sooner or later," Sendo said. "That is unlikely, Sendo- sensei. If the rescue already arrived, then we should be safe already and look at our situation right now. If we can''t go out in here, we are going to die in hunger and thirst sooner or later," Leo groaned. Sendo frowned but he knows that it is true. There is no point in reaching the nighttime danger if the rescue already commenced. Their situation might not be as troublesome as this. He put his hand in his pocket and he hold something hard in a wrapper. He quickly pull it out and it reveals the cracker biscuit he specifically saved during the meeting earlier in case he got bored. He felt like crying as he look at the biscuit in his hands and never felt anything like this before. Haruna stares at the biscuit and she already drools over the biscuit. Sendo bitterly smiled. "I never felt this grateful in a pack of biscuit ever in my life," Sendo said as he open its packaging and shared the biscuit to Leo and Haruna. "Haha, me either. This is the lifesaving biscuit I have ever eaten in my whole lifetime," Leo wipes a bit of his tears as he eat the biscuit. "I hope that we can survive this," Haruna said and chews the biscuit slowly in her mouth to savor it. "We won''t die and we will definitely live," Sendo nodded. They are busy eating the biscuit that they didn''t notice Sendo''s phone resting on top of a crate glows showing the connecting image... Chapter 15 Hope Against the Dead "How can we know death is, if we do not yet know what life is?" -Confucius Day 1: 7:45 P.M Kirishima High School - Gym Storage Room Duration of the Night Rage: 11 hours and 15 minutes left ************************************************************************************ The last piece of the biscuit is savored slowly by the three teachers like this is the last food they will ever eat. What''s more, they even savor the crumbs of biscuits left inside the wrapper and didn''t leave a single tiny crumb wasted. Haruna sighed as she licked her fingers even though it doesn''t have any residue of sauce. She felt satisfied and in the same time, disappointed since the biscuit lasted only a few minutes for them. They even have no water available to drink. If they stayed holed up here, they will end up dead in dehydration. "I''m thirsty. Do you have some water?" Haruna asked. Sendo shook his head. Its normal since in panic, he didn''t get anything valuable with him except himself and his phone along with the biscuit. "Me either. I don''t think we know that this would happen anyway," Leo groaned. Haruna sighed. "I hope my family is alright in Kyoto. I hope the outbreak did not reach that far," Haruna said as she looks in her phone. "My family is in the Philippines. I am also worried on my Wife and my children," Leo said sighing. Sendo nodded. He is alone in Japan since his parents died early due to sickness so he strived to live alone and survive with the help of the neighbors and friends. Leo is a Japanese who got married in the Philippines after meeting his wife in a fortunate day while Haruna is living originally in Kyoto and her family is living there. Sendo picked his phone he put in the crate and he saw the connecting image like something is forcing to enter his phone. "What?" Sendo tried most of the things but nothing happened. He then noticed that an answerable question with choices appeared in the his phone screen. As he confirmed it, Sendo heard a familiar sound. "Hello? Is this Mr. Takumi? I hacked the network and did not expect someone to connect on my SoS call," the voice which he heard on his phone is none other than Nanami. "Is this Honda-kun? Thank goodness we are not alone. How did you contact me? There is no signal in cellular networks you know?" Sendo asked. "I hacked the network using the internet connection of the school and since your phone is also one of the phones connected in the school''s IP address, I sent an SOS call to determine who are still alive. And luckily, you picked it up," Nanami said. Sendo nodded. He didn''t expect that the literacy of Nanami on gadgets and stuff will be really useful for now that the cellular network is down during the time of need. "How are you holding up in there?" Sendo asked. "Not good sir! We are barred with wire here in the clocktower''s gear room and Kyosei is currently defending us by killing the undead. We have one casualty and she is currently fainted so we do our best to help her since a stone wounded her," Nanami reported. "Who are you with? Your saying you are with that brutal delinquent, Kyosei?" Sendo is shocked. Of course, he have heard the name Kyosei since it is famous in the faculty as a very good student in academics but really troublesome since he keeps on going through fights which is really hard for teachers to stop. Many said he is ruthless and if possible, he will kill if needed. "Big bro Souichi and his girlfriend Sena Yotsumishi, Nejima Mirai, President Miyuki Tamehara, Chie Mutsuki and of course, Kyosei Ichinose," Nanami said. "Why are you with that delinquent kid? He might bait you all on those dead people eating others!" Sendo warned. "Sir, we are grateful to him. He saved us when Vice President Kaze Tsukiyama hostages and tried to **** us. Kyosei is much more trustworthy than the honor student who is really a bullsh*t person!" Nanami protested. Sendo is flabbergasted. He never expected that the Kaze he is approving on anything is a very bad person hiding in a clothing of a good person. And the person who saved them is the Kyosei Ichinose who is a delinquent that causes trouble and headache to the school. "Sir, if you are hiding somewhere safe, do not let the undead get in especially at night. They will be chasing you running nonstop. Also, prevent the mosquitoes bite you, they are carriers of whatever causing the dead to rise. Stay safe sir, we will try to locate you all when the morning comes. Stay where you are sir and whoever you are with," Nanami said and cut off the call. Sendo sighed as he heard the beep sound which indicates that the call ended. Haruna and Leo got curious and snoops around. "What''s up? I thought the network cannot connect?" Haruna asked. "Its Nanami Honda. She hacked and contacted my phone that tells us that her team will go and find us. She also warned us to never leave this place or else we will get chased and killed by those dead people. Our hope for surviving the day is still on the way," Sendo smiled. .... Day 1: 8:00 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 11 hours left ********************************************************************************************************** Kyosei groaned as he flicks the cleaver and the baseball bat together and blood splats off from its surface. He is now so tired as he struggles to stand and swing his weapons. The hurlers are not ceasing on throwing the undead and Kyosei defended the place with swift and precise attacks. His attacks are getting weaker and weaker and he forget how many kills he did during the timespan he defended. He looked back on the group inside the wire and he saw Miyuki is still fainted. He sighed in relief seeing her wound is now bandaged. Souichi, Nanami and Nejima are looking at Kyosei and in their faces marks the worry and they are planning on helping him. "Back off, you are all not needed to do this troublesome thing and I am enough on this," Kyosei said. "Kyosei! Don''t try everything in solo! That is suicide!" Souichi shouted. "We can defend together!" Nejima seconded. "F*ck off! If I say no, it is a no!!" Kyosei gritted his teeth. He faces once again, seeing the incoming undead and despite Kyosei''s weak attack, he didn''t stop his assault. The rest helplessly watched him as he continued his defense. Sena is rummaging around and found the slingshot and the grenades together. "Souichi, give this to Kyosei, he needed this!" Sena said as she handed the slingshot and grenades to Souichi. Souichi trembles seeing that it is a legit grenade in his hands. "Grenades?! And Slingshot? Are you serious?" Souichi felt troubled and he is really having a hard time touching the pin of the grenades. He knows how devastating it will be if he pull the pin off the grenade. "Hand it out, dumb*ss, Kyosei is much smarter than you if you handed the grenades and slingshot to him," Sena groaned. "F- fine!" Souichi reluctantly holds the grenades and slingshot and as the grenade touches his hands, his heart trembles and pounded so fast like it was about to explode. "Kyosei!" Souichi put his hands out on the wire. Kyosei turns around and he immediately noticed Souichi''s trembling hands, holding the slingshot he just made and the grenades. For some reason, he find it too dangerous to do and it might kill him in accident. Kyosei shook his head and grab the grenades and the slingshot. He didn''t use it and just put the slingshot around his neck and put the grenades on a safe distance in the floor. A new wave of assaulting undead came flying straight to him. "F*ck off, b*tch!" Kyosei performed his roundhouse kick with a strong force, slamming the undead to the floor, head first. Kyosei is now clouded with death aura on his mind. Kill!! He swiftly make his work as the newly arrived undead starts to rise back up. "Kiss the floor!!" Kyosei performs a slam kick, breaking the head of the undead like watermelon, he also used his baseball bat to do the work of breaking the heads of the undead. As he striked the last undead, he saw another horde arriving. What is more, two hurlers are spotted in the area since they are only far from the normal ones and they have muscled bearing bodies. "So persistent," Kyosei wiped his sweat and backs off near the area where Souichi and the others are. "Hey, four eyes, does the wire still have a bit left?" Kyosei asked while still focused on the broken glasses. "Ah? Y-yeah, it has a few rolls of it yet," Souichi said and beckons on Nanami to bring the wire. Nanami did as he says so and brings the roll of wire to Kyosei. Kyosei received the wire but he did not say anything. "So ungrateful..." Sena frowned. Souichi just sighed as he cannot even understand Kyosei at all. Kyosei gets the slingshot off on his neck, stretch it a bit and when he tested that it was fine, he nodded and picked up a grenade on the floor. Grenades explode with a set amount of time after the pin is pulled on it. Kyosei did not hesitate or he won''t got another chance. "Let''s gamble on this," Kyosei sighed and immediately pulled the pin and put the grenade on the slingshot and quickly released it to the horde as he quickly targeted the part where the hurlers are. It quickly fell and a split second after landing on the ground, the explosion caused a good blast of smoke, dust, flames, guts and blood altogether. A few of the hurlers are caught up with the blast, killing the hurlers with ease. The horde got attracted by the blast and this causes Kyosei to furrows his eyebrows as he quickly look for the hurlers in the horde. Picking up the grenade, he also pulled the pin, put the grenade in the slingshot and letting the grenade go to the direction he intended it to arrive. BOOM!!! A loud, booming noise shakes the ground and blasted the undead on the ground. Kyosei did not waste his time and immediately picked up the wire and barred it on the broken mirrors with the help of tying skills to secure the opening for the undead. He didn''t stop and quickly used all of the wires just to bar the undead being thrown by the hurlers. In a few minutes, he successfully barred the undead from entering and can kill them safely without having the trouble of being scratched or bitten by one especially that the undead that he is facing alone is much more vicious than the morning version. Wiping his sweat that keeps on flowing from his forehead, he stares down seeing the massive amount of the horde still trying to have a taste on them. He did not feel a single thing, not a single hatred appears on Kyosei''s face. Many are hopeful that this is just a dream and once they wake up, everything will be alright. Hope is always a cruel way of clinging the truth. ************************************************************************************************************************* Hey, hey, Kyosei here again! Another creature is now in the highlights! We are talking this time about the enemies known as "Mosquitoes". Of course it is a common thing for us seeing a normal mosquito, but in this novel, mosquitoes are being used as dangerous monsters! Mosquitoes (Appears in chapter 9: Dead Bites) Danger Level: Level 5 Normal Level: N/A Night Rage Level: Level 5 Individuals before they became this creature: Normal Aedes Aegypti This mosquitoes are very troublesome. They can be seen easily and produces a buzzing sound but once they bite, they are silent killers. Unlike normal mosquitoes, they will drain your blood causing the victim to look more like they are rotting. Their bites are also infectious and once bitten, you have no chance to live as a human anymore, your only choice is to die or become one of the undead. Chapter 16 Kaze is Dead "Death is not the worstthing that can happen to man" - Plato Day 1: 8:15 P.M Kirishima High School - Gym Storage Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 45 minutes *************************************************************************** The distance did not hinder the sounds of growling and explosions in the distance. The sounds of that explosions are shocking on the ears of Haruna and Sendo. As explosions occur, Sendo and Haruna will cover their ears. They are not used to it. "Oy, do not panic, those are obviously the sounds of grenades," Leo said without a sign of fear and panic. "Wow, your so tough Leo-san, we are not used to the explosions yet," Sendo nervously laugh. "Nah, I''m not tough, its that, I am used to the sounds of explosions. In the Philippines, especially the Mindanao region in the mountainous areas, rebels usually do that and we live in fear whenever the rebels and soldiers clashed. Later, we moved to the city of Davao to avoid the battles and lived there until I decided to go abroad as a teacher in Japan. I just hoped that this outbreak didn''t reach yet in the Philippines," Leo sighed. "I''m sure they are safe, Leo-san. This problem is not yet in the views overseas so you can rest assured," Haruna said. "Nah, that is just a wishful thinking, I think the trouble is spreading fast like a wildfire. Many people will try to evacuate via boats and planes. But even so, a few infected people will get onboard and they will become one of them once they reach the next country. I usually see this events in movies and computer games so I think, not only Japan might be infected but also the other countries," Sendo explained. "This lad is right. We still have no idea what caused this problem at all. It is the first day and yet, many are dying already in real life and widespread already in Osaka. The government will keep on hiding the fact on there involvement on this incident," Leo said. A few more explosions occurred until it became tranquil once more, only the moaning and grunting noises of the undead. Sendo, Haruna and Leo decided to shut up and rest for the night to avoid attracting the undead that might kill and rip their bodies once they are discovered.... Day 1: 8:18 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower''s Secret room/ Kaze''s room Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 42 minutes ************************************************************************** "F***********ccccckkkkk!!!!!" The voice of Kaze echoes in the room but not a single thing answered him back. The whole room is quiet and not a single person moved except the struggling Kaze. Kaze gritted his teeth as he tries to endure the pain of the bruises in his body that felt more like he is in the oblivion of death. He grunted and struggled, only to find out that he is tied upside down. He keeps on moving but he can only swing back and forth. He can''t really do anything and only by swinging back and forth is his only chance to escape. He gritted his teeth and cursed. "F*ck you, Kyosei! Once I get myself out of this predicament, I will kill you!" Kaze shouted. Silence lingered once more. Kaze is sweating and since he can''t do anything except by swinging back and forth and looking his surroundings, he decided to look around him and find anything that can help him escape. He then noticed his lackeys tied up in the corners of the room. They are all not moving at all. "Hey, motherf*ckers! Untie me! Stop dawdling!" Kaze groaned as he tried to move his body the best he can but he can''t wriggle out. The ropes are very tight. Seeing that nobody is budging at all, a vein popped out from his forehead as his temper rose.His blood already accumulated inside his head due to the fact that he is hanged, upside down for a long time. "*ssholes!! You better prepare if I get down in here! I will put your dicks to your mouth once I get down here!" Kaze shouted. He wriggled his body once more to escape the tight rope, tied in his body. "Come on.... come on!!!" Kaze continued his futile struggle. Suddenly, one of his lackeys who is tied up near the window is a bit illuminated move and raised his head. "Oh for f*ck sake, why did you only the wake up now....." Kaze felt his throat go dry seeing the face of the lackey. The lackey looked like he is dried up, devoid with blood and has no signs of being a healthy person. He is really pale and he didn''t look like a living person with a rather deep and tired eyes, he looks like a corpse right now. In Kaze''s perspective, they are rather scary to look. "F*ck, f*ck, f*ck! What the actual f*ck!!" Kaze felt the air turn cold and every sound he makes echoes in the room. The "lackey" snarled and tried to pounce Kaze. Luckily, the "lackey" is tied up and has no means to escape, left only to snarl and drool on Kaze without stopping. The red eyes of the "lackey" pierces through the darkness and this made Kaze sweat seeing the other "lackeys" raise their heads, showing their piercing red eyes to Kaze. Base on these characteristics, they are no longer human and rather they are already one of the dead. "Kyosei!!!! I will kill you a thousand times once I get myself out in this predicament!!" Kaze groaned but he didn''t see the big flying insect buzzing in his back. The next thing Kaze knew, something sipped his consciousness and energy away like being vacuumed. His power to prevail disappeared and his eyes are devoid in life as his life slowly got sapped by a mosquito... Time of death: 8:21 P.M Victim: Kaze Tsukiyama Killer: Mosquito Time before he turn: 3 minutes Infection Rate: 100% Day 1: 8:18 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 42 minutes left ***************************************************************************************************************************** Kyosei is looking for a few changes in the place. He can''t really say much since the undead stopped their throwing assault on the clocktower after his barrage of grenades on them. Souichi is now sitting in the corner, fiddling with his glasses, Miyuki is asleep, Sena is attending and helping Chie do the work and Nejima is helping Nanami do the hacking work even though Nejima has no expertise in the hacking field. Kyosei sighed and look flicks the blood on his cleaver and baseball bat. This battle really cost him a lot of grenades and energy to use. He only have two grenades left and he is getting sleepy. Fatigue kicks in his body and his eyes are slowly getting heavy. "No, not now," Kyosei groaned as he slap himself. He have already taken much more severe sleepless nights in the past but this is the most severe all in all. He look at the door that he locked up Kaze earlier. For some reason, he has a curiosity that he wanted to know. If Kaze is dead.... Chapter 17 The Dawn of the Dead "Kill a man, one is a murderer; kill a million, a conqueror; kill them all, a God" -Jean Rostand Day 1: 8:18 P.M. Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 42 minutes *************************************************************************************** Kyosei calmly walk towards the door without the others noticing him. Looking at the door barraged with things, he felt something is odd but he can''t tell what it is and he didn''t pry much longer near the door. He didn''t want to see Kaze once again as he might be doing something like beating him up to death once he meet his face. Kyosei returns his gaze once more, the hurlers are throwing a few stones but they cannot throw it very far now so the upper part glasses are safe from the hurlers attack. Even if they managed to attack and destroy the glass, it is impossible to throw an undead towards that broken glass. Trajectories of the undead being thrown are random and Kyosei noticed that some of the dead being thrown cannot reach the clocktower at all and ended up dead by falling straight back to the ground and getting ripped to shreds by the fellow undead. Kyosei occasionally find a few Mosquitoes in the area and he destroys them. The corpses of the lackeys being killed earlier are dragged by Kyosei towards the broken glasses where Kyosei put a barrage of wire to stop the advance of the hurlers. He still put a small gap, enough to fit a body of a person. Kyosei did it purposely to dispose the bodies. While he is dragging the bodies, naturally, Souichi noticed him. "Hey Kyosei let me help!" Souichi exclaimed and grab the pliers next to him. Kyosei did not respond but he shot a cold glare with a look of "don''t you dare" in his face towards Souichi. Souichi can only frown. Kyosei coldly stopped his help once again and if he persisted, Kyosei might get angry and a revolver will be directed right into his head if he keep on doing it. "I don''t trust you yet, four eyes, so shut the hell up," Kyosei coldly retorted once when he tried to help Kyosei in the past. He felt like someone who is really disregarded by all. Souichi can only sigh and return to his idle position once more. Seeing Souichi return to his spot and turn idle, he silently nodded and continued doing the disposing of the bodies. Throwing the bodies off feels like a small baggage. The corpses already smells rotten but for some reason, even though Kyosei directly holds the rotten lackeys who are killed by the mosquitoes, the rotten smell did not get attached to his skin and his clothes did not smell rotten. Kyosei continues the dead body disposal. If he didn''t do it, they might die from these. The bodies are diseased and are deemed to be known as the "infected bodies". If the rotten bodies continued to linger once more in the area, the rotting smell might affect the health of everyone including him. As he continues on the disposal of the dead bodies, his headset stop the music once more and Nanami''s voice rings out. "Don''t push yourself too hard, Ichi," Nanami said. Kyosei stayed silent and continues on his body disposal job. "Hey, moron, listen to me! You are overworking yourself!!" Nanami protested. "Hmph, it''s not your freaking business," Kyosei said as he disposed the last body. "Its our business! If you die, we can''t do anything to save you!" Nanami retorted. "Heh. Death is the inevitable destination of every human being in this world. If I die, then so be it," Kyosei answered as he fix his uniform''s necktie and wipe the blood in his sleeves. "You have changed a lot, you are not like this before," Nanami groaned. "Hmph, you only noticed it now?" Kyosei coldly retorted as he slowly sits down on the worn out sofa. Nanami couldn''t do anything on Kyosei''s rebuttal so she decided to cut off the communication and return the music on Kyosei''s headphone. He holds the letter he got from Kato which is now a bit tattered in his pocket. According to Kato, he will rescue whoever he brings together with him in three days but for Kyosei, it is rather long since the dead are rather aggressive and deadly at night. It''s only the first day but for some reason, he felt that the outbreak still have a few surprises hidden within and no one can predict it yet.Once they survive this day, Kyosei plans on surviving along with the others in a safe place and meet up with Kato if possible. The first thing he need to find is a vehicle capable of bringing everyone together without splitting in separate vehicles. As he goes on contemplating, a loud knock echoes in the silent atmosphere of the Clocktower. Everyone resting got startled and are looking for the source of the noise. "What was that?" Nejima felt goosebumps in his body. "It sounds near and it is like a loud knock for some reason," Chie said. Another knock is heard, this time, they are now aware where the knock is located. "It''s in the room where Kyosei locked up Kaze and some of his goons!" Souichi said as he is most sensitive in the sound and he focuses on looking for the source. He didn''t want another kind of surprise which occurred earlier like the appearance of the hurlers and the mosquitoes. Kyosei stood up. He stretched his arms and shakes his head as he grips his cleaver and baseball bat in his hands tightly. The others also picked up their weapons resting in the pile of things in the corner and despite being locked in the area where the wire is circled on, they can''t be too careful. Chie lay the sleeping Miyuki to avoid making her suffer needlessly. "Ichi, don''t rush too quick! We don''t know what that is," Nanami said to Kyosei. Kyosei nodded but he still continued his advance towards the doors barraged with different things that a normal person will take time to push it forward. A series of knocks are heard once more and this time, they don''t feel like a knock but more like it is trying to break the door. Kyosei did not step back, he readies his weapons, the brass knuckles on both hands, the revolver on his waist, the cleaver and the baseball bat. He is ready to do a series of attacks if necessary to ensure his and the survival of others. The knock is getting stronger and a few things are getting pushed back like it is nothing. "Kyosei! Careful! Whatever is behind the door, you can''t engage it!" Souichi said and grabbed the pliers and quickly do a quick cut on the wires to make an exit for everyone. Kyosei did not obstruct what Souichi did since he also agrees on what he did. He is not sure what is the danger going on the other side of the door. He can''t let his team to get killed in the first day. Souichi carried Miyuki by piggyback ride style as they back off away from the door. "Four eyes, back off to the nearest door away from here, take a grenade with you. If it looks dangerous here, run away!" Kyosei ordered. "What about you?!" Souichi panicked. "Don''t worry about me yet! You need to do it!" Kyosei gritted his teeth. "Alright..." Souichi nodded as he lead his other companions near the stairs to the rooftop of the clocktower. It is much safer upstairs if the enemy is not that dangerous. Rumbles and tremors are making the whole place shake. Kyosei is sweating. He already readies his body and consciousness to do a swift action immediately. The door blockaded by different things got blasted away. Kyosei rolled away to avoid the debris flying off from the door. It is rather violent and not a normal undead under the influence of the Night Rage can do that. A huge and tyrannical body emerge out in the destroyed doorway. It''s whole body is enormous but it is rotting as seen with different kind of flesh emerge out of its body. The clothes are ripped off but Kyosei can still determine that the clothes is a uniform of the Kirishima High School. The others got startled. This no longer an apocalypse. This is rather a troublesome monster emerging. "KyyyyyOOOOOOssssssssEEEiiiii!!!!! Killllllll!!!" Kyosei is a bit stunned but he didn''t let it hinder him. In the head of the humongous undead is a similar sunglasses that a certain person he hates keeps on wearing. Kyosei pulls out his revolver immediately, throwing off the baseball bat in the other side as he also readies the cleaver in his right hand. "So you won''t even die peacefully huh? Maybe I should have killed you earlier than spare you.... Kaze," Kyosei cocks the revolver and aims it to the head of "Kaze" who is growling with a pair of red eyes bulging out of his big head... Chapter 18 Assault of the Dead "In order to live, we need better reasons than to die" -Antoine Rivarol Day 1: 8:25 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 35 minutes left ******************************************************************************* The Chaotic Night that everyone experienced is just the beginning. As Kyosei stares at the humungous, muscular and rotting body of Kaze, he felt his heart palpitate wildly. Usually, he only saw these kinds of monsters in zombie games as one of the bosses and if it is a free roam game, he usually avoid this type of guys. Now, this is rather a ridiculous situation he got in. He only have a small amount of weapons and bullets are limited in his arsenal. What is more, this is rather going to be a dangerous one. He noticed that Souichi and the others are still stalled as they got shocked on what is going on. "F*ck, what are you all stalling for?! Go!!" Kyosei growled as he dodges the attack of "Kaze". Kyosei''s headphones rang once more and Nanami is shouting on the speaker. "Ichi, get out in there right now! Its dangerous!" Nanami warned. "Yes, I know, I will stall this guy for a while, escape now!" Kyosei groaned. "I classified that monster, I call it as a Juggernaut. If possible, do not engage it right now, killing it might take work and resources!" Nanami informed. "Hmph, I am not that easy to kill! Just hurry up and go to the rooftop of the clocktower, lock the door and don''t let the undead in, ride the elevator on the observatory and astronomy room and take refuge there! Do not go out unless its morning!" Kyosei shouted and while listening to what Nanami is saying, Kyosei keeps on dodging and rolling around to avoid the rampage of the so called "Juggernaut". "What about you?!" Nanami''s voice is filled with uncertainty. "Hmph, don''t worry about me, its not worth your time! Worry about yourself!!" Kyosei groaned. He has no time to attack at all. When Nanami stopped the transmission, the mp3 music rings out once more with an adrenaline feeling upbeat tone. Kyosei steeled his focus and quickly pull the trigger of the revolver repeatedly. BANG! BANG! BANG! Bullets fly straight to the Juggernaut but Kyosei''s aim is off as the bullet hit only the shoulders. Of course, the bullet just sinks in the flesh. "KkkyoOOOOSSssseeeIIIII!!!" Juggernaut Kaze groaned and slams the ground as it starts on charging towards Kyosei. "F*ck..." Kyosei rolled once more but he never expected to still get caught and slammed towards the wall as he collided with the Juggernaut. Pain lingered in his body and he was forced to spat out blood. His forehead is wounded and the blood is slowly oozing out. The Juggernaut Kaze slams the floor once again and goes on a stance to charge and flatten Kyosei to smithereens. Kyosei moved away weakly as the Juggernaut charges and slams the wall where Kyosei once stood. Kyosei aims the Juggernaut again and shoot the remaining bullet in the gun. BANG!! As usual, it never even hit the Juggernaut''s head, only the flesh near its shoulders, ripping off a bit of it. Despite the strong power of the Revolver, once used against "Kaze", it failed to penetrate further on the body of the Juggernaut Kaze. Kyosei wondered how Kaze mutated into something like this. Kyosei kept on dodging. He slid off the cleaver on the ground and opens the belt bag he attached on his belt and pulls out seven revolver bullets before closing it. He dispose the bullet cases, inside the revolver while continues on running around, trying to take more time before the Juggernaut Kaze can do harm to him. With a slow but successful reloading, Kyosei once again saw the rushing Juggernaut Kaze towards him. Kyosei cocks and aim to the head. "Die!" Kyosei pulled the trigger and the bullet directly hit the forehead of Juggernaut Kaze. But for some reason, it didn''t penetrate the skull at all and instead, got stucked on its forehead. Juggernaut Kaze groaned and pound its chest like a gorilla. Kyosei uses this chance to roll away and run, grabbing the cleaver once more that he currently unequipped earlier. Low groans can be heard in the room where the Juggernaut Kaze emerge and the lackeys appeared. Seeing Kyosei, they immediately release their feral nature and sprint towards him. "Even in death, you won''t stop on chasing me," Kyosei shook his head and dodges the attack of the Juggernaut once again. He rolls and trip the first lackey nearby with a leg kick, kicking the weak point of the leg. The undead fell, Kyosei raises the cleaver and embedded its blade to the rotting flesh of the skull and immediately moved away from the undead rushing towards him. He has a flexible and swift body trained to dodge and kill enemies. But even so, he has a hard time to escape. He quickly used his brass knuckles as a "lackey" tried to attack. With a full force punch, he embedded the fist on its head. Kyosei flicked his hands to remove the blood and once again fled to the other direction. He has a big problem now, how to defeat the Juggernaut. Right now, his friends are a bit farther from his location now. Before he can react, the fist of Juggernaut Kaze landed on the body of Kyosei and hitting the wall, Kyosei spat out a mouthful of blood and his body is wounded as his consciousness is slowly wavering. Day 1: 8:29 P.M. Kirishima High School - Cafeteria Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 32 minutes left ********************************************************************************* Souichi and the others are panting on running, Kyosei is buying them enough time to escape and according to Kyosei, they need to go to the Clocktower rooftop to access the emergency elevator towards the ground floor. But to reach the rooftop, they need to pass the Cafeteria and access the rotating stairs to reach it. As usual, a few undead are loitering around. Nejima and Nanami are more gung-ho in being the vanguard of the group so they held the baseball bats. Sena holds the Colt 45 since she has a training in firearms with her grandfather when she is still a kid. Chie is supporting Souichi carry Miyuki and also watches the rearguard to avoid fatalities and casualties. Of course, the undead are also on the move when they are spotted. "Infected spotted!!" Nejima said and prepares to strike. "Don''t let them bite you!" Nanami reminded. Nejima and Nanami did a good job on fending the feral undead ever since they saw how Kyosei fight against the undead without restraint. With a perfect teamwork, the undead that attacks are fended off and killed. They didn''t dawdle in the cafeteria and rushes to the hallway to reach the staircase. Day 1:8:35 P.M Kirishima High School - Staircase to Rooftop of the Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 25 minutes ***************************************************************************** The staircase is tiresome to climb and on top of that, the undead are also rushing down in them. "Defend!! Don''t let them bite any single of you!" Souichi groaned as he climb the stairs carrying Souichi. Nejima and Nanami continues on attacking preventing any of the undead from passing through. Chie and Sena are also occupied in fighting the undead that tries to attack their blindspot. Good thing its not a horde that attacked them like the quantity that Kyosei and Chie that relentlessly attacked. "Keep going! We can''t let them chase us!" Sena gritted her teeth. She managed to kill a few undead and now is the first time of having her hands blood red in killing a creature but she did not let her humility to stop it. If she wanted to live in this new harsh world, she can''t keep being a pacifist forever. The staircase is really long and a single move can cause accidents and much worse, death. Souichi is having a hard time carrying Sumire in his back. Climbing up the stairs is a hard work and if not for the good endurance of Souichi, he might have given up on carrying Sumire up. "Did Kyosei followed us, Nanami?!" Souichi asked sweating. "I don''t know! I can''t check my laptop at all! The undead are just pushing us to die here, I have no time to look!" Nanami gritted her teeth as she keeps on attacking, acting as the aggressor against the undead while Nejima acts as a bit of support. "Are we sure... this is a great idea? We are still in 8 P.M and morning is far. These undead will be our killers!" Sena sweats as she tries to calm herself down. "We hope so, I am not really familiar in this clocktower and Kyosei is the first one to fully explore this place. If he told us to go here, then we should persevere and do it!" Souichi said, keeping Sumire on his back. They don''t know what is the fate of Kyosei after they escaped. For now, their only struggle is to survive the troublesome night without getting killed. They keep on pushing on, climbing up the troublesome spiral staircase. The outbreak is only beginning to get deadlier as the night continues to spread. Just around the Tokyo Bay a boat with 4 dead crews and a single undead is currently sailing to towards the land in another country... Chapter 19 Dead donst Speak "Ever death is not to be feared by one who has lived wisely" - Gautama Buddha Day 1: 8:40 P.M. Kirishima High School - Rooftop of the Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 20 minutes left *********************************************************************************** After a long and arduous climb on the spiral staircase, Souichi and the others managed to reach the Rooftop. But before they can feel safe and catch their breath, another horde is waiting in the rooftop. Sena bars the door with her body as she forcefully pulls down the metal bar to lock the door. "F*ck! Infected!! We are doomed to die!" Nejima sweats as he grip the handle of the baseball bat real hard. "Should I use the grenade?" Souichi asked as he stabilizes Miyuki on his back. "No, that is our only small lifeline if we encounter those same things that appeared in the clocktower!" Sena said referring to the Juggernaut. "But we are going to die here!" Souichi felt like crying. "Duck everyone!" Chie shouted. "What?!" Everyone turns around and Chie throws a bottle with a flaming cloth attached on the mouth of the bottle. "Fire in the hole!" Chie throws it to the rushing undead and as the bottle landed in the floor, the liquid inside spreads out as the bottle broke to pieces. The flames in the cloth expanded and licked the liquid in a swift manner causing a wave of flames to burn in the floor and the undead that passes through, burns and slows down. "Molotov Cocktail?!" Souichi recognized what Chie used. Its a self made explosive called Molotov Cocktail. Any kind of flammable liquids can be used as Molotovs such as alcohol. "Help me burn the cloths attached and throw these bottles!" Chie opens the bag that she keeps on carrying, revealing a few flammable liquid in the bottle. Nejima and Nanami immediately helps by grabbing the bottles, removing the caps and putting the cloth in swift manner. They also lit the cloth with a lighter. "Raise hell on Earth!" Nanami maniacally grinned as she throws the Self made Molotov Cocktail towards the horde. The Molotov''s are very effective and only a few stragglers are left. These undead are easy to kill, only hard when engaged in the evening. The darkness of the night lit up as the flames continuously swallows the undead and burn them to ashes. For some reason, they are easily burned and some immediately turned to ashes. In just a few more attacks, only a few with burned legs are left crawling in the ground. Nejima and Nanami killed the stragglers without trouble and cleared the rooftop with the undead. The only problem is the door is still being pounded by the undead who are chasing them in the stairs earlier. "The door is not going to last forever, we need to go," Nanami said. Everyone nodded and headed immediately to the observatory and astronomy room. The door is locked with chains so it is safe from the undead inside. Souichi lays Miyuki down near Sena and Sena immediately supports. Souichi then asks Sena for the Colt 45 which she readily let go and pass it to Souichi. The group backs a bit away from the door and Souichi cocks the gun. "Here I go," Souichi aims and pulls the trigger, destroying the padlock completely. Souichi is a bit stunned by the gun''s recoil. His hands hurt a bit and he is not used to it. Proper training will do and perhaps Sena might be able to properly train them on handling guns and reducing recoil but for now, they need to be swift. The door will not last long... Day 1: 8:47 P.M. Kirishima High School - Observatory and Astronomy Room Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 13 minutes left ************************************************************************************* They rushes inside the dark observatory room. Souichi immediately close the door and pulls the nearby rack of items. Nejima and Nanami helped Souichi pull the rack to the door. As they block the door, a few wild knocks can be heard outside the door like it is about to break inside. "Phew, we made it!" Chie smiled as she sat on the floor due to the tiredness. Souichi flips the switch but its not functioning well and won''t turn on. Nejima uses his phone''s flashlight to light the place. The observatory is deserted due to the disbandment of the club last year after all of the last members graduated already. The building is locked resulting to the club''s existence to be forgotten. It also connects to the underground facility storage for storing some necessary items in the school. The elevator on the center is an old one necessary to be manned by a person to send him/her to the floors. This is what Kyosei said earlier as the elevator that will be used later is the one located in center of the observatory and astronomy room. "It looks a bit shaky," Sena inspected. "Its a manual elevator. We have no trouble on using it since it doesn''t use elevator. We just need to manually control the lever and we will be alright," Nanami said as she also inspected the elevator''s structure. After looking around, they only discovered that the place is really abandoned since it doesn''t even have much important things being kept. Only a few batteries and computer parts are in here which Nanami collected. After a few minutes of surveying the place in the dark, everyone gathered in the front of the elevator. "So who wants to test and look down under?" Chie asked everyone. Nobody speaks. Of course, everyone will be having second thoughts. The whole school are overrun by the undead, they will be having second thoughts on doing a survey. Kyosei usually do these things but now they can''t be too reliant since Kyosei is nowhere to be found and they don''t know what happened. Before Chie talks once again, Souichi is the first one to volunteer. "I will go, since Kyosei entrusted me to help the group, I will do it," Souichi said as he bravely look at the creaky elevator. The group nodded and Souichi goes to the elevator. Holding his own phone and the Colt 45, he immediately holds the lever and controls the elevator. A squeaky sound can be heard everytime the elevator slowly descends. "Good luck, brother!" Nanami said. Souichi swallows hard as he is getting shivers. This is really a hard choice but he decided to do it. It is really frightening for him to explore new areas and he admires Kyosei for being a person who really do things without much trouble by himself. In a few minutes, he arrived at the bottom. Pushing the elevator button halt its ascend involuntarily, Souichi flashes his flashlight in the dark... .... Day 1:8:54 P.M Kirishima High School - ??? Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 6 minutes left ********************************************************************************** The light emitted by the phone of Souichi is not enough to illuminate the area and all Souichi knows, he is facing a hallway. Souichi gulps his saliva once again as he slowly goes to step slowly with the Colt 45 and the phone in his hands. He felt like a character in a game and he also imagined that something will pop out with a rotting face. Just by imagining it, he felt like it will really happen and something will jump out. Slowly but surely, he traverses the hallway without knowing anything. Using the very faint light from his phone, he goes on. A small amount of noise always makes him nervous like heck and turns to the direction of the noise, only seeing a mouse scampering away. "Sh*tty mouse, makes me die nervous," Souichi wipes his sweat and continues to go on the dark hallway. After walking for a few more minutes, Souichi arrives on a spacious room with lots of chairs and a few clothes hanging on a clothesline. For some reason, the place has a vibe of someone watching him in the dark.Souichi calms himself or he will panic and shoot. But he avoid doing so since it is a waste of bullets to him. He examines around and soon discovers a table full of papers and other stuff. Souichi got curious so he decided to check. Before he can check, a sharp and cold thing touches the back of his neck and a hoarse voice is heard behind. "Who are you," the hoarse voice asked. "F*ck, does the undead reaches this place?" Souichi mutters as he think of a way to escape the predicament. "*sshole, Dead don''t speak and I am alive. Who sent you here, is it Kyosei?" the hoarse voice continued. That''s when Souichi relaxes hearing Kyosei''s name muttered by the other party. "You know Kyosei?" Souichi asked. "Heh, of course. I am indebted to him..." ... Day 1: 8:40 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 20 minutes left ******************************************************************************************************************* While Souichi''s group successfully escaped the predicament from the undead, Kyosei is now stuck on it. He struggles to get up after being punched. His consciousness can''t handle the hard impact from the Juggernaut Kaze. He can''t kill these big guy up since even a revolver''s can''t penetrate its skull. How about his melee weapons? No, he can''t even give a dent on its hard skin. What about the grenade? Its his last resort and he won''t use it against this guy. Before he can fully recover, Juggernaut Kaze is rushing once more like a dump truck trying to destroy his whole being. "You are really a hard one, eh. Still wanted to kill me even though you are dead? Can''t cross the threshold between heaven and hell?" Kyosei mutters as he dodges once more. When he dodges, his wound s hurt like hell once more. "He really got me this time," Kyosei smiled bitterly. He flicks his cleaver and insert it on the belt side. He once again saw the Juggernaut Kaze rushing to him once more. Kyosei looks at the area where he put the wires to avoid the attacks of the hurlers earlier. And a brilliant plan occurs in his mind. Facing Juggernaut Kaze, Kyosei slowly goes to the area and unwind the knots he used to tie the wire on the gap. "Yo, fat *ss! Come here! I am a free meal!" Kyosei taunted Juggernaut Kaze. Juggernaut Kaze growls and rushes to Kyosei as it shouts. "KKKKKKIIIIIIIILLLLLLL!" Before Juggernaut Kaze can attack and hit Kyosei, Kyosei voluntarily jumps off the building along with the big lump of meat, towards the horde of undead under, waiting for their meal.... Chapter 20 Escape the Dead "The dead cannot cry out for justice. It is a duty of the living to do so for them." -Lois McMaster Bujold Day 1: 8:45 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 15 minutes left ****************************************************************************** Loud growls echoed below the clocktower as Juggernaut Kaze fell from the clocktower, making a strong and shaky sound. On top of that, few, unfortunate undead are smashed to pulp by the Juggernaut''s huge body. The juggernaut stood up and pounds its bulky chest like a gorilla and howls a low and frightening growl up the clocktower. Of course, the juggernaut is looking directly on Kyosei. Earlier, Kyosei made a very bold and suicidal move, by free falling without any gear to hold him. Kyosei manages to grab on the thin wire that he unwinded earlier. This long wire became his lifeline and Kyosei knows that it is really a ridiculous plan. He have done many suicidal feats in the past, just to escape gang attacks but this is the most ridiculous and dangerous thing he have done his entire life. He almost fell to his death earlier and if not for the metal wire dangling, he will surely be ripped off by many undead down under. Juggernaut Kaze continues its woeful howl as it stares angrily on Kyosei. Kyosei did manage to grab on wire, but if he is using his barehands, he might have slipped off a long time ago. Good thing, he wears the motocross gloves he got from the room where Kaze is and wears it. Though it is a bit drenched with undead blood, it only got wet in the surface and the interior part are protected, reducing the contact of infected blood on Kyosei. Though it is not really infectious if contacted by skin, the blood might be really dangerous and might play a very big role in the outbreak''s cause. The grip that the motocross glove do is really tight, enough for Kyosei to maneuver his parkour skills. If he stayed dangling, he might slip off for real this time. Kyosei swings in the air to reach a nearby broken ledge. Kyosei is expert in these due to his experience in doing so. He once sneaked on a hideout of gangsters in the past who are abducting girls to **** them. Those guys are also very hostile to Kyosei and since Kyosei has a very troublesome history between this gang, Kyosei decided to sneak in. Since the hideout is an old, and broken building made as a turf by gangsters, the hideout is really a good place for parkour movements. Like a hired killer, Kyosei silenced up the guys guarding the entrance without making a sound by locking up their necks in a form of headlock and by also covering their mouth and nose with his arm with the gloves. It improves the ability to knock a person silently by this technique without much struggle. Due to the entrance of air blocked, carbon dioxide cannot let go easily on a human body, especially if caught in surprise. It works well with ambush techniques. Once a surprised victim got covered by the hand, CO2 cannot be exhaled and can cause poisoning in the body. To make the body defend on this, the body will voluntarily shut down to protect the body from poisoned. If the suffocation technique is prolonged, death is imminent. But since Kyosei is not a killer, he just used it to stall time. He climbed up and using a parkour skill like grabbing ledges, he saved time traversing the whole building and get avoided the risk on getting lost. He areived on his destination quickly and saved the day. All of that is in the past and Kyosei once again decided to use his skill in parkour to survive the harsh outbreak. After grabbing the ledge, Kyosei immediately uses his remaining strength to climb back up to the clocktower room. As his body reached the floor, he sighed in relief. He is not a superhuman and death is also trying to get a hold on himself but Kyosei is really flexible and cunning to escape its deadly grasp. The Juggernaut pounded on the ground a few times and had killed a few undead who are unlucky to be underneath the range of fist of the juggernaut. They became meat paste in just a few pounding of the juggernaut. Kyosei is really sure that the Juggernaut will hunt him, but since he has no good resources that can really do the killing except the sole grenade he have, he has no choice but to escape and reunite on his companions. Kyosei redirected the others to go in the lower floors of the school where he discovered a huge bunker underneath the school. He had access to the top of the clocktower but it is much more riskier since he is alone and he is sure that many of the undead in the place are gathered near the rooftop door and he also instructed Nanami to lock it. He is really sure on his plans so it is useless for him to follow them in that path. The underground bunker is not only accessible via the elevator on the rooftop. A few entrances are hidden throughout the school that leads to the bunker. His acquaintance is a doomsday prepper and also the owner of the school. He knows his stuff and secretly appointed a few trusted bunker makers in the whole world to secretly make a bunker for him under the school which can be connected around Osaka. Kyosei called him "The Rat" since he didn''t want to give a name. The Rat is a very rich man that managed to make a bunker. When the outbreak begins, he immediately made his safe area down under. Kyosei is sure that it is safe so he temporarily directed his companions to go there. But they won''t be staying down the bunker and leave the Rat there since it can trouble him further. To reach the bunker, Kyosei will have to traverse the infested school grounds and enter the old building that a few students used as a dormitory. Another entrance is located in that place which is in the library of the old building. Kyosei really made a good connection with this fellow and he really trust this guy, since they share the same temperament. In the world where the living doubt others, a few connections are very valuable indeed exceeded the treasures in the world and Kyosei has many connections due to his unusual delinquent lifestyle. Now, Kyosei''s problem is to escape and reach the old building. The only problem he has is to go outside the area without any kind of trouble. He can''t use any light source since he will need to do a stealth mission to reach the old building without stirring trouble. He has no energy much to do it and he didn''t want to get chased the whole night by Juggernaut Kaze. He made it out alive without too much injuries other than a few body pain that he got from being slammed by the wall. Kyosei is also delighted since his Mp3 is still functional. Good thing for him he didn''t need to charge it since it is a solar powered one. He really owed Nanami for making these. On top of that, the headphones and Mp3 are all able to survive harsh conditions, storm and hot weather, its not a problem and it also hard and trully not that easy to break as he have seen how durable it is during the damaged done by Juggernaut Kaze. Kyosei immediately secured his things, he fixed his uniform and weapons for free running. He don''t want to incur unnecessary sounds that can attract them. Additionally, since the uniform is black, it perfectly blended the dark so he won''t be having a few trouble being seen by the undead. He just needed to deal with the undead in a silent manner and his brass knuckles will do the job. He secured his keys in the belt bag to avoid it rattling. He can''t let go of the house keys. Of course, it is one of the weapons he got to survive the ordeal and his trusty partner in fist combat in the past. After all of the necessary procedures are done. He munched on the melon bread he manages to nab in the canteen when he arrived there. He also drank a can of soda since a can of caffeine can help to stop drowsiness for long periods. After doing so, he munched on a lolipop. Sugar is beneficial and a great source of energy. He can''t let the body of his to hinder his task and so he began his escape and quickly traverses the infected infested hallways in the dark sky... Day 1: 9:00 P.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower: Cafeteria Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours left ***************************************************************************** Kyosei took a short time to prepare but he got troubled passing on the cafeteria. Since his companions made a stir in the cafeteria, the place is infested around the exit which is bad news for him. He needed to do a silent kill to avoid attracting them. His cleaver can do fine on the job so he only relies on observation skills. Despite being dark, Kyosei has a good eyesight and a lot of patience. This line of battle prowess is really hard and usually, only hitmen and assassins are capable of doing so, striking in the dark to avoid attracting attention and Kyosei is really capable on imitating the silent killers. He waited a few minutes on a side where all of his blindspots are blocked by wall. He is in the cornerpart of the cafeteria and observing is the only thing he needed to do. He keep his patience on and kept on observing a few idle undead for about five minutes until they are now in the formation where killing them silently will not cause any ruckus. Staring at his cleaver, Kyosei nodded. This will do. Time to get at work. Crouching, he exerted a small amount of energy and made himself as light as possible and did a quick snap in the neck of the undead, destroying its fragile spinal cord on its neck, killing the undead easily but to be sure, Kyosei struck the head once more with the cleaver and leave him to work on the next target. It is a teacher this time. Mr. Takayaka of the Physics Department wandered around. Kyosei did a slight pull on its polo collar and did a quick strike using the cleaver squarely on its soft forehead, stopping it from attracting the other undead. And with a few more undead on his hit list, the undead on idle mode are forever shut down. Flicking the cleaver, he stares on the pile of undead. He began on dragging the dead bodies on a line form silently. Since he still bring the bag used in his exploits earlier, he began his search on the pockets of the dead guys. He pulls out anything in their pockets. A few girls still bring their perfumes. It might be useless now but not for him. The liquid is a good flammable source, though it is not really that flammable, it can be mixed in with other things to make explosives since some of its ingredients can be used. He also found a few functioning phones in some pockets and a few are carrying a few biscuits. He all stuffed them in the bag. He also managed to see a few wallets with money. A few had paper bills while a few have coins. Coins is useful in vending machines, paper bills don''t. But paper bills can be used as paper or currency if still needed by some. He then inspected Mr. Takayaka''s body and managed to grab a smartphone. It is still in working condition but for some reason, he found the wallpaper disturbing. It is a photo of a middle age girl, which in Kyosei''s estimate, might be around 10 to 11 years old and about in middle school. Its not disturbing if it is a normal photo since he might think that this kid is Mr. Takayaka''s daughter, but what he find disturbing is, the girl is not wearing anything, and only her hair is covering her chest part and her hands are covering her private part with her hands in a skimpy way. Kyosei did not want to look and he turned it off. He continued searching and he stumbles on his wallet. He searched the wallet and he found a few packages of condom. About five of them and he found a few pictures of young naked ladies in the wallet. "F*ck...." Kyosei throws the wallet in disgust. He has a speculation that Mr. Takayaka is a pedophile, mainly on young, cute girls. He spat out his saliva in the deformed face of Mr. Takayaka. This guy is really meant to die and not meant to be cultured further. These guys are trash in the society. He kicked the body and continued on searching the other bodies. In a few minutes, he managed to gain 7 smartphones, a few hundred yen and a few paper bills in addition with two packs of biscuits. He also took all of the jewelries and accessories in their possession. , the phones is not that beneficial to him but Nanami can be innovative and can make something out of these. He didn''t go to the cafeteria again since he swept the area clean and he wanted to travel light, and avoid encumbering his own movements. He left the cafeteria after his looting, and continues on sneaking the dead infested school. ******************************************************************************** Kyosei here once more! Some of the people are always asking me about these guys so I will explain them here! Danger level: Single: Level 4 Horde: Level 7 Night Rage Single: Same as above. Night Rage Horde: Same as above Individuals who became these creatures: Bouncers and Bodyguards Info: These guys are known as hurlers based on their behavior. They can kill humans but their job is mainly on using stones and fellow undead to cripple the defense of a walled area. They are mainly known as Undead Catapult. They are still the same as ordinary undead but they have burly big bodies and can grab other undead to throw on the defense and can attack the enclosed place. They can be stopped by having a defensive wall to avoid catapult attacks. They also break glasses and can throw stones as fast as a bullet of a Colt 45. In an open camp, they can penetrate defense with the use of other undead. They cannot be seen in the morning and most likely to appear during Night Rage. Chapter 21 The Dead and the Little Devil "Death is nothing to us, since we exist, death does not exist, and when there is death, we no longer exist." -Epicurus Day 1: 9:25 P.M. Kirishima High School - Corridor Halls Duration of the Night Rage: 8 hours and 35 minutes left ******************************************************************************** The Corridor Halls is a hallway located outside the building. Its a quiet place leading to the back of the building where the huge library is located. It is a famous place for introverts to stay since the library is a shunned place by many students. The Corridor Halls can be accessed to go directly to the sports field. Kyosei is still very cautious as he heightened his senses. Despite being a dark, he never gets afraid on what the dark is on. He proudly embrace what the darkness has in store for him. He is never afraid of ghosts. He never believes them. For many years of dwelling abandoned places and silent buildings, he never encountered one. As he traverses the silent hallway, an undead wearing huge glasses jumps on and tries to lunge on him. Kyosei quickly responds with a quick swing of the cleaver. Blood splattered on the head as some brain matter oozes out of the skull. The cleaver embedded deeply on the head as Kyosei exerted a huge force on the swing. He lost his baseball bat during the battle of the Juggernaut earlier so his only weapon for swinging is the cleaver only. He steps on the chest of the corpse to have a small force to pull out the cleaver on the skull. His method might offend some of those people who still think of these undead as fellow humans. For Kyosei, humans and undead are same species. Offending him only means death. He flicks the cleaver which has some brain matter stuck on the blade. He quickly left the place, leaving the dead body. He is not going to stay on the area for long. He don''t know if undead are also attracted on a very silent method like that. His headphones are not receiving any of Nanami''s transmissions yet so Kyosei shifted the music to his favorite band, "MAN WITH A MISSION". All of the tracklist album he selected are all music of the band. He nodded as he continue his walk towards the end of the hall. Reaching the end of the hall, he arrived on the door where it is made of glass. He peered a bit on the glass, only to see dead bodies scattered on the floor. Kyosei is not stunned. He is quite sure that some students are still alive besides him and his companions. He didn''t pry any longer since he didn''t care. He quickly opened the door, only to get lunged on by an infected. Kyosei immediately defended, holding the head of the undead. The undead is really eager to bite him as the teeth of the undead tries to reach him via stretching its mouth''s reach. Kyosei did a quick move and he snaps the neck of the dead with a quick precision. In addition to that, Kyosei also punches the head, breaking up its fragile skull. He quickly uses his senses to look around. An ambush is not good especially in the dark. Seeing that no enemies appeared aside from the undead he just beat up, Kyosei relaxes. He is planning on finding a flashlight but he has no idea where to find one. He is also not risking to use the other phones, some are on the verge of shutting down and the batteries are needed by Nanami, so he didn''t need to. Only using the faint light, he nodded as he continues on walking the hallway. Day 1: 9:30 P.M. Kirishima High School - First floor of the building in the rear Duration of the Night Rage: 8 hours and 30 minutes *********************************************************************** The hallways are dark but a light is immited by a flashlight of a youth with a bit of spiky hair, accompanied by a girl with a short white hair only a bit in the neck length. She also wears glasses and currently clutches a thick book. From the looks of the two, the girl looks like a 3rd year while the boy with a bit of well maintained body is a 1st year. "Dammit, they are very fast, I can''t kill them much now, I am getting tired," the boy muttered as he hold a metal pipe. The metal pipe is shown to have taken a lot of abuse and being used as a blunt weapon. The surface of the metal pipe is really wet with blood. "Rest..." the white haired girl said. "Huh?!" the boy raises his tone like he is threatening a person. "...." "You sure are weird, I don''t get you," the boy scratches his head. "So are you..." the white haired girl muttered. "Huh?! You sayin'' something?!" the boy once more ask in a threatening tone. "...." Before the boy can say something, another set of undead are running towards them. "F*ck, the freaks are here! Run!!" the boy quickly drags the hand of the white haired girl. They are forced to climb back to the 2nd floor to evade the undead that are incoming. He is burdened by this girl but this particular girl is the one who saved his life when he is sleeping in the library earlier. He quickly drags the girl to avoid the cannibals trying to take a bite from them. "Where the hell did they came from?!" the boy sweats as he look back and saw a few of the undead quickly reach their tracks in a fast pace. The terrifying speed quickens the heartbeat of the boy as he cannot go on dragging the girl. He already noticed that the girl is now too tired to run. "Damn! You need to run too!" the boy effortlessly scooped up the girl in his arms and he princess carry the white haired girl. He quickly sped up. He didn''t expect that the monsters are now like hungry crazy dogs trying to eat them. He feels his knees tremble every step he made. What is worst, he cannot keep on carrying his companion like this. Just as he was about to give up, a voice emanated in the air. "Too slow.." A boy wielding a cleaver and a revolver appeared, wearing a horned headphones and a black bonnet, his eyes, flaming with rage, obviously it''s Kyosei. "Its the little devil..." the boy mutters. He kneeled as his knees trembles. Kyosei did a fast strike, with his signature round house kick and a quick swing of the cleaver, he did it without trouble. Smashing the other undead in the wall and swinging his cleaver to the laying undead on the floor, he did it effortlessly. Despite his injuries, he fluidly moves around like a fish, dodging the attacks of the undead. He brutally grab the two undead and smashed their heads together by slamming their rotting skulls together, blasting up the skulls and revealing a disgusting brain matter and blood. In just a minute, all of the undead chasing the two students are all dead and killed by a single individual. Kyosei stood as he flicks off the blood on his hands and the cleaver, in the eyes of the two students, Kyosei is like a demon who just devours and took the lives of innocents. He is worthy of his title, "Little Devil". Chapter 22 Dead Field "To the well- organized mind, death is but the next greatest adventure." -J.K. Rowling Day 1: 9:33 P.M Kirishima High School - 2nd Floor Hallway in the building of the rear Duration of the Night Rage:9 hours and 27 minutes left ****************************************************************************** "Kyosei Ichinose, so you are still alive," the white haired girl said in a mocking tone. Kyosei turns around with a glare in his eyes. "So do you, Snow," Kyosei shot up a cold glare before he looks at the boy. "Hmph, you got lucky, did you got bitten?" Kyosei asked as he flicks his cleaver to get rid the blood and brain matter on the blade. "Uh, no. I did not get bitten," the boy said. "Name..." Kyosei looks around, not even bothering to look on the guy. "Okabe," the boy named Okabe said in a trembling tone. "Okabe Samura, 16 years old, a repeater of 2nd year," Snow said emotionlessly. Kyosei did not listen much, he didn''t care what Snow just said. "Did you two killed most of the undead around here?" Kyosei asks as he looks outside the window. "Yeah, they got aggressive when it got darker so we fend off those things to survive," Okabe said. "Hmph, really..." Kyosei did not bother and toss a mineral water and two packs of biscuits. "Hide and do not come out unless the sun have risen. When the sun rises, go to the parking lot," Kyosei said as he dashes down without saying goodbye. "Do you know the little devil?" Okabe asked with a questioning look on his face. "Heh," Snow smiled as she stares at the boy who is currently gets smaller in their sight as he gets farther from them. .... Day 1: 9:36 P.M Kirishima High School - Track field Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours and 24 minutes left ************************************************************************** Successfully reaching the first floor, Kyosei is now peering outside the wide track field. The place where many athletes keeps on practicing every day before the troublesome outbreak. Different noises and cries can be heard here in the past. Kyosei usually see many cheerleaders and other players doing their individual practices while some are just plainly doing a flirting job. Now, its much more different, the field is no longer the field of many people enjoyingtheir tasks to play sports, but a place where slaughter and decay occurs in plain view. "Bunch of dipsh*ts, they don''t even know how to escape the bites of these guys," Kyosei cussed. He didn''t dare to open the door, its much more troublesome and going to be deadly if he did it wrong. Instead, he used the open window to climb and exit the place. He didn''t immediately move and instead, he looks around for a good place to survey the place. He usually avoid the place due to the majority of the students are in this place. He usually see this place as a cursed place. Just in this place, he felt like his soul is being pulled out of his body. Now, he has no problem. These guys walking are no longer humans. He crouches and spotted the towering platform being used as a temporary water container. It is located near the outdoor swimming pool. The place is quite a good area to locate most of the areas around the track field. He silently maneuvers himself to reach the area. If an undead are on sight or hindering his destination, he never hesitates to strike the dead down. Just within 5 minutes of sneaking in the fully infested field, he manages to arrive the water tower. He quickly climb the ladder and since he is a good climber, he arrived the top with ease. The whole field is in view without any buildings hindering to block his view. Kyosei spotted lots of undead scattered in the field, just by merely spotting them, he can identify that most of them are armored undead due to the equipment they are wearing. A few are cheerleaders that no longer looked as sexy as before. Just as he was about to stop looking, he spotted someone in distress. ..... Day 1: 9:40 P.M. Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours and 20 minutes left *************************************************************************** The field is purposely for track and field and football field is located on the left side of the track field. The track field center has a stage build to use as a stage for school idols that will sing and dance during the sports day. Now, its a stage with different guts scattered around and a few dismembered parts are also mixed on the area. The stage is being flocked by many undead that usually seen during movies of zombie Apocalypse experiencing the last stand. The rotting faces of different students turned into undead are all showing aggressive faces and behavior. Growls and howls are usually mixed together as they try to keep on grabbing on a girl who is clinging the angle bar with her own might, avoiding to get killed. She is wearing the cheer leading squad uniform with knee socks included. She has a blonde hair and deep blue eyes, usually americans possess. She is Cindy Logan, the top 1 idol and also the leader of the cheer leading squad. She is really popular and pretty that usually, many people are trying to seduce and court her. But now, they are not here for the idol nor the leader of the cheer leading squad but rather, they want to eat her. She is grabbing the angle bar for her life, even though her underwear is clearly shown which is sky blue, nobody will enjoy this scene at all. Her eyes are bloodshot and tears are still flowing down her cheeks. "My God! Help me survive the predicament, I don''t want to die. I still wanted to live life. I don''t care if its not a comfortable life, but I wish to be alive!" Cindy shouted with all her might but she knew that its a hopeless one. She can only keep on crying her eyes out. Just as she was about to give up and accept her death, she spotted someone climb the tall water tower located near the outdoor swimming pool. She can''t clearly see the person but she knows that she did not know this person at all. She is a pure american gal residing in Osaka since her parents have their business moved in the Osaka. She transferred in Kirishima High School last 2 years already so many knows her already. Then, the outbreak struck and she is stuck in the stage. She vigorously waved her free hand while the other is still clinging the anglebar. "Help! Help me!" Cindy keeps on waving her hands but she is not sure if the person in the water tower can see her. Only lady luck will tell if she will be able to survive or die. Chapter 23 Antihero of the Dead "A fact of life we all die. But the positive impact you have on others will be a living legacy." -Catherine Pulsifer Day 1: 9:42 P.M Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours and 18 minutes left **************************************************************************** Kyosei is quite sure that a person is clinging in the angle bar used to support the roof and lighting equipment. His only problem is how to save her. Though he hate to help people, he can''t really ignore it. He believes in karma. He saw the person is trying to wave a hand on his direction. Kyosei groaned seeing how many undead are surrounding the stage and have occupied the stage platform too. It can also be considered for the person on the stage to be alive but bad luck if she is caught by the undead. He needs to work fast. It might be a suicidal thought but then he remembered the PA room near the locker room of the track and field athletes. Usually, in the movies, the undead are always attracted with beacons and sound systems. Though he is not sure if the undead are also similar to the movies, it is worth a shot. The speaker is really loud that it can transmit sounds throughout the whole track field. He might be able to buy a bit of time to save the person on the stage but has a huge risk on attracting a horde. But he is not even sure what is best to do. If he used his last grenade, it is just wasted if he didn''t use it on majority of the dead. The PA room is the most best way to attract dead without making himself exposed to the danger. He is sure that it needed to work with electricity. Good thing the electric is still flowing on the power lines since it has a separate electric circuit in the school to avoid the overload. He sighed and proceeds to climb down the water tower with a hasty sliding motion to arrive on the ground in a swift manner. Proceeding towards the PA room is much difficult than traversing the hallway. He is in the open area and he might get spotted and attacked on his blindspot. He needed to act fast and he immediately used his sneaking talent to avoid the hungry eyes of the undead. His sneaking ability is not perfect but he is sure to be able to pass anyone in a swift manner without anyone noticing. His only problem is, if the trick will work against these guys. His light steps is swift and firm like a cat. He spotted one football player who is already an undead. He grabbed its helmet and swiftly snap the neck. Helmets on football players are firmly attached on the players to avoid injuries in collisions. Naturally, its much different than a motorcycle helmet so he can do a good snapping without risking only to move the helmet. The undead football player is down and Kyosei did his sneaking job do the work once again. He repeated everything, sneaking and snapping necks. He also used the different things around the area to cover in his movements. Whenever it is risky, Kyosei will immediately hide his presence. He is quite expert on doing the job since its been so long that he mastered already the tricks on sneaking. In no time, he finally arrived the PA room, problem is the door is locked. "Sh*t, they really are afraid of trespassers huh," Kyosei groaned. He needs to do his lock picking skills which is a bit hard in this situation since he is in the open and he has no backup to cover his back. Kyosei immediately work to pick the lock. With the picklock in his Keyholder, he can pick the locks of anything as long as it is using padlocks and doorknobs. With enemies to fight everyday and buildings to infiltrate, stumbling on locked doors are normal. With the internet and his fast learning brain, he immediately grasp the proper way of picking locks. He didn''t expect that he will be able to use this picklock once more. He keeps on looking at his back to look out for enemies while working to open the door. In a just one and a half minutes, he was able to open the lock in the doorknob. The doorknob has two locking mechanisms that prevents novice picklockers to open the door, but for Kyosei, it is a piece of cake. He didn''t need to be alarmed since he keeps on encountering these types of locks in the past and he mostly needed to pick it within two minutes maximum. The door is now open. He just needed to commence his plan.. .... Day 1: 9:47 P.M Kirishima High School - PA Room Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours and 13 minutes left ************************************************************************* The PA room is dark and Kyosei has no choice but to use his phone''s flashlight. He barred the door temporarily so that no undead might wander the area. He is not so familiar with the items in the PA room but usually it is easy for many of the operators. He looks for a switch to power up the area. Looking around, he finally saw the circuit box on the wall. He didn''t hesitate and approaches the circuit. He opens the cover and saw a few labeled switches. The switches are labeled, "Speakers", " Light System", "Main Switch", and PA room. Kyosei saw that the only the PA room switch is only the one flipped in on while the rest is flipped off. Kyosei immediately flipped the Speakers and left the other switches off. He only needed the switches so he has no need to flip the " Light System" and " Main Switch". He quickly goes to the control panel. The problem is, he can''t work it out since he has no laptop and the PA room needed the laptop to work. He didn''t give up easily and look for a good alternative. He keeps on looking and he stumbles on the connector that is possible on connecting phones. He quickly open his bag and looked for phones that are still working, no password locks on the phone and can play music. He stumbles on Mr. Takayaka''s phone once again. On every phone he looted, only Mr. Takayaka''s phone is still on good battery life, most of the smartphones he looted are password locked while some has no juice left to squeeze further. Only the perverted phone is good to go. He browsed the music files only to find it empty. He sighed but he is yet to check the video files. When he opened the video player, his mouth is wide agape and he really wanted to break the phone down. All videos are porn! He browsed every video and all of them are porn involving young girls. Loli to be exact. Not a single video are normal stuff and all are garbages. Kyosei is disgusted and instead of getting a boner, he got pissed that he wanted to break the phone to pieces. Kyosei has no choice but to put the wire to connect the phone and play a porn he randomly pushed on the screen and maxed out the volume. Moans of a woman is heard throughout the field and it felt really weird in the ears. The porn lasts for 5 minutes which is a very small amount of time to rescue the person but his only chance is to do this. Even though he is disgusted, he only wanted rescue the person safely out of the deadly predicament. .... Day 1: 9:50 P.M Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours and 10 minutes left **************************************************************************** The Speakers on the field emitted the embarrassing noises. Evenon Cindy felt hot on the face hearing the lustful moans coming from the speakers. The undead got attracted and all of the undead on the neighboring area sprinted off towards the speakers. Cindy felt relieved when the undead swarming are no longer trying to eat her, her only problem is to climb down. She was able to climb due to the adrenaline rush that exerts her ability to climb just to escape trouble and dangers. Now that she is now temporarily safe from the swarming corpses, she had trouble going down. "Oh my goodness, I can''t go down..." Cindy trembles as she tries her best to go down without looking. It is a bit high so wrong move and you will fall, making huge injuries in her body in result. Just as she tried to go down, one undead trying lured to the speaker notices her and instead of going to the speaker, it automatically started grabbing in the air to catch Cindy. "No! Get away!" Cindy shouted to the dead but since the dead won''t really listen to her demands, instead of running away, it became more hostile and hastily tried on grabbing her leg which she immediately kicked off and she climbed back up. She might be doomed to die in the stage. ..... On the other hand, Kyosei is much more swift on thinking. He already knows what will happen in advance so he unsheathed the cleaver and dashes off the track field. A few stray undead tried attacking Kyosei but due to Kyosei''s reflexes, he attacked every undead that might attack him with a hard swing with a cleaver. He always strike in the forehead. Since the undead has softer heads, inflicting damages on their heads are easy and killing them is easy as smacking a melon with a stick. He dashes as quick as he can. He is sure that the person only got able to climb in the need to escape trouble. But he is running out of time. He only have 5 minutes time trial here or else, he is done for. A minute elapsed already and he spotted the person on the stage as he got closer on the place. The person is a girl wearing a cheer leader outfit. Down the stage are three strays that have spotted the girl. Kyosei did a combo kill with a sneak attack on the one farther from the two undead. He pulled down its hair and Kyosei struck the cleaver down on its face. The two undead immediately attacked seeing him. Kyosei did not waste time and attacked the two with a swift swing to the first undead accompanied by a roundhouse kick on the other one, knocking the dead down. He killed the first one and he struck the cleaver down to the undead that got kicked by him in a good succession. Kyosei sheathed the cleaver and climbed the platform to reach the girl. Kyosei is a swift climber and he is like a monkey.The girl is startled since a guy appeared out of nowhere and killed a few undead like nothing. Kyosei held out his back immediately. Cindy was surprised all of a sudden. "What are you doing?" Cindy was startled. "Hop on, we need to get out of here," Kyosei coldly said. Hearing that she will be given a piggyback ride, she blushes and blurted her disapproval. "Are you crazy? Do you want to get slapped by me? Why should I ride on your back?!" Cindy got angry. Kyosei pulled out his revolver and pointed the muzzle to her. "You *sshole, I''m going to shut your snappy mouth if you keep on babbling like that. If you want to die, I would gladly pull the trigger and end your life, your choice," Kyosei coldly said to her. She shivers seeing a gun but she composed herself once more. "Hmph, you can''t point a toy gun to me. You cannot make me do what you want! You don''t have a gentlemanly trait at all!" the Cindy said. Kyosei is in his wits end. "You b*tch, waste more of my time and you will go on trip to the wonderland and meet your sh*tty coward prince charming there," Kyosei said in cold voice. It is clear on his voice that he is holding his anger. "What did you-" Cindy was about to rebuttal her own argument when Kyosei pulled the trigger. "BANG!" The muzzle of the revolver is smoking as Kyosei shoots an undead that is still attracted by the speakers. "Next time you babble nonsense once more, the next bullet will be in your head, and I am not a person who likes to joke," Kyosei said and held his back once again for the girl to hop on. Cindy''s pride crumbled after she found out that it is a real gun. The boy is most likely not joking either because the bullet he shoot earlier is only millimeters away from her face and she even felt something pass through her cheeks as Kyosei fired the bullet. She gave up and hopped on his back. Kyosei immediately goes down the platform in a swift manner while carrying the girl on his back. He immediately run once again back to the PA room carrying the girl. He is lucky that most of the undead are occupied in the speakers.A total of 4 minutes elapsed already and he only have 60 seconds to reach the PA room. Kyosei run like hell and arrived the room and put down the girl he rescued and grab the phone that is playing the video. He swiftly replayed the video once more and leave the room to go to the locker room. .... Day 1: 9:54 P.M Kirishima High School - Track and Field Locker Room Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours and 5 minutes left. ************************************************************************ Cindy shivered and she had lots of things that are running in her mind and when she is inside the dressing room, her thought is immediately something lewd. "Don''t tell me you intend to **** me here?!" Cindy got red saying the word. Kyosei''s eyebrows creased but he didn''t respond and opened the locker doors. A few items are inside and it is clear that a few athletes did not get the chance to change a set of clothing once more again. He also saw a few protein drinks and energy drinks and a few bottles of water which he immediately stuffed in the bag. "Hey... what are you doing?" Cindy got confused since the boy did not even looked at him and headed straight to the lockers and pulls out the protein drinks, mineral water and energy drinks. Kyosei shot a cold glare at her. "You thought I will do something to you? Hmph, its not worth my time. You can f*ck yourself in there," Kyosei said. Cindy got infuriated. Who is he to talk to her like that? "You! Do you even know who you are talking to?!" Cindy is almost going to explode in rage. "You? I don''t know. Are you a princess in other country? Okay, I don''t care who you are. I never know you and I have no plans on knowing," Kyosei said. Hearing the statement, her mouth is wide agape. Somebody is not able to tell who she is? Isn''t she famous and pretty? Why did nothing ever worked out? Chapter 24 Juggernaut of the Dead "Death is something inevitable. When a man has done what he considers to be his duty to his people and his country, he can rest in peace." - Nelson Mandela Day 1: 9:55 P.M Kirishima High School - Locker Rooms Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours and 5 minutes left ***************************************************************************** Kyosei disregarded the american girl. He is not captivated to her beauty and has no interest on doing so. He is not that stupid. Doing "that" thing to a stranger and on top of that in an undead infested place? Might as well commit suicide than do that. In his age, he should be a boy who also have those dirty desires but he is not someone like that. He is a person who is good on stopping that urge of lust. He prefer survival than love life. Although Cindy is a pretty girl, in Kyosei''s eyes, she is a human, no more, no less. Life is fleeting so he didn''t care about their faces but cared more on how they can be a person who won''t drag him down in this world. Just as he was busy on doing his packing business, he heard a growl from Cindy''s stomach. She did not get to eat a dinner at all and its almost 10 in the evening. Kyosei looked at her and he pulls out the melon bread and a can of soda in the bag. He was still able to keep the melon bread he bought in the convenience store where Kato is working and for the can of soda, he got it in the cafeteria. He throws the two items to Cindy which she catches only the can of soda. The melon bread missed her other hand and fell straight to the ground. Good thing the bread is not yet removed in its packaging. "Eat that," Kyosei coldly said and returned back to his business. "Seriously? Bread and Soda for dinner? Are you serious?" Cindy protested. Kyosei looked at her coldly. Cindy is born with a silver spoon in her mouth. She is also a person who eat elegantly. Now she is handed with food, she is angry for giving food with only that amount. "You Americans usually eat bread for breakfast right? Then you can do so too at night," Kyosei said. It is true for him since he keeps on eating bread and he didn''t cook since it is a hassle though he is a good cook to boot. Cindy grew infuriated. Who would have thought that this guy is not a kind of person who will get interested to her. What makes her more mad is the behavior that Kyosei shows her. His attitude is really cold and he is like a person who never cared about others'' feelings. She was so hungry that she did not protest on eating the melon bread and drinking soda. The bread and soda vanished without much effort as Cindy ate all of the pieces of the bread and licked the can of soda clean. By the time she finished her meal, she saw Kyosei zips the bag close. He still wears his uniform which is the same long sleeve with a bit of checkered hems and a "II" emblazoned on his collar. This means that he is a second year in high school. She is currently a first year so she did not really see these guy at all. His vibe is different from any other boys she encountered and this guy is calm and composed. His strict mannerism is also accompanied by the horned headphones he is wearing on both ears. He also wears a black bonnet which covers his hair and only a bit of his bangs and a few ends are seen. What makes her shiver are the weapons he is using. The brass knuckles are removed after he take off the gloves and flicks them. Apparently, it is tainted with blood. He also have a revolver and a cleaver with him. If Kyosei brought with him the baseball bat that he got rid earlier from the combat against the juggernaut then he will look more like a full fledge survivor. Kyosei looks at his watch which is attached in his right arm that is covered with a skull wristband. It is already 10 in the evening. They have only 8 hours left before morning will rise. He hopes that he can survive and do live for another day. Kyosei raises the bag he used to contain the drinks and proteins. Its a bit heavy now but not enough to encumber his movement at all. He turns around and saw the girl he saved earlier is busy on her phone, trying to call someone with no luck. "Quit it, you are wasting time, networks are down and only the school internet connection is functioning right now," Kyosei said. He glances her and she is wearing a skimpy skirt and a revealing outfit that enhances her curves. Despite that, Kyosei is not looking on those attributes but he looked around her if she had any weapon with her. "Oy, your weapon, where is it?" Kyosei asked. "Huh? What weapon?" Cindy asked in confusion. "If you want to die early, walking outside without one single weapon is a your choice. Unless you wanted to become a pacifist," Kyosei said. He know that some people will continue to treat the undead as humans so killing is a sin for them. "I don''t have one," Cindy shook her head. Kyosei sighed, he glanced around and saw a mop lying in the corner. He broke the pole which is made with a type of metal which Kyosei could not determine whether it is an iron or a steel. The point is a bit sharp and can be used to stab. He throws it to her. "You will get f*cked up if you remain as a pacifist. We need to escape the dead before they can do so. We will traverse the field and reach the old building. We need to reach the library of the old building," Kyosei said which made Cindy confused. "Can you please tell me what is really going on?" Cindy scratched her head. Kyosei remained silent. It is already quite clear that he had no idea. Instead of answering, he opened the door to peek outside. He didn''t turn the lights on that are located in the field so spotting them when sneaking will be minimal but this also limit his vision and he is not that able to clearly see outside but he is quite sure that there are undead moving about. Kyosei also noticed that the sound of the PA room he used as distraction earlier is not ringing anymore so it is more risky. "Let''s go," Kyosei is about to open the door when a loud footsteps like those from giants shook the area. "Huh?! An earthquake?" Panic is clear on Cindy''s face. Forget escaping, trouble comes knocking for Kyosei. Those are juggernaut footsteps. Kyosei remembered how the clocktower shook everytime the juggernaut walks. He has no choice but to let Cindy in the locker room. She is much safer here than traversing the dead infested place. Kyosei is much more suicidal in thought but it is the only way. He need to confront the problem he escaped earlier. Before Cindy can react, Kyosei locked the door together with the bag of proteins. Cindy did not have enough time to react as the door closes. Kyosei sighed in relief. Even though Cindy knocks on the door, the knocks are vacuumed so the knocks are not heard and it is only a waste of energy. Kyosei pulls out the cleaver and revolver in his belt. Its time to end the battle... Chapter 25 The Deadly Showdown "Life is hard. After all, it kills you." - Katharine Hepburn Day 1: 10:00 P.M Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours left ********************************************************************************************************** The juggernaut is really big and even without the lights to illuminate it, Kyosei can still spot the humongous body of the muscleman undead. Honestly though, he has no actual plan to execute. He rushed outside without much of preparation to do. He might have beaten a few thugs in the past with big bodies but the size of the juggernaut is insane. In Kyosei''s eyes, the juggernaut is a walking statue. He cannot beat this thing without anything to use. His skills might come in handy but he is not confident. Of course, it is not a game and retries are not available. He only have a single shot. Not only the juggernaut is his biggest problem. The undead around the area are also not going to let him have a good one on one with the Juggernaut. It might be a bias thing, but it is not fair competition but a battle of life and death. His equipment won''t be able to help either since he already tested it earlier. The cleaver might bounce back and the revolver bullets isn''t powerful enough to penetrate its tough and steel-like hardness skin. His only chance to deal a good damage is the grenade he saved for last. But it is much more unclear for him to deal damage to this guy using a grenade since he has not yet tested the weapon against it yet. The juggernaut still not noticing Kyosei''s presence is loitering around like searching for something. Kyosei is in a huge disadvantage due to the terrain and the enemies. Not only the juggernaut but also the surrounding undead are still on the influence of the Night Rage which is another bad news for Kyosei. He might be able to kill a horde, he is not invincible and he will surely become a fodder for the dead. He really don''t need to kill the Juggernaut at all. The only thing why he wanted to beat the big guy is due to the hate he have against the previous owner of its body, Kaze Tsukiyama. His blood boils whenever he think that he can now beat the crap out of this guy. His only problem right now is how to deal withjuggernaut alongside with the undead.. Day 1: 10:00 P.M Osaka Streets - Blue Mansion Duration of the Night Rage: 9 hours left ******************************************************************** Kato just killed the final staggering undead around the yard of the mansion. After his boss killed most of the dead and crippled a few undead, he just ended up disposing the "staggers" or those undead with no more means to walk normally. He even killed a few of them. Though it is clearly unknown for Kato how the undead end up so fast on attacking, his boss, the person he looked up as a second father is a former SDF soldier with the rank of Captain, also a fully trained marine, these enemies are nothing to his eyes but mere enemies meant to be taken down. As he pulls over the dead bodies around for him to dispose, his boss called over. "Kato, bring the baby here," his boss said while sipping a can of beer. Kato knows what his boss said. The "baby" that his boss said is an RPG rocket launcher. His boss mainly calls it " the baby" due to his frequent use on it when he was still a soldier. Ever since his parents died, Kato was adopted by this guy since he didn''t have a wife after she died in giving birth along with his daughter to be. Kato can hold his collections but this rocket launcher is not for his hands unless the boss beckons him to get it for him. He picked up the heavy RPG and its ammunition when he felt a slight tremor. "Oy, Kato, what are you dawdling for?!" the boss holered. He immediately brings the weapon to him and as Kato was about to hand the RPG, he saw another enormous enemy in the distance. "I never expected that these kinds of enemies appears in the first day," the boss muttered as he sips the beer once more. Holding the rocket launcher in his hands, the boss took it from his shaky hands and loaded it with the ammunition. Aiming at the approaching fats of rotten meat, the boss double checked behind his shoulders and aims once again, sending the rocket towards the approaching Juggernaut. BANG!! A huge explosion caught up the surrounding undead. Even the huge enemies are blown to smithereens. "Crap, what a huge amount of damage!" Kato can''t help praise the power of the rocket launcher. After launching a single rocket, the boss puts down the rocket launcher. The horde earlier and the big ones are blown to pieces, only blood remains in the broken road. The boss massaged his shoulders and his face is looks pained. "Are you okay boss?" Kato grabbed a bottle of water but the old man did not accept it and only smiled. "Heh, being old is getting a hard time on handling the recoil," the boss said as he looks at the smoking road where the pungent smell of burning flesh is still very recent and fresh yet it gives a disgusting vibe in the air... ... Day 1: 10:03 P.M. Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 8 hours and 57 minutes left ********************************************************************** Kyosei is crouching while hiding on the few crates which holds the balls used for the volleyball.A few of the balls are tainted red and the crate has a dangling intestine which is already dry, probably it came from a victim early in the afternoon where the sun is still high in the sky. Even though the night is here, the flies are busy on buzzing around the dead bodies and a few dismembered parts of the human body. This might be a disgusting scene but thanks to the darkness of the night, the parts are barely seen, only the silhouettes. Kyosei groaned a bit due to the pungent smell of the flesh and blood wavering in the air. He doesn''t have a mask so only by persevering on smelling the disgusting scent will he be able to do so. Kyosei pulls out the handkerchief he usually uses as an emergency bandage whenever he is injured and used it as a temporary mask. Its not really effective much and the smell still lingers a bit but he can now manage to last a bit. He keeps on looking at the big figure of the Juggernaut Kaze. This guy looked like those same enemies in a certain game he played, but this one really looked like it came out as a boss from the games he played. If it is so, he might get screwed up. Also, this guy is really troublesome since it has retained its consciousness and the hunger to kill is still in his mind. A sneak attack will do, he looks at the slingshot he made earlier, this is a good distraction item to execute his sneak attack. Picking up a light but solid stone, he looks around the area if there is something he can hit and might be a temporary distraction to the Juggernaut and fellow undead. He also loaded the Revolver. He only have a hundred bullets left and he isn''t sure if these bullets will do last. These bullets is needed for him to fight and kill the juggernaut. The cleaver is fine for attacking the normal undead and he can''t waste it too much. He has a plan but it involves lots of danger for him. If he failed to catch the chance, he might end up as a corpse. Loading the stone on the slingshot, he pulls the rubber hard and aims on a nearby roof. He remembered that this particular roof, a galvasteel roof will always make a sound whenever something hard hits it. Its his distraction item! Pulling the rubber enough to launch the stone, Kyosei let the rubber go, launching the stone in high speed and hitting the roof. Bam! Thud! A small thud but a bit loud noise attracted the attention of the dead, it also attracted the juggernaut and its rotten face focuses on the roof. Kyosei rolled his sleeve, and hold the cleaver tight. "Let''s kill!" Kyosei is quite sure that the undead can see a bit but he is sure that their vision did not get enhanced and it is similar to the normal people. It still relies on sense of hearing. With this, he decided to use this a good thing to him. He is a night owl, darkness is his territory. And once the darkness is here, killing is easy. He rushes on swiftly. His footsteps are quite light and not a single thud of the footstep sound is not even heard around. This technique is a technique he imitated from a cat. Its quite a bit handy and he practiced this technique for many years, raising his stealth ability slowly. His performance can be considered stunning since even a cat cannot even raise its guard yet and he is already on the attack mode, ready pounce. That is why, many delinquents feared this youth. Like a devil that take the lives of many without pity, Kyosei is like that though he don''t kill the thugs he fought and only incapacitate them. This time, its different. Kyosei swiftly swings the cleaver in a precise and good angle, cutting the neck of the undead without trouble. He repeated his chain of attacks and even though a few was able to see him and chase him wildly, Kyosei is quite clever and do not let the dead get to close to him. A series of kicks and a few are being grabbed in the hair and bashed to the hard ground. These attacks are quite crowd controlling attacks. Good thing for Kyosei, the undead are not that fearsome like those zombies in the movie, "World War Z" where they can climb walls. Its really ridiculous and maybe even with his stealth abilities, he will die sooner or later. Luckily, the undead may run but they are still manageable for him now. He repeated his attack and as he reach the vicinity of the Juggernaut, it also noticed Kyosei, and it growled like a gorilla. "Is this guy a gorilla in his past life?" Kyosei can''t help mock this big guy. Kyosei did not waste it and he maneuvers his attack but rapidly running on the juggernaut''s body and do a quick draw shoot towards the head of the juggernaut. Kyosei is almost on point blank and the bullet almost penetrated, bad thing it is still the same. The bullet did not penetrated hard. Kyosei immediately goes on backflip before it can grab him and slide back and doing a quick swing to the attackers. Kyosei executed the roundhouse kick as a crowd control when the horde tried to attack him. His roundhouse kick is not to be underestimated. For some reason, this kick was quite fast and it is like a split second kick. Its quite fast that if his shoes is made with metal or equipped with a hidden blade in the shoe, he might have done a good killing again. Kyosei did not stay in a single place but move around. The juggernaut starts its rampage and most of the dead are not able to get away on its slams. The undead that got caught are all meat pastes now. Kyosei grinned, the more the juggernaut rampages, the more undead got killed and in return, a lesser threat is left for Kyosei if that is the case. He doesn''t need to swing his cleaver and anger this one continued. A convenient way to kill the horde. Kyosei grinned, if the undead are all smashed up in a liquid state, his only problem is dealing the Juggernaut. No matter how long it is, he will beat the Juggernaut... Chapter 26 Killing the Deadly Juggernaut Part 1 "After your death, you will be what you were before your birth" -Arthur Schopenhauer Day 1: 10:10 P.M Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 8 hours and 50 minutes left **************************************************************************************************** Kyosei might be athletic in climbing but he is weak in running in long distances. He deliberately goes around the places in thrack field where he can maneuver on running while the Juggernaut Kaze is chasing him. The Juggernaut is really bloodthirsty and hostile on Kyosei that it relentlessly charged the horde of undead that it trampled them down. Kyosei is grinning seeing the huge benifits that the juggernaut presented to him. With the reckless charge of the Juggernaut, since Kyosei can outrun and evade that particular attacks, the targets are the undead around which mashes them to meat paste. Kyosei reachs the stage where he saved Cindy earlier. Since the undead are no longer flocking around the area, he can now use it as his advantage. He climbs on the stage and sprints towards the other end. The other undead are not intelligent so whenever he rushes on a certain pathway, as long as it is narrow, the undead will go on stampede in just that area whic looks hilarious to him. The Juggernaut did another charge and the undead flocking around the stairs that is meant for climbing the left side of the stage are smashed to pulp. Kyosei runs around and hides near the speakers. Since the speakers are no longer emitting sounds,the undead around the area disperses and began on chasing him earlier. The speaker is not easy to climb but he didn''t need to climb it, he just needed a resting point even just a little bit. "Freaking Undead, I should have trained on running," Kyosei frowned. Of course, he is running out of breath due to a few minutes of running and dodging the juggernaut. The other undead noticed him once again so he decided to go run once again and with the help of his trusty and sharp cleaver, he cut down all of the necks that he get encounter while being chased. He needs to tire the Juggernaut and at the same time, destroy the undead that are stopping him from advancing. He didn''t need to use materials to kill enemies. A big killing machine is already attacking and doing the job for him. In the usual way, Kyosei''s way of thinking is rather reckless but it is true that the sooner he beat up an enemy and wipe them off the planet, much better. But he is in a bad position. The place is dark and he is against undead which are in the influence of the Night Rage which is making it more difficult, moreover, he still has no idea on how to kill the juggernaut which is his biggest trouble. He have lots of styles to evade and survive the night rage and that is to use his comanions as a bait. These are very common in a situation like these but he prefer the alone method than the bait method. He is an honorable person and despite being a cold and a delinquent person with a hate against others, he didn''t like to be the cause of demise with his companions. His companions are not bad people, but since he generalize his hate on them, they are still included. Though he really prefer the benefits for long term survival. Losing all companions in this situation meant only death. He still lacks on lots of aspects that is necessary on surviving like firearms, medical treatment and other things which leads to the more the better situation where different people has different aspects on talents which is needed in a long term survival. If the outbreak continued or will escalate further like on the movies "Land of the Dead", "Resident Evil", and "zombieland", teaming up is the most profound and better situation and gathering it earlier is much more better. The undead once again chases him and the Juggernaut noticed him once again. Kyosei fired a single bullet on the undead who is really near him and once again runs off to the area where the undead are a bit scarce. Of course, they spotted him but Kyosei only needed a swing on the cleaver or a pull of the trigger on his revolver to solve and kill his problem.Being clever, he let the undead behind him to get so many. He knew that the Juggernaut is slow but once it charges, it has a chance of reaching his area in a few seconds. And he didn''t fail, the Juggernaut charges and like bowling pins being hit by a bowling bowl, the undead that are forming a group are all shattered and killed, many are broken beyond recognition and are knocked off flying in the area. Of course, those undead won''t be able to survive. Kyosei rolled over and fired another bullet to the Juggernaut. He didn''t care if it didn''t hit the head of the Juggernaut as long as it hits the body of the Juggernaut. Luckily, his luck is with him that the Juggernaut is shot in the head. The Juggernaut growled in pain and froze momentarily in its area. This gives Kyosei a chance to run away from the Juggernaut and get a bit of distance to it. "Hoh, so the big guys won''t get killed even you shot its head but it will freeze momentarily," Kyosei thought while getting his distance away from the Juggernaut. The Juggernaut did not freeze forever but recovers once again and focuses its vision on Kyosei. "Come get your big *ss, f*cker!" Kyosei shouted. Since only a few undead are around after the Juggernaut launched its charge on Kyosei, a few swings will kill every undead in the are that tried to attack him. Once an undead will approach his killing vicinity, nothing will escape in his cleaver... Day 1: 10:30 P.M Kirishima High School - Track and Field Locker Room Duration of the Night Rage: 8 hours and 30 minutes left ************************************************************************************************************************** Cindy is stuck inside the track and field locker room after Kyosei slams it shut. She can''t open it despite her best efforts. What is more infuriating for her, the lock on the doorknob of the locker room is located outside the locker room. It is not a design failure but it really serves a good purpose to stop theft. The key is always in the possession of the track and field club adviser so if someone wanted to go inside the locker room, someone will talk and fetch the key to the teacher to open it. Now, Cindy is having a hard time opening it, she has no other choice but to use her phone. She has not yet used it for the day so the battery of her phone is still good to go which is a good news for her since she can still use it. she already have a good access to the internet connection in the school and she still can use it so she decided to use and look for news about the bizzare creatures that tried to eat her. As she gained access to the internet connection, her phone suddenly launches to a video chat application that she did not even remember installing on. A girl wearing the uniform of the Kirishima High School appeared on her screen. "Oh, thank goodness it connected," the girl on the other side said looking relieved. cindy is freaked out, who wouldn''t freak out if a stranger suddenly popped out from her phone screen without her own control. "Who are you?! How did you managed to contact me?" Cindy asked. "Oh, its Cindy, you don''t remember me? It''s Nanami! Your seatmate in Computer Literacy class!" Nanami said and smiled. cindy remembered this particular girl since she is a genius in computers and can really do many things. She even fixed the broken phone of their teacher which leaves her amazed in this particular girl. She was even famous as a hacker who is very good in hacking and she kept the electrical data of the school intact to avoid tampering. Seeing a familiar face, she sighed in relief. "Nanami?! oh, thank goodness you are still alive! Where are you? What is happening? Why are there so many people with dead looks in their faces tried attacking me and tried to eat me?" Cindy asked immediately. "Oh, you meet those things huh? We call them as the undead. They are deadly and we kill them to avoid turning into one of them,"Nanami answered calmly. "Kill?" Cindy got startled. She has no idea that she needs to kill them if you need to survive! "Yeah, don''t tell me you haven''t killed even a single one?" Nanami asked. "No, I was stuck the whole day in the track field stage, clinging my whole life on the line. If not for a rude boy who rescued me, I might be dead," Cindy said. "Rude? Can you please describe the features of this guy to me?" Nanami asked. "Huh? Let me see, he wears the same uniform as the boys in the Kirishima High School and I noticed the emblazoned Arabic numeral 2 on his collar. He wears a bonnet and he is also wearing a weird headphones that looks like a horn to me. He also have a beauty mark on his left eye and has a brown hair. He is really rude and has no sense of beauty," Cindy said. "Ah, okay, have you heard about the notorious delinquent that is nicknamed as the "Little devil" in the whole school?" Nanami asked. "Yeah, it is always on the topic on males and a few females in the room. A few of the cheerleaders even knows this guy but I have not witnessed it personally. Why do you ask?" Cindy scratched her head. "The boy who saved you and the "Little Devil" that is notorious in this school is the same person. Be grateful of him. He is our leader and if possible, if you wanted to survive longer, you need to follow his rules. He might make ridiculous demands but he is a good person and he won''t stab you in the back,"Nanami said. Shocked by the information, she began sweating profusely, she said some ridiculous things to the guy who saved her earlier. Now she knows that the person who helped her is the notorious delinquent, Kyosei Ichinose a.k.a Little Devil, she can''t help but grunt. The guy is really scary and has a sharp tongue that will immediately say what he wanted. She is quite more shocked when Nanami said that the delinquent that many of the students are afraid to cross paths on is their leader. Chapter 27 Killing the Deadly Juggernaut Part 2 "Death is not extinguishing the light; it is only putting out the lamp because the dawn has come" -Rabindranath Tagore Day 1: 10 :31 P.M. Kirishima High School - Track and Field Locker Room Duration of the Night Rage: 8 hours and 29 minutes left ******************************************************************************************************** Cindy already heard lots of rumors about Kyosei which are both good and bad but the majority of these rumors are the badmothing ofKyosei. She heard that after a senior named Kato Shunta dropped out after his both parents died in a car crash and got adopted by an Ex- SDF, Kyosei rised up on rumors and began on beating people. Kyosei was first a good student with good friends. It was also said that he is still very approachable at that time until Kato dropped out. He became a delinquent after beating up a gang that is terrorizing the school that time. He singlehandedly forced the gang to stop their reign of terror after destroying their limbs and forcing them to limp off. They didn''t know what is the reason why Kyosei snapped. He even severed ties to his close friends and they later discovered that Kyosei''s delinquent behavior is not due to Kato dropping out of school, rather it is really irrelevant to Kato at all. The behavior of Kyosei started around the time when Miyuki Tamehara and Kaze Tsukiyama became student council president and vice president. He created lots of ruckus, dealing other delinquents in the whole school, causing him to be a frequent visitor to the faculty as he is always called by the teachers and Prefect of Descipline. At that time, the headphones that is now the trademark on Kyosei is being worn which looks more like a pair of small horns after he became a delinquent. He didn''t just caused ruckus in the school but also in the other schools and dealing street thugs and gangs. "Hey, Cindy, you okay?" Nanami on the other line of the phone talks, causing Cindy to snap back to reality. ''A-ah? Oh, don''t worry, I just remembered something," Cindy said as she wiped her sweat. "Where are you now? Is Kyosei with you?" Nanami asked. Cindy shook her head. "No, he locked me on the Track and Field Locker room when a strong tremor occured earlier. I can still hear a few slight shakes around. He is not yet returning and it is getting a bit long now after he locked me here," Cindy said. Nanami scratched her head and displays a frown on her face. "That Kyosei is always rushing on his own, he will die in this state if he continued being reckless. Good thing to know that he is still alive after we got separated though," Nanami said. Another slight tremor occured once again. Cindy looks at the wall clock hanging in the room. It''s 10:35. .... Day 1: 10: 35 P.M Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 8 hours and 25 minutes left ************************************************************************************************************** Kyosei got wrecked and he got punched real hard by the steel-hard bare hands of the Juggernaut. Kyosei spat out a mouthful of blood and wounds that are patched up earlier after the events in the clocktower got much worse as it is now literaly flowing with blood and not a simple graze anymore. Though they looked really awful and really painful, it is not that painful to Kyosei. He is much more wounded in the past, and the wounds he have right now is still shallow and won''t be enough to take him down yet. Kyosei did not let the gun and the cleaver off in his hands despite receiving a strong blow. The Juggernaut is luckily not a hungry little b*tch that craves for flesh of humans and more on beating him up and the little cretins which are the undead are all stomped flat by the Juggernaut. As another fist follows, Kyosei rolls despite his wounds which slows him down. Kyosei groaned after standing up. He can still run in full pace but he can feel the very warm feeling that is slowly flowing in his knees. He knows that it is blood but this is nothing to him yet. He knows his limits ad he knows when to give up. But right now, it is quite impossible to give up yet. Killing this evolved form of Kaze makes his blood boil. His hate rises up to its peak. In the past, Kaze keeps on flirting on Miyuki, leaving him all alone and bullies him when Miyuki is not around. His lackeys kept on ridiculing him and beating him to pulp. Of course, Kaze treats him like sh*t and a friend of Miyuki that he despises the most. He looks at Kyosei as a prospective suitor of Miyuki and since he look like a nerd in the past, it is easy to get rid of him. Everyday, Kyosei is always wearing bandages and scraps of band- aids, sometimes, he won''t be able to get to school due to the severe beating. During that time, Miyuki is busy in the student council and Kaze got all the time to flirt on Miyuki which is a bit troublesome. Kyosei just wanted to let Miyuki off and let Kaze do what he wanted until he finds out that Kaze is having another girl friends in the other schools. What is more, he even spotted Miyuki talking to Kaze intimately, like she is already accepting him as a boyfriend. It makes him more infuriated when his friends seemed to support Kaze, and only Nanami seemed to know the real nature of Kaze. The headphones he is wearing is a gift from Miyuki which is not yet a headphone in shape of the horn. Nanami modified it from the normal headphone that Miyuki gave to him and now it is now like this. He also began his retaliation that time and since he already didn''t care about his reputation, it helped him beat up lackeys without restraint. He also stopped worrying others and he severed ties to his friends. Though Nanami still kept on contact with him, he didn''t care now at all and he just ignore her, along with his other friends like Miyuki who got puzzled on his odd behavior. He gritted his teeth, holding the cleaver and the revolver, he aims the gun and shoot the last bullet inside. It missed the juggernaut but hit the nearby undead. "F*ck," Kyosei once again gritted his teeth in anger. The Juggernaut chases Kyosei once again and he is stumbling on reloading the gun. Though he is slow in reloading, he is efficient and despite rushing madly, he can manage to avoid slipping the bullets out on his small belt bag while running. In just a few moments, he fully loaded the gun. He zips the bag of the bullet and aims the juggernaut again. BANG! BANG! BANG! He shoots the loaded bullets in hopes of hitting the head successfully. PING! A single bullet strucks on the head of the Juggernaut and this time, it dig deep on its skull but it is not enough to kill it. "GRAAAAHHHH!" The juggernaut paused once again just like what happened when he shoot it in the head. Kyosei shot the remaining bullets in succession to the head, putting all the bullets on its skull. The head of the Juggernaut is filled with holes and it is flowing with a bit of green blood. Kyosei opens the bag of the bullets once again and loads the bullets. Just as he was about to finish loading the gun, the juggernaut resumes its movements and grabbed Kyosei who got startled and now is trying to struggle his way out of its grip. The grip of death is looming on Kyosei once again as he gritted his teeth to escape. Chapter 28 Killing the Deadly Juggernaut Final Part Part Three Day 1: 10:50 P.M. Kirishima High School - Track field Duration of the Night Rage: 8 hours and 10 minutes left ********************************************************************************************************** Kyosei felt his body gets squeezed tighter and tighter without restraint. He can''t even breath and he felt his insides getting churned up. His blood is also slowly dripping out his mouth and nose. He can''t move much since his hands are also restrained by the Juggernaut. "Fuck..... I can''t die here yet..." Kyosei groaned. He tries on struggling a bit but he can''t properly do it. Before Kyosei can react, he was slammed hard in the ground, creating a crater. For some reason, his portable mp3 and his headphones are still intact. Perhaps it might be due to Nanami''s modification that it became so invulnerable to hard hits. Kyosei felt his joints in his right arm get dislocated. He cannot even move this arm as it is clearly trembling but it is still an endurable injury and he still can move his body. Problem is, his whole body is sore and can''t properly do what he want to. His body is not made of metal nor made to heal immediately. He is not a game character that can heal his injuries by eating freaking snacks, this is d*mn reality. The juggernaut did not stop its attack, instead it follows a volley of attack. Kyosei has nowhere to run and the crater-like area he landed has a limited space to avoid. As the punch landed, Kyosei did a roll on a small side and in just a centimeter, he almost got smashed. "F*ck, this is too much," Kyosei groaned. The juggernaut is not that swift but not that slow either despite its humongous size. For Kyosei, escaping is nothing but far from reality. With his injuries, its a matter of time for him to die. Kyosei did notthink much. He quickly used all of his remaining strength to escape the crater. He can still move, problem only is his not so swift movements unlike earlier. If the injuries will continue to go on, he will die in internal bleeding. With a slight movement, he climbed out of the crater. The Juggernaut also noticed this so it gave another volley string of punches towards him. Kyosei rolled in the ground evading. It is his only choice of movements of dodging for now. He can''t get a swift dodge movement if he is using his own feet. The juggernaut did not pull a single punch lightly. All blows deal really strong damage that deals the flat ground turn hollow. It is really a frightening move that even the unfazed Kyosei feel the shiver after recalling the times he got almost squished to death. Kyosei holds his dislocated right arm and with a small but quick movement, he put the dislocated arm back to reduce the pain. Returning it on its proper place will avoid further damage in his arm, besides, it is still attached to his body so he is not worried of arm malfunction. He is not yet crippled. He know a few method of this in the past after obtaining a similar injury. Seeing that the juggernaut is ready to give a new beating for him, he quickly do a roll.He bumped on the squashed body of the undead that got killed by the juggernaut during the assault earlier. Those bodies are a burden and his uniform is now stained with dirty blood. Kyosei is disgusted but what he can do? He needed to stay away from the juggernaut as far as possible. With a little push, he was able to stand back up once again though pain automatically lingers on his body. Even his consciousness is slowly getting blurry. He pulls out his keys and poked the center of his palm lightly.This is a self acupressure he once learned in the internet to avoid sleepiness and dizziness whenever he do some late night raids. He also uses this method to stop his dizziness that usually occurs whenever he receive too high damage. The juggernaut once again raises its big hands to do a volley of punches once more. "Crap!" Kyosei did not get to dodge in time, causing him to get caught in the blast that the Juggernaut induced to attack him. His body comes tumbling in the stained red grass of the field. His forehead is bleeding and his mouth is also bleeding. He spit out the sweet and bitter taste of the blood in his mouth. His bonnet is also removed, revealing his brown hair. Blood keeps on dripping on his forehead. He still grips the revolver in his hands but the gun shows that it is only loaded a single bullet now. Probably, the bullets he loaded earlier fell from the revolving cylinder. He cussed since the bullets are wasted. With his remaining strength, he stood up once again. He can''t be taken down by this. Gritting his teeth dyed with red due to his blood, he holds the cleaver which has chipped blade after the last juggernaut attack. Just as he was about to face the ugly juggernaut, he suddenly remembered a very dangerous explosive in his pocket. Explosive? Of course! He still have the grenade in his pocket as he did not expended the final blast yet. Die? Die your sister! He won''t be dying. His last resort and his powerful trump card is still in his pocket. He put his hand in the pocket and as expected, the grenade is still in his pocket. But the only problem he had right now is how to use it properly. "Think Kyosei! The grenade cannot be wasted by pointless throw. It needs to deal the strongest damage to it!" Kyosei mumbled to himself. The juggernaut looks around and as his sight locks on Kyosei''s figure once again, it growled madly and charges towards him! F*ck! The grenade might be strong and packed with explosive power, but if used improperly against the enemy who has a strong defense, what does explosive power do? A slingshot will be good for shooting the grenade towards the Juggernaut but he can''t do that. His arm is currently injured and a prolong aiming and stretching of the rubber will just further increase the pain in his arm. Besides, he used to pull the rubber using his right hand which is the injured one so straining it will be bad.He needed a substitute of the slingshot that can be used by his left hand. Kyosei looks around and just as he was desperately looking for something, he saw a rope dangling on the stage where Cindy got stranded earlier. Seeing the rope, his mind thought a new but crazy idea. He sprinted towards the stage but it cannot be called as a sprint since he is only running normally. He can''t strain his legs too much. He is still slightly faster than the juggernaut so after he dashed towards the rope, the juggernaut also rushes towards him. He reaches on the stage and he immediately grab the rope. Specifically, it is not a normal rope but a rubber one. It is flexible and can be used to tie on something more than the typical rope used in tug of war. He pulled the rope as he ran and while running, he quickly pulls out the grenade and ties the rope on the body of the grenade. He didn''t dare to tie it on the pin, an accidental surge of power can accidentally release the explosive power of the small round thing. He made sure that the grenade is tied tightly. He runs around continuously, and without the trouble of the undead, he can freely explore the area. The rope is long and enough to be used like some old cowboy swinging the rope in the air. He made sure that the grenade won''t slip off from the knot he did. He sighted the juggernaut''s neck. Just as the juggernaut was approaching, Kyosei also charges head on, throwing the grenade attached in the rope sideways, the momentum of the sideway throw is enough to swirl in the neck of the juggernaut.In just a few swirl around its neck, the grenade is attached! Kyosei still holds the rope and since it is long, he uses it as a distance to the Juggernaut. Like a cowboy apprehending the bull, he pulls the rope, tightening the rope further.After making sure that the rope is tied up, he dashed away from the juggernaut and since the juggernaut is not that intelligent, the rope is still on its neck and the grenade is dangling like a necklace. A small approach, he prepares to fire the bullet in his revolver. The juggernaut is roaring loudly and Kyosei is glaring at it despite the blood on his forehead dripping on his face. As the juggernaut growls, Kyosei aims at the grenade using the revolver. "You motherf*cker, you made me run and got injuries, now you should rest in hell properly. Requiscat in Pace!" As the grenade is reaching his area, Kyosei focused on it intensely that it slowed down on his vision. It is an intense focus that his head hurts just by doing so. He pulled the trigger releasing the bullet in the cylinder. BANG! The bullet penetrated in the swaying grenade and in split second, a huge blast occurred, sending waves of air around the field. The smoke slowly dissipated and blood and flesh rains on the area. The head of the juggernaut is hollowed up to the chest area showing the muscles and burn marks. The body of the juggernaut went stiff and like a statue losing its foundation, it fell over the ground. Kyosei sighed in relief. "It''s over..." Muttering those words, he also fell to the ground unconscious. Chapter 29 Rising after the Deadly Aftermath Day 1: 11:00 P.M. Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage:8 hours left ****************************************************************** Okabe and Snow are both resting when the glasses on the windows break and shards scatters on the floor. The two are startled and as they peek outside the window that is facing the track field, they saw that the field is no longer infested with horde. They are a bit afraid of leaving their hiding place after the occurrence of the attack earlier. If not for Kyosei, they would be food by the dead right now. The area is dark but they can clearly see that the area is covered in smoke. "Is that an explosion? What happened?" Okabe is a bit confused. "Its a grenade explosion, I heard it once in a military site since my uncle is a soldier there. When he took me there, a few of his colleagues are having a practice of grenade volleys," Snow said. "Is that so? Who the heck is able to use that here? There are no soldiers and we are stucked up in this crappy school. Who is the one using it then?" Okabe asked with a questionable face. Before Snow can answer, she saw a huge thing on the field along with somebody laying in the grass, not moving. "Hey, somebody is here!" Snow pointed on the figure that is not so recognizable in the darkness. "I don''t see any of those freaks rushing over, most are seen in the field as corpses. Should we go take a look?" Okabe asked. Snow nodded. For some reason she felt curious on the person laying in the ground. Okabe grabbed the metal pipe he used earlier. He was able to rest from all the battles and cardio exercises he have done earlier so he is really energized now. .... Day 1: 11:20 P.M Kirishima High School - Track and Field Locker room Duration of the Night Rage: 7 hours and 40 minutes left ******************************************************************** Cindy jerked from the little sofa of the locker room when a strong explosion occurred nearby. It shook the nearby buildings. She was taking a nap after rummaging in the supplies of food and it a few food inside. She had no way of knowing. The windows are too high which is only giving the wind a place to linger on inside. She can''t peer on the window so she has no way of seeing the situation outside. She busied herself earlier on eating food and after before sleeping. Its a long day so she is tired. She is not yet adapted from the situation. When the tremor caused by the explosion occurred, she of course got startled. "What the hell was that?" Cindy rubbed her red eyes. The night is so silent the it is so chilly. She can''t see much in the dark, she has no flashlight so she is forced to dwell in the dark. She is not afraid in the dark since she does not believe in ghosts. In this time, it was really troublesome for her due to the appearances of the undead. She is afraid that the dead managed to get inside and eat her. She quickly checked the doorknob of the door. Nope, not open. She sighed in relief. It was quite hard for her to keep on being cautious. .... Day 1: 11:20 P.M Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 7 hours and 40 minutes left ************************************************************************ Kyosei is already awake earlier, 11: 12 P.M. He checked his watch earlier. He is still laying in the ground and he felt his body heavy. Besides his arms, legs and all functions in his head, his body is very tired and fatigued. He can''t move a to stand. He groanedbut he still feel that his body is not for him to control. But he sighed in relief. Most of the undead in the track field are dead and if there are still alive, most of them cannot leave from their own spot due to the lacking limbs. He also checked if the Juggernaut Kaze''s body if it is still alive. The juggernaut''s body is still laying the ground with a broken head. He sighed in relief. Not only he killed the juggernaut, he also avenged Miyuki, Nanami and Nejima from earlier where he abducted and beat the three up. Kyosei did not understand what is the main intention of Kaze. It is also illogical thinking for him to be prepared in this kind of event. His behavior is really odd which Kyosei really got bewildered of. First, Kaze is able to keep his calm in the midst of the apocalypse. Many people experiencing that will go on panic before experiencing and goes on adaptive stage where they go on rebellious stage. Examples are ****, Robbery, Suicide, Murder and Freedom to law. Even he is not anticipating the apocalypse so he basically didn''t know a single thing on it. If he was able to anticipate the apocalypse, he might have gone to preparation. In the end, he didn''t know. He even relied on his skills to survive and used a few tools to kill. He was only able to get a firearm after killing the guard undead but for some reason, Kaze owned a freakin'' Colt 45. Kato also mentioned that his boss knows that the apocalypse will occur which might be more logical since he have a connection but what about Kaze? He is wealthy but he is also not a good person so not a single person is daring about getting close to him besides getting money. Kyosei forced his body to rise up despite his injuries. He got it worse today and he felt his head go dizzy. He can''t let himself stay down in the field forever. The undead around the school is not yet annihilated. He needs to go go back to fetch Cindy and go to the underground bunker. Before he can stand properly, his legs wobbled and he goes on to kneel to support his body from falling down. "F*ck, every action I made, has a big toll to me, how can I even survive for long time," Kyosei shook his head. He forced his legs to stand up and walk. He goes to the bonnet that fell from his battle earlier. It is a bit dirty but its just a bit of dust and a bit of specks of grasses are sticking on it. He pick it up and wear it again. He never let the bonnet off from him. He check his headphones if any parts are broken or chipped off. Miraculously, not a single dent is present on the headset and even the portable Mp3 player is not broken and he can still play music on it. He pushed the play button and the music is again blaring in his ears. The cleaver in his side is a bit tattered and has a bit of blade chipped off but it can still be used though not in the same manner anymore. Even the revolver looked. broken to him but actually, it is not. He loaded the cylinder with bullets once again. After loading everything, he limp a bit but he can still walk properly. His wounds are still bleeding but not on the dangerous side and only needed a slight medication. He slowly walk towards the track and field locker room. He remembered that he locked the girl alone inside the room though he is not that worried since he left the food and water that he looted. It will be enough for Cindy to eat. Kyosei once again wanted to walk but instead of stepping, he felt the big urge to sleep. "Crap, I can''t..." Kyosei almost fell but good thing somebody supported him. Kyosei''s sleepiness disappeared. He quickly pulled out his revolver and aimed at the shivering teen. "Woah, slow down, slow down boy, we are not dead yet," Okabe shivered. He always think it is bad idea to stay near to the guy but since Snow insisted, he decided to look on and see Kyosei slowly walking. "Ugh...," Kyosei let''s down his guard," it''s just the troublemaker andanother troublemaker, what a mess." "For some reason, i feel pissed on you," Okabe''s eyes squinted. As they create noises in front of the door of the Track and field Locker room, Cindy''s voice echoed out. "Hey, is somebody out there?" Cindy''s voice seemed weak, maybe due to the closed area closing the voice in. "It''s me," Kyosei muttered. "Oh, thank goodness, I thought you ditched me already!" Cindy said in relief. Kyosei stood up with the help of Okabe and Snow and grab the lockpick in his key holder. He has no key for the door so he just needed to lockpick. Okabe and Snow looked at his movements but for some reason they can''t grasp how he do it. In just a few ups and turns in the keyhole, the door opened. Cindy sighed in relief but get startled seeing Kyosei''s sorry state. "What happened?" Cindy asked Kyosei. "So nosy, mind your own business," Kyosei said and goes dirctly on the duffel bag. The food and water are lacking but Kyosei knows who is properietor but he didn''t care much. He purposely left the food so that she can scrounge and eat. Kyosei grabbed the bandage, gauge bandage, cotton, hydrogen peroxide, and alcohol. Snow helped him dress the wound on his right arm since he is having trouble on doing it. Kyosei also took his uniform off and a huge bruise is very visible despite the darkness of the night. The time is almost striking in midnight and in just a few more hours, the night rage is ending but the surprises are still far from over. Chapter 30 Dead by Midnigh Day 1: 11:50 P.M. Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Duration of the Night Rage: 7 hours and 10 minutes left *************************************************************************** Souichi and the rest of the ragtag group are resting in the spare beds. Sena is tending on Miyuki who is still unconscious. Chie is looking on some charts of the books about human anatomy and a few books on Physics and Advance Chemistry. Nanami is still tinkering on the laptop as she tries to connect to Kyosei who is not yet able to catch up with them. Nejima is sleeping soundly after the attacks of the undead. Souichi is groaning as he keep on staring on the person who let them inside the bunker. He is neat looking middle aged man and looks more clean than them. He is still not yet believing when he knows what everything this guy is spouting earlier. (Earlier) The middle age man walk cautiously around him as if looking for his faults. "You are?" "I... I''m Souichi Tsukishima, Second Year Class A sir," Souichi said politely. He is afraid on whatever status this guy have. "Ho, so you are Souichi huh? You really look like one that Kyosei has described on. I see, interesting," the middle aged man stroke his beard. "Uh...excuse me for my intrusion but who are you sir?" Souichi asked, still vigilant. "I see, many people did not see me anymore after some years. Of course I will be forgotten, excuse me for not being so abrupt on giving my name," the middle aged man looks at him. "I am Yao Lei, I am a Chinese but I decided to stay in Japan after many years of settling down here with my family after having a conflict in my homeland. I am the founder of Kirishima High School," the middle aged man said. "W..what? The founder?" Souichi was stunned. He already heard in the past that the founder of the school is a Chinese and named the school Kirishima in the memory of his deceased wife, Yao Kirishima who is a half Chinese and half Japanese. It was said that the founder disappeared without a trace and nobody knows his whereabouts. But who would have thought that the founder is living underground of the school? "Surprised eh? Of course you would. Many speculated that I returned to my homeland but the truth is I stayed here. I have still many impending things that are trying to look me bad in China so I decided to live here for now but now I will stay here for good. " What is this place?!" Souichi asked as he looked around him. "Before I answer your question, you should let your comrades in first. I know that it is not safe in the surface so get in," Yao Lei said in a gentle tone. Souichi is speechless but he decided to stop dawdling and he returned to the elevator lift and pulls the lever on the side so that the elevator will return to the surface. A while later, the group he left earlier arrived underground. "Is it safe?" Sena asked as she anxious and readies her weapon. "Yeah, no problems here," Souichi nodded as he readjusts his glasses. Souichi leads the way since it is dark in the hallway and his phone is the only source of light. In just a matter of steps, they arrive once more to the area where Souichi met Yao Lei. Yao Lei is currently cleaning the place. "I apologize for the mess around here. Its been a while since somebody visited me underground," Yao Lei smiled. Nanami got curious on the man. "Brother, who is this?" Nanami asked. "This is Yao Lei, the founder of the school," Souichi said. Yao Lei beckons them over as he prepared a bunker bed with two decks of bed. "Lay down the girl here, she should be taken care immediately," Yao Lei said as he grab the nearby medkit. The girls helped Yao Lei redress the bandage on Miyuki''s head that got injured earlier. She is still unconscious and gives no signs of waking up yet. "Is she okay sir?" Chie asked. "She is still in good condition. She didn''t suffer much but she will need to rest for a while," Yao Lei said as he checked the pulse of Miyuki. Everyone sighed as the heavy burden that worries them is lifted. "You guys are somewhat lucky to survive. I never expected that everyone is alive," Yao Lei said as he grab some mugs and put them in a tray alongside with coffee and milk. Nanami perked up. "Sir, are you a doomsday prepper?" Nanami asked out of the blue. Yao Lei chuckled as he pours hot water from the thermos to his mug. "You can say that. I am quite prepared already in apocalypse but I never expected it to happen so abruptly. I heard earlier in the news that Sapporo and Nagoya have fallen in the hands of the infected and the other parts of the country are also in danger of destruction," Yao Lei said. "Is it due to the Night Rage?" Nejima asked. "Huh? Night Rage?" Yao Lei was confused. "Uh, sorry. We call the dangerous behavior of the dead during the Night as Night Rage. We just randomly names it though," Chie said. "Interesting," Yao Lei nodded as he sipped the coffee in his mug.i "Actually, I got stunned by that behavior of the dead that the news just reported. I expected that they will move slowly like in the movies Land of the Dead and Day of the Dead, but it is more dangerous in reality. I never expected that you all named the phenomenon as Night Rage," Yao Lei said. "For what reason are you here, sir?" Sena asked. Yao Lei chuckled. "I am fascinated in zombie apocalypse in the past and when I decided to build my own underground bunker. When I build my school, I also decided to put the underground bunker under the school. I will keep on living here in memory of my deceased wife," Yao Lei said. Souichi felt the sleepiness a bit and Yao Lei noticed this. "If you wanted to sleep, there are lots of spare bunker beds here but if you don''t want to sleep yet, drinking caffeine is also a good thing to let yourself stay awake for a while," Yao Lei said, smiling. "Thank you, but why are you helping us?" Souichi asked. "Does Kyosei send you here?" Yao Lei wears a serious face. "You know Ichi?" Nanami asked. "Yeah, he is the only one person besides the principal and the janitor that knows my location. He is a good kid but has a bad temper. If you all are his friends, of course I will help you," Yao Lei smiled. Souichi can''t respond to that as he looked at Yao Lei in seriousness. Nanami opened her bag and pulls out a cord. "Sir, do you have any television here or something?" Nanami asked. "Yeah, your planning to connect your laptop to the TV? Let''s go to the living room since this room is the living quarters," Yao Lei said. Everyone are stunned. How rich is this guy to make an underground bunker? They walked and arrived in the living room that Yao Lei mentioned. It is rather unique. The place may be a bit dark but the chandelier gives a rich mood and the flat screen TV is also hanging in the wall to complete the wala set containing the tables and a very comfortable sofa set. Nanami immediately put the cable on her laptop and extends it to the television. Soon, the laptop''s screen is also projected in the television. "Good thing that the electricity is not yet down and the internet connection is still solid though the cellphone networks are to.busy to be used," Yao Lei said. "It might not last forever. Internet connections are still a manned system and won''t be functional if the staff are all dead. Maybe making a private network that can connect to the satellites will do," Nanami said. The screen flashed and a live news appeared on the Television Screen. "Currently, the Kyoto branch are also not spared and we lost contact to our reporter stationed in there. According to our aerial scouts, Nagoya, Sapporo, and Kyushu are overwhelmed with the dead after the Six in the evening strikes on the clocks. Osaka, Tokyo, Hiroshima, Nagasaki, Fukooka are still on battle against hordes of the infected. The other big cities like Nara, Okoyama and Yokohama are still out of our contact and we can''t establish a contact and scouts in the area yet. We also got a report that Australia and America are also hit by these deadly phenomenon and are currently requesting help to the neighboring countries." The news keeps rattling on and on as several images and videos that are captured using the chopper are streamed in the screen. "Screw that!" Sena was stunned by the News. " My family is in Kyoto!" Nejima is also looking with a dark expression. Chie is taking notes of the cities that are mentioned. Nanami is still typing and trying to find an area where someone can be quarantined. Yao Lei''s expression also darkened. "I suggest you all to stay here for a while though you can''t stay here for the longer run. I know you are all worried with your families so I will not pin you down here though this place is safe. We still don''t know the future yet," Yao Lei said. Everyone nodded. Just like Yao Lei said, they won''t be staying here for long. They still need to find their families that are around the area. They are only staying in the bunker waiting for the morning. ... Souichi looks at his phone. 60 seconds left before midnight. Though he wanted to sleep, he can''t sleep at all, maybe due to the effects of the coffee. He keeps on staring on his phone and when the clock display on his phone strikes on Midnight. A very sharp howl of some sort resounded the whole area, which causes everyone in underground bunker to clutch their ears due to the ear piercing howl Chapter 31 Howl Of the Dead Day 2: 12:00 A.M Kirishima High School - Track and Field Locker Room Duration of the Night Rage: 7 hours Left **************************************************************************** Kyosei is lying down on the sofa inside the track and field Locker room while Snow, Cindy and Okabe are treating his wounds. "What the hell are you even doing? You might have died against that monster! You don''t have proper gear to beat that monster and you still insist on killing it?!" Cindy was furious seeing the wounds and bruises on Kyosei''s body. "Shut up..." Kyosei groaned as he returned his headphones back to his ears. As the bandage are all covering the bruises and wounds, he also put on his uniform back. Snow tapped on Cindy''s shoulder. "Don''t bother on scolding him. He will never listen," Snow said. Okabe is currently cleaning all the mess from the medkit as he glance on Kyosei. "Damn, how did this guy survive that?!" Okabe muttered by himself. After hearing everything from Kyosei, he frowned seeing that this guy can still move despite the injuries he received after killing the creature called "Juggernaut". If he is on Kyosei''s shoes, he will die in just a slam in the ground. But Kyosei managed to survive and even managed to kill the monster. As expected, he is worthy of being nicknamed, the " Little Devil". Just as he was about to put the medkit back to its proper place, the clock in the room strikes 12:00 A.M. accompanied by a very shrill but loud scream that anyone who can hear it will clutch their ears in pain! "The f*ck!!!" Okabe groaned as he clutched his ears. He felt his ears bleeding. Same with Cindy and Snow as they clutched their ears to stop the ringing voice. Blood slowly drips from their ears. Only Kyosei is clearly not experiencing it. He looked at the three clutching their bleeding ears while looking for something to cover their ears and avoid the shrill scream. "Nooo!! It hurts!" Snow groaned in pain. "Aaahhhhh!!" Cindy screamed and tears are flowing from her eyes. Kyosei is startled. He didn''t hear much due to the headphones in his ears and he can only deduce it as a scream due to the loud music from his headphones that is masking the shrill howl of the unknown entity. Kyosei picked up the fallen medkit and takes six pieces of cotton and handed it to them to help them cover their ears and also to wipe the blood on their ears. The howling scream lasts for 60 seconds before it totally stopped returning the heavy silence in the air. Snow, Okabe and Cindy are all down in the floor, struggling to stand up as they felt their surroundings really blurry. Blood are still flowing in their ears. Kyosei immediately grab the cottons and put it in their ears. It is for helping their ears from clogging in blood. Kyosei checked their ears if they have a severe wound but luckily, it didn''t and only a small wound that caused the blood flow in their ears. Kyosei frowned. For some reason, the outbreak of the dead in Osaka is very sudden and there are many different effects that are deadly to humans and might push them to extinction. The source of the outbreak is still unknown and the government are not giving any response to this event. .... Day 2: 12:05 A.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 55 minutes left ****************************************************************************** Haru Asuzawa is an SDF Captain of Team Alpha. They are divided into four groups, Alpha, Bravo, Charlie, and Delta which are all assigned in different tasks. For Team Alpha, they are tasked on clearing the streets alongside on rescuing the survivors around the area in which he is leading on. Team Bravo are assigned to escort the survivors rescued by Team Alpha to the quarantine zone. Team Charlie are assigned for scouting in the air and signals on Team Alpha if they spotted any survivors since they are riding the black hawk. Team Delta is assigned to defend the Quarantine Zone and also to avoid the leakage of the undead. Haru holds the Assault Rifle on his hands, as he lead the Team Alpha which is backed up by the Team Bravo who is just behind them. They already experienced the howl earlier which is very disruptive. But since they wear headsets in their helmets to communicate, the damage are lessened a bit but the survivors are all groaning in pain earlier which the Team Bravo struggled on. Haru saw a horde ahead of them, running in full speed towards them. "Fire!" Haru shouted and the sounds of bullets disrupted the night. The dead are all rushing towards them but they keep on firing bullets without stopping. "Reload!" As the command goes, they reload immediately but one soldier failed to do so and an undead jumped towards him. "F*ck!" The undead grab and bites his arm and the soldier shouted as blood escapes on his wound. "Don''t break formation! Fire!" Another round of bullets rained and Haru pulls out the pistol and shoots on the undead that jumps on one of the soldiers. The whole Team Alpha alongside with Team Bravo released a round of bullets to the horde of running undead. In just a matter of minutes, the area is now emitting a pungent smell of rotten flesh and gunpowder. Haru approached the soldier that got bitten and salutes on the soldier. The soldier is barely conscious and his face is very pale with veins appearing clearly like roots on his face. "C...captain... kill me... please," the soldier struggled. Haru gritted his teeth as he tightly grip the pistol in his hand and reluctantly muttered a few words. "Private Souji Tamaki, you are hereby relieved from your mission. You will never be forgotten and the country will remember your deeds!" Haru shuts his eyes firmly and perform a salute. The other soldiers also did a hand salute to the soldier. Haru raises the gun and pulling the trigger. BANG! The other soldiers are frowning. This is the 10th casualty in the operation. Haru wanted to curse but what can he do? A bleep sound resounded on his walkie talkie and someone talks in after the bleep. "Team Charlie, over," The person on the walkie talkie talked. "Team Alpha captain, copy" Haru said. "Team Alpha, a horde of infected are rushing to your direction on 12 o''clock and 9 o''clock. Advised to retreat as soon as possible," the voice said in the receiver. "How many infected are there, over?" "We can''t be sure but we have deduced the amount of infected approximately about a thousand with five abnormal infected which is codenamed as Juggernaut. ETA around 3 minutes on your location, Team Charlie Out." "Copy, Team Alpha Out." Haru groaned. The amount of undead rushing are totally overwhelming. Haru reloads his rifle once again. "New orders are on the way. We are advised to retreat. Men, let''s move!" Haru ordered. The group immediately retreated. Haru is now struggling. If the soldiers with high caliber guns having trouble, then what about the normal survivors. Chapter 32 Dead Bodies First Par Day 2: 12:04 A.M Kirishima High School - Track and Field Locker Room Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 56 minutes left ************************************************************************** Before the events in Osaka Streets, Cindy, Okabe and Snow still holds their ears though it didn''t bleed anymore after the scream earlier, it is not that dangerous to their ears and nothing major is happening. They rested for a while and since the injury is not big, the three recovered. Kyosei ignores them but he made sure that everyone are alright and not experiencing any feelings of pain. He grabbed five of the Melon Breads inside the duffel bag he is carrying and began on munching. The rest are eating food for a late dinner. Cindy did not eat anymore since she already had her fill earlier but she still feel a bit dizzy due to the sceam earlier. Kyosei grab a few melon bread again and the second set of bread and eat his fill once again. He is not that hungry though but he need to eat to replenish his energy that he expended from the battle earlier. Okabe and Snow are also wolfing down the bread. They are already starving and they do not know when will they be able to eat again. Cindy holds her ears before she once again used her phone to look for the latest news. Earlier, when she checked, the channels and the videos are all on chaos so she has no idea when will the news goes on settled situation. As she checked, different news appears on the screen, all containing the news of the outbreak. "Currently, America is now on chaos and the president is already evacuated from the white house after the first lady is killed earlier. The two kids of the president are already evacuated but we receive a news that the chopper where the two kids of the president lost contact just now after the chopper reached the border of Japan, furthermore, we receive no update on this part. In Japan, SDF are already deployed in the surviving cities which are still within contact which are Tokyo, Osaka, Hiroshima, Nagasaki, and Fukuoka. While the others are still within confirmation. Also earlier, a shrill scream almost damaged the ears of many citizens along with us who are also not safe from the damage. The army said that only the people with headphones and other things that covered their ears are immune from the scream earlier. But according to the SDF, a new specie of the infected might have done it. We suggest the people to stay at home and do not go outside unless the situation is dire," the news anchor said and the news flash ended. Cindy frowned. She is definitely baffled by the turn of events. The infection are still on the prowl and nowhere is safe and looked at Kyosei who is still eating the fourth melon bread. She already heard about the struggle of Kyosei earlier when he killed the Juggernaut. It is not that easy to beat something like the normal ones, then what about the abnormals? It is not that easy either. Chances of death and survival are too great that surviving the first day is already very scarce. Her parents are also not contactable in any messaging apps and calling doesn''t work either. "Hey, you alright?" Snow appeared on her side. Cindy got startled but she recovered and smiled. "Hahaha, I am not even sure if this state of mine is what you call alright," Cindy said. Kyosei looked at her as he chews the last melon. He didn''t respond much as he munches his food. He looked at the time in his watch and saw the time is past midnight. After the howl at midnight it was somewhat creepy and dangerous. He also noticed that the surroundings turned quiet. "I feel something is amiss in the surroundings," Okabe said as he tried to listen outside the door. Kyosei looked at Okabe. So not only him feel the eerie feeling of silence. As he was about to switch the song in his mp3 player, it was interrupted by the same person who keeps on interrupting him. "Hey, Ichi, you still alive?" the voice of Nanami resounded. "Mm," Kyosei said in a muffled voice since his mouth is stuffed in bread. "I can''t contact you earlier whatever method I do. I thought you died," Nanami said. Kyosei didn''t responded on that. He didn''t care if the other party on the line is worried on him. "How does Miyuki holds there? Did you successfully arrive the area I told you?" Kyosei asked. "Yeah, we arrived here. Miyuki is currently resting but she still didn''t regained her consciousness until now," Nanami said. "I see," Kyosei said as he contemplated everything. If the stone that the hurler thrower on Miyuki is very sharp and got thrownhard, it might be dangerous for Miyuki if the others didn''t help her immediately. "Hmph. Then? What did you contact me for?" Kyosei asked. "Kyosei, I hacked the school cameras earlier in the whole school. Where are you right now?" Nanami asked. "We are still inside the Locker room of the Track and field club," Kyosei answered. "Hold on," Nanami has gone silent a bit but the music still didn''t return which means she is still in the other line. "Kyosei! If you have other people there,get out in there now!" Nanami hurriedly said. "Huh?!" Kyosei was startled. "A large horde of undead are seen earlier around the old building. I think the horde is nearing the area where you are hiding!" Nanami explained. Kyosei''s eyebrows meet as he heard it. Another Horde? Kyosei is quite injured and his weapon is chipped off but still good to be used. The only problem he is seeing is the survivability talents of these people he is with. Cindy looked at Kyosei since he is speaking in his headphones earlier. "Who is speaking with you?" Cindy approached him Kyosei looked at her with a deadpan expression. "Nanami," Kyosei said. He then looked at the people around him. If he started to look at this people, he need to determine if they can survive without problem. Snow has a strong willpower and can stand on bloody and gory events, even violent stuff is not enough to shaken her willpower.It is seen in her behavior earlier. Her only problem is that she is easily get surprised and shocked which is quite a problem in hiding. He already knows that she get easily surprised just like in the past when he suddenly appears in her back, she will squeal without warning. If there is a surprise attack, she will immediately shocked and might tell the enemies their location which is in the bad side. Okabe is a good fighter and can handle battles on his own and he is good at sneaking too. He can kill and surprise enemies without problems as long as it is not a group or horde battles. Why he can''t fight horde battles is due to his low reaction time which is also a bad side.He is not that good in fighting long battles as he is easily get tired. If the two bad things are applied, he is easily picked off from a horde and he will die which is he keeps on happening. The last is Cindy which is a cheerleader. In his deduction, she has a bad temper and easily get angry. In groups, this kind of behavior is a big no since interacting to survivors in this behavior can cause conflict. Kyosei is not that good with words but he has good temper which is different from Cindy who easily snaps in a minor problem. Her good points is that she is good at adapting in any situation. Kyosei saw it when he first rescued her earlier. She is still unwilling to accept everything but after a while, she adapted and she is now unfazed on this but she is still struggling on doing so. His only problem on her is her problem in battles. He still don''t know if Cindy can really fight since he didn''t know her capabilities in combat. With a grunt, he forced himself to stand. Its time to move out. He faced the the three students with a serious look. "You three, we need to get out in this place as soon as possible," Kyosei begins on speaking. "Huh? What is going on," Okabe asked. "Is something wrong? I don''t know what is going on," Snow said. Outside, the howls of the undead are incoming all around and it is getting louder and louder. "A horde of the infected people are rushing here. We have no choice but to leave to avoid being besieged. We can''t forever stay here. We still have a long time before the morning which is much easier to handle than the Night Rage infected. But if we keep on staying here, we will die in a big possible certainty. So leaving will be our big and best choice," Kyosei said. Cindy immediately grab the pole from the mop that Kyosei gave to her. Okabe take the pipe he keeps on using earlier. Snow reveals her weapon which is two pairs of sharp scissors. Kyosei nodded but still keeps the deadpan expression on his face. "Since everyone has no negative comments on my judgement, then let''s move. We can''t dawdle here," Kyosei said. The night is still ongoing and the safety of the survivors are still not known until now. Their survivability and their teamwork is challenged once again as a new horde is going to destroy their will. (Incoming Horde Arrival) Time left: 5 minutes left Chapter 33 Dead Bodies Second Par Day 2: 12:08 A.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 52 minutes left ****************************************************************************** While Kyosei''s group is trying to escape the horde of the dead, Haru''s group which is the Team Alpha and Team Bravo are now retreating after receiving the command to retreat from the Team Charlie. Sweat is flowing on Haru''s body as he tried to keep his leadership intact on a group with a slowly regressing morale. From the five years of experience in the front lines, this mission is the most dangerous on all of the missions he have undertaken as a captain. The wars in his missions are more peaceful than this one. He cannot deploy his diplomatic skills against mindless enemies. The group of soldiers continues to traverse the streets with broken cars and ripped limbs around. Everytime an infected is spotted, a few soldiers will go deal with it. Their mission is to escape and also to lure the horde away from the quarantine zone where the Team Delta is in position. It is a big loss if the quarantine zone is breached by the undead. His walkie talkie once again receives a new transmission. "Team Alpha, over" "Team Delta over, we receive that Team Alpha is luring the horde of undead from the quarantine zone," the voice from the other line said. "Positive sir, we are currently 3000 meters away from you now," Haru said as they keep on running. "Copy that, we receive direct orders from HQ. The presidenential son and daughter of the United States'' Helo crashed down in Osaka and Team Alpha are also ordered to look for the presidential son and daughter if possible. They need to be extracted dead or alive. A hefty reward will be given to you and your team if you managed to rescue them, over and out," the other line said. "Copy, over and out," Haru said and maintained the poker face expression but after the transmission ended, his face is now filled with disgust. "Rewards my *ss! It''s already a suicide looking for survivors in these crappy streets and we are ordered to venture out further? F*ckers! Once I am finished with this sh*tty mission, I will put all those money inside your *ssholes!" Haru gritted his teeth. His subordinates was speechless since it is the first time they saw their captain cussed like that. But they can''t blame him. The HQ is not reasonable at all. They just order and order dangerous missions to the soldiers without any consideration that the soldiers are faced with danger while they just kept on making themselves comfortable. The soldiers also felt agitated now. Just who the hell are they to order?! Day 2: 12:07 P.M Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 53 minutes left *************************************************************************** Kyosei, Okabe, Snow, and Cindy are now on the move. A few undead are now around the area. Kyosei frowned since he mostly killed the undead around during the battle against the juggernaut but now he found out that the enemies are all like being spawned.He spits out the formed saliva in his mouth. He can taste the blood in his mouth which is not healed yet. "Where are we going now?" Cindy asked. Kyosei looked at her and looked around. Before he can answer, he saw a helicopter that is zigzagging like it is out of control. He saw that the helicopter is now on the verge on crashing. "F*ck!" Okabe cussed as he saw the actual scene of the helicopter crashing down on the track field. Kyosei calmly looked at the crash site. He remained his cold reaction on his face and has no sign of shock and surprise. "Let''s go! Let''s help them! Maybe somebody are still alive!" Okabe suggested. Kyosei furrowed his eyebrows. "No. Its a waste of time and if they are injured, we will be slowed down on escaping," Kyosei said. Having an injured companion is something troublesome and on top of that, undead are on the chase on them since the horde is almost near. Hearing his response, the three frowned and Okabe holds the collar of Kyosei. "Why are you so cold? You don''t care if somebody are still alive in that helo?!" Okabe gritted his teeth. Kyosei remained indifferent. "I don''t care since it is not my business. Go ahead and do it, but I won''t help," Kyosei said. Okabe was stunned and he gritted his teeth before releasing his collar. Snow even shows contempt on her face. "Jerk," Cindy looked at Kyosei with disgust. Kyosei looked at them approaching the helicopter. He didn''t care anyway so he decided to observe nearby and he is making sure he is not doing anything that will help. Okabe, Snow, and Cindy rushes towards the helo. The helo is still not on the verge of explosion yet. It only crashed and the there are no flames visible that can harm whoever is inside... .... Day 2: 12:00 A.M Presidential Helicopter - Around the border of Osaka, Japan Duration of the Night Rage: 7 hours left ******************************************************************************* Before everything occurred, Steven Reeves and Nathalie Reeves are currently being evacuated from the white house after the breach of the infected in the area. They even witnessed how the infected killed their mother and ripped her to shreds that she is unrecognizable. The current president of United States of America, Zack Reeves is escorting his children towards the hangar of the white house. Nobody knows about the hangar since it is hidden and it is only used in situations like these. Steven is a well built teen. He has blonde hair with his handsome face, girls are calling him prince at the university he is at. He is a good boy and despite the status as the son of the president, he is not using this to abuse and get on top of his peers and remained equal to them. The equal opposite of that is Nathalie. Nathalie is also very pretty and has a long blonde hair with a length reaching her waist. Her face is so young and you can see the fairness of her skin that looks like she has not experienced getting a single pimple at all. She is known as the queen of the academy and she has many followers and suitors. Her only downside is that she looks down on others very easily and can command to others like she is always on the top though easily persuaded by her brother. This behavior makes Steven got into trouble since she keeps on using the name of her father to get others to obey her. Steven wished that somebody will show her the real state of the world and commanding someone tyrannically is not worth it. Steve and Nathalie got seated on the helo and are waiting for their father to also take a ride. Zack shook his head as he backs off slowly while he pulls out a gun from his waist. "Take care of yourselves, guys. I love both of you," Zack look at them one last time. "Dad?! No, we will escape here together!" Steven said. "Dad! Please! Come inside quick!" Nathalie is on the verge of tears. Zack shook his head as he smiled bitterly at them. "I have responsibilities to fulfill. I can''t abandon my men," Zack said. The helicopter leave the land and slowly rises up in the air. Steven and Nathalie wanted to go and return to their father but escaping the helicopter in a high ground will result in injuries. Nathalie holds the pilot of the helicopter. "Hey, I order you to return and fetch my father!" Nathalie said in domineering tone. The pilot did not respond and the helicopter flies off. The helicopter is not that fast but they leave america before midnight and just as they are around the Osaka border, Nathalie pulls out the headphones of the pilot and tries to take over the helo''s control. "Nathalie! Stop what you are..." before Steven can finish his sentence, a shrill scream echoes in the air, piercing their ears. Since Nathalie did wear the headphones, she is safe from the scream, however, the pilot and Steven are both not wearing any protection to the ears so when the voice rang out... "Aaaaaaaaaaggggghhh!" Steven screamed as he clutches his ears tightly. The pilot was more surprised and has not prepared to defend his ears so when the voice range out, his eardrums burst out and blood oozes out from his ears. "Aaaaahhh!" Nathalie screamed when the pilot passed out and blood spills off from the ears of the pilot which startled her. Nathalie panicked and decided to use a bit of her expertise on controlling the helicopter on her own. She always played many simulators on aircraft and she can confidently say that she is expert. But heck with it, she finds out that everything in the simulator and the real one are a bit different! Pulling and pushing a few buttons and levers, she frantically panicked. Steven is still alive and groggily hold his ears while the pilot seems to be dead which is somewhat a bit incomprehensible. Before she can do anything, the propeller of the helicopter stopped and before they knew it, the helicopter fell in the zigzagging way. Before Nathalie can react, she got slammed hard on the control panel and loses her consciousness before the helicopter hit the ground hard... Day 2: 12:08 A.M Kirishima High School - Track field: Crash Site Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 52 minutes left ************************************************************************** Kyosei looked around ready to engage into the battle and despite him not helping them, he is still basically helping them by fighting enemies trying to approach them. Okabe looked inside and saw that there are two people inside who is clearly breathing while the older person which Okabe deduced to be the pilot is dead and he is sure of it due to its mutilated body. He carefully pulled out the teenager boy first. Good thing that they are wearing seatbelts so when the helicoptercrashed, they did not fall from the crash. Snow and Cindy helped Okabe pull out the guy out and returned to retrieve the girl. They pulled her out. They have some difficulty at first so they kept on persisting. Good thing they did rescued the two. For the pilot, they did not bother pulling his body out. He is already dead so pulling him out is no longer needed. Snow feel their pulse and breaths if it is in irregular motion. Cindy and Okabe were serious and when Snow gave a positive confirmation, they sighed in relief. Kyosei look at them without even muttering a word. He sighed since another two nuisances are added to the group. Dragging the two unconscious people to a safe area is okay, if, they have a safe area. The problem is that, they have no safe area yet! Looking around, he spotted not far from the crash site the gymnasium. He remembered earlier from Nanami that she had connected to a phone of a teacher who is located in the gymnasium. He gritted his teeth. If they can reach the gymnasium, they might have a chance to escape by delaying the undead since the Gymnasium is also connected to the nearby Library which he needed to access to reach the underground bunker where Miyuki and the rest are... (Incoming Horde Arrival) 1 minute left Chapter 34 Dead Bodies Third Par Day 2: 12:09 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 51 minutes left ******************************************************************************* Sendo interjected after he got startled from the crashing noise outside. He looks in his surroundings and he saw Leo currently peeking outside the window that is only their source of small light and a bit of fresh air. Haruna is also awakened from the crash bit she got up much more later than Sendo. "What is going on?" Sendo asked Leo. "No idea. That crash is really sudden that I got surprised. But based from that sound, I suspect it is not a car crash," Leo said. "An aircraft crashing perhaps?" Haruna guessed. "Maybe, but I never knew the sound of air crash yet. Though cars crash is somewhat easy to distinguish," Leo said. Sendo wanted to go back and sleep, but for some reason, he can''t go to sleep again. Haruna did not have difficulty in returning to slumberland as she sleep soundly once more. Leo returns back to his current position and currently sharpening a few sticks. "Are you making arrows?" Sendo asked. Leo laughed and continues on sharpening the sticks. "No, they might look like improvised arrows made by beginners bit this are not arrows. I prefer to say that these are darts," Leo said as he raises the sticks in the air. Sendo looked at the knife at Sendo''s hands. He recognized this one since he have gone to Philippines once and this one is a modernized and more concealed version of the weapon called "balisong" which can be used as pocket knife. Of course, it has some other purpose besides the blade which is a bottle opener. "You have a balisong?" Sendo asked. He didn''t expect like Teacher Leo to bring a weapon to school. "Yes but originally, this is just a keychain meant for opening cola bottles. It is a gift from my wife as a souvenir. I even have a hard time concealing this one just to pass on the airport security," Leo laughed. Sendo picks up the darts. The wood came from an old equipment made of wood and easy to be dismantled to sticks and planks. What more amazed him is the fact that the balisong is hard enough to make a dart as sharp as the one made. He tried on using it and throws it on a board used as scoreboard. Tck! The stick''s sharp end got stucked on the board. Sendo was ecstatic seeing these sharp sticks. Their weapon choices are barely good for them to survive the night where running undead are troublesome. Sendo respected Leo more. They didn''t know that they will be involved by the incident that Kyosei and the others would bring... Day 2: 12:09 A.M Kirishima High School - Track Field Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 51 minutes left ************************************************************************** Okabe is carrying the unconscious boy in his back while Cindy and Snow helped carry the wounded girl too. Kyosei is too busy to help them as the undead arrived faster than expected. He pulls out his revolver and began shooting the gun to the enemies. He didn''t care much if he killed one. He needed to act as a rescue lifeline or else the idiotic people near him will die a horrible death. Without him acting as the guard for all of them, being rescued might be the most impossible thing to happen for them. They might end up as a fodder for the dead. The group continues on walking while Kyosei acts as a strong wall for them. Wielding the broken cleaver and the revolver, Kyosei rushes to the rushing undead and slams down the cleaver hard on the undead, cleaving the head open. The three are amazed on Kyosei''s prowess in fighting as he flawlessly attack enemies. Even the undead can''t even touch a single hair of Kyosei due to his swift movements that is very effective in taking enemies down. This technique of fighting style is a street fighting style which is not that restricted like Karate since Street fighting is more focused on taking the enemy down in any means. Since they have no experience in fighting they are relying Kyosei, besides, if they are not dragging the two people who are currently unconscious, they will accompany Kyosei in battle. Kyosei looked back and he got startled when he saw the huge mass of undead currently not far from them. A few are obviously the infected students and teachers but most are not a student and most likely not affiliated by the school. "Don''t slow down, keep on moving!" Kyosei shouted as he look at the undead ahead of them. They are almost near the gymnasium but the gap between the horde and them are very close. This is really risky and dangerous but they needed to persevere. "Can we stall them a bit?" Snow asked Kyosei. Kyosei gritted his teeth. That horde is not good and it is also not the horde that he can fight without proper equipment. They might be dead bodies moving but they are quick and they might kill him without even getting a chance to retaliate. Even diversion will not work on these horde right now. He also ran out of grenades. Revolver only hit 8 at a time and he is quite sure that even if he close his eyes, he won''t miss a single bullet in the massive horde. Kyosei shook his head as an answer to Snow''s question. "Then we need to barricade ourselves into the gymnasium, close the door and wait it out in the morning," Okabe said. The three doubles their effort and Kyosei attacks the few enemies who are attacking and trying to get close to the group. Kyosei is keeping his calm on this. He has the means to escape in case the gymnasium is besieged and breached the door but that will be the end of the people he is accompanying right now. Kyosei is filled with choices to abandon or to fight it out against the horde that will sooner or later trap them inside the gymnasium. (Current Horde Count) 2134 infected 35 dead( Permanent) (Survivor Count on the battlefield) 9 survivors 0 dead Chapter 35 Dead Bodies Fourth Par Day 2: 12:11 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 49 minutes left ******************************************************************************* The door of the gymnasium is closed and locked when Kyosei and the rest checked. "We are f*cked up, we are really f*cked up now!" Okabe is panicking and his face shows the very frown of a depressed person. Kyosei did not panic. He looked around and saw that the gymnasium has an open window in the upper area. If the gymnasium is locked without the chains outside, then somebody locked it from the inside. Kyosei did not talk and dashed up on the wall to grab the nearby ledge. "Hey! What are you doing!?" Cindy was startled by Kyosei''s sudden action. Kyosei did not respond. The more he waste time, the more the horde will arrive faster. Kyosei is like a spider climbing up the ledges. He jump on ledges and quickly grab them to avoid falling. In just a few seconds, he quickly reached the open window and he immediately jump off towards the gymnasium. Kyosei saw that the door is only locked in so he immediately open the padlock only to find it jammed. The others also get what Kyosei''s purpose is. The horde is already a few meters away from them. "Kyosei! The horde is here!" Snow is sweating as she looks at the horde nearing them. Kyosei groaned with all his strength, opening the lock forcefully. Kyosei did not waste time celebrating and opened the door. The group entered and before the undead can reach them, Kyosei closed the door again, forcing himself to be the temporary barrier in the door. Okabe put down the unconscious boy and helped Kyosei block the door. "Crap, they are so strong!" Okabe struggled to stop the door from opening. Kyosei did not respond but he really is struggling to close the door too. Sweat is slowly appearing his forehead. Cindy also go to the door as they put down and lay the unconscious girl into the floor and helped Kyosei and Okabe to block the door. The undead are all strong like musclemen and can really push the door if not being blocked forcefully by the three. Snow looked around if there are any things that can be used as a lock since the three has no chance to lock it due to their main focus is to stop the undead from entering. Snow spotted a metal bar that can be inserted in the both handles of the door to help block the door. "Snow hurry!" Okabe shouted as he gritted his teeth and sweat are pouring in his face without stopping. Snow picked up the metal bar and despite being a heavy metal bar, due to the adrenaline rush, Snow hastily picked the metal bar and inserted it to the handle bars. Kyosei also pushes the lock of the door to strengthen the durability of the door. "We can''t stay here. It is still dangerous to dawdle in here," Kyosei said as he looked around the place. The gymnasium is divided into two parts. The main part where the events are held known also as the auditorium and the entrance lobby of the gymnasium. Kyosei and the rest are currently in the entrance lobby. The door is ajar in the main gymnasium and approaches the slightly ajar door. The others did not speak as they know that Kyosei is the most brave person that can do crazy things than them. Kyosei peeks and saw a few scattered undead in the gymnasium along with some strugglers and severed limbs scattered around the floor. Kyosei counted the undead inside and saw twenty normal ones and ten strugglers. Readying his cleaver and the brass knuckles, he look at the rest. "Watch the door and do not let the undead breached in, I will clear the undead inside first," Kyosei said and proceeds to crouch down before he slowly goes inside the main gymnasium. "What? You are just getting to let him go? He is injured already!" Cindy protested. Okabe shrugged. He keeps on seeing Kyosei being injured badly but for some reason, he keeps on seeing Kyosei without any form of suffering from the beatings. Its just like he didn''t even get any type of injuries in his body. "Let him be, he can handle himself and if you peek in,maybe you can sigh in relief, besides, we need to take care of this two unconscious people," Snow said. She is not worried since she personally see Kyosei turn into a killing machine when killing undead. Cindy was bewildered and thus looked at the ajar door. She saw Kyosei immediately who is currently crouching and striking the undead in the blindspots. Cindy gasp in shock. Kyosei might be a weak looking guy but he is too vicious and he can really attack enemies without hesitation. He sometimes swing the cleaver or grab the head of the dead and punch it to the ground. Every attack he did is so fatal that blood and flesh usually burst out the broken skulls. Day 2: 12:15 A.M Kirishima High School - Auditorium Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 45 minutes left ************************************************************************** Kyosei is currently sneaking his victims before striking the killing blow. Swift but precise, it is what he is currently doing. There are plenty of chairs scattered in the gym to use as cover. With the chipped cleaver and the brass knuckles, he can do break all undead by sneaking. Despite the injuries and pain is still lingering, he did not mind. Sneaking on the undead, he immediately grab its head before slamming the chipped blade of the cleaver in the skull of the undead. Without time to react, the dead fell and return to its corpse state, only with a broken head. "Twelfth one," Kyosei whispered to himself to keep his kill count with him. Flicking the cleaver, he once again slams it down on a struggler near him, ending its struggle. Noticing that a nearby one turns around, Kyosei took cover in the near chair without thinking twice. Its quite fast that the undead do not even notice him move. Kyosei did not dawdle anymore and quickly crept. He memorized every position of the undead in the auditorium and he is already on the move towards the next undead. Like a cat, his footsteps are very light and not a single step sound will echo in the wide auditorium. Grab, kill, sneak, repeat. Four movements is all it takes for Kyosei to do a kill. His mind is still intact and he did not feel anything on killing. He even notice a few schoolmates he have in the past that turned into the undead walk around the auditorium. Even them is not a problem to him as he already have no connection to them attached. Swiftly, he slashed the cleaver in the head of the dead without hesitation. Cold air blows around. After a few minutes, the dead bodies are now scattered in the floor. Only Kyosei stood in the middle of the corpses and pool of blood.The scene is more like a killer in the middle of the dead bodies he just slaughtered though it is practically the same. Flicking the blood on his cleaver, it ended just like that. "That was quite boring," Kyosei sighed. .... Day 2: 12:20 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium Auditorium Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 40 minutes left ************************************************************************ Sendo, Haruna and Leo all carried darts that Leo made. After preparing enough wooden darts to throw, Sendo and the two teachers are ready to blow some head and clear the auditorium. "We can do this guys!" Sendo said to the rest. Leo and Haruna nodded. Sendo really did not feel enthusiastic on this. He is quite afraid actually. He is not some maniac who can properly kill one undead in just a whim. Now they are about to kill a few now. "Let''s go!" Leo said and leads the way. They prepared for the worst but instead of brutality, what they saw is much more brutal as they saw a lone student currently standing in the middle of the pool of blood and flesh accompanied by the dead bodies of the students who became an undead. As they appeared, the boy immediately raises his guard and look at them with a cold and murderous eyes that even them can feel the shivers that the kid has given them by simply staring. The kid just did the mass slaughter all by himself? "Oh, its humans," the kid said as he realize that the three teachers are not infected. Sendo immediately recognised the boy who stood in the middle of the corpse. The delinquent who can beat others without any restraint and a very well known notorious student that can beat anyone if he wanted to. "Kyosei Ichinose," Sendo''s face turned grim. This student is a big pain in his mind. Sendo is a teacher in the Physics and Chemistry department. He handles the class of Kyosei in Chemistry and Physics. Whenever he wanted to lecture, this kid sleeps in his class if not, he will listen to music or play games. If he tries to confiscate the phone or the mp3 player, this particular student will immediately slam the table and will punch his face. Fortunately, the kid has not done punching him yet but this infuriated him that he reported him to the guidance only to have a small session and let him go. The student did not even talk or listen as it continues on listening the music like nothing. In the end, nothing happened to him. After Haruna heard that name, she was stunned. She expected the Kyosei Ichinose student to be a masculine and thug looking kid with lots of scars and usually put cigar in his mouth. But who would have thought that the student she keeps on seeing everyday in the pond of the school is the same person she keeps on hearing rumors with who beat up most of the gang in the school and the thugs. She particularly not handle him but she is quite thankful instead to him. He didn''t hear any attempts that he hit anyone innocent except thugs and gangsters in the school. After his appearance, the gang fights, bullying and the usual school rumbles that occur almost everyday miraculously fade in the school history as Kyosei is the one who mostly took care of it. She didn''t expect the main student he despised is the kid before him. "That is Kyosei Ichinose?" Haruna asked. Before Sendo can respond, Leo approached Kyosei who is currently standing. "Hey Kyosei!" Leo smiled and held a fistbump on Kyosei. "Oh, Leo," Kyosei did not smile but he responded on the fistbump and did the same. Leo smacked Kyosei''s shoulder lightly and laugh. "Hahaha, youre the same as always not even giving me any honorifics," Leo laughed once again. Sendo was stunned. For some reason, he doesn''t understand this that a teacher is in good terms with the number one delinquent in the school without any slight of problem and trouble. Chapter 36 The Deadly Besiege: Second Barrage Day 2: 12:22 A.M Kirishima High School - Auditorium Duration of the Night Rage:6 hours and 38 minutes left ******************************************************************************* Kyosei casually chatted with Leo. Leo is his PE Teacher in first Year but he didn''t handle Second Year students so now he didn''t handle Kyosei''s class in PE. Leo is one of the teachers he can get along with despite being a delinquent. Leo helped him get stronger and helped him practice Judo, boxing, taekwondo, karate, wrestling, Muai Thai and many martial arts He was tempered by Leo whenever he have time after getting the status of delinquent. With the help of techniques in martial arts combined together, street fighting is quite easy for him and despite not having muscular body with abs, it is not necessary as the other martial arts he practiced are enough implementer to tough body. Leo looked around him and was amazed how Kyosei did the clearing operation all by himself. "Did you just killed these freaks?" Leo asked, trying to confirm the deed. Kyosei did not say a word, only a single nod is the answer for the question. Sendo is speechless and Haruna is stunned. If this is a killing contest, they are put to shame by the younger generation. Kyosei flicks the remains of the undead sticking on the cleaver and also did the same thing to the brass knuckles before he actually paid attention to the teachers. "Actually, we are not yet safe and we are still facing a huge problem. This place is our only safe place for now but we are not sure how long the door of the gymnasium last," Kyosei calmly said as he look at them coldly. "What do you mean danger?" Haruna looked at Kyosei. "After the midnight howl that occurred earlier, a huge horde appeared out of nowhere and suddenly pose a very huge threat to us, therefore we have no point of staying there and decided to escape but since these undead are all in the influence of the Night Rage, they almost catched up to us," Kyosei calmly explained. Night Rage? Midnight Howl? What terms are these? Also, this kid really accompanied another survivor?Sendo did not comprehend everything. "Call your companions here and you b*stars should explain briefly what you are talking about," Sendo is still bearing a sense of anger on his face directed to Kyosei. Kyosei did not care whatever Sendo treats him. He called the Okabe and the rest in. Okabe told Kyosei that the bar is still holding but he is not quite sure how long though. After that, Kyosei asked Snow to relay what happened as he didn''t like the trouble on explaining which makes Sendo madder. "So its like that," Haruna nodded. She didn''t expect that such mortifying creatures are so dangerous during nighttime. "In that case, we are stuck here until morning or until how the door last?" Leo is sweating cold knowing this. Kyosei still looked calm and then he saw the sharp sticks on the three teachers. Sendo was already panicking inside him but pissed when he saw Kyosei calmly looking at him without any sense of fear in his face. "What are you looking at?" Although he is adult, he is still afraid on Kyosei since he has the skill to kill the undead in the auditorium that they have a big difficulty on doing. "If you teachers have a flashlight, please let me use it," Kyosei calmly said, still his eyes fixated in the wooden darts. Haruna quickly fished out a small flashlight that can emit bright light despite its size. "Will this do?" Haruna asked as she handed the flashlight to Kyosei. "Barely," Kyosei answered and returns to the main entrance of the auditorium and climbs back to the top of the area he previously used as an entrance. Snow was left behind to take care of the unconscious people and the rest followed Kyosei. The teachers were stunned seeing Kyosei sitting on the wall, only supported by a small rope. "Dumb*ss! What are you doing?!" Sendo cussed out. Kyosei did not answer but instead pointed the flashlight to the undead. It really is a horde and if they are together, he is not sure if it will cause a stampede but he is sure that they are plenty and will cause them trouble sooner or later. He looked at the dead one by one and even though he wanted to kill them, he can''t kill them without expending something. In that distance, Kyosei has confidence but he is quite sure that it won''t be enough. He plans to clear the horde by shooting the dead one by one. It is perfect, with a light source, a perfect place to be away from the dead, Kyosei took out the revolver in his pocket. Sendo, Haruna and Leo are all dumbfounded. How did this kid procure a firearm out of nowhere!? And its a type of Magnum revolver! Sendo was again startled when Kyosei looked at him. "Give me a few of those sticks and I will use them," Kyosei ordered. "..." Sendo was stunned, a student orders around him who is a senior teacher? Is the world mad now that the students gained the upper hand? Leo gestured to Sendo to give the darts to Kyosei. Kyosei holds the wooden darts and feel it for a while before nodding in satisfaction. "This will do for now. We are besieged here, I will make sure that the dead won''t be entering the auditorium or we are all dead," Kyosei then reveals the revolver in his hands. Sendo was scared sh*t in his pants seeing Kyosei hold the gun like its just a toy. And it is a revolver of all weapons! This gun can basically kill anyone with a single shot! Not only that, this gun has a strong recoil that shows that it is really strong enough to break your arm if wielded improperly. The sound of the banging in the door is getting louder and louder as time passes by. Everyone felt that the door won''t last longer in a few more banging. "I need more of these sticks. In case my bullets are not enough to last and kill all of the dead, this sticks will do for a while," Kyosei said before he turn back and proceeds to go to the entrance. Sendo can''t hold it anymore and decided to scold Kyosei. "Hey, bastard! You think you are the leader now since you have the gun?! Adults held the priority to protect the youngsters and not the other way around!" Sendo gritted his teeth. Kyosei turned around and with a grim look in his face, he shot a glare on Sendo. "I don''t care if you are a teacher and much older than me, but you are just a weakling that can''t even wipe out all of the stragglers inside the Auditorium and if you think that helping us will do, I will be totally grateful if you let yourself become the fodder to allow us to escape," Kyosei said without a single worry in his face. "You..." Sendo gritted his teeth. "If we relied in the adults in this rotten society, we are all dead already. So if you think that you smart and has the rights to lead them, then do it. But I will never, ever, listen to a human like you. I prefer to trust myself than other people," Kyosei added. Sendo was stunned. Then he is gritting in anger and decides to attack Kyosei. "You have no right to order us!" Sendo approach Kyosei with large strides. Before Sendo can even reach Kyosei, the latter raises his Revolver, aiming on Sendo. "Try it and I am willing to bury a bullet in your brain without hesitation. Do not be selfish, sensei. Not only you feel the uneasiness in this world. Good thing for you, I am not willing to waste a bullet on you if I can use the bullet against the horde," Kyosei said calmly. Sendo is almost going to burst in anger due to the fact that a student didn''t respect him. The door is still banging and so, Kyosei did not waste any time and rushes back to the door. He climbed up the door once again up to the gap above the door and takes a seat on it. The horde already noticed him and began to go on berserk and jump to reach Kyosei. The only problem is that they can''t reach him no matter how they jump. Kyosei is calm and randomly throw the dart on the undead under him. The wooden dart is sharp enough that it pierces the undead that got hit on it. Kyosei is satisfied seeing the dead fell. "The quality of the darts are good," Kyosei nodded as he pick another dart and throws it once again to the near undead which pierces the skull immediately like some sort of soft jelly. The dart''s design is similar to sharpened sticks. The only thing it is different is the end point since it is properly thinned to allow it to be thrown swiftly. Kyosei is quite amazed on this thing. He noticed that it is similar to those darts currently used by some aborigines, mainly in the Philippines, only lacking the poison. He quickly understand since Leo is a tourist in the Philippines and stayed there for many years before returning to Japan. Maybe Leo picked up some of the skills there when he stayed over. Kyosei scanned the area. Currently, the whole Gymnasium is surrounded by the dead but mainly around the door. The good thing that Kyosei noticed is the sturdiness of the door. The door is reinforced enough to avoid being destroyed if a stampede will likely to occur but he also know that it will sooner or later fall to the ground if the force continues. Luckily, he didn''t notice any Hurlers or Juggernauts. Only normal undead are currently on stampede. Throwing the sticks one at a time, Kyosei kills without stopping by throwing the darts. He didn''t dare to go down and fight on melee against the freaks and instead, he just decided to stay in range against them. Soon, the sticks are all used up. He most likely killed all of the undead that got shot by the darts but the horde is not even reduced to the slightest. Before he was about to return to the auditorium, Teacher Haruna appeared on the door while carrying a few sticks similar to those sticks earlier. "Here are the resupplied darts," Haruna said as she throws the small bag that encased the darts. Kyosei catches the bag and takes it out before he returned the bag to Haruna. "We need more, I think it won''t end so soon," Kyosei said. "But Teacher Leo is currently the only one making it and we have not enough material to make it!" Haruna shouted. She saw that wooden items currently used is getting smaller as time passes by. Kyosei pulls out a pocket knife in his pocket and toss it to Haruna. "This knife can also made the darts since it is sharp enough. Use it. If the ingredients are getting thin, also tell me so that I will use the gun against them," Kyosei said. Despite giving a calm face, Kyosei felt helpless, currently, he used 70 darts all in all but he only successfully killed 50. And he is thinking that the night is still not over yet for him. (Current Undead horde count) 1084 undead 50 killed Survivor left 9 people left Chapter 37 A Deadly Resolution Day 2: 12:30 A.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 30 minutes left ************************************************************************ If Kyosei and the rest are being besieged inside the Gymnasium, Haru and the soldiers of Team Alpha and Team Bravo are currently firing on their enemies. The fast undead are very hostile and like it has taken some steroids, they rush on them and ignores the obstacles and bullets barraging them further. "Incoming throwing hostile!" A soldier near Haru shouted as he spotted a Hurler in the rearguard of the horde. "Shoot it!" The others carried the command and let the bullets in the gun continiously rain on the Hurler. Hurlers are a bit easier than Juggernauts so they did not hold back out on releasing bullets. "Eat these, f*ckers!" a torrential amount of bullets fly and strikes to the nearby undead without fail. As bullets pass on the skulls, the heads of the undead burst like melons. Team Alpha and Team Bravo are all pulling the trigger and reloadsagain and again without stopping. Though they have been working without rest for many hours, they cannot stop or they are going to die. "I''m out!" a soldier shouted. "I''m also out!" another soldier resounded. Haru felt the pressure on the soldiers especially the one who are out of bullets. Haru pulls out the grenades in his belt. He pull the pin fast. "Take cover! Grenade!" Haru throws the grenade in his hands towards the dead. As the grenade hits the horde, a strong explosion occurred, blasting several undead to pieces. The horde is broken and only a few stragglers are left for the soldiers to finish off. Haru holds his receiver and made a contact. "Team Delta, do you copy? This is Team Alpha captain, Sgt. Haru Asuzawa," Haru said in the receiver. Soon, a voice calls out in the headset. "Team Alpha, Team Delta Captain Sgt. Satou Tachikawa reporting! Over!" "What is the situation in your station, Captain? Over." "Not so good, we have a breach in Gate A earlier in the quarantine zone. We managed to hold it and we killed two units of hordes consisting of a few infected and two Juggernauts, Over." "We are currently losing ammo here and Tangos are currently attacking us. Requesting aid around the area of 1500 kilometers North East in the quarantine zone, Over." "Roger that, Team Delta will provide support, sending additional ammunition. We are hoping to have a safe battle there, over and out!" Haru ended the conversation and sighed in relief. He requested for additional ammunition. The Quarantine zone also holds the supply area so requesting for refueling is a must if they need to fight a bit longer. As the smoke clears after the grenade exploded earlier, shakes and tremors are felt by everyone in the area. "Juggernaut sighting! Approximately 120 meters away from our location!" A soldier holding an AR15 with a scope shouted. "Take aim! Take out the "Dragon" and the "Thrower"! "Haru shouted. Everyone with the bullets aimed at the streets, vigilant. Soon, a soldier carrying a Flamethrower appeared. Not only that but another soldier pulls out the Grenade Launcher. The "Dragon" that Haru mentioned is the Flamethrower while the "Thrower" is obviously the Grenade Launcher. "Take aim and fire!" Haru shouted as he also pull the trigger of his AR15. Soon, the streets are once again engulfed with the chaos and sea of flames as the guns spits out flames and bullets. Day 2: 12:30 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 30 minutes ************************************************************************* Miyuki opened her eyes as she groggily look around her. The place is a bit bright but also a bit dark. Her wound still stings a bit but she can manage to endure it. She gradually managed to hold herself and she sit on the edge of the bed by herself. She look around her and she noticed that she is no longer in the Clocktower premises. "What happened?" Miyuki shook her head and recall everything. The last thing she remembered is the assault of the dead in the clocktower and alongside the attacks made by the undead hybrids called Hurlers. She still remembered that she assisted on Kyosei''s defense but she fainted when she got hit by a stone. "Right! Where is Kyosei!" Miyuki looks around only to see Chie carry a tray of food and give it to her. "Are you alright now, Miyuki? You are knocked out cold earlier," Chie said as she inspects her wound in the forehead. "My wound still stings a little bit, but it will be bearable soon," Miyuki said. "Right! Where is Kyosei?" Miyuki asked to Chie. "We got separated with him and are currently fighting against the dead in the surface around the besieged gymnasium," Chie said. "What happened? I can''t seem to recall anything," Miyuki said as she tries to recover the memory before she fell down. "Of course you won''t remember since you are still out cold when that happened. We encountered another variety of the enemy we nicknamed as the Juggernaut as it is almost hard as metal and almost got us all killed. Kyosei stalled time to let us escape and we end up here," Chie explained. Miyuki then looks around. She didn''t recall any places similar to the place they are now and the school group. "Where are we anyway?" Miyuki asked. "Underground Bunker which is owned by a renown person in the school which is Yao Lei," Chie said. "Mr.Yao Lei?!" Miyuki was a bit startled. Yao Lei is the mysterious figure in the school and is also called as an enigma in the group of teachers. He is also the rumored Yao Lei that nobody have seen yet except a few individuals at school. Who would have thought that they are inside a place where the mysterious Yao Lei is also residing? "You better eat first. You have been sleeping for quite a while and it''s already past midnight. Better take in energy in than staying weak. We won''t be fighting against the undead for a while so you need to recover a lot," Chie pushed the tray of food to Miyuki. "Thank you, Chie. Where are the others?" Miyuki asked. "The others are currently resting though Nanami didn''t rest since she is currently monitoring the changes in the surface. She is also looking for Kyosei''s whereabouts now," Chie said. "In that case, I need to help Nanami," Miyuki stands up in the bed but wobbles. Chie immediately gave support to her. "No can do, Miyuki. You need to rest for a while, eat some food while you are at it too. Kyosei entrusted you to us," Chie tapped Miyuki''s shoulders lightly before leaving. Miyuki holds her head as she felt the sting in her wound. It is still quite painful to feel. She pulled out her phone and looked at the signal bar. The signal bar is still the same, no service. Miyuki decided to eat the food in the tray as she had nothing much to do.Miyuki is upset that she had never get the chance to help Kyosei in the battle and instead gave burden to everyone. She decided to let herself be strong, in times of this, she can only rely on herself. ... Chie opened her phone, and after seeing the no signal bar, she sighed. Even though they are in the underground bunker, Yao Lei said that the cellphone signal are still not interferred. Chie is still worried in her family. Though she most likely forget it for quite a while, she hadn''t abandoned the thought that her family is still alive. She has no choice so she decided to busy herself. She already rested for quite a while and she isn''t used to being idle. Picking up a few bottles containing a few blood and a few bloody tissues, she lined it up one by one before she pick up the notebook in her lab gown pocket. She lined all of them in the experimental table that Yao Lei prepared for these occasions and began recording her observations. "Cerebral Tissue is still intact and has no signs of decay. Four hours passed and no noticeable changes," Chie furiously write those words on her notebook and she grab a small marker to mark the cap of a bottle with some sort of flesh inside. "Arterial Blood is forming decay and turning from its former bluish color to violet green. A few weblike structures are forming on its container. Further observation needed," Chie once again recorded every observation in her notebook before marking the bottle she observed. "What are you doing?" a voice resounded at the back of Chie. Chie looked at the source of the voice and saw Yao Lei, who is curious and interestedly looking at the bottles lined up in the experimental table. "Ah, Mr. Yao, I am currently recording a few observations from these samples that I obtained from the undead killed by the others earlier," Chief explained. "Oh? Are you planning on studying the cause of the outbreak?" Yao Lei asked. "Yes sir, I''m currently studying it. Maybe I can find a clue and a good way to develop a cure or a vaccine if possible that will allow us to get disinfected by the bites of the dead," Chief explained. "I see. I hope you succeed on doing so," Yao Lei nodded. "Yes, I hope so. Its the only thing I can do. I have no abilities to help fend the dead off. I want to help in the best of my abilities," Chie said as she mark the bottle she finished observing. "Alright, you can use some of my laboratory apparatus around there. I have no use much on them except for making a few experiments which I rarely do now. Feel free to use them. I hope you discover something and I will also help as I can," Yao Lei said. "Thank you very much!" Chie bowed down and continue her work. Yao Lei is impressed by the children''s motivation despite the outbreak. He is moved by the resolution of everyone even in the darkest and bleakest situation they are in. ... Nanami is currently monitoring on all of the CCTVs that she just hacked. Yao Lei allowed her to do so since the CCTV cameras are no longer being manned by a person. Its also a good way on having eyes up the surface without going outside the bunker. She monitored every actions of the dead as well as the movements around them with any potential survivors. "Any luck, sister?" Souichi approached Nanami who has a serious expression in his face. "No, currently, only Kyosei''s group is within my scope of discovery and not a single one is alive except their group," Nanami said with s frown. "This outbreak is really dangerous. Nobody might have expected that the undead will get vicious at night. Even us barely survived," Souichi said. "We might consider that we are the only people left in the school but we are not that sure. The dead might be vicious but we have no plans on how to escape them. Furthermore, Kyosei is fighting against a horde," Nanami put the scene in the monitor that is a direct caption from the CCTV camera near the Gymnasium. "Goodness, there is mo way he will survive that! The Gymnasium is surrounded!" Souichi is sweating. Seeing the amount of undead swarming, they''d can only feel their hair ends standing. "Let''s trust Kyosei. He might not look like it, but he seems to have eaten some plot armor like those in novels," Nanami shrugs. "Nope, you know that those craps are not true," Souichi said with a frown. For him, those are basically cheating. Relying on skills are the most better way. "Who knows about Kyosei? I am not worried about him. Being a delinquent has its own perks in escaping death you know?" Nanami grinned. She believes that whatever happened that may try to destroy Kyosei will be destroyed instead. She firmly believes that he is like a Phoenix that will rise from the ashes. Chapter 38 The Teachers And the Dead Day 2: 12:50 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 10 minutes left ***************************************************************************** Twenty minutes passed by but the undead in the front entrance of the gymnasium are still on the stampede. The wooden darts are already used up and he has no more of those disposable darts since the wooden items that the teachers used to make them are all used up. He killed a few of them but he is quite sure that only around 200 of those undead are killed. His hands are also sore from throwing those darts but seeing them still rowdy and dangerous as ever, Kyosei has no choice but to use the revolver. The revolver he uses is the Taurus 66 Standard .357 Magnum Revolver. It has seven rounds and packs a punch in bullets. He is not quite familiar to this gun and the only gun he knows in revolvers is the Smith and Wesson Police Series. Those kind of guns are the most common guns used by the police in Japan after the Firearms and Weapon ban. Kyosei frowned when the smell of the rotten flesh rises up in the air. It is quite revolting and those people who are quite sensitive in smells, will go insane and will force themselves to churn up and vomit their food out of their systems. Fortunately, Kyosei is not a sensitive one in smells and he can last long enough. The only problem is that it is so extreme that the smell is enough to make Kyosei feel bad just by smelling it for a few minutes. He pull out a handkerchief and covered his nose and mouth to avoid keeping on inhaling the rotten smell that he can''t explain in the air. Kyosei looks at the belt bag carrying the bullets. He estimated that he has at least around 200 bullets to reload on the revolver but he quite know that it is not enough to kill every undead in the area. The bullets are still enough to last long as the bullets can penetrate its targets. Looking at those bullets, he decided to use the gun and waste it. As he pulls the trigger, the loud booming sounded around the place. BANG! BANG! BANG! Continuous gunshots echoes in the auditorium and the teachers and the companions of Kyosei are startled. "That is Kyosei right? He is using his gun?" Cindy asked as she is not quite sure if the gunshots came from Kyosei. "Yes, the sounds are similar to the gunshots earlier before we found Kyosei. Looks like he is using it now," Okabe said. Snow is not making any noise as she is focused on taking care of the wounds, the two unconscious teens got. "From the looks of it, he is wasting bullets," Retorted by Sendo. "Sendo, do you have some enmity towards Kyosei? I feel you don''t like to speak with him much," Leo noticed Sendo''s behavior on Kyosei. "I am not fond of rebellious people. They don''t last in the world. Instead of making a calm plan, he chooses to be loner and attack the dead all by himself," Sendo retorted. "But its thanks to him that we are now able to move out here in the auditorium without killing the undead with a huge chance of dying. He is really helpful!" Haruna defended. "No, he acts so harshly and that will harm us all in result. I prefer that he will follow the adults for as we adults have more wisdom than mere children," Sendo insisted. This rings a bad impression on Cindy and Okabe. "What did you say?! You think we mere "children" are not capable of surviving?!" Cindy erupted. "If you think you are a capable person, why are you not able to lead us in times of desperate situation?! We almost died out there and we relied on our own skills to survive, you have no right to retort to us that you are somewhat good being a leader!" Okabe gritted his teeth. Sendo frowned. "Ah, no, what I mean is Kyosei..." Sendo tried explaining. "Sir, if I compare you and Kyosei, you are not even able to reach his rank. Yes, he is cruel and harsh in words but he is quite capable in what he wanted to do. He can really do the impossible and from what I see, he acts on his own and do all the dangerous jobs from us," Snow also retorted. Sendo already stepped the landmine when he said the word "children" in his sentence. Even if he just meant Kyosei, Okabe, Snow and Cindy are also mere children and not yet on the timeline of adults in their eyes yet. So that sentence really hit the sore spots that anyone hearing it might retort. Leo and Haruna did not even try defending Sendo. What he said is not quite true. Not all teenagers like Kyosei act like undisciplined. Its just their way of making decisions that are best for some situations and many people can do that even the children. "Sendo, you are in the wrong side," Haruna frowned. "What the students said is quite true. They would not be here if not for Kyosei who calmly lead and carve their way out of danger. Look, Kyosei is out there trying to reduce the amount of the horde. I know how precious the bullets in guns right now and if he is wasting it, he is willing to waste it just to survive," Leo explained. Sendo felt himself humiliated and anger seeps in his mind. If they are not besieged in the gymnasium, he might be running off and never will return. He prefer to be away from Kyosei and his group than to stay near but since he can''t just charge out, he decided to stay but he is no longer cooperating with the others. Leo and Haruna was stunned at first until they finally uncovered what is the real behavior of Sendo. They decided to ignore him as they know that he is just here to survive. BANG! BANG! BANG! The gunshots still continues to echo inside the auditorium and no longer felt peaceful as the growls and gunshots continued. The people inside the auditorium can feel the pressure every shot and sometimes, they will get startled due to the loud booming sound of the gun. More than that, the door of the gymnasium keeps getting banged like it will burst out from its hinges. "My goodness, are we going to die here?" Haruna felt cold from her neck. She is visibly shaking and her face is pale. Cindy approached and hugged her to calm her nerves. Despite her doing this, she can still feel the shaking body of the female teacher. Snow didn''t mind the noise of the gun and continues on tending the two unconscious teenagers who are both laying in the benches. Okabe is also thinking for things to help Kyosei but has bad luck on thinking about it. Leo also thinks for a good way to help Kyosei but his mind is currently blank. Sendo did not care anymore and goes to the other bench, away from them and lay to sleep. While everyone is busy, Kyosei is sweating a lot and his uniform is drenched in sweat. His left hand which holds the revolver is trembling after holding it for a while. He keeps on switching the gun back and forth to his other hand but soon it didn''t work and both of them are trembling. "F*ck!" Kyosei gritted his teeth. The undead horde still roars and never ceasing to bang the Gymnasium door, hoping to take it down. Kyosei have wasted countless of bullets and the bullets in his belt bag is getting smaller and smaller. Kyosei wanted to throw a grenade instead but since he already ran out of grenades in his arsenal, he is forced to waste lots of bullets. The precious bullets are just wasted just like that. Chapter 39 Pride, Prejudice and the Dead Day 2: 12:55 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 5 minutes left ************************************************************************** BANG! A familiar yet unfamiliar sound resounded on Nathalie''s ears. It is somewhat familiar but also vague that she had the urge to find it out. She opens her eyes and saw a somwhat dim and unfamiliar ceiling. She also rises up, discovering that she is laying in a bench of the Auditorium. She shook her head and tried to recall her shambled memories. She still remembered that she evacuated alongside with her brother in the White House and leave the area via helicopter. She also remembered that she caused a ruckus when she tried to take the manual piloting away from the pilot, causing their helicopter to crash. "Right! The helicopter crashed! Where is Steven!?" she immediately looked around her, only to see three young teenagers who are around the same age as her and three adults who must be teachers based on their clothes. "Who are you people? Where am I?!" she asked. The tone of her voice has a bit tinge of contempt. She looked at the girl near her who is currently tending another person who she quickly recognized as Steven. The girl is around the age of 18, has a flaxen, white hair, smooth skin and a bit petit body. From her looks, she clearly looked Japanese. When she asked earlier, it is clear that she didn''t understand what she just said. She also looked at the boy, who is a bit on the gangster side. He has no earrings but he has a few scars in his face. His hair is a not brown-reddish and has the same body built as Steven. His uniform is a bit blood soaked though it is not really clear to see since the uniform is in the tinge of grey. The guy also seemed to have no understanding in English. Her gaze landes on the next girl. The girl is a blonde and in just a single look, she can tell that this girl is also an American. She is quite pretty and has a good body. She wears a bloody cheerleader uniform though the bottom that should be a skirt is replaced with jogging pants. "Oh! Thank goodness you are awake!" the american girl said. "Good thing somebody here can understand, who are you people and where am I?" she asked direct to the point. "Sorry for the late introduction, I am Cindy Logan, these people are my companions. This is Okabe, Snow, Ms. Haruna, Mr. Leo and the person over there is Mr. Sendo. As for where you are right now, you are in the gymnasium of Kirishima High School," the american girl named Cindy said as she introduced everyone, one by one. "Kirishima High School? Where is that?" she asked. "Its in Osaka, a city in Japan. Are you perhaps from America? We somehow noticed that the helicopter you have ridden earlier bore the flag of United States of America," Cindy explained. Hearing this, she immediately gain pride, hearing that somebody knows that she is from America. "Yes, I am from America. My name is Nathalie Reeves, daughter of the President of United States of America,"Nathalie proudly said. Before she can keep on bragging, a voice resounded followed by a boy around the age of 16, wearing bonnet, wearing headphones and had a gangsta aura on him. He is much bloody than everyone around her and carries weapons with him. "I know you will brag, stop it, we don''t need you to brag that you are the daughter of the president. We already know the news earlier that your father died. You don''t need to keep on bragging that you are somewhat famous because we don''t need that here," the boy said, in a perfect English straight like someone is fluent in that language. "Hearing the sentence, " your father is dead", she quickly go enrage and angry. "Who the f*ck are you? You don''t know who I am? I am an influential daughter of the United States and you dare talk to me like that?" Nathalie roared as she scolds Kyosei. But instead of getting the shivers on her, he ignored her ramblings and just stared at her. "So, if you are a presidential daughter, so what? You look down on us? Fine! We are not in USA anyway, so just keep your mouth shut and accept reality! You are in freakin'' country of Japan. Don''t bring your sh*ttiness here!" Kyosei said with a firm voice. "How dare you? You prideful peasant!" Nathalie was about to slap him when Kyosei took out his revolver once again alongside with the cleaver. "Hmph, this method is always a good way to shut up a person," Kyosei said indifferently. Instead of getting afraid, Nathalie taunted him further. "Using a toy gun? You lowly boy, you can''t scare me on that..." she was not able to say it when Kyosei pulled the trigger. BANG! A bullet penetrated the floor. It makes a hole mark that indicates how powerful the revolver is in his hands before aiming it again to Nathalie. "You blabber about your prejudice on us and a bullet will silence you forever," Kyosei said without any sense of nervousness. Nathalie trembled and was forced to kneel down. She thought it was a toy gun but heck she was wrong since the gun in Kyosei''s hand is authentic. If the boy holding the gun got angry and has a short temper, that bullet might be resting on her skull right now. ... Day 2: 1:00 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium: Auditorium Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours left ******************************************************************************* Kyosei managed to silence Nathalie and Cindy is the one who helped her to calm down. He didn''t care if she stayed or not. His only problem is how to escape the horde currently banging the door. He also noticed that the teacher named Sendo is sleeping. He found out that the teacher is so angry at him that he decided to scold him behind his back only to be retaliated by the others. Kyosei didn''t mind, but he is prepared on anything. Betrayal on forces is common to obtain a strong and more nice ground to use their power. If needed, if anyone betrays, he is able to perform punishments to traitors. The clock already strikes at one in the morning but the problem is still here. The dead is still lingering. Still under the influence of the Night Rage, they keep on banging the door. Kyosei already stopped shooting the dead for the reason that they are keeping weaker and slower as time passes by. He is observing their movements and he noticed that they have slowed down for quite a bit but it is considered that they are still under the influence of Night Rage as they are still vicious. Kyosei can take out a few of them but he will get overwhelmed. He didn''t want to waste a few more bullets. He estimates that he only have around fifty or less. If he has a grenade to spare, he might be good. He needs to think of a better way of attacking the dead without risking his own life. ... Nathalie was quite furious after she recovered from the pressure that the Japanese boy has given to her. The others are looking at her with weird looks. Despite the fact that they did not understand her much, they practically knew that the Japanese boy got pissed on her or else, why does he aim and shoot the gun. She has been hearing a few more howls and scratches outside. When she tried going, Cindy stopped her. "No, its too dangerous," Cindy warned. Nathalie has no idea at all. She know that some sort of outbreak occurred and they are forced to evacuate along with her brother but she has no idea what it is. Now, she is stuck with a few Japanese and a single american girl that has a neutral attitude to her. A few moments later, the boy who threaten her came back, still carrying the gun. She also noticed that he also carry a cleaver with a chipped blade in his waste. "What is the name of the guy who threatened me?" Nathalie asked Cindy who is currently accessing her phone. "Oh, the guy in bonnet with the headphones? Its Kyosei Ichinose. He is rather famous and hated at the same time in this school," Cindy answered. "I see, how come that you all are holed up in here?" Nathalie got curious. "Don''t you know? Japan is currently invaded by the infected. If we try to go out, we are dead," Cindy scratched her head as she remembered the feeling in the middle of the horde, trying to eat you. "You mean zombies? Well they are just slow and dim witted what''s so dangerous about them?" Nathalie felt that it is quite weird. "This is not a movie or a game, Miss Nathalie, this is reality. Those things might be similar to the zombie thingie but they are also quite different. I don''t know how to explain it since Kyosei explained it to us. For some reason, I have not comprehended what he just said," Cindy embarrassingly said. Nathalie wanted to ask more but she stopped when she saw Kyosei approaching. Kyosei looked at her with the same expression of calmness and coldness. "I don''t care if you are someone special but if you try something funny, I will not hesitate to throw you to the dead. Your prejudice against us is not my business, hence, be quiet," Kyosei said, still in his poker face. Nathalie was speechless. Someone who doesn''t care about the status of a person, what a dangerous but has a vibe of coolness in him. "He is a bad boy alright?" Chapter 40 Evade The Dead Day 2: 1:10 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 50 minutes left ***************************************************************************** Kyosei talked with Leo privately. In terms of trust, he trust Leo the most despite being the younger one, Leo is not someone who bother on who is the elder and the young. He prefer on friend treatment relationship rather than teacher-pupil relationship treatment. "What''s up?" Leo asked as he was dragged by Kyosei in the gymnasium entrance. "I want to ask if there are something useful near the gymnasium that we can use against the horde outside?" Kyosei asked. He need information. "Useful? What kind? Like guns? Nope, that is impossible. Aside from the gun that you are using, I don''t see any guns here, not even the guards so that should answer your question," Leo said immediately. Kyosei shook his head. "No, what I mean is, something like gasoline or any similar type of those, anything that we can use against the horde without producing any kind of danger to us," Kyosei explained. "Ah, that? In fact, I remembered that there really is a gallon of gasoline in the shed, near the gymnasium. It was used to fuel up the lawn mower for maintaining the grasses in the football field. But how will you reach there?" Leo asked. "Trust me, I can do it. Where is it located precisely?" Kyosei inquired. "East here, an old building near a small growing pine tree. You can''t miss it," Leo said. Kyosei nodded. He immediately climb up, back to the area where he is defending the door earlier. Instead of staying there or going down, Kyosei continues to scale the gymnasium wall, reaching the roof. Testing that the roof is sturdy for him to stand on it, Kyosei begins his survey in the surrounding area. The ground is still full of the dead but the trees are a bit lower. Some buildings are also a bit lower on the branches of the tree and are good places to use as temporary ground. The area is good and he can use his agile parkour skills to reach. With the branches to grab on, he calculated what motions are needed here to reach his destination and find it smooth, however, his problem is how to return to gymnasium. He can''t possibly use his route back as he is quite sure that he has a large probability in failing to return. He is not that dumb to never think in advance. He look at the lock in the door of the gymnasium. Despite seeing something strange, he made sure that it won''t hamper and cause trouble like breaching the door. He made sure that it won''t open for a while but he is not sure how long will it hold on since it can''t go on holding the door forever. He returned to the auditorium where everyone are and directly fetched the bag. There is a rope he got somewhere while looting around the classrooms. This rope is sturdy. He wrapped it on a coil and attached it on his keyholder in his belt like a cowboy. He cannot put the rope around his body as it would be troublesome when it is time to unwound the rope off his body thus he just attached it on his key holder. It dangles alongside with the stylized chain in his pants, making it more like he is some sort of real cowboy, lacking the beard, the cowboy hat and the blazer. Looking around, he pulls out his Revolver and hands it to Leo along with its remaining bullets. "Though it might be that I am disrespecting you as an adult, you treat me like a brother like the same age as you. That made me trust you on this gun. I have no use on this one and I prefer to go on close combat than long ranged. If the dead might manage to sneak in or whatever reason, use it while I am away. I am entrusting their lives to you for now," Kyosei said to him before returning the entrance to do his thing. Everyone understood a bit of Kyosei''s temperament now. Despite having a sharp tongue and always work in solo, this infact, made a good cover to use for Kyosei to do his job as one with the most experience in trouble. He made sure everyone is pissed so he has a chance to make everyone go away from the dangerous situations. Even Nathalie who is rather arrogant understand what he really wanted to. Only Sendo seems to be not caring anything at all as he quietly listened to them. He has a plan to brew while the troublemaker is gone... ... Day 2: 1:19 A.M. Kirishima High School - Gymnasium: Rooftop Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 41 minutes left ******************************************************************************************** Kyosei looked around and inspect the edges of the roof of the gymnasium. He is making sure that this plan of his won''t end up as a failure. Grabbing the edges of roofs are dangerous as they can wound you. Right now during the apocalypse, first aids are going to be common rather than sending them to hospitals. And to avoid wasting precious medicines, he is making sure that he won''t get wounded. Even wearing gloves is not quite safe in bladed stuffs. After making sure that the edges of the roof are not sharp and rather good in condition, he looked at the obstacles, finding a few good spots to use as the beginning point in the parkour skills. Checking the low shed meant for the trashcans is near a good and sturdy branch, Kyosei then calculated his movements. Despite it is still dark, for some reason, he is more adept in maintaining his vision in the dark. Looking sure at his starting point, he looked down and saw the horde is still busy with the door and only a few strays are currently able to see him and bother him. Kyosei stepped back within 10 steps backwards before he quickly advanced his momentum as a force to hurl himself back to the edge and run at full speed. PA! A crisp sound is heard as Kyosei landed in the shed''s roof. Kyosei knew that the roof used is a weak type of roof and only by pressing himself lightly he could immediately hurl himself towards the branches near the shed. With great reflexes, he grab the branch and quickly put himself upward to ride the branch with ease. It was like seeing a Tarzan in the middle of the city. Kyosei did not linger any longer and began on jumping on obstacles. The target point is a bit far from his location but if a person has good reflexes, he can quickly traverse and reach the area within a few amount of time. Kyosei did not wanted to engage in battle yet. He is in a huge disadvantage if the horde manage to circle and devour him down, so he did not wish to engage in battle unless necessary to do so. He stayed for a while in the branch and since the horde is barely passing, by, Kyosei pulled out his slingshot, pulls out a small stone in his pocket and aimed it on the nearby roof, which is the roof used in trashcans. He aimed, nock, and fire! The stone hits the roof and produced a loud sound. The undead immediately turned around and rushes to the source of the sound like vicious hungry monsters. The only problem is that, not all are attracted and more like they much focused on Kyosei instead of the distraction. "They still can smell me, tch," Kyosei jumps to the nearby tree and quickly swings on the branch before letting the momentum of his movement launch him to the nearby roof which is used as a cover for the bicycles that are parked by the students. The roof is quite long and stretched far enough for Kyosei to be temporarily safe. There is a wall in front that separates his destination and his location. Moreover, he needs to land into the ground to climb up the wall. The ground is still infested by a few infected and Kyosei is not bothered to keep on killing. Unsheathing his cleaver, he leap with control and directly land on the dead, hitting it with his knee, before striking the head hard enough. Kyosei has no time to bother with the others and immediately evaded their wobbly but fast movements. He quickly climb the wall like a spider and reach the top of the wall like it is nothing. As he leap off the wall, the area of the storage is not infested by the dead at all, only a few mosquitoes as big as those mosquitoes he killed earlier. Kyosei looked around and spotted a wood plank. This can be used as weapon against the mosquitoes as the cleaver is quite useless against them. "Die!" Kyosei swings the wooden plank with precision against the mosquitoes. Seeing Kyosei swatted the nearby mosquitoes, the mosquitoes that are not far and not killed rushes to him and buzzing like bees. BUZZZZZZ!!! "Filthy insects!" Kyosei swings the plank once more and repeated the process. Dodge, Swat, Dodge, Swat. He keep doing so and in a few minutes, he obliterated all mosquitoes, reducing them to pulp. The undead can''t reach the area since they needed to open the lock of the screen gate, and since Kyosei did not use the gate, he didn''t need to. After making sure that the mosquitoes are no more showing up, he sighed in relief. If he didn''t have the plank, he might be a goner. He didn''t waste any more time as it is really precious. As usual, the storage has a lock but for Kyosei, its easy to unlock it. After, picking the lock, he opened the door and quietly illuminated the room using his phone. Day 2: 1:26 A.M. Kirishima High School - Field Storage Building Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 34 minutes left *********************************************************************************** The illumination of the surroundings is not enough to look for the gasoline gallon. There are some unlabeled gallons and not a single sticker is there as a sign that the contents inside the gallon is a gasoline. "Do I really have to check everything here?" Kyosei frowned.he He opened the gallons one by one and maybe around twenty minutes, finally found the gallon of gasoline. "This lone gallon is the gasoline! If I have known that this is the one, I should have not spent my time to open and smell these disgusting greases!" Kyosei grumbled. All of the gallons he opened earlier are all containing greases and it smell so bad that Kyosei felt dizzy every time he smell grease.Now that he found the gasoline, he quickly pull the rope out hand tie it on his back so that he won''t get troubled in parkour. After all of those are done, he will return to the gymnasium. Suddenly, a familiar gunshot sound is heard, booming. He is quite sure that the gunshot came from his own gun in which, he just entrusted to Leo. If a gunshot rang out, it means danger. Chapter 41 Dead Hour Day 2: 1:32 A.M Kirishima High School - Path towards Gymnasium Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 28 minutes left ********************************************************************************* Returning to the Gymnasium proves to be a hard job and Kyosei is stuck for two minutes in the branch of the tree. He is sure that the branch he is standing in is strong enough to support his weight for a long time. His only problem is how to reach back. The horde down the tree is quite thick and engaging them in close combat is a suicide. He has no gun in possession and he currently didn''t bring the lighter he managed to scavenge in the kitchen so the gasoline is a no-go too. Distracting them is not an option either as it proves to be useless as they might be derived in smell and sight instead of purely sound. He can sneak attack them, yes. But it cannot be repeated again and again against an enemy that goes on berserk whenever a human is on sight. For them, humans are food to eat. "I didn''t calculate this," Kyosei frowned. It is a fatal mistake. He shook his head and breathe in deep and as he closed his eyes, he began to calm down. He opened his eyes once more and his mind cleared and no more interruptions of thoughts, popped up in his head. This is quite a convenient talent on Kyosei as he can remain calm in the middle of danger. He quickly look around for possible routes to take. "I have a rope with me, but it is quite short. I still needed the full length of the rope in me to secure the gallon of gasoline so I can''t spare it to be longer than necessary," he thought to himself as he stare at the ten centimeter rope. He put his gazes around him as he calculate all of his possible outcomes if he used the method. Once he started thinking, after thinking for quite a while, he will shook his head. He looked around him left and right, up and down. As he gaze up in the sky, he finally noticed the cable of the electricity, currently connected to the Gymnasium in a downward-slope manner. The electric cable is sturdy and he suddenly thought of a good plan. Why don''t he do a zipline? He has a ten centimeter rope in which he can use as a necessary cable for moving and he is not that heavy to begin with, which may be a good sign. The electric cable is a bit lower than the tree he was in which is another good news. His only problem is the big chance of electrocution. He was not a man made of rubber to be insulated by the electricity and instead, has a lot of chance being killed if he do not get to be really careful. He has a very high chance of conducting electricity. He quietly shook his head and do his daring plan. He quickly climb up the tree as he scale it, and reach the branch where he can execute his plan. "Here goes nothing!" Kyosei gritted his teeth as he put over the rope to the cable and jump off the branch. He quickly cross the area by having a dangerous zipline. He raise his legs together and his speed goes faster. He is still gritting his teeth, still looking around him in case a hurler is around. The good news is that, he safely crossed the undead infested area without encountering any trouble. He climbed up the roof of the gymnasium and heaved a sigh. "I will never do it again," Kyosei adjusted his uniform. He peered under the undead below. They are still aggressive and still in the front door, however, there are no signs of breach in the door. "The f*ck is happening?" Kyosei quickly move his body, curious why a gunshot rang out earlier. ... Day 2: 1:35 A.M. Kirishima High School - Gymnasium Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 25 minutes left ***************************************************************************** Kyosei slipped off quietly. He is making sure that the doesn''t make a sound. He saw in the distance someone''s back while holding the revolver. Judging from the back of that person, it is not Leo as the latter is more masculine than this guy. He also saw Okabe and Leo bleeding in the floor and are struggling to move while Cindy, Snow and Nathalie are tied up, and has a cloth, muffling their mouth. Their faces are filled with fear and helplessness as they stare at the person holding the revolver and currently chuckling as he tear the clothes of someone and he also hear the sound of a muffled sound from a woman. Kyosei has a grim look in his face. While the person currently doing his business, Kyosei took the opportunity to open the door and slip inside the auditorium. In terms of stealth, he is top notch and not even the people who are very vigilant can sense his presence and his high killing intent. Using the wooden benches and other things around the gymnasium, Kyosei slowly approach the target. He finally see a woman who is currently struggling the hold of the man. This none other than Teacher Haruna, who is already wounded and having some bruises in her body. Her breasts are already exposed and Kyosei already sawthe remnants of the bra and her clothes are scattered in the surroundings. The man who is molesting her is none other than Sendo, who might be corrupted already. Haruna is trembling and currently trying to break free. Currently, she is only wearing only a pink panty and that is the only thing left in her clothing. "Mother*cker!" Kyosei cursed this man. Kyosei continues in sneaking. He ready his cleaver. As he slowly reach the nearby bench, he saw that Nathalie and Cindy see him already. Kyosei gestured them to be silent and they both nodded. Okabe is unconscious when Kyosei finally reach the area and only Leo is awake and struggling to go up. He is shot in the knee and both arms. He also saw Kyosei but since he is not strong enough, he was forced to only watch. Sendo is grinning as he pants air like a thirsty beast. "Haruna, I will make you my queen in this godforsaken world. We will build an empire and we will be ruling the world. And the first step to do that is to taste you!" Sendo licked his lips as he grab the soft breasts and massaged them. Kyosei finally reach the area where he can unleash his surprise attack. He didn''t attack immediately and just stays on crouch as he observe the situation. When Sendo is now on the part where he reveal his d*ck, Kyosei immediately appear out of the hiding, kicked Sendo in the back of the head, before Kyosei strike down to the meat stick hard, severing it forever in the world of lust. Basically, Sendo officially became a eunuch. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaagggggggggghhhhhhhh!" My d*ck!!" Sendo holds his groin as blood continues to flow out of the wound where his d*ck used to be. Kyosei did not let Sendo retaliate. With a roundhouse kick hitting the jaw, Kyosei did not let him recover. Another roundhouse kick and this time, Sendo has no more chance to move as he fell down, fainted. Those strong kicks are lethal. If Kyosei did put all his force on the two kicks, Sendo might be dead right now. Kyosei take his uniform coat and quickly cover Haruna''s body and helped Cindy andNathalie cut the rope. They also helped Leo and Kyosei felt Okabe''s pulse. "He is still alive. This isn''t good, Leo and Okabe are both bleeding, we need to stop it for now to avoid blood loss," Kyosei said. "What about the bullet?" Cindy asked as she looked at how serious the shots. "We can''t let it out for the meantime. We need to reach where the others are for now. There is someone who can take the bullet out and there are many equipments there that can help them," Kyosei explained. Haruna stands up, she is still wobbling and shaking but she is now a bit better. "What about this bastard?" Haruna did not call Sendo anymore in his name as she is now filled with hatred to him. "Let''s tie him up. We can use him as a bait on the undead. He is basically a dead man when he did it earlier but since I arrived earlier, we will light up his punishment but still has the danger of killing him," Kyosei said as he untie the gallon of gasoline off from him and hold the long rope. Snow take the medkit and attended on their wounds. Nathalie rushes to her unconscious brother who is also tied up despite being out of consciousness. Haruna changes clothes in the corner since Kyosei looted a few clothes in the lockers earlier. She helped tying Sendo along with Cindy and Kyosei after she changed clothes. Kyosei punched him a few more times until his eyes are full of swelling. Kyosei moved to his mouth and punched him for a few times until the lips also swell which is funny to see. Kyosei poured a small gasoline on the severed d*ck of Sendo before lighting it up on flames. Kyosei dragged Sendo and tie him up, just outside the gymnasium where he usually use as a temporary entrance since the entrance is barricaded. Kyosei holds the revolver. The world already changed and the temperament of the survivors are different in everyone which may lead to chaos and bloodshed just like this. Chapter 42 Burn The Dead Day 2: 1:40 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 20 minutes left ******************************************************************************************************** Kyosei is observing the horde that are totally hostile as he like to bait Sendo to the dead. The undead below are like hungry chicks trying to grab Sendo''s feet first. Kyosei is not that brutal and pull Sendo up a bit if a dead almost grab his feet. While he was busy, he tap on his headphones. Despite on not knowing if Nanami will answer or not, he still need a bit of surveillance around the school as it is more practical and more wide than his own. After a few taps, the music in his headphones stopped and the voice of Nanami transmitted to the speaker. "What''s up?" Nanami''s voice is still lively. "Can you check if the CCTV cameras around the Old Building Library are still working? We will need to find out if the library is clear of danger or not. We have wounded here," Kyosei said. "Wait, let me check," Nanami did not respond for a while before speaking again. "A few undead are in the hallway but I think you can manage to take them down. The library is not full of undead but a group of thugs are currently holed up in there. From what I can remember, the leader of the thugs is Takasu Akasaka. I remembered that you beat him up once," Nanami answered. Kyosei frowned. Takasu is a well known delinquent, second to the rankings of the dangerous delinquents. Of course, Takasu cannot steal Kyosei''s spot in top one. The only problem is that, Takasu is more brutal than him. He might be a delinquent but Kyosei never assaults others unless there is a reason which is entirely the opposite on Takasu. Takasu stirs trouble and hits other people without any reason. He is a stubborn, typical delinquent student that anyone can expect. Kyosei beat him up in the past causing him to shirk away and did not cause some trouble until now. Now that Kyosei is in need to reach the library to access the secret passage, a trouble appeared and that is Takasu. "What happened there, Kyosei? Who is injured?" Nanami asked. "It''s Leo, you know the PE teacher and Okabe. They are shot in the legs and arms by the teacher named Sendo. He also assaulted Teacher Haruna and held hostage to the girls. I have taken care of the bastard so its no problem now," Kyosei explained. Nanami is silent at first before she sighed. "I see, I didn''t expect Mr. Sendo to be the one who assaulted them. Oh, I have good news for you, Miyuki is already out of danger and she awaken from coma a while ago," Nanami said to Kyosei. "I see, well I have more matters here, I''m out," Kyosei said to her. "Mmm," Nanami agreed and the communication line is cut off. Kyosei looked at the dead and Sendo. Sendo is still unconscious. He beat him up hard that anyone will have a hard time to wake up for a while. And if he wakes up, he might collapse once again due to the pain. Kyosei tied up the rope he is holding to avoid Sendo from falling to his death. Of course, he is still suspended in the air. Even though he wanted to end the life of Sendo, Kyosei is not a brutal one who end someone''s life by himself. If possible, he wanted them to get crippled to decrease his chance in returning into normal. What he did to Sendo is already mercy by cutting his "future" forever. But this time, he really want to kill him, but he later dropped the idea and just let him hanged. He returned to the auditorium where everyone is in. Okabe is still unconscious while Leo is stable but shows in his face that he is in pain. The blonde boy is also unconscious too, leaving only Kyosei as the lone guy who can still move. "We need to leave. It will be too late if we continued staying here. It might be okay if there are no injured people but it changes everything now. Moreover, the bullets in their bodies are still in their body and if left alone, it may cause infection, causing death. We can''t afford that to happen," Kyosei explained. They were silent for a bit. Then Snow stood up after attending on Leo''s wounds. "Kyosei, how do we carry them? Its not possible for us girls to carry them as they are heavier. What are we going to do?" Snow asked. Kyosei pondered for a while. He is the only guy who can fight head to head against the undead without trouble and if he carry these injured guys, he will not be able to fight. Moreover, it may cause trouble since the girls can''t really fight head to head against the infected. They might end up as one as well. "Are there something that can be used as a stretcher?" Kyosei asked Snow, Haruna and Cindy as they are familiar. "Nothing I can''t think of though," Cindy said, shooting her head. "There is nothing that fit as a stretcher here," Haruna answered gloomily. Even Snow shook her head. Kyosei paused and looked around until he saw the rack used for storing the balls used in Physical Education sports. Their rack is wheeled and can be pushed around, also it is hollowed and possible for a human to be contained inside as a substitute for stretcher. However, it will be too cramped and they won''t be able to properly rest there. It will feel uncomfortable, they need to be curled up inside while having wounds in the legs. However, Kyosei is out of choice, the longer they stay here lurked inside, the faster their destination to afterlife will be hastened. ''We have no choice,'' he thought. Kyosei did not think twice and he go to the rack, taking out all of the balls , one by one, emptying the contents. The others where confused on what Kyosei is doing. "Huh? What are you planning?" Haruna showed a confused expression as Kyosei continues to take out the balls outside its original container. "Could it be that you are planning to use that as the temporary ''stretcher''?!" when Cindy said that, everyone are stunned. "I know, it is crazy but we are in a dire situation, that is why I am not going to just dawdle her and do nothing. Prepare the rack while I will deal with the danger outside, once everything is done, I will return immediately," Kyosei explained. After saying that, he go directly to the gallon of gasoline and pick up the lighter on the bench. He didn''t walk back to the entrance and jog instead. Time is running and he can''t afford to waste it. He leave the auditorium, leaving the baffled girls. ... Day 2: 1:49 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium Entrance Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 11 minutes left ********************************************************************************************************* This action seems repetitive and boring but for Kyosei, it is his only choice. Climbing up and down is quite a workout, moreover the danger of the undead is also here. Sendo is still unconscious. Looking at him, he shook his head. Disposing him will be a good idea to reduce the danger. Besides, his death might calm down Haruna after he molested and almost got f*cked up by him. However, he still have uses for him for now. Lowering the rope that ties up Sendo, the undead once again goes on berserk and are raising their hands, trying to grab the floating "pi?ata". Seeing that the bait is effective, its time for his plan. Kyosei opened the cap of the gallon, leaving the smell of gasoline lingering in the air. Kyosei throws the liquid inside, bit by bit, enough for the undead to get wet by the gasoline, leaving them covered by a flammable liquid. "Okay, that should do it," Kyosei nodded with a serious look in his face. He pulls out a paper yen left from his money. He also pull out the lighter and lights it up. Putting the flame to the paper yen, the paper yen immediately burn hot. Kyosei immediately throw the burning paper yen to the undead as he know that the paper yen is very flammable. Though it is a crime when you burn money, Kyosei did not care. Rules in the world are already gone after the apocalypse begin nor he care on getting caught. Which is more important, catching a person who burned the money to survive against the dead or let himself become the bait himself? When he throw the paper yen, Kyosei lowered Sendo. The moment that Kyosei lowered Sendo, the undead are caught in flames, and they burned intensely as they catch the flames one by one.The undead instantly get weaken and for some reason, they did not attack Sendo but Sendo is also caught in flames and he quickly open his eyes, discovering that he is in fire. "F*ck! Noooo! Nooooo!" He kept on shouting as he rolled around but futile as the flames grew bigger since the undead are also burning, toppling him down under them and burning alongside with them. Kyosei heaved a sigh. He finally killed someone though it is not really in his hand that the person died. It is his own karma. He looked at the dead that are running amok as they burn. The door of the gymnasium did not catch the flames and only scorched on its surface in black soot. Kyosei observed for a while until he nodded as he only see a few stragglers and some strays. Now is the time to go to the library... Chapter 43 Passage of the Dead Day 2: 2:00 A.M. Kirishima High School - Gymnasium: Entrance Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours left *********************************************************************** Burnt flesh are scattered in the front door, the smell is quite disturbing and somewhat familiar. You might smell it like some roasted pork but you know that they are former humans and you just burn them to death. The girls pushes the carts one by one after Kyosei cleared all the bodies away from the entrance. He also finished a few stragglers and wanderers around while he is at it. As the girls passed by on the dead bodies and smell the burnt aroma, they can''t help frown and form a disgust. It might smell like food but it is quite bullcrap if you think about it. Kyosei also cleared away Sendo''s dead body. He felt his pulse and he is quite sure that he died being burned. He also checked his skin and discovered nothing in particular that indicated that he got bitten by the dead. Kyosei made sure that the formation is definitely warded. If an attack came from their six, Nathalie will inform them, Snow will inform him if there is an attack in three and Haruna will inform if there is an attack at nine. Kyosei is in charge on defending the twelve and all of the directions while Cindy is in charge of bringing the duffel bag and a few of the weapons in the bag. Kyosei is swift and if they go directly to the hallway, they might survivre and prevail. His only problem is the lack of firepower. He is the only one in defense and offense, if an attack are initiated in all directions, it will be really tiresome, troublesome and directional problem. He will deal with the surrounding undead once more. He also made a few Molotov''s Cocktail in case for crowd controls. With limited bullets left, a chipped cleaver and the Molotov''s Cocktail in his arsenal, he is hoping to survive. Okabe and Leo are both grunting in pain as their wounds are affected by their posture in the cart. They only persevere so that they can live further on. The blonde boy is still unconscious and has no obvious signs of waking up. Making sure that there are no more obstructions, surprise attacks and troublesome foes, the group move forward. The cart is not that heavy due to the help of the wheels. The only problem is that, their movements are slow and they can''t move fast. Kyosei hopes that no problems will occur. ... Day 2: 2:00 A.M. Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours left ************************************************************************* Nanami kept her eyes in the multiple screens as she sips her hot coffee. Kyosei ordered her to keep watch and help him on the way to the library and all the passage to reach the said library. She knows that Kyosei did not plead and instead ordered her, but still, it is quite good that Kyosei started to rely on his comrades more. She finally fixed the static in the camera near the Gymnasium and the scene where Kyosei and the others are pushing carts containing the others. Fortunately, she noticed that only dead bodies and no visible infected nearby. Miyuki appeared out from the kitchen after cooking food. Yao Lei permitted them to cook food since he already stockpiled lots of food with him and it might go to spoilage if it isn''t consumed. Everyone knows that he is alone and could not finish the stockpiled food for five years. At least, they can eat for now. "Is everything well?" Miyuki sits beside Nanami as she put the spoon full of food into her mouth. "Yeah, for now. Though I don''t know how long. Everything is quite unpredictable for some time now and only just a few minutes that it is peaceful," Nanami sips her coffee again as she looked once more into the screen. Miyuki look at the surveillance video transmitted by the hacked CCTV. She quickly recognize who is the one in the video who is leading a new group of survivors. "That is Kyosei right?! I didn''t expect him to bring a ragtag group of survivors along with him!" Miyuki comments as she keep on staring at the screen. "Mmm, that''s him. He encountered a few survivors along the way when we got separated afterthe Juggernaut attacked," Nanami explained to her. "Juggernaut? What is that?" Miyuki asked. "Ah, right you didn''t know since you got knocked out earlier. From what we see in its features, it is the undead version of Kaze, only that he became tremendously big like some stone giant. Kyosei fought against it before he forced himself to retreat. He made us retreat too, knowing that it is dangerous. Later on, when we got here and got the time to hack the CCTV cameras, I found the body of the Juggernaut lying without its former brutality in the field. From the looks of it, a grenade explosion might have caused it and only Kyosei might have done that since there are no military forces around the vicinity," Nanami explained. "I see," Miyuki nodded in understanding and then she stayed silent for a while, looking vacant and lost. Nanami snapped her fingers in front of Miyuki''s face, causing the startled reaction of the latter. "W-what?" Nanami frowned at her reaction. "Your thinking something? You keep having that vacant face if you are lost in thought," Nanami sips her coffee again. "Sorry, I just thought of my family. I wonder if they are alright, with the undead variants and all of these trouble," Miyuki said with a gloom in her tone. Nanami also turned gloom. Nanami and Souichi''s parents are in Kyoto which is later pronounced as an "extinct" or ghost city as the dead are all around without any sight of human activity. Nanami also hoped her family is alive but she is unsure too. Only his brother might be the last relative she have in the world. With the sudden outbreak, its more unlikely that they didn''t survive and became one of the walking corpses. If she gets the chance, she wanted to know if they are still alive at least. Only time and fate knows, she dropped it and focused on her tasks as she stares at the screen alongside with Miyuki to help Kyosei. ... Day 2: 2:06 A.M Kirishima High School - Pathway to Old Building Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 54 minutes left ******************************************************************************** The way to the Old Building is quite peaceful, only a few undead attacked them but Kyosei successfully defended, keeping everyone safe. Cindy looked around her as she observe the mutilated bodies of different individuals. There are severed legs, arms, intestines and other kinds of body parts that are no longer connected to the original body. Nathalie also did look around but felt her stomach turn upside down like she wanted to vomit all of the food she ate that night. Haruna also couldn''t bear to look as the former school she used to teach the students became a den of the cannibalistic individuals. Only Snow remained unaffected by the scene since she had her fill on seeing different gruesome scenes in just a day. Kyosei observed the area and for some reason, the lights are on, letting his companions see the gruesome scenes. Since they are still a bit far and they are in slow pace, Kyosei decided to engage conversation. "About earlier, I entrusted the revolver to Leo, how come it is Sendo in who is holding the gun, leaving the others injured?" Kyosei asked. Haruna looked at Kyosei before she decided to talk. As she push the cart slowly towards the destination, she began to retell the events earlier... Earlier... Day 2: 1:32 A.M Kirishima High School - Gymnasium ****************************************************************** Haruna idles around as she looked at her phone many times. Like everyone, she is waiting to see the network signal return so she can contact her parents. Her phone is almost around ten percent battery left. She looked at Leo who is currently busy trying to know the posture of the proper posture of the gun. She also took a glance towards the others. Nathalie is trying to wake up her brother but still no reaction. Cindy and Snow are currently resting in the benches. She also give a glance to Sendo who is sleeping. She sighed in disappointment. If Sendo has no personal problem against Kyosei, then he might not be that problematic now. Once again, she took a glance in her phone. The signal is still not available which is too frustrating. She shook her head, she can''t let herself get coped up in this situation. Its quite a headache giver to her. "I hope mom and dad are okay and are safe in a place where the undead are not going to reach them," Haruna thought. When she put away her phone, she saw Sendo stand up and approach Leo in sneaking way. Leo has no idea as he is quite focused in the gun aiming in the blank area. Haruna was stunned when Sendo suddenly give a kick towards the hand of Sendo which is trying to get focused in its grip on the gun. "What?!" Leo was stunned and he didn''t get to react in time. Sendo catches the gun that Leo released after the surprise kick. And quickly aimed at Leo''s leg, pulling the trigger, giving a crisp and loud bang as the bullet escaped in its cylinder. BANG! As the gunshot echoes throughout the auditorium, blood splash out from the wound and dyeing the brown pants of Leo to reddish brown. "Leo-sensei!" Okabe was the first to react. He picked up the iron pipe and rushes out towards Sendo. "Do not interfere!" Sendo grinned and shot another round, hitting the arm of Okabe that holds the iron pipe. "F*ck!" Okabe held back and pick his weapon up again, ignoring his wound. "Okabe! No!" Snow shouted. Okabe did not listen and continues on charging towards Sendo. "I told you to stop interfering!" Sendo shot another round, successfully hitting the leg of Okabe, causing him to collapse and curl up due to the pain. Pool of blood slowly formed under him. Sendo grinned and took the rope in the duffel bag that Kyosei left in there and throws it towards Haruna''s direction. "Tie these b*tches up!" Sendo pointed the gunpoint to Haruna, causing the latter to tremble in fear. "Bastard!" Okabe shouted. Sendo frowned and rushes to Okabe, kicking his face hard, causing him to fall unconscious. "Okabe!" Snow shouted as she wanted to rush towards Okabe. "Don''t move or the bullet in this gun will destroy your brain!" Sendo shouted as he grinned. The Taurus series of the Magnum Revolvers are strong enough to kill a human in a single shot if a vital spot is shot. Okabe and Leo are both injured and if they are lucky, they can be able to recover for a month or more but if they are unlucky, they will be forever crippled and the shot limbs are not going to function anymore. Cindy, Nathalie and Snow are both tied up by Haruna as Sendo is pointing the gun at the back of her head, causing herself to shudder. Sendo did not pay attention to the other guy who is unconscious as he know that it will take a while before he wake up. After Haruna tied up the three girls, he beckons on Haruna causing her to shudder again. "St..op this... Sendo!" Leo is trying to stop Sendo but has chance to do so. Sendo give a lustful look on Haruna as he caress her shoulder and neck slowly. Haruna felt the shivers on her spine as his hand slowly tried to force her. She tried to retaliate but Sendo point the gun once again to her. "Don''t you dare, Haruna," Sendo said with a grin... ... Day 2: 2:10 A.M Kirishima High School - Pathway to the Old Building Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 50 minutes left ************************************************************************************* "That''s all there is. After that you arrived and you rescued us from him," Haruna said. Kyosei is silent. It is his fault to begin with. His carelessness caused everything to this. If not for the fact that he leave the gun to Leo, it might not happen to this extent. He sighed as he focus he took a glance on Leo and Okabe. ''I may be a delinquent, but I protect the weak against the strong, but f*ck, I can''t even protect these strangers,'' Kyosei thought to himself. The path towards the Old Building is quite spacious and there are not so many trees that obstruct or give them any trouble. Since the lamps are no longer around the pathway, Kyosei pick up a random branch on the road and tie it up with a thick cloth he picked up in the locker earlier in case of cloth problems. Wrapping the tip of the branch, he coated it with gasoline and light it up withthe lighter. They have a small torch to light up their way. The darkness is still around them but much better due to the help of the torch. However, the dead might be attracted to the light which is trouble. Its just a hypothesis that the dead can still see as long as they are in the influence of the Night Rage. Due to this, Kyosei is now in higher vigilance. Even the girls are in high vigilance mode as the dead might leap out of nowhere. "The school is quite creepy at night," Cindy said as she hugged herself due to the coldness of the night. Kyosei noticed her as he took a glance at her outfit. Besides the pants that she changed from her skirt, her cheerleader top outfit is still the same. The cheerleader outfits are thin which might be the cause of excessive coldness that she feel. Kyosei take off his uniform again and cover the shivering shoulders of Cindy. "You should have changed that thin clothes of yours. I can''t afford to care for another person in this dangerous situation. I can''t have anyone catch a sickness," Kyosei said in a cold tone. Despite the cold remark of Kyosei, Cindy blushed and feel jittery for a while. She understand that Kyosei might be cold but he really cares. On the other hand, Kyosei did not think it much special since he really is thinking on how it is a drag if somebody get sick. He is quite oblivious on how Cindy is feeling right now. Just as he was deep in thought, he suddenly caught a movement ahead of them. He quickly gestured the others to stop for a while. "What''s..." Cindy was about to say something when Kyosei put his finger on her lips. "Shh, I sense enemies," Kyosei is still calm. "Is it the undead?" Nathalie asked. Kyosei shook his head, " No, most likely that they are living humans but I sense a strong killing intent from them. I can feel that they are about a dozen or more." Everyone zip their lips as they try to look and confirm what Kyosei said. As they focus on the front, they faintly hear a few noises. Kyosei already form his fighting stance and unsheathed the cleaver out. Soon, they finally see who are the people who are blocking them. Its the delinquents. Kyosei quickly know who are they as he is quite familiar of these thug faces. It is quite clear that he already beaten them up in the past and he can''t be wrong because he kept on seeing and beating them in a few months before they finally retreated. They are the lackeys of the second most notorious delinquent in the school. "What do you all want?" Kyosei is quite calm. The delinquents did not speak and instead, they have smirks in their faces as they revealed their weapons one by one. Most of them are baseball bats however they are modified and are more deadlier. They have nail spikes, metal shard spikes and even barbed wires. Some even took their knives out and swings it around as they kept their sticky stares towards the girls and the girls where quite aware that the delinquents are already stripping them in their minds. Kyosei calmly look at the people around. The delinquents did not surround them and they are congested in front, most likely, they didn''t dare to lay an ambush on the trees as they might be killed in accident from the undead that sometimes wander about and since it is in Night Rage mode, it is harder to escape. He counted at least twenty delinquents which are all armed. He flicks his cleaver and calmly stares at them. "Its time to kill," Kyosei''s eyes begins to squint as he observed the everyone. He plans to not leave any of these delinquents alive and well. Better eliminate all of them than die later. Chapter 44 A Deadly Delinquen Day 2: 2:13 A.M Kirishima High School - Pathway to Old Building Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 47 minutes left *********************************************************************************** The girls are feeling nervous but unlike them, Kyosei is calm. He is quite in a disadvantage in terms of conditions. If he has no people to protect, he wouldn''t hesitate to leave the area but since there they are, Kyosei is not making his own move in a hasty way. He scan the people in the area but since the area is dark and hard to see the surroundings, only the people who are placed in the vanguard of the formation can be clearly seen while the rearguard of the delinquents is quite dark, making it difficult to know who are they. Kyosei is sure that Takasu Akasaka is not in the group. "Kyosei! What should we do!" Cindy is now looking at the delinquents and got some shivers. Kyosei did not respond as he looked at the enemies quite calm. The delinquents mocked them. "Heh, you are just a weakling! You can''t pass here! He he!" The yellow haired delinquent with a piercing in the nose said. Many insults are being thrown towards them and sometimes, there are lustful remarks towards the girls. Kyosei did not respond but picks a bottle out of his bag that he carried and lights it up the cloth attached with the torch. The delinquents is not sure what Kyosei is doing, even the girls are looking at Kyosei, full of doubts. Kyosei quickly grips the neck of the bottle and throws it with the blazing cloth on. The delinquents did not get to react on time. Before they can dodge, a bottle breaks into the floor, releasing the raging flame to the stunned delinquents. "F*ck!" Everyone around the vicinity of the flames are sufferring from the burn. Various screams echoes in the area. Kyosei looked at the girls that are still holding the rack where the injured are placed. "Back off for a while, a delinquent has a strong body, the flames are not enough," Kyosei said and dashed towards the panic-stricken delinquents. The flames eventually died down but the burns inflicted is so painful causing them to be immobile. Kyosei took this chance and with a charge, he quickly punch the first guy near him. His brass knuckles that are hidden well is the main catalyst of the delinquent''s death. Kyosei punched the delinquent in the throat, damaging his breathing and with that, causing his immediate death. Kyosei did not bother on pondering what he just did as he kick theback of the knee of another delinquent, causing him to kneel. Kyosei strikes the nape of the delinquent using the blunt force in the blunt area of the cleaver causing the delinquent to go unconscious. Kyosei did more stunts and variety of techniques to finish enemies. The other delinquents immediately realized their bad position and situation. "F*ck! He is killing us all!" "No! He is a demon!" "Kill him! We can''t let him live or he will become a threat in the future!" ... Many voices resounded to the retreating enemies. Kyosei did not care as he has a good reflexes, attacking enemies without backup is already quite a suicide, yet Kyosei did and not just that, he is a lone person and everyone die just like that? Even Cindy, Snow, Nathalie and Haruna were stunned. If they see a single delinquent in the alley in the past, they would try their best to avoid, and now they have seen the monster. Kyosei really deserve his rank as the rank one most dangerous delinquent. Kyosei is quite brutal in ways, he attacks other without restraint. He didn''t bother looking at the pleading people nor holding back in his strikes. The others charges at Kyosei while wielding their baseball bats and other weapons but for their newbie style of handling the weapons, Kyosei can see the big holes in their defenses which he obviously exploited. Seeing that even numbers are useless against Kyosei, they quickly retreated with their wounds, stinging in pain. The other unlucky ones are disabled or worse, dead. After five minutes of attacks, the remaining delinquents are currently dead or they fled already. Kyosei remained indifferent from the scene as he stands in between the corpses of the delinquents. He really looks like a demon who just finished his rampage on humanity and emerged victorious. He flicks his cleaver again before he pull out the gallon of gasoline in the bag which Cindy is currently carrying. He pour it out on the corpses and lights them up with the torch. The flames quickly spreads to the fuel and quickly charred the bodies. Some even shouted before they died because not all of the people died in the strikes of Kyosei but since they can''t move, Kyosei considered them as corpses. When Kyosei returned, the others were frowning. "What?" Kyosei remained indifferent as if he didn''t do anything. "You killed people..." Haruna is the first one to complain as she is a teacher. "What about it?" Kyosei remained emotionless. "You already did something sinful to God! It is the fifth commandment! Do not kill!" Cindy is infuriated. "Hmph, I know but I don''t care. Even if I am hellbound due to this, I no longer care. My entire life is a sin anyway I have no problem in doing so. In this world, where death is normal and killing is common to survive, provoking me first is same on courting death. Whoever harms those people who are relying to me will face the wrath of mine," Kyosei said with a cold voice. It is quite intimidating that anyone can feel what he really mean. Those who dare to harm anyone he is protecting will face a demon. The girls were quiet. Kyosei is quite right. They are already in luck to have Kyosei as the person who protects them and has no plans like other males when the apocalypse begins. All they can do now is believe in Kyosei. ... Day 2: 2:20 A.M Kirishima High School - Old Building Library Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 40 minutes left ************************************************************************************ The library no longer looks the same. Blood and dead bodies are scattered in the place. Bookshelves are brought down, books are torn and some are piled to form like a throne. In that book made throne, a boy with the looks of a handsome but fierce vibe is leisurely sitting in that throne. He looks calm but if a veteran in battles will look at him, they can feel the strong killing intent in his whole body that emits out like a factory emitting smoke out. Then, a burly young man in a Kirishima High School uniform is panting while running towards the man. "Takasu-sama! The guards are wiped out!" the burly young man reported. The boy named Takasu who listened to the report twitched hearing that. No normal person can pass through the barrage of delinquents, carrying weapons in all sorts which are modified. "Did the infected rushes and beat their sh*ts out?" Takasu asked, apparently, it is not impossible if the undead did it but when he headed what the burly guy said, his face twitched. "No, a student wearing the Kirishima High School uniform is the one who wiped the group out! He beat the group without the help of his girl companions!" The burly guy answered. Takasu felt a bit numb. In the actual fact, that is quite impossible. A normal student able to wipe out everyone? That kid is quite insane. The more he tries to think logically, he can''t really connect anything to the present. "When you say wiped out, did they just get knocked out?" Takasu asked again. "Uh, no. In fact he killed them all..." the burly man shivered as he recalled the rampage that happened right before his eyes. "What?!" hearing this, Takasu shivered. Crippling a person is enough but killing is quite insane. The burly young man retell the events and Takasu slowly pieced the information characteristics of the the student and as he pieced it out, he is ninety-nine percent sure that the person who killed everyone is none other than the little devil, Kyosei Ichinose... ... Day 2: 2:30 A.M. Kirishima High School - Pathway to the Old Building Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 30 minutes left *********************************************************************************** Kyosei and the rest are nearing the Old Building. Kyosei already know what happened in the Old Building Library as he maintained surveillance to it. He even planned to let a single one who is a bit weak and easy to manipulate to go which is quite a success as Takasu''s reaction is more in fear than preparedness. The rest were silent and the patients are just looking at the girls pitifully as they are in that state. Kyosei is still in calm mode and no sense of fear is present in his own. If somebody tried to read what he was thinking then they will find that he repressed everything that will reveal what he really feel. They can''t read him at all. No obstructions in the area so far and the dead are not appearing for quite a while which is a good news to them. Their only problem is the threat of the delinquents that made Kyosei maintain his vigilance high in his surroundings. His eyes are always in the surroundings and his hands are all ready to pull out his weapons in the first sight of danger. Soon, they arrive to the old building but instead of a peaceful area, they only see a pile of corpses piled up in the front entrance... Chapter 45 The Deadly Leader Day 2: 2:33 A.M Kirishima High School - Old Building Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 27 minutes left *************************************************************************************** Corpses piled up stinks the smell of rotting flesh. Kyosei inspected the corpses and all of them are undead as their blood no longer have the haemoglobin and only a blue-green substance is present. "Are they infected?" Nathalie asked. She practically know what the dead can do and she focused on that aspect more. "Yes, those are corpses of the infected. I don''t know why they piled it up there, maybe for intimidation of others," Kyosei said. If it is another person seeing this, they might be afraid to go further but since Kyosei can do a kill more than this, he didn''t think much of it. He also know that these undead pile are gathered by the delinquents to pile up and it is not necessarily that a single person did it unlike Kyosei who is most likely the one who always kill without much help to the others. Kyosei kicked the few corpses that blocked the road so that the carts can pass through. Okabe and Leo are both grunting as their wounds are seemingly getting painful while the brother of Nathalie still remained unconscious. Kyosei pulled out his gun and point it out on the hallway to make sure there are no surprise attacks by delinquents or any undead wandering. After Kyosei annihilated most of the delinquents, he have not seen another even though they reached the Old Building perimeter. "Strange, I don''t see anyone guarding the first floor," Snow said as she looked around. Earlier when the outbreak is still not starring, Snow is the librarian assigned in the Old Building Library and when the outbreak begins, Okabe pulled her out of the library. If Okabe did not pull her out there, she might be one of those dead bodies piled up. Kyosei scanned the hallways and when he made sure that it is safe to proceed, Kyosei shook his head. He have seen these kind of scenes in games and usually, these places are known to be a trap and players usually think it is safe to pass through, only to meet their early doom. He returned to the pile of corpses and cut a hand from the corpse using the cleaver. Kyosei did not mind touching a corpse. He is wearing gloves anyway. "What are you doing again?!" Cindy still cannot get used to Kyosei''s tendencies to do something weird. Kyosei did not answer but he bring the severed hand to the hallway he suspected to have some sort of problem. He quickly throw the severed hand off his hands and it flew over the hallway. When the hand, flew past the intersection of the hallway, five undead, wearing the Kirishima High School uniform pounced to the severed hand that Kyosei used as the bait. "Cunning bastards," Kyosei whispered to himself. Kyosei stomped his foot, catching the attention of the five undead to his location. While doing so, he also used his keys to make some noise. He made sure that their blind spot is safe and since only five undead are present, it is just a piece of cake for him despite the risk that the Night Rage they have in effect. He holds the keys once again like he used to. He used it as claws like a wolverine. Though it is quite unnecessary due to his brass knuckles, Kyosei much enjoyed using the keys that way. "Let''s dance," Kyosei flicks his cleaver as he stared at the five undead who looked at his direction. The undead growled and the five infected quickly dashes towards Kyosei. Kyosei confirmed it that the undead are getting slower as the sun is almost up so the beasts will get slower and slower as long as the it reached morning. The undead is within reach on Kyosei and he performed a roundhouse kick to knock the undead trying to attack. A swing in his cleaver and the knocked out undead had its head splatter. Kyosei did not stop and attacked in a precise way, destroying them very easily. In just a minute, all five of the undead are killed. "Wow, what speed!" Nathalie said as she looked at him with awe. Only Cindy and Kyosei understand her words and Snow and Haruna only can hear inaudible sounds. Kyosei flicked his cleaver and keys. Those are just trivial matter for him and killing five petty undead are easy as pie. "Let''s go. We can''t waste too much time here," Kyosei said as he kicked the dead bodies to the side. The others nodded and they carefully traverses the area since Kyosei said so. In these troublesome world, it is quite difficult to trust anyone else. For them, they found the person who is good enough to be trusted. Not only that, in these kind of world, he can quickly think fast of things to escape predicament without trouble. Kyosei is a leader material despite his poor social connections. Reaching the intersection where the undead pounced earlier, Kyosei peered first to check the safety and seeing no figures, they proceed again. They will arrive soon in the library. ... Day 2: 2:38 A.M Kirishima High School - Old Building Library Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 22 minutes left ********************************************************************************* Takasu gathered his remaining lackeys. He only have a dozen of lackeys left as his other loyal lackeys are dead. "Remember, kill him on sight! Don''t let him reach the library!" Takasu shouted. The lackeys nodded. They too, want to take Kyosei down as they have been disgraced by him in the past. They gritted their teeth as they imagine Kyosei being beaten to death. They quickly go on guard outside. Only a few minutes passed and the farthest person who is stationed near the alley saw a silhouette of a person. He readies his weapon as he continue on staring at the silhouette gets near, he can clearly see that the silhouette slowly shaped like a person with a horn on both sides. "Am I seeing things?" the delinquent muttered as he stare at the silhouette that is getting near. Soon, he saw the silhouette raise its hands and some sort of metal tube is aimed at him. All of a sudden, he felt warm in his forehead and a split second pain lingered in his consciousness. He clearly see his comrades are panicking but for some reason he can''t hear anything. The last thing he felt isstrong force penetrating his body as he died. Chapter 46 Dead, Dead and More Dead Day 2: 2:45 A.M Kirishima High School - Old Building Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 15 minutes left ************************************************************************************ Kyosei is prepared seeing the delinquents panic. That is quite true as he have killed a person using the revolver. When they reached the near end where the library is in the corner, he saw a delinquent standing in the far end, carrying a modified baseball bat. He did not think twice and pull out his gun, quickly taking the enemy down. After taking down a person, he heard shouts from the people near the far end like the ''enemy is here!'' or something similar to that as the words seemingly inaudible for him. "Kyosei, what is going on?" Haruna asked. She is more open now to Kyosei''s illegal actions. "Enemies are planning to ambush us here, good thing that I noticed them earlier," Kyosei said as he pull out the cleaver out again. He peered on the corner and saw the human shield the delinquents formed. It is quite dumb for Kyosei anyway as the defense is full of holes. "Stay here, I will clear them out to avoid letting you all to trouble," Kyosei said which the others understand. After doing so, he revealed himself to the enemies and the enemies shivered. If it is the undead, they might be able to kill but now, a certain someone who is famous for his undefeated streak is now facing at them. The person nicknamed ''The Little Demon'' is now staring at them with cold eyes, while carrying his gun and a cleaver with a chipped blade. They steeled their resolve but for others, they felt that stealing their resolve is akin to suicide. A voice rang out coming from the boy. "I commend you all for being too brave. Too bad that I don''t care about your resolve as all I can see are all dumb sh*ts trying to act cool," Kyosei coldly said as he raised his gun and swiftly pressing the trigger. BANG! BANG! BANG! In the three gunshots, three delinquents fell also, devoid in life. The remaining delinquents fell to their knees and run for their lives. Kyosei did not care if they run or not as he pull the trigger. BANG! BANG! Kyosei continued doing it as he reload and pull the trigger repeatedly. After several rounds of gunshots, all of the running delinquents all lay in the floor, laying in the pool of blood. Kyosei called his companions over and they saw the bloody scene. Bodies of delinquents are scattered without any life left. They are like empty shells left to rot in the area. Haruna remembered a few of these delinquents as a few of them harassed her in the past and they almost molested her until they know that she is a teacher. Now, she saw them as cold corpses. The hallway is silent and the smell of blood and gunpowder is very strong here. He reloads the bullets in the cylinder on his gun before they proceed towards the library. ... Day 2:51 A.M Kirishima High School - Old Building Library Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 9 minutes left *************************************************************************** The library is quite messy and different books are littered on the floor. On top of that, the bookshelves are broken beyond repair. Snow is looking gloomy seeing the state of the library she have taken care in the past, now reduced to this state. Kyosei scanned his surroundings, looking for strange things. He know that Takasu Asakasa is still holed up inside the library. Kyosei did not dare to let this guy out as he quite know the danger this guy possess. Kyosei fought him in the past and they almost reach to tie before Kyosei did a comeback. There are quite some clues on Takasu here and it is clear that he is hiding. "Takasu, get out from your hiding place before I see you," Kyosei said as he threatened the cornered Takasu. Of course, Takasu won''t be going out. Who is the idiot who will go out if called by his killer. Kyosei remained indifferent as he gather all of the tracks that Takasu left behind. Just by gathering the tracks, he can pinpoint where is the exact location of his target. The girls did not help Kyosei as they are instructed to guard the door and the injured. Hearing Kyosei''s taunt made them feel th shivers. Kyosei''s way of doing it is like a serial street slasher like Freddie Krueger, Jason Vorhees and Michael Myers. Kyosei gathered enough clues on Takasu''s whereabouts already but Kyosei took his time. It is a good tactic for making the target vulnerable to fear as fear can slow down their brain process, causing them to make mischief. Kyosei knows that Takasu is quite a coward in terms of people who are in higher status or much stronger than him and Kyosei is exploiting it. ... In his hiding place, Takasu is shivering and currently biting his bleeding nails. Apparently, he became crazy as he repeatedly muttered his words. "Dead, they are dead...Hahaha, they are dead, dead..." ******************************************************************** Here are the extra chapters last week! Chapter 47 The Safe Haven from the Bottom of The Dead Day 2: 3:00 A.M Kirishima High School - Old Building Library Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours left **************************************************************************** Kyosei eventually found Takasu. Takasu became crazy, too crazy that he committed suicide. As Kyosei''s found him, Takasu immediately shouted and run towards the reception desk and grab a scissor with sharp end. He stabbed it on his throat while he maintained his crazed smile. Takasu pushed the scissor deeper in his throat, causing a fountain of blood to gush out from it. The girls screamed seeing the scene while Kyosei is calmly looking at the scene. The way Takasu push the scissor in his throat is real brutal as he is like cutting paper through his larynx. Kyosei saw his companions are on the verge of fainting so Kyosei pulled out his gun and shot Takasu down. Takasu is now dead and the hurdle that is blocking them is no longer alive. He waited for the girls to calm down as he handed them out with water. Kyosei still remained emotionless and shows no signs of puking up which made the girls amazed as he can withstand a scene like that. The bell of the Clocktower rang when it reached three in the morning. Wind is quite cold early in the morning but the dawn is no longer the same. Hope is slowly diminishing out of the system of the survivors as death is quite immenent and hard to avoid. Kyosei let the girls rest as he contacted Nanami. "Hey," Kyosei tapped his headphones. "Here I am," Nanami''s voice rings out. "Kindly prepare three beds and please ask Old Yao to have some disinfectants, hot water and various tools used for pulling out bullets. He will know what I mean," Kyosei said. "Sure, are you going here?" Nanami asked. "Mm, might take a bit long but we will reach there, Kyosei out," Kyosei said and tapped the headphones again. Kyosei did not waste any time and quickly cleared the area around the fallen books so that he and the carts can traverse when they needed to reach the tunnel. It took him about fifteen minutes to clear the hurdles on the floor. After pulling out an old book from the wall bookshelf, the floor beside Kyosei shifted open revealing a secret tunnel. "Wow! Secret passage!" Cindy looked at the newly opened passage. Even Snow was stunned. For the three years she is attendingschool and managing the library, she never knew this secret passage even though there are rumors of that. She was quite surprised to see it. Haruna and Nathalie were also amazed as this is the first time they saw something like this. Nathalie thought that if they have a secret bunker like this back in America''s White House, they might be holed up inside there without any plans go out in this chaotic place. Kyosei remained stoic and cold. He know this passage after stumbling on Yao Lei in the past. He told him the various secret passage at school if he ever need the urge to use it. Now, Kyosei understand it their reasons. Now he know that this passage is only an emergency entrance in case of certain situations. "Lets go, we cannot keep on wasting time here," Kyosei said as he beckons the others towards the secret entrance. The girls nodded and proceeded after Kyosei since Kyosei is making himself sure that the passage they are taking is safe. .... Day 2: 3:11 A.M. Kirishima High School - Old Building Library: Secret Passage Duration of the Night Rage: 3 hours and 49 minutes left ********************************************************************************** The tunnel was quite dry and the corners are full of cobwebs. Dust settled in the floor is quite thick, telling everyone that this tunnel is not used for a very long time. The tunnel was also dark and narrow, enough for two people to walk side by side together. Kyosei and Cindy walked side by side since Cindy is carrying the supplies that Kyosei might need and Kyosei is holding the revolver and his phone that emits the light to illuminate the dark tunnel. The others are pushing the carts and since the carts are quite big, they can only walk, one at a time so that they can avoid being cramped up inside. The walk was quite long and from Kyosei''s perspective, it is quite long since it has been ten minutes since they walked inside. Despite that, nobody complained. Complaining won''t do much good anyways in their situation. They keep on walking as they reminisce their experiences earlier. It hasn''t been a full day since the outbreak but they feel that this night is the longest they have ever experienced in their whole life. For Kyosei, the night of the first night rage is the most dangerous he have ever experienced in his whole life. He have even done many death defying events that he survived. In just a day, he have seen the despair side and the hope side of humanity. He is never in the despair side and he is also not in the hope side. He is neutral. He prefer to be neutral. As he was thinking random things, he saw the end of the tunnel where everyone of his former friends are waiting. Kyosei felt reassured and the all of a sudden, he felt dizzy and he fell down the ground before the two groups. Kyosei is now sleeping... ******************************************************************** Hey guys! Kyosei here. Its been long enough. I think the Arc 1: School of the Dead is nearing its end. Maybe around fifteen or twenty chapters more before we proceed to the next Arc. Not enough chapters? Please vote and once it reach a certain rank, extra chapters will be released. Go, go! Please Vote! If anyone thought that this novel is a harem, well you are all wrong. Your author here hate harems as it is so conflicting to make. Please comment who is your favorite character in the comments. Who knows? Maybe I will release their Biography in the auxiliary chapter. Chapter 48 The Ragtag Group of the Dead Day 2: 3:20 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Duration of the Night Rage: 3 hours and 40 minutes left ******************************************************************************** Miyuki sits beside the bed where Kyosei is sleeping. Earlier, he collapsed and according to Chie and Yao Lei, it was due to overfatigue and a few hours of sleeping will solve the problem. She sighed as she look at the wounded body of Kyosei, wrapped in bandages. It looked so awful that anyone will get pained just by looking at it. Sena came from the kitchen and when she passed by in the room, she saw Miyuki, sitting beside Kyosei who is sleeping peacefully. "What''s up? You look gloomy," Sena asked as she sips the milk she acquired in the kitchen. "Oh, Sena. I thought you are sleeping?" Miyuki is quite surprised but then she recomposed herself. Sena shrugged," Nah, I have been sleeping for quite a while and I''m getting tired of it, what about you? What are you doing nothing Miyuki got silent and only stare at Kyosei who is sleeping. He sleeps without snoring and he looks like he is not breathing. "I am so powerless. Even today, I felt that I am useless in this situations and even in battles, I am quite useless. Maybe it is better for me to be a cannon fodder," Miyuki sighed as she looked gloomy once more. This time, Cindy overheard what Miyuki said and stormed inside. "No, your mindset is so low!" Cindy said which made the two girls startled. "Huh? Cindy?" Miyuki frowned. Miyuki knows her since she personally handled her transfer papers. She doesn''t have a good impression nor a bad impression at her. Its just that she is a happy go lucky individual. On top of that, she had good curves, fair skin, silky hair and pretty face. Many men tried to court her but she rejected them all. If Miyuki will say it, she is quite jealous on her. When Kyosei brought her along, she still have the same mindset in the past but when she looked closely, she matured a lot. "No person is useless! Anyone can be useful and that mindset of yours is what Kyosei hated the most!" Cindy fumed. "You don''t know me!" Miyuki gritted her teeth. "Yes, I don''t know you much, but you also don''t know yourself more. You still haven''t realize your worth but it is never too late to realize it! The world is in the verge of ruins. You have all of the time you can think to realize your worth, so never think like that again!" Cindy said before she leave the room on her own. Miyuki was quite speechless and Sena was stunned that the hot milk she is drinking turned cold. "My own self..." Miyuki looked at her palms which is covered in bandage. Sena tapped Miyuki''s shoulders, " She is right. Don''t let that mindset get on you. If you are quite useless as what you just said, Kyosei should have not bothered to rescue you at all." Miyuki is speechless as she looked at the back of Sena. ... Chie is quite tired after the operation. She did an operation to Okabe and Leo who are injured. She is the assistant of Yao Lei who performed on the removal of bullets. Apparently, Yao Lei is quite an expert in taking the bullets out and has a mindset of a doctor. Nejima and Souichi are also assistants by carrying items necessary for the operation. When the operation is done, twelve bullets are taken out and two wounded are now quietly resting in the bed. Yao Lei also checked the daughter and son of the President of United States. The daughter named Nathalie only have small injuries while the son named Steven is still unconscious. According to Yao Lei, Steven suffered some sort of trauma when the helo crashed earlier and due to that, he is not showing any signs of waking up. Chie was quite amazed by Yao Lei''s knowledge as he is like a jack of all trades and he even mastered most of those skills especially the medecines knowledge as she is an aspiring doctor and scientist. She is quite exhausted but at the same time, she is quite pleased. She looked at the samples of tissues she extracted and studied earlier. When she looked at the samples, she was stunned. A tissue that she remembered to be the arterial blood turned into a moving slime of some sort. Not only that, a few tissues shows drastic changes. "Is this the tissue evolution?!" Chie furiously recorded her findings... ... Day 2: 3:35 A.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 3 hours and 25 minutes left ************************************************************************ Haru and the Team Alpha and Bravo are on retreat. Apparently, they can''t hold on the horde as they are relentlessly ripped by the enemies one by one. Haru helplessly retreated along with the remaining soldiers. The supply never came and they are forced to pull back by throwing grenades to reduce the undead that are chasing them. The danger is still remaining in pursuit on them. A single Juggernaut and a few more Hurlers are spotted. They lacked the ammunition and facing them head- on is suicide. Also, Haru is in despair after he heard that the Team Delta failed to defend the Quarantine Zone wiping out the soldiers and the remaining survivors who are in the Quarantine Zone. Though not all of the survivors died since they are sent to the confidential Quarantine Island, it is a big loss as their HQ collapsed in an instant. Right now, Team Alpha consists of fourteen soldiers and Team Bravo consists of seven soldiers out of thirty soldiers each squadron. It is quite a loss and communication to Team Charlie is also not established. They lost contact to the squadron hours ago. Right now, the horde that are in pursuit are far from them and they are safe in the meantime but Haru did not stop and marched to the streets. Not a single human can be seen except them that are walking in the streets. They helplessly walk the dark streets without knowing what they are doing. When Haru is in the verge of loss, when all of a sudden, a deep voice talked in his walkie -talkie. Somebody managed to contact him. "Hello? If you are hearing this, that means you are still alive. If you are low in supply and on the verge of danger, go to this ongoing coordinates. This is Former Lieutenant Soji Matsubara speaking." Haru was stunned. That Soji Matsubara is a retired SDF soldier who recently adopted a high school student. Apparently, he is still alive! Chapter 49 Operation: Escape School of the Dead Day 2: 3:40 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Duration of the Night Rage: 3 hours and 20 minutes left ************************************************************************************ Steven slowly opened his eyes. He felt his consciousness spin and his body ached all over. The first thing he saw is an unfamiliar ceiling that he has no recollection in seeing ever in his life. Getting up on the bed, he realized that he is somewhere unknown as he feel alienated on his surroundings. He scanned the area and they even though there is no wind, the temperature is so cold that he practically shiver. He saw his sister who is sleeping beside the bed and look so tired. He pat her head as he try to recall what happened and why he passed out but whenever he try to recall the events, his head hurts and he can''t concentrate. The headache is like a barrier to stop him from recalling the events. Nathalie woke up when she feel a movement on her brother''s bed. "Brother?" Nathalie confirmed that Steven woke up from his slumber. "What happened? Where are we?" Steven is looking confused. Nathalie didn''t answer at first and fetched a glass of water. She handed it to Steven which the latter grabbed and dranked faster than a thirsty camel. After drinking his fill, Nathalie returned bringing a few plates with bread inside which Steven quickly gobbled. "Okay brother, first things first. We are in Japan, currently in Osaka. After we crashed in the undead infested area, a group of students rescued us both," Nathalie started. "Undead? You mean, the zombies?" Steven asked. Nathalie nodded, " Yes, apparently, they don''t call them zombies as they are not slow. They have many variations of name calling which are usually freaks and infected but most of the time, they call it undead. Even the international news that I saw earlier calls them that." Steven continued listening to his sister who is explaining everything she had learned so far. After finding out that they are inside the underground bunker, he sighed in relief knowing that they are safe for the time being. "But, the food supply might not be stable at all since outbreaks like these will usually cost people to loot buildings and supermarkets for food. We can''t keep on freeloading here!" Steven said. Before Nathalie can respond, a male voice casually answered. "You have a point, staying here is not an option as we are only temporary in here," the owner of the voice is none other than Kyosei. "Oh! You are awake!" Nathalie said in surprise. She already forgotten Kyosei''s behavior and she comprehended it that she is also in the wrong. She was also grateful when he rescued them from the teacher who almost molested a fellow teacher. Her respect to him rosed a bit due to that. Kyosei is already awake, he is still wearing his headphones and bonnet though, he no longer wears his uniform and only a black shirt with some sort of tribal logos imprinted on it. Also, Kyosei is eating a lollipop with some sort of weird handle similar to those cigarettes. Its very elaborate that if no one really focus their attention to it and if Kyosei won''t reveal it, many will think that this is a true cigar in his mouth. "Mm, I can''t keep on sleeping after a few annoying people barged inside the room where I was in and started chatting like nobody is sleeping. I pretended that I was asleep since sleeping again is worthless anymore," Kyosei answered straightforwardly. "..." Nathalie "Anyway, I approved his suggestion earlier. We can''t keep holed up in here. You said earlier that you are planning to find your father or whoever that was who got separated. We are also going to find a good place to settle down and find new weapons and resources. Afterwards, we are going to plan on finding the families of the others," Kyosei said in English, allowing the two Americans understand every word he just said. "Yes, we are indeed planning to do so.But if these " undead" things are dangerous as you what my sister said, then we need to properly gear up. We can''t stay holed up here forever," Steven said. Kyosei nodded and opened his phone. "I have no contact on the person that helped me earlier and he will be delayed to rescue us for another day. He might be underestimating the enemies and due to this, he just leisurely left on his own. If we continue to wait for him, we are surely going to be relying on him to much. I can''t keep on hoping others to do it. So we will take action to leave the school as soon as the sun rises and the effects of the Night Rage is depleted," Kyosei explained. "I see, I understand the gist of it since my sister explained some of the terms she just learned from your team. But if you plan it out, you should have to tell it to your teammates," Steven said. Kyosei looked at his back and the others are already nearby, like they are some sort of people who are trying to find some good scoop and yeah, they really have one. "I don''t need to explain it to them, I am quite sure that they will agree," Kyosei said. Everyone nodded. What Kyosei said is true. Staying there inside won''t guarantee a good safety measure and instead will lower their capabilities on adapting in the situation. Also, they are quite serious on finding their parents. They are willing to risk everything to find out the fate of their relatives or whoever is related to them. Yao Lei has no objection either. He prefer to stay alone, out from danger and spend his remaining lifespan inside his underground bunker rather than risk his life, only turned into a walking dead after. He quite know himself well and if he venture out with them, he is quite sure that he will die. "So, since everyone did not object, what is your plan? If it is plausible and safe, I won''t object it," Steven said. Kyosei sized Steven and despite being siblings, Steven is quite a calculative person unlike her sister who is an impulsive person. He prefer to work with calculative people than impulsive people as they much easier to talk with. Kyosei moved and picked up the paper lying around the floor. It is an old newspaper however, due to the amount of time it passed by and the ink used in its printing seems a rather low quality, once it is exposed to extreme temperatures, it will sooner fade slowly, returning to its paper state. However, not all newspaper nowadays are ink thrift that they will save small amount of ink and use a very tiny amount of ink, enough for words to be printed.These types of newspapers are not a good quality since even the letters are barely visible, the photos are also barely visible thus being sold in the market at almost low price. Kyosei pulled out his trusty pen. He always carry ballpen in his pocket as it is good for writing and also good as a hidden weapon as it is hard to find fault to an ordinary ballpen. After pulling out the ballpen from his pocket, Kyosei calmly draw out the layout of the school. It is a simplified drawn version as he is wasting time making it more elaborate. He just put squares and rectangles on the paper and label them depending on what place it is called. Soon, a small draft appears out of the newspaper. Explanations are also included. Of course it is written in English. When everyone saw it, everyone also knew that this is the most probable but also a dangerous mission to escape their own school infested by the dead. ... Day 2: 3:40 A.M Osaka Streets: Blue Mansion Duration of the Night Rage: 3 hours and 20 minutes ********************************************************************************** Kato is holding the sniper rifle in the rooftop and are sniping the dead that are loitering around the perimeter of the house. After killing all of the undead and making the house secure for real, the old man Matsubara is now sleeping in a comfy and soft bed in the second floor. He is not sleepy at all and also, he is in need to practice the sniper rifle to act as a professional marksman and as a silent killer. He also acts as a sentry so that no undead will breach the gate. Kato sips on the cola beside him and put it besides the boxes of ammunition for the sniper rifle. Kato is thinking about what happened on Kyosei. He quite knew that he will not be in the school anymore during the third day as he quite knew how impatient this guy is. He also knew that Kyosei should keep his bond with others intact than to keep being an antisocial. Just as he was thinking those things, he spotted several soldier which has a high probability to be the SDF soldiers that Old Man Matsubara contacted earlier. He grab his communicator and radio Old Man Matsubara. "Old Man, spotted several SDF soldiers. I am quite sure that they are still being chased by a few tangos. Should I open fire and help them get rid of the tangos?" Kato asked. The old man radio back in. "Permission to open fire, granted. Be sure to hit only the tangos. I will welcome them in so you provide support." "Roger." Kato grinned. Ever since he was adopted by Old Man Matsubara, he has now good access for using guns for real and not just those guns used for airsoft but the real deal. Reloading the gun, shoulder check, posture check, scope check, muzzle check, single bolt fire check. He quickly took action and pointed it to the enemy. "Let the blood party started!" Chapter 50 Deadly Rivalry Day 2 3:55 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Duration of the Night Rage: 3 hours and 5 minutes left *********************************************************************************** The people who are previously gathered on the table inside the room where the newly awakened Steven has been laying already dispersed. The plan that Kyosei proposed is quite dangerous but also the only way to ensure that they will get out. It is also a test to know if the theory about the Night Rage is quite true. Cindy is still pondering on this as she looked at her watch. "I didn''t know that we are still alive until now," Cindy mumbled to herself. If she hadn''t get rescued in time by Kyosei, she might be similar to her squadmates in cheerdance who died and got torn to shreds like pigs being slaughtered. She was grateful to Kyosei who rescued her that time. Sure that he is an *sshole in attitude but he is only quite direct, and he is quite straightforward. She prefer to have someone like Kyosei as a companion in a situation like this rather than those people who tried to take advantage of the situation. Earlier, before she was studied in the stage railings, she was pulled away by a few boys to run away with them. Those boys are some pretty boys that many girls and gays fantasized to be their significant other. But for Cindy, she has no care about them. She prefer those people who are responsible and can be trusted rather than keeping their face. She have seen those types of people in. movies and usually, those people only use their companions as cannon fodder and bait to escape death. If she followed them, she is sure to be one of them. Her line of sight landed on Kyosei who is currently eating food in the table alongside with Miyuki who is also eating. For some reason, she felt something heavy in her heart that she wanted to let out but has no idea what it is. "What is happening to me?" Cindy clutched her chest. "Huh? Cindy? Are you alright?" Sena who is just passing by noticed Cindy who is currently clutching her chest. "Muh? Oh, yeah. I am alright. Nothing to worry about," Cindy forced herself to smile. Sena looked at the nearby place, and her line of sight landed on the two youths that are currently eating and she nodded while giving out a creepy smile. "Hmhm, didn''t expect you to fall for him, I see," Sena nodded while rubbing her chin. "Uh, what are you talking about?" Cindy was startled and confused at the same time. "You need to work harder, lots of girls are attracted to Kyosei secretly and all of them are a catch. You need lots of effort to catch his attention!" Sena grinned. Cindy blushed but she is showing an angry face. "What are you saying? Its not like that!" "He he, oh well, work hard girl. Miyuki has the upper hand than you but don''t be impulsive enough as Kyosei disliked that. Just work hard and catch his attention in the easy way," Sena tapped her shoulders while grinning. Cindy do not know whether to laugh or cry. But she is not quite sure if what she really feel is jealousy towards Miyuki. "I guess I am jealous." ... Later on, Miyuki finished her meal along with Kyosei. Though Kyosei did not talk much, Miyuki is still happy that Kyosei agreed to eat together in a single table. Kyosei is not talking at all and was like some sort of person who treat others like air. He only listens to his headphones and has no care of whoever is around them. Miyuki smiled while munching the steak. Despite changing his attitude, Kyosei is still the same approachable person. He is still not changing internally and only his attitude is changed slightly. She hoped that she will be able to get a conversation with Kyosei longer. But she was disappointed as Kyosei only answered in short phrases like "Its okay," or "Yeah, that''s it," and one word length answers like Yes and No. It was quite a disappointing outcome but she hope that Kyosei will say a longer sentence when talking to her. While walkingback to the bed, she saw Cindy who is holding a male uniform approach Kyosei and hands it to him while striking up a conversation. Miyuki stopped and looked at them first without being noticed and she find out that Kyosei is talking in longer sentence to Cindy. Miyuki felt a small tinge of jealousy to Cindy and then give herself resolve this time. "I won''t lose to you Cindy. If you think that you can get him, you still need to face against me," Miyuki nodded as she regained her new rival. For now, she is looking for possible things to learn a more proper way to get Kyosei''s attention... ... While the two girls are bent to capture Kyosei''s attention, Kyosei is not aware and is currently much focused on his plan and survival to escape the school. His mind is currently occupied on what weapons and possible materials to use and possible safe routes to use as a good way to escape school. The first target is to secure a car. No one else have the ability to drive yet, only Leo. Luckily, Yao Lei finds out that Leo''s injury is not that serious than Okabe''s who is almost got crippled if not for the abilities of Yao Lei as a good surgeon. Leo can walk again after a few hours of rest unlike Okabe who needed enough time to recover back his strength. To secure a car, Leo is needed to be in charge of driving. Haruna has a driving experience but she won''t do as she is not that good in combat which leaves to Leo. Kyosei is still deep in thought, not knowing a new development of feelings on the two girls which he might have no chance in knowing at all. Perhaps in time but for now, he might not notice it at all. ... Day 2: 4:10 A.M Kirishima High School - Near Gymnasium Duration of the Night Rage: 2 hours and 50 minutes left **************************************************************************** Among the pile of charred corpses that Kyosei killed earlier, a hand is slowly trying its best to get out from the heavy pile of corpses. The hand is also charred but unlike the other lifeless, this one is filled with hatred... Chapter 51 Preparation for the Deadly Morning Day 2: 4:10 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Duration of the Night Rage: 2 hours and 50 minutes left ********************************************************************************* Kyosei put all his weapon arsenal that he is planning to bring along for the plan to take a car that can get everyone in. He is trying to take the van or the school bus used for field trips and they also need to get the keys which is difficult since the faculty is the first one that is striked hard by the Outbreak and the key might be misplaced after the panic. In the table, different weapons are laid down and are differentiated from easy carry to weapons that can cause cumbering. There lays the Taurus Series Magnum Revolver, the Colt 45 that Souichi returned after reuniting, the chipped cleaver, modified baseball bats, brass knuckles, some house keys, a pocket knife and a few Molotov Cocktails. Kyosei is not satisfied in his arsenal. There are only few bullets left in his guns and all he can do is to get melee which is dangerous in crowds. He also need crowd and distance control to perform good against the hordes. He sighed and equipped a few of his weapons back. Since the outbreak started without any signs to allow everyone to prepare, his arsenal is very small and insufficient to take enemies fast enough. After his inspection on his weapons, Kyosei gather the duffel bags and put all of the supplies in the table. There are different packs of bread, canned foods, bottles of water, cans of soda and different items like candies are also in. He also inspected the medicines that he looted in the infirmary which is very beneficial for wounds and different sickness like cold, cough and fever. There are also different brands of energy drinks and protein. After confirming everything, he repacked all of them inside. Supplies will be scarce and these supplies he gathered at school is not sufficient. He is thinking of a way how to earn supplies when Nanami called him. He entrusted Nanami to find the routes and good places to find the vehicle they need. Also, he also asked her to spot most of the items scattered in the buildings so that it can be looted before their plan to escape the school is executed. Kyosei trotted over to Nanami who is looking at the projector that are divided into different squares which represents its camera locations. Kyosei noticed that the few cameras are filled with undead swarming on a squirming guy. He remembered this guy to be the right hand of Takasu and earlier, he didn''t see him when he confronted Takasu. The guy is screaming in the video but to no avail as the dead ripped him into two, causing his intestines to fall into the ground. The undead quickly gathered and goes into festive mode. This scene might be too gory for others but for Kyosei, its nothing. "The dead are all cramped up in the route that you wanted to take, I suggest to go to the long way instead as the way to parking lot is more congested with undead. Furthermore, I have not spotted the keys at all," Nanami explained. Kyosei nodded. The route towards the parking will be a dangerous but short road while the long road will take him more time to reach his destination but much safer due to the fact that there are only a few undead in the area. But for some reason, Kyosei feel bad on going to the safer area. It is like it is really meant for a trap due to the lack of undead in the area. "Just keep monitoring the place. For some reason, I feel that there is something wrong in the route where there are only a fewundead present. I guess you need to be observing the situation for a while," Kyosei said as he returned to his work. Kyosei ponders over why he feel the oddity of the safe route. Maybe its due to his experience which every safe place is the most dangerous place... ... Day 2: 2:28 A.M Osaka Streets: Blue Mansion Duration of the Night Rage: 2 hours and 32 minutes left ********************************************************************************* If the undead in Kirishima High School are all crowded in the school ground, you can''t see a single straggler left in the blue mansion where Kato and Matsubara previously coveted in. After rescuing the SDF Soldiers are rescued from their empending doom, the two cleared the bodies of the killed infected and burned them to ashes. Kato is now with Old Man Matsubara who is now talking with the surviving soldiers. "I see, so the quarantine airport where the survivors are being transported everyday. I didn''t expect that the outbreak can really do that. This is not we expected," Old Man Matsubara said as he touch his beard. The captain of the SDF Alpha Team named Haru is nodding. "Affirmative sir, after we receive the report, a huge volume of infected rushed and chased us out of our hiding spot before losing a few comrades in arms," Haru said. "Did you meet a few abnormals?" Old Man Matsubara stands up and beckons Kato to turn on the projector in which, the latter immediately carried out. The projector reveals a video of the sighting of Juggernaut, Hurlers and Mosquitoes. It was quite a dangerous way to encounter these abnormals on a daily basis. "These are one of our tangos that we killed earlier!" Haru exclaimed, pointing at the face of an enlarged Juggernaut. "Those guys are being killed and unlike the normal undead, they are deadly and has unlimited potential to kill, eradicating them are close to impossible. But its not really impossible to kill them due to the fact that they are already dead.." Old Man Matsubara said. "...according to the theory, the danger is almost over as the sun will rise up, sooner or later. Night Rage will soon be over. All we need to do is to wait.." Matsubara continued. "Wait?" Haru is stunned. Even the others are baffled and could not react at all. "According to my theory, the way the dead moves at night is different. We have not noticed it yet since the outbreak just begun. But in movies with apocalypse genres, usually during the first day, its not like this worse and worldwide scale. Look, the infection is now scattered worldwide in just a single night. It''s quite weird and look at Japan, the dead almost overwhelmed the living people. I personally call it as the Night Rage. The behavior of the dead changed when the clock strikes at six in the evening. If my theory is correct, the dead will return into sluggish behavior once the clock strikes at six in the morning," Matsubara said. Haru never expected this. This information is very precious as it will affect the way humans adapt the different behaviors of the dead. Now that thetheory of Matsubara seems to hold some backbone, they are now waiting to find out if the theory can be used as the main information that might be the key to live in this new era... ***************** Author''s note: Hey, Kyosei here. So I basically didn''t get to update any content last week since I suddenly got a fever. Oh well,the extra chapters might be released today or tommorow if the connection will do well. The missed chapters that I didn''t get to publish will also be added later. The extra chapters release is still the same. Same rules. Chapter 52 A Talk on the Dead Day 2: 5:50 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Duration of the Night Rage: 10 minutes left ***************************************************************************************************************************** Kyosei opened his eyes. Apparently, all of them are taking a nap as a conservation energy method in preparation to venture outside the underground bunker. Kyosei was supposed to stay awake but after a few scoldings from Yao Lei, Kyosei decided to just follow him and take a nap for a while. He felt groggy and his eyesight is a little bit blurry. Rubbing his eyes, Kyosei picked up the weapons in the table. He take all of his weapons off so that he will not feel any uncomfortable feeling while taking a nap. After gearing up, Kyosei looked at his wristwatch and seeing only ten minutes left before six in the morning, Kyosei scratched his head. He just can''t escape on beating up the dead but since this is the case in the world, Kyosei has to adapt. It''s not that he don''t like the feeling of adrenaline rush every move but due to uncomfortable way the undead are moving. When a rumbling sound is sounding in his stomach, he sighed and go to the kitchen. On the way to the kitchen, he saw the others in the living room, currently occupying the sofas. He didn''t see Leo and Okabe which might be sleeping in the rooms since they are still suffering from injuries due to the incident regarding to Sendo. He passed by silently without waking the sleeping survivors. It is really clear in their faces the signs of fatigue and stress that got accumulated overtime. Apocalypse takes a large toll to people experiencing the events. Kyosei might be invulnerable to it, but that doesn''t mean that the others are not suffering. After passing the living room silently, Kyosei make his way towards the kitchen. Even though the distance of the living room and the kitchen, Kyosei can faintly smell the aroma of food, wafting in the air. Kyosei can guess that somebody is using the kitchen. Kyosei did not mind if there is someone occupying the kitchen as long as they wont bother him much. Arriving the kitchen, Kyosei saw Miyuki who is currently cooking food. It is some sort of vegetable with meat but he is not aware what food is this since it looked similar to stir fry, only with meat. Kyosei did not bother her and go directly to the refrigerator. Miyuki noticed Kyosei and she smiled at him, the only thing is that Kyosei did not smile back but looked at her, before grabbing an orange. Kyosei''s limbs are sore and to reduce the sore feeling, Kyosei decided to eat orange since it reduces the soreness of the body. Furthermore, it also rehydrates the body which is very useful to eat after intense workout. Miyuki continued on stirring the vegetables on the frying pan using the spatula and engage on a conversation with Kyosei. "You are awake already? Shouldn''t you rest for a while? It''s almost a day that you keep on fighting against the infected. A human body should have sufficient rest," Miyuki said as she continue on cooking the food. Kyosei did not answer but continues on peeling the orange and after peeling it, he grab a piece and put the juicy flesh of the orange to his mouth. "Why Kyosei?" Miyuki muttered which caused Kyosei to look at her. "Why are you avoiding me? Is something wrong? Do you have some sort of problem? You can tell me since we are friends," Miyuki said. Kyosei swallows the orange before he look sternly on Miyuki. "I already severed my ties to my ''friends'' and no longer treat them one. You are one of them so I have no care to it. I am not that close to you so even though I have any problem, there is almost zero chance that I will tell it to you," Kyosei directly answered with his poker face. Miyuki trembled a bit. She already know that Kyosei has some sort of grudge at her but she has no idea what caused him to be like this. She remembered that Kyosei turned into a delinquent when she was elected as the student council president. She also remembered that during the day that she ascended and accepted the role of the student council president, Kyosei was sent to the disciplinary office due to the case of beating up delinquents. After the incident, Kyosei officially cut off ties with his friends and now he treat them like thin air though he will still talk to them but with cold and sarcastic remarks that really is not that nice. "Did I do something wrong that caused you to this? Please tell me so that I can fix it!" Miyuki is desperate. Kyosei looked at her with the same cold expression. "It''s too late, mending the relationship we had is no longer repairable..." Kyosei said and after finishing on eating the remaining oranges, Kyosei snatched the spatula in her hands and took over in the stove and continue the work. "Go rest, I will handle this," Kyosei said without looking at her. Miyuki turned gloomy. What Kyosei said makes her heart ache. Kyosei never treated her as a friend again. Furthermore, their relationship is no longer repairable and even though she has no idea why Kyosei no longer have the same friendly vibe he had in the past. She already miss the old Kyosei who she love before. As she was thinking and reminiscing, the bell in the clocktower rang. Everyone woke up, one by one due to the sound of the bell. They look on their phones and the others look on their wristwatches. It is confirmed. The Night Rage is officially over... for now. ************************************************************************************************************************* Hey, hey. The internet is really slow and I can''t upload the remaining chapters!My initial plan to update the other chapters are now ruined! Screw this slow internet connection. For now, I have to update this single chapter that is only the one that got published. I hope everyone understand. The extra chapters might be released soon but I don''t know how long will my slow internet connection last. Sorry for the inconvenience. Chapter 53 The Deadly Morning Day 2: 6:00 A.M Kirishima High School Night Rage officially ended ***************************************************************************** The clock strikes to six in the morning and the bell in the clocktower rang throughout the school. The undead''s pupils which are having some root like appearance slowly turned into white. And due to this, the dead''s speed suddenly decrease drastically. They suddenly turned into walking dead and no longer shows a hostile expression. They returned to their initial state where they don''t run anymore and only walk. However, their amount is still too many which still poses danger to anyone. As observed in the surveillance camera, they no longer pose much threat to Kyosei. "The dead are back to normal!" Everyone was enthralled. Knowing their nature is a big change. They can now slowly cope up with the demand due to this drastic change. Seeing this, Kyosei prepared his gear. It will be hard soon so preparations are now on. Going to the tunnel, Yao Lei allowed him to use the elevator to return to the surface. He knows how to drive a car and so this is the best setup. A task in hand is here and he Kyosei can''t afford to fail it. As he was about to ride the elevator, everyone send him off and everyone looks so optimistic. As usual, Kyosei rebuked their expectations. "Don''t expect anything. I have no high chance to succeed," Kyosei said as he look at them with a cold face. Everyone is speechless. But then, they recovered on his expression. It might be weird if he smiled at them instead. ... Day 2: 6:05 A.M Kirishima High School - Secret Elevator Time remaining before Night Rage: 13 hours and 55 minutes left ****************************************************************************** The elevator is not that rickety anymore but it still produces sound. Kyosei pulls out his cleaver and prepared his brass knuckles. According to Souichi who led the others towards the elevator during their separation in the clocktower, the dead are chasing them so if he is going to use the elevator, he needs to be vigilant as the dead might be cramped up in the main entrance above. And as he arrived, it was already expected the crumpled undead outside, wandering. Kyosei has only one percent chance on escaping alive in that crowd. Luckily, the elevator has an emergency hatch used for escaping the elevator in case of trouble. He uses it and he found out that he can access the vent which is enough to squeeze in by a person. This is a hatch designed by Yao Lei to prepare escaping in case that it is needed and it really is needed. The vent will end up near the hidden room in the clocktower and it is really hard to get by. Since the clocktower is already wrecked by the Juggernaut and the dead is almost impossible to arrive there, Kyosei decided to use the vent. The vent is a bit tight but enough for a person to crawl in. The air is dusty and Kyosei has to put on his handkerchief as an alternative mask. He started crawling the narrow vent. Its really hard but somehow, Kyosei didn''t mind. This crawl will be hard and long but Kyosei can persevere. After a few minutes of crawling and crawling, Kyosei arrived in the tunnel exit vent. Kyosei look at the vent to look for danger and seeing that there are no danger, Kyosei nodded and kick the grater covering the vent and jump down. ... Day 2: 6:25 A.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Secret Room Time before the Night Rage: 13 hours and 35 minutes left ************************************************************************************* Kyosei look around the once a good room, is now wrecked and destroyed to pieces. After the rampage of the Juggernaut, the room is no longer the same. The items are scattered in the ground, the bed is wrecked, the shelves are in pieces and rubble are scattered in the floor. Moreover, the huge hole that the Juggernaut made yesterday is still present. Kyosei also noticed the dead bodies of the others. Apparently, the lackeys he tied up are all dried up and looks like they didn''t suffer at all. They are smashed and even though they are smashed, they didn''t have any signs of blood being spilled in the ground. The mosquitoes are really bloodthirsty. After checking any goodies to find, he stumbled on the safe in the wall. He didn''t notice it since it was. hidden in the back of the shelf and since the shelf that used to cover it is now broken to pieces, it was now revealed. What surprised him is that, the shelf is not yet open and it looks like it contained something valuable. The safe is locked with turnable digit lock which produces a sound of clicking once you get the right number. Kyosei is familiar with this type of lock and he decided to open this. Its possible he will get something interesting. He leaned on the safe and hold the turnable digit lock to properly hear the click. He didn''t rush and in a few minutes of trying to listen, he finally find the combination which is 0-8-2-0-0-0. As the safe clicked open, a box of ammunition for the SMG appeared. Kyosei was stunned. An SMG ammunition? What is this doing here in school? Kyosei opened the safe and saw a few variety of weapons, more precisely, high calibered guns... ************************************************************************ Oh yeah, Three chapter are now released! Thank you for the support! The two chapters are for the extra chapters while thr other is a normal update. I didn''t expect many are still supporting the novel! Chapter 54 The Crowd of the Dead Day 2: 6:49 A.M Kirishima High School - Clocktower Secret Room Time before the Night Rage: 13 hours and 11 minutes left ************************************************************************** Kyosei was almost shaken. He now know why the safe is more bigger than the other safes, its because it is housing high caliber firearms. "How did these weapons get here?!" Kyosei never expected this. The weapons are mostly SMG, Assault Rifles and also shotguns. There is also a crossbow and compound bow available. Moreover, there are a few smoke grenade and actual grenades in the shelf which makes Kyosei feel good. Kyosei has no idea what weapons are these and he only knew that those guns are high calibre weapons. Quickly, Kyosei grab another duffel bag that is lying around the floor. He stuffed all of the gun and ammunition. Kyosei was amazed and at the same time, confused. Just how the hell did the guns reach the school grounds without being caught by the authorities. He might be afraid at first but now, this will be really beneficial. He checked all of the guns and find it good and functional. Kyosei felt slow but Kyosei did not mind. The SMG he found has a strap that can be used to shoulder the gun with him. Kyosei is a bit knowledgeable how to use it since he have seen it many times in games and he have tried an airsoft gun similar to the SMG he is holding. The gun is not that different in reality so he didn''t find any difficulty. He also checked if it is jammed and reloaded the gun to full mag. After making sure of it, he wear the gun and carry the duffel bag of guns. Its time to dance.. ... Day 2:6:55 A.M Kirishima High School - East Wing: 4th Floor Hallway Time before the Night Rage: 13 hours and 5 minutes left ************************************************************************** The hallway is not that crowded and only a few undead are walking. It is quite clear that the hallway will never be the same as the body parts and blood are littered on the floor. Any sane person will puke on looking this scene but Kyosei is not so he might be considered insane. Kyosei proceed like usual and if the dead tries to attack him, he will just swing the cleaver and striking its head fast. As expected, the undead are quite slow compared to the Night Rage. In just a few swings and dodging, he is not having trouble and made his way towards the stairs. In just a night, the undead that are crowding the stairs are no longer occupying the stairs, making it easier to leave the 4th Floor. ... Day 2: 7:00 A.M Kirishima High School - East Wing - 3rd Floor Hallway Time before the Night Rage: 13 hours left ************************************************************************** Similar to the 4th floor, the 3rd Floor is not that dangerous either. He flicks his cleaver just like the usual to get rid of the blood that is smearing the chipped blade of the cleaver. Its too sticky as the time goes by and Kyosei has a habit of flicking the blood off from it. With a few attacks and punches, Kyosei cleared the way without breaking a sweat. But then, he stopped.A crowd of undead are blocking his way towards the 2nd floor as they are occupied near the stairs. "Tch, and I thought that I will have an easy way arriving the parking lot. I didn''t expect a horde here," Kyosei mumbled. Kyosei raised his SMG. Its time to dance for a blood fest. Turning the safety lever off and cranking it up, Kyosei raised its muzzle and when the dead noticed him, Kyosei pulled the trigger, and the blood rained down along with the brain matter. The crisp sound of the gun is like a music to Kyosei''s ears despite the music that rings on his headphones. In just few moments, the dead are occupying the stairs are gone. Only a few dead bodies, so mutilated that you can''t recognize anyone anymore. The blood splattered on the floor and walls are also accompanied with brain matter and flesh. Kyosei needs to walk slowly by stepping the dead bodies in the stairs to avoid slipping down. Kyosei also reloaded the SMG for another gunfight. He knows that this is not the end of battle yet. Before he can arrive on the 2nd Floor, Nanami''s voice resounded on his headphones. "Kyosei! I spotted two survivors! Its the twin sisters!" Nanami said. Kyosei remembered the twin sisters. They are Ren and Rin Teshino and they are also Kyosei''s former ''friends'' he cut ties with. They are good individuals and are also intellectual.He didn''t expect that they are still alive. "What is the situation?" Kyosei asked. "The twin sisters are holed up inside the Male Comfort Room and are trying to hold off the undead that are crowded in the 2nd Floor Hallway. There is a little more time before they will be breached," Nanami reported. Kyosei quickly understood why a horde is in the stairs. The Twin Sisters are their target. "Understood, I will do what I can," Kyosei said and hastily rushed on. The dead bodies makes the stairs hard to scale so it takes two minutes to reach the 2nd floor. ... Day 2: 7:13 A.M Kirishima High School - East Wing: 2nd floor Hallway Time before the Night Rage: 12 hours and 47 minutes left ***************************************************************************** Kyosei hold his SMG high. The undead are all crowding to reach the Comfort Room. He can''t count how many are there but he is quite sure that all of the undead there are former students of Kirishima High School. He is tired of surprise attacks against mindless creatures so Kyosei decided to taunt them. "Hey, mindless sh*ts! Why are you chasing the twins? Come over here! I am tasty!" Kyosei said as he still ready his SMG on them. His taunt is quite effective as the dead turn their attention to Kyosei. Soon as they turned around, Kyosei pulled the trigger and the recoil is quite strong. When the bullets run dry, Kyosei will reload once again and repeat. Shoot, Reload, Repeat. Just like that. And since the dead are attracted to sounds, Kyosei managed to now their numbers slowly and the bodies are slowly getting many and many until Kyosei finished all of the dead left to crowd the comfort room. Chapter 55 Twins of the Dead Day 2: 7:15 A.M Kirishima High School - East Wing: 2nd Floor, Male Comfort Room Time before the Night Rage: 12 hours and 45 minutes left ****************************************************************************** Rin and Ren are trying to hold off the door. The dead are trying to eat them. That night, they are staying inside the janitor room and when they find it is morning, they wanted to find a way to reach the cafeteria and scavenge for food. But who would have thought that the dead are all occupying the hallways. "Sister! I don''t want to die!" Rin said as she is shivering while pushing the door with all her strength. "Me either! We can''t die here! I still wanted to see our parents!" Ren also pushed the door. Despite that, the dead are almost on going to burst inside the door. Rin and Ren are both crying and as they are about to give up, they heard a few popping sounds and a strong sound of gunfire. "What was that?!" Ren was startled. They discovered that the door pressure is getting lighter and lighter every second that pass by. Soon, the pressure is no longer present in the door and they are free to take their hands from the door. They sighed in relief. The sound of some gunfire still continues on and did not stop for a while. Soon, the gunfire that are ringing for a while stopped. Rin is still shivering but Ren is brave enough to peek outside. What she saw is stomach churning scene. Bodies and guts are scattered in the hallway. Blood is spilled in the floor. "What... happened?" Ren was speechless. Rin also peek outside and saw the exact scene the Ren saw. This made Rin puke and vomit in the toilet bowl. Ren still observed outside and saw a youth carrying a heavy duffel bag and is armed. He was holding an SMG and the muzzle is still smoking. She then find the boy quite familiar. Nobody in the school wear a peculiar headphones and a bonnet at the same time. "Kyosei?" The stern look of Kyosei is still plastered in his face. As he saw Ren, he lowers his gun. He can differentiate between Rin and Ren. Ren has a bit of wavy orange hair with a ribbon clip on her hair and has a green eyes while Rin has a straight hair and has no ribbon clip in her hair, also she has brown eyes. "Are you two bitten?" Kyosei asked as he checked them if they have wounds. "No wounds so far," Ren answered. Rin look at Kyosei as she wiped off the vomit in her mouth using a towel. She looks tired. "I never expected that you two survived the Night Rage without hassle," Kyosei said. "Night Rage?" The twins are puzzled. "The phenomenon where the dead are changing behaviors from slow witted creatures into savage, feral creatures at night. Don''t tell me you have not experienced it?" Kyosei asked. "Last night, we are just sleeping in he janitor''s room and nothing happened the entire night," Rin answered. "What is happening? Can you explain it to me?" Ren chimed in. "I will explain in the way. The dead might Ber attracted to the sounds of the gun earlier, we can''t stay here further," Kyosei said. The two nodded. Kyosei told the two girls about his task to fetch a vehicle and find its key. He also explained the outbreak with information he knew so far. Rin and Ren understood and they were shocked when Kyosei told them that Kyoto has fallen. Their parents are living in Kyoto and if the news told them that the City of Kyoto is destroyed, their parents might be also dead. Kyosei advised them to not jump into assumptions yet as they have not yet seen the survivors of Kyoto which might still be alive in the city. Rin and Ren calmed down after that and followed Kyosei down to 1st floor where the faculty is located. "Earlier, we heard that someone is planning to use the school bus at school and they are about to fetch the keys.I don''t know if it was taken," Ren said to Kyosei.. Kyosei pondered what to do. If what Ren said is true, then the key is no longer present in the faculty room and they need to search the dead that might be carrying the key needed for the vehicle. Chapter 56 Key of the Dead Day 2: 7:29 A.M Kirishima High School - Faculty Room Time Before the Night Rage: 12 hours and 31 minutes left **************************************************************************** Kyosei and the twins took a bit more time reaching the faculty. The hallways are full of undead and it is quite hard for them to maneuver the hallways without being noticed so Kyosei did a lot of work, disposing the enemies again and again without being noticed. Kyosei didn''t mind doing this but for some reason,he grew tired doing it repeatedly. If he is in the game right now, he might have received the achievement of Melon Breaker as he was destroying heads of the dead like he was smashing melons with a stick. If he work like this, he would leave the two in a safe place where they can defend and they won''t be in disadvantage as he will work on destroying the dead in the hallway. Right now, they are in the faculty room. A few body parts from some teachers are scattered in the ground. Kyosei saw a hand with a wedding ring with a small diamond on it. He remembered this ring belonged to Mrs. Morita,a history teacher. This woman is married to wealthy businessman and it was once a gossip that her wedding ring is made from 24 carats of gold with a diamond as its precious stone. Kyosei pulls off the ring from the lifeless hand just like how he did on the ring he got before he was about to get to Kirishima High School. Apparently, they have same pattern. Kyosei didn''t care whose item it is in the past as he is now its owner. Of course, he has no practical use on it but he knew that money will no longer be precious in the apocalypse and resources are more necessary. Moreover, this kind of things are more likely to become similar to currency soon. Kyosei decided to put it inside his pocket andcontinued his search. The twins also helped and cleared the stacks of papers that are scattered about on the floor and desks of the teachers. "It seems that the chaos cause by the infected originated here," Ren said as she examined the few blood droplets in the floor. The faculty is situated near the main entrance of the building for accessible convenience to monitor students that goes on cutting classes. However, this arrangement didn''t work on Kyosei as he can go on stealth mode to sneak out and he can go away from school. There are several documents and some belongings that are scattered on the floor and on the table. There are some smartphones and a few laptops. Some are broken as if somebody stomped on it and some seems to have fallen to the ground causing it to break. Kyosei grabbed a few documents and saw that most of them are reports on students and some are their lesson plans. The stacks of papers are very messy and causes more trouble for the three to look a for the key. If students have lockers, the teachers also have one and special quarters for teachers to relax and sleep if they have no class to attend to. Kyosei opened the lockers for the key but instead found a few amount of canned food, cup noodles and bread are stuffed in the lockers. Perhaps they are used by teachers who are too busy to cook on their own and decided to eat something instant. Kyosei gathered all of them in a bag and collected them. Rin and Ren are still looking for a good item and also the key but they have no luck at all. "There are no signs of the key here," Kyosei said as he scratch his head. "Yeah, the key holding the keys are no longer found," Rin said in a disappointed tone. "So are we going to look for a good way to make the bus drive?" Kyosei asked. "It is quite possible to make it run without the key but for some reason it will be much difficult instead to maintain the bus longer." Ren said. "I see, so we need to find the one who holds the key here at school," Kyosei muttered. "Yeah, but there are many infected here and it will be more likely that we won''t find the right undead that holds the key," Ren contemplated. Kyosei is not giving up. He then noticed a few drawers near the lockers and there is a drawer with a sign of "Spare keys" on it. He didn''t notice it at first since he is focused on the lockers and the twins are looking in the desks of the teachers. "I see something," Kyosei pointed the drawer and immediately started his search. The drawer is locked but for Kyosei who is an expert on picking locks, this lock is just a breeze that he didn''t get any difficulty opening the drawer. As he open the drawer, different keys are revealed before his eyes. The keys are also labeled for the reason that they are spare keys. Once the real key is gone, the spare key will be the one to replace the original. Kyosei did not need to search for very long. In just a few searching through various keys, he found the spare key for the school bus. The school bus is big since it is a bus. This school bus are not those school buses that are colored yellow and black stripes. Its just a bit peculiar since the bus is much bigger than normal school buses, you can say it is a transport bus instead. It is colored black in the bottom and white in the upper part. This bus is only used during field trips and other activities that needed to go to other places far from Osaka. Kyosei saw this bus once but he has not yet ridden this bus since he never participated in any field trips and recreational events as he just label it as bothersome and annoying. Kyosei pick up the spare key of the bus and shows it to Rin and Ren. "Found it," Kyosei waved. "Let''s go! I heard a few growls coming from outside. We can''t stay here any longer," Rin said. Kyosei pulled up the SMG and reloaded it. He is not stingy in bullets since the SMG has a few boxes of ammunitions. "Okay, Rin, Open the door slowly on the side. Do not directly open it as it may reveal an undead. Go!" Kyosei ordered Rin. Ren is currently holding the bag that is loaded with a few items and food that is looted and only Rin is not carrying anything. Rin did not mind and nodded. They need to help Kyosei if they want to live. Rin slowly opened the door and as expected, an undead is already in the door. Rin quickly back off and Kyosei aimed and opened fire. RATATATATATATATATAT... The sound of the SMG as the bullets fly. The bodies of the undead that tried to attack died and got destroyed like it is minced to pieces. Kyosei marveled by the power of the guns. He nodded as he is thinking on how to earn a few more guns. Guns are the most useful things in an apocalypse and Kyosei agreed on it. However, Kyosei is more on melee rather than guns but there is no harm on using one. Seeing that the dead that are blocking their progress are smashed to pieces, Kyosei moves out. "We can''t stay here. Let''s go to the parking lot!" The twins nodded. They have no idea how many undead are blocking their progress to go out the school... ... Day 2: 7:30 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Time before the Night Rage: 12 hours and 30 minutes left ********************************************************************************* Nanami is monitoring every movement of Kyosei and the dead as usual. As she sips on her coffee, she suddenly spits out the coffee in her mouth as she saw a creature in the school. "Everyone..." Nanami looks at the creature on the screen in horror. The others immediately arrived and as they looked at the horrified expression of Nanami, they also looked at the screen and just like Nanami, they are stunned. This creature basically is much more horrifying than the Juggernaut... Chapter 57 If Escaping the Dead is Impossible Day 2: 7:34 A.M Kirishima High School - Old Building Library Time before the Night Rage: 12 hours and 26 minutes left **************************************************************************** Kyosei and the twins arrived on the library. He needs to send them to the underground bunker to avoid complications in the plan. The arrival to the library is much smoother than when they arrived at night, maybe due to the slow undead. Kyosei has no need to even use the SMG to kill the dead and just use either his brass knuckles or the cleaver. Kyosei pulls out the same book he used to open the secret tunnel. And as usual, the tunnel opened and reveal itself. "Follow this tunnel and you will see everyone underground. Don''t worry, you can take your breakfast there. We have food prepared in there," Kyosei explained. The twins thanked Kyosei and go to the tunnel immediately. They knew that if they keep on hanging around Kyosei, they might hinder him instead of helping. Also, they don''t want to risk their lives on the dangerous mission of Kyosei. Kyosei is a daredevil so they have no right to judge him. As the door to the tunnel is closed and returned to normal, Kyosei returned to his original objective. He can''t risk another precious time as morning is quite fast and he might just realize that he is in another perilous battle against the dead that are under the effects of Night Rage. Kyosei hastened his movements towards the Parking Lot where the bus is parked. ... Day 2: 7:36 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Time before the Night Rage: 12 hours and 24 minutes left ****************************************************************************** The twins safely arrived the underground bunker but all they saw are the fellow survivors who wear heavy expressions on their faces. "What is going on?" Ren was confused. Nanami noticed them and approaches them. "...Sorry about that, something happened. I suppose you two should also see this," Nanami said with a frown on her face. The twins are almost acquainted with most of the people inside except the presidential children and Yao Lei. They quickly followed Nanami to the living room. The two are curiously looking around them as they never expected an underground bunker can also look like a normal house. When they arrive on the living room, they saw the projector that is connected to project what the laptop is showing in the screen. As they look at the screen, they saw the creature that made their jaws drop. "What is that?" Rin was shaking. She only saw this kind of creatures on novels and fantasy movies. "We thought that only during the Night Rage those freaks appear but this is now making us confuse," Nanami said as she zoom thevideo with the horrifying creature in it. "Hey! Kyosei is still out there!" Ren suddenly remembered. "That is what we feared. Kyosei is still not that strong and he is still injured after a fight against a freak. We want to tell him on this but we don''t want Kyosei to panic," Nanami said. "I will go and rescue him," A voice said behind them. The three discussing how to say it to Kyosei were startled, even the others are also startled. "Leo-sensei?!" Nanami is alarmed. "Sir! Your wounds are not yet healed! You can''t move around as you, please!" Chie shouted as she protested on Leo''s suggestion. "I need to. I treat Kyosei as my own son and I can''t let him carry the burden of protecting us by himself. This is a duty as an adult who cares on his own son," Leo said. The others immediately understood. After Kyosei''s parents died in a car crash, Leo is the one who is taking care of Kyosei though Kyosei always decline. Kyosei might have looked at Leo as a fatherly figure and a respectable adult. Miyuki clenched her fists. "I will also go! At least I can help Kyosei on this!" Miyuki said. "Not you too, Miyuki! Its too dangerous!" Sena groaned. Then, another one steps up too, well they are two. "I will also go!" Souichi moved forward. "Count me in also!" Nejima also stepped forward. "Brother!? Nejima!? What are you both doing!?" Nanami was startled by their decisions. "Now, now, its alright. Don''t worry about them too much. They already made their own decisions and we can''t stop them from doing so," Yao Lei approached them. "Dean Yao," Leo smiled. "Teacher Mako, I know you are injured but you are known in the military so I have no doubt on your abilities. I just wanted to say that you need to protect the children whatever it takes," Yao Lei said as he tapped on Leo''s shoulders. Leo nodded. He already steeled his courage enough on this. "Wait, before you go, you need to be armed, what will you do if you encounter the undead that everyone is afraid on facing? Your heroic rescue will end up as a failure instead, come with me whoever wanted to go with Leo," Yao Lei said as he go somewhere. Leo, Miyuki, Souichi and Nejima followed him until they reach a dead end. Yao Lei lightly pushed the wall and it was revealed to be a secret room. "Wow! Another Secret Room?" Nejima was amazed. "Come inside, but remember to choose only one here as I also need them too," Yao Lei said. All of them nodded and as they get inside the room... ... Day 2: 7:36 A.M Kirishima High School - Track Field Time before the Night Rage: 12 hours and 24 minutes left ****************************************************************************** At the same time, Kyosei is walking in the track field. Kyosei is only carrying the SMG with him. He is not carrying the guns since he also delivered the guns alongside with Rin and Ren. He is not in danger at all as he can just kill them with ease. But for some reason, Kyosei felt a small chill on his skin as the wind blows. The rotten stench of the dead is also wafting in the air which makes anyone to smell it feel a bit morbid. "Its only the second day but the rotten smell of the dead is so awful already," Kyosei spits out the stick of the lolipop he has been eating. Just as Kyosei was about to eat another lolipop, Kyosei smells the burnt smell alongside the rotten smell. Kyosei was startled as he is already from the gymnasium but why does the stench and burnt smell is working all the way towards him? Kyosei has no answer since the ''answer'' is currently looking for Kyosei''s whereabouts... Chapter 58 Bus of the Dead Day 2: 7:43 A.M Kirishima High School - Parking Lot Time before the Night Rage: 12 hours and 17 minutes left ********************************************************************************** This time around, Kyosei has no problem arriving the parking lot that is located while on the side of the new building. It is really spacious and really accessible. The parking lot is not that a problem as only the teachers with cars can have their cars parked there. Looking at the cars, Kyosei tried peeking on the tinted glasses of the cars but nothing is gained as he can barely see. He can''t even break the windows as it might allow the dead to call a hordes trapping him there. Kyosei gave up on his idea of breaking the windows and besides, his time is not that open for being sidetracked in his task. Looking around, he only saw a few undead around the parking lot and he can''t even see them as a threat at all. As Kyosei kills the undead, he look around more to see any problem. Kyosei has a bit of experience driving but a bus is just not on his repertoire to drive. But since he can drive a car, he will manage. Kyosei opened the bus door and enters inside, raising his cleaver, ready to strike whatever danger tried to attack him. Luckily, nothing attacks him and Kyosei double-checked it and confirms that no danger is lurking inside. He quickly checked everything in the panel to see if the breaks and gas are working. He is quite familiar on this since he needed to sabotage a car and he needed to learn the basics. Seeing everything is alright and no more problems, Kyosei put the key inside the keyhole. He is quite sure that the bus is always full tank since it is rarely used and also to avoid going to gasoline stations whenever it is used so before it will be parked, it needs to be full tanked. Kyosei turned the key to ignition and crank it up. Its a bit different from the normal car but he will manage. Kyosei stepped on the gas, and maneuvered the bus out of the parking lot. ... Day 2: 7:50 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground bunker Time before the Night Rage: 12 hours and 10 minutes left ********************************************************************************* "Kyosei managed to acquire the bus!" Nanami reported. The group gathered around to look at Kyosei''s actions. "Hmm, I didn''t expect that Kyosei knows how to operate a bus. Buses are quite different than cars!" Sena exclaimed. This time around, Leo and the volunteers returned carrying different weapons and they are fully armored with bulletproof vests. "Wow, are you all going to war?" Okabe grinned seeing them on get up. "Well, the apocalypse is already a war so we need to prepare to a battle!" Nejima proudly puffed up his chest. Souichi smacked him on the head. "...Idiot. Be serious, our survival is at stake. Its not a joking matter," Souichi said in a serious face. Nanami approached Souichi. "Brother, are you really serious about this?" Nanami asked. "We can''t let Kyosei do this for our sake. He is out there on the danger while we are just waiting here for good news. Its like we are leeching his good fortune. We also need to work and since this world is needed to be on survival mode now, we also needed to adapt," Souichi explained as he cocks the shotgun on his hands in which Kyosei delivered to them. Miyuki stayed silent but in her face, she is resolute on her decision and it will be hard for anyone to change her mind. Leo is also silent but he is calm. He has the aura of a seasoned army man while holding the Bushmaster Rifle on his hands. Nanami sighed and she looks back on the surveillance camera. She monitored the creature doing some peculiar behavior. "Huh?" Nanami was bewildered and focused her attention to it. Even the others noticed it and also paid attention to the said creature. The collosal creature punches on the horde of the undead and for some reason, the undead around seems to disappear like something destroyed it completely. "Did it just devoured the others!?" Chie exclaimed. The others break into sweat. This enemy really is quite formidable! Furthermore, they saw it increase its size. It is now towering and it is much taller than a girrafe now. Moreover, it has massive body that the Juggernaut will not even compare to it. However, it is slow in movement so its move sets on chasing Kyosei''s tracks is too low. "Can we really kill that?" Nejima trembled. "I don''t know, according to Kyosei, even he had a hard time beating up the Juggernaut right? What is more, he is soon going to face against that monster!" Cindy said as she looked at the horrifying monster. "My goodness, it is growing again!" Nanami exclaimed. The others quickly turned around and looked at the screen. This time, the "devour" process is quite clear and it much more like the creature just absorbed the other undead to its body. "We are royally screwed," Souichi said, knowing the power of the new adversary. "This might be a boss..." Nejima muttered. And the living room fell silent... **************************************************************************** Hey guys! Long time no update right? Its due to my internet connection here at home, sorry about that. Anyway, who wants to see Akari Ichinose? The female alternate protagonist of my story. Anyways, I am planning to publish her story as "Outbreak Chronicles: Dead Pandemic Blood Red" which has the same storyline but a few different factors and outcomes than Kyosei''s story! I dunno if anyone is interested, anyone? If you all want to read her story, just comment! Who knows, maybe a crossover between them will occur? Chapter 59 Struggles against the Dead Day 2: 8:00 A.M Kirishima High School - Bus Time before the Night Rage: 12 hours left ********************************************************************************** Kyosei bulldozed the cars that are blocking the roadway without problem as he stepped on the accelerator. Despite bulldozing the tiny cars, the bus didn''t have a single dent and instead destroying all, cars or undead The tires screech as the bus crashes the blockage used to separate the school ground and parking lot. The screeching sound causes the dead to be attracted to the bus. "Figures!" Kyosei stepped on the accelerator causing the bus to move forward towards the undead. "I will be having trouble on going low-key!" Kyosei muttered. His plan to acquire the bus is really high profile and will attract unwanted attentions instead. Kyosei steered the bus hard and even though he is a beginner, it is not that surprising for Kyosei. He tapped his headphones to contact Nanami. "Kyosei!" Nanami''s voice is transmitted. "Prepare everyone! I am going to arrive near the library soon!" Kyosei said. "No! Kyosei! There is a creature wreaking havoc near the library! Do not engage it to battle!" Nanami roared in the speaker. "Huh? What are you talking about? Anyways, I am almost there soprepare everyone! I''m Out!" Kyosei tapped the headphones without having Nanami say anything. With the speed of the bus, reaching the vicinity of the Old Building quickly is not a problem at all. After his contact with Nanami, he can see on his vision the Old Building on the distance. ... Day 2: 8:03 A.M Kirishima High School - Bus: Old Building Vicinity Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 57 minutes left ************************************************************************** Kyosei finally know what Nanami is saying. Not too far from the Old Building, a sort of creature is slowly walking and attacks other undead in the vicinity. Not a single one is spared. Kyosei can see that this creature is much bigger than the Juggernaut that he faced last night. The creature''s face is not distinguishable due to its skin that looks like it has been burned. A few parts of its body is also composed of charred corpses as he can see different parts of the undead it consumed on its tentacle like arms. If Kyosei were to describe it, it is a very big failure as an undead and as a creature. It cannot be called as the undead as it no longer bear the same features of a human and it cannot be also called as a human as it is no longer holding its own consciousness. Moreover, if it is an undead, it is a cannibal one since it also consumes other undead for its own body. Kyosei also noticed that everytime it consumes an undead, it seems to grow bigger and bigger. As time passes by, it looks more like an Ouroboros which is one of the big enemies in the game "God Eater". It also have those rotten tentacles for some reason which makes Kyosei label this monster as a "Behemoth". Kyosei steered clear on this new enemy since he know that he is no match to it if he fights against it. He almost died against a Juggernaut, what can he even do to beat this creature which is obviously a living tank. The bus moved away from the creature but the undead around that are following the bus are all following the bus which is hard to get rid off. As Kyosei continue his evasion against the dead, Nanami once again reconnected to his headphones. "Kyosei! Distract the creature while we prepare!" Nanami shouted. "Who will protect everyone?" Kyosei asked. "Leo and the others can fight for a while and will help out! They just needed enough time! I will establish contact to you if we need to board the bus!" Nanami said. Kyosei gritted his teeth. This is obviously hard and really dangerous. If Kyosei just control his own body instead of a vehicle to dodge the enemy, it might be good but since it is the opposite to it and has low mastery on vehicles, Kyosei will be having a hard time. The Behemoth slowly turned around like a moving tree towards the bus. "Holy sh*t!" Kyosei cussed seeing it look towards the bus. Kyosei stepped on the accelerator and steered away from the sight of the Behemoth. If a Juggernaut is a normal boss, then the behemoth is a raid boss. This creature is basically impossible to beat solo. He will die for sure if it is him against that monster. He is not some immortal and he has no superpowers to help him beat the enemy. But even the impossible task ahead them, Kyosei quite knew when to stop since this world is no longer going to be the same. For now, he just wanted to escape the school and let the others escape the danger as well. The Behemoth slams its tentacles towards the bus. Kyosei steered the bus hard in the grassy field, barely escaping the tentacles. Kyosei broke a sweat after evading and stepped on the accelator, speeding through. He needs to be quick. The behemoth is no longer killable by normal means... ... Day 2: 8:11 A.M Kirishima High School - Underground Bunker Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 49 minutes left ********************************************************************************* Since the plan of Leo coincides with Kyosei''s arrival, Leo wanted to instead escort the others out the school. Carrying the gun in his arms, Leo is also holding a supply of clothes in a duffel bag with him. Miyuki, Souichi, and Nejima are both armed to fight head on against the dead. "Faster! We can''t keep on waiting here!" Leo shouted. Yao Lei gave them a few supplies alongside with the gears and helmets with them since he have lots of collection in the storage room. And with that, they leave the underground bunker and take the tunnel out towards the library located in the Old Building since the elevator one is much more difficult to access. With the lead of Leo, Miyuki, Souichi, and Nejima, the others quickly made their way out using the dark tunnel. ... Day 2: 8:13 A.M Kirishima High School - Old Building: Library Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 47 minutes left **************************************************************************** The group moves in a quick pace. They can''t keep on slowing down as Kyosei is already having a hard time against the creature and he still needs to fetch them. They thought that Kyosei would abandon them but instead, he remained and fight alongside with them. But they were stopped as they saw a horde of undead wandering in the hallways towards the entrance of the Old Building. "Holy sh*t! There''s a lot of them!" Cindy exclaimed. "Ready to fire!" Leo shouted and raised his gun up. Miyuki, Souichi and Nejima also raise their guns. Leo and Yao Lei taught them how to handle the gun to avoid damage on recoil. Proper posture reduces the recoil and self inflicting injuries due to improper handling. And since they are willing to fight back, they learned quickly on the guns. Now, they will use the guns that Kyosei delivered to them. There are several rifles and SMG''s alongside with a few grenades which is good. Leo squinted his eyes and as he properly sighted the enemy... "Fire!" RATATATATATATATATATATATATAT.... The crisp sound of bullets escaping the muzzle of the gun made lots of noise. Not only that, it also made a very strong impact, killing all the dead that got hit on the head by a bullet. Miyuki pulled out a grenade and bite the pin off before tossing it to the horde. "Grenade! Take cover!" Everyone retreated a few steps before a defeaning boom and an earth-shattering explosion occurred. The people who carried the guns keeps on firing while the others are still vigilant. In just a single day, everyone''s mindset are no longer on normal ones but on adaptive side on how to cope up against the dead that will be part of their lives from now on. Chapter 60 The Deadly Blaze of Glory Day 2: 8:15 A.M Kirishima High School - Vicinity of the Old Building: Bus Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 45 minutes left ****************************************************************************** Kyosei is alarmed on how fast the tentacles of the behemoth attacks him. Dodging the rotten tentacles with force, Kyosei knew that the bus won''t last any longer if he keeps on doing it. He already heard the gunshots coming from the Old Building and knew how hard it is for them to reach the bus. The undead are now cramped up due to the sounds of the bus and the behemoth. And since they move very slow, they are gathered in the main entrance of the Old Building. Kyosei did not focus on the others and instead, he focused on dodging the accursed tentacles. He is sweating profusely. With his mediocre driving skills, jumping up immediately on driving a bus, this is getting Kyosei destroy his stamina and mental fortitude more than he is the one actually evading. He maneuvers the bus once again, not even trying to care if the bus will hit something or not. The most important thing is to evade and buy more time. "Why am I doing this..." Kyosei muttered as he gritted his teeth. ... Day 2: 8:15 A.M Kirishima High School - Old Building: 1st floor hallway Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 45 minutes left ************************************************************************* On the other hand, Leo and the others are moving while continuously firing the mag of their rifles empty on the horde. The bodies are now piled up, lifeless and blocking. But every undead are not going to just give up. They keep on pushing on and despite the intense barrage of bullets raining down their way, a few survive the onslaught and almost passed by them. Luckily, Souichi is quite agile and using the pocket knife that Yao Lei entrusted for him, he strike the undead that are able to pass by on their barrage of bullets. Imitating the style of Kyosei''s cleaver strikes, he successfully kills any undead trying to reach them. After striking, Souichi will hold his gun once more and release a barrage of bullets. The others also supported the gunners by giving them the magazines fully loaded with bullets and handing it to them in exchange for an empty magazine which they will fill another round of bullets. "Push on! Do not stop!" Leo shouted. The others also gritted their teeth as sweat is sliding their faces. Every undead cannot be spared. It was an intense gunfight that any soldier that will see this scene will think that the gunners are all veterans in handling guns. But in actuality, those are quite the opposite and only a single person is the veterans among them. Piles of bodies, brain matter, organs, dismembered body parts and blood are all mixed in the floor. The scene is quite bloody that anyone will pale seeing this. The brutality has risen to the highest level and its no longer a normal scale to hold on. Minutes passed by and soon, not a single one of the dead are left standing. The horde is reduced to corpses gathered in the pool of blood. Everyone heave a sigh of relief, in exchange, their ammunituon supply almost ran out dry. Their faces show the dark and heavy feeling they keep on feeling the entire combat. Not a single one of them speak. Instead, they just move forward, stepping the corpses on their feet carefully. Their mentality fell so low and only one thing is in their mind right now. ''So this is the world of Kyosei''s bloody world...'' ... Day 2: 8:20 A.M Kirishima High School - Vicinity of the Old Building: Bus Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 40 minutes left ******************************************************************************** Kyosei finally saw a glimpse of the others emerging from the pile of corpses on the entrance of the Old Building. Kyosei wiped off his sweat since he didn''t expect that he will be able to hold out for long enough, dodging the Behemoth''s attack. The bus no longer resembles to its former glory and all that is left are a dirty, bloody exterior with a few window glasses panes broken to pieces. The Behemoth is quite slow in movement but the damage it inflicts are totally off the charts. Compared to the Juggernaut, this is not something that a normal human like him to handle. Stepping on the accelerator hard, the bus pushes out, passing the massive body of the Behemoth. The tentacles of the Behemoth is also attacking but since it is slow, the impact instead landed on the last position of the bus. But even the distance of the bus and the impact, the ground waves are strong and even the wind it released is quite strong. The bus almost goes out of balance due to this. "Sh*t! No!" Kyosei shouted, gripping the steering wheel hard and steps on the brake lightly to make the bus stop a bit before stepping on the accelerator once more while turning the steering wheel to avoid falling over. Luckily, Kyosei managed to make it still, without making it fall on the ground. He managed to arrive the near entrance. "Go! Go! Get inside!" Kyosei shouted, sweat falling on his face as he opened the automatic door of the bus. The others quickly rushes inside the bus as the door opened. Leo,Miyuki, Souichi, and Nejima both helped the others get in first. At last, only them are left outside and when it is time for them to get inside, a tentacle landed on the ground, blocking the bus door and the four are quite startled. "What?!" Kyosei was startled. According to his calculations, the tentacle shouldn''t have reached that far yet. Leo, Miyuki, Souichi and Nejima fired out their clips empty on the tentacle blocking but not a single bullet penetrated the tentacle. Its just like the bullet slug is transformed into rubber bullets, no longer have its former strength. Everyone gasped. Kyosei was calm but deep inside, he is panicking. He pulls out a grenade in his waist bag and bite the pin off before throwing the flammable thing into the tentacles. BOOM! Even the strong power of the grenade, the tentacle has little effect. However, it shows an effect that the bullets didn''t give. Leo quickly noticed the impact of the grenade but due to its fast regenerative power of the tentacle that the Behemoth used, the wound quickly returned back to normal. Its a bit fast and if they have to pass the tentacle, someone has to be a sacrifice. He closed his eyes and nodded. He made his own resolve. "Miyuki, Souichi, Nejima, give me all of the grenades you have in your arsenal!" Leo commanded. Everyone was startled. "Huh? But..." Miyuki was about to say something but Leo got angry. "Hurry!" Leo put his hands out. The three has no choice and put the grenades they have with. Leo handed the gun in his shoulder to Souichi. "Once an explosion occurs, you three run past through it,understand?!" Leo was gritting his teeth. The three nodded though they are bewildered. Leo pulls out a pocket knife known as a Balisong and handed it to Miyuki. "Hand this to Kyosei. If he manage to made contact with my family, tell him to give this to my wife," Leo said. Miyuki accepted it and was startled when Leo run towards the tentacle, holding two grenades on his hands and wearing the others on his body. "F*ck you! I will not go down without a fight!" Leo pulls the pin of the two grenades by biting them off. He quickly hugs the tentacles with all his might after putting the grenades in his breast pocket alongside the grenades. Memories of his family passed by and also how he interacted to his students especially Kyosei who he think as his own son as he remembered his own son to Kyosei. Tears falling both in his eyes before he see a blinding light on his chest. Souichi then realize what Leo was about to do. "No!" Souichi wanted to run but its too late.. As soon as Leo arrived on the tentacle, Leo hugged the tentacle using his body and as a split second passed by, a huge explosion occurred. BOOOOOMMMM! Miyuki and Nejima were stunned and was not able to react immediately. Souichi shook his head and pull the two. "Get your *sses going! We can''t waste what Mr. Leo has given chance to us!" Souichi said and sprinted towards the regenerating tentacle. The three sprinted and saw the tentacle is covered with its own tissues with an obvious blood and several pieces of meat are scattered on it. Souichi closed his eyes as he sprinted towards the hole, successfully passing the tentacle and rides the bus. The two barely passed by before the tentacle returned to its normal form. The three gets inside the bus and Kyosei immediately stepped on the accelerator when Souichi tapped his shoulders. He knew what happened. A life is gone. The group is now faced with a loss of someone. A fatherly figure and one of the core teachers in their group. His act of Blaze of Glory ended up his own life but gives another chance to the others. The path of the human survival is now in the bleakside. What is left for the remaining survivors is to tread forward, leaving trails of blood... Chapter 61 Escaping the School of the Dead Epilogue of Arc 1 Day 2: 8:35 A.M Kirishima High School Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 25 minutes left ******************************************************************************* The bus is smashing its way towards the school ground, pounding all the dead that blocks their way. Apparently, they managed to escape the grasp of the Behemoth but in exchange, someone performed a sacrifice. The atmosphere inside the bus is so heavy that you can actually hear the pin drop. No one from the group is making any sound nor wanted to start a conversation. Kyosei is also silent but for the first time in his delinquent life, he released the heavy droplets of tears from his eyes. He gritted his teeth as he bash his way towards the undead trying to block the bus. The person he treated as the second father is also gone. He no longer have the will. His mind is in chaos and his emotions are no longer stable. Seeing the undead block the roadway once more, his eyebrows knitted together. His rage is in full and his eyes are full of hatred. "I will kill you all!" Kyosei stepped on the accelerator hard and crashing the dead into meat pastes. Blood and meat splattered on the windshield and even the wipers has a hard time wiping off the blood and flesh on it. The windshield is left with blood red tinge, making it dirtier. The bus wreak havoc on the school ground, reaching the area near the gate where hordes of the dead are gathered since the gate fell down already. Kyosei didn''t care if the undead gathering are many or not. Stepping the accelerator once more, the bus speed up, destroying the dead it passed by. The exterior structure of the bus is already deformed to extent. Kyosei skillfully steered on the less populated area to avoid the bus from toppling down. It will be too much pain for him to balance the bus once again. When the bus passed by on the gate, they officially escaped the school and the danger for a while. Kyosei is still thinking on the behemoth. Despite leaving the monster, he is sure that the said creature there will be stronger and harder to kill. The humans that survived the initial outbreak are getting fewer and fewer. But still, Kyosei felt that whenever he engage against it, he can feel that he is powerless against it. They barely escaped the school and what is worse, someone from them has to sacrifice or else, more deaths might be the case. Kyosei recovered quickly on Leo''s sacrificial death. He can''t loom it over and over again. Due to the circumstances of the events, he learned how to surpress his emotions though the tears are still falling in his eyes. But since he is the one who is leading the group, he can''t let his feelings become the main cause why the morale of the survivors fell harshly. The group is still silent, especially Miyuki, Souichi and Nejima that were together with Leo during the battle. The others can''t even say anything on that due to the fact that someone from their own group died just like that. Kyosei continues to drive on the road where not a single soul is around. They are no longer in the school vicinity but the roar of the Behemoth can still be heard in the distance... ... The outbreak that suddenly occurred almost obliterated most of the humans left in Japan. Many of the big cities suffered during the Night Rage. The government is almost gone and the SDF and a few military soldiers are struggling. The Osaka''s military forces were forced to break and disperse around Osaka. A few survivors started to riot and create disturbances like pillaging, robbery, vandalism of private property and most of the time, murder. That is only in Osaka and not yet included in other cities. The other continents are also in chaos and the big powers are also struggling. The news spread like wildfire and the cities that are not yet breached by the dead are protesting to the government to seal off their own borders to avoid the breaching of the dead. They also perform riot and chase off any tourists that tries to get in their own borders. Its only been two days since the Outbreak spreads out on the world and the people are now panicking. The others are trying to prevent the cause of the Outbreak from spreading but the chaos and panic that it caused made the people in disorder. Mistrust and fear are what made the trouble occurring. Other countries are already performing research for a cure while others are allowing the others to be quarantined to avoid further infection. The panic worsened when the dead''s behavior turn to worse during the Night Rage. Most of the initial survivors in the morning are killed and only a few strong people managed to survive the attack. Furthermore, the researchers are stunned due to the mutation of the enemies during Night Rage. Not only the government are making their own move. The thugs and a few powerful people who managed to survive the first Night Rage are now making their own laws and are starting to create their own safe haven that many are longing for during the outbreak. Many are recruiting and most are looting and pillaging supermarkets, houses, malls, grocery stores and most of all, gunshops. The mentality of the humans matured a lot and due to this event, the dark era is now underway. Along with that, the struggles of the survivors of Kirishima High School are just beginning. The school is the first step to venture the outside world... ******************************************************************************** Hey guys, this is the final chapter of the Arc 1: School of the Dead. It has been a while and the struggles of the our characters are only beginning. More enemies and more characters are going to appear in the Next Arc. Thank you very much for the support and how all of you enjoyed my story despite the grammar difficulties. I never expected to reach this far. The extra chapters are still underway but since the internet connection here at home is not cooperative, updating is quite a problem. Also, rising up in the ranks sure is hard due to the intense competition of the other novels, much greater than this one but still, I appreciate the Spirit stones you wasted just for the sake of my novel. I am going to work hard so that the novel will continue. What will happen to the characters? I don''t know either even though I am the author. Even so, thank you very much for reaching this far. The story is only beginning so the story won''t end just yet. Chapter 62 The Dead City Prologue of Arc 2 Day 2: 10:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Bus Time before the Night Rage: 9 hours left ****************************************************************************** The bus is still running in the streets. The outbreak really made real damage to the city in just a single night. Cars are all scattered around the streets, different mangled bodies are scattered around and a few cars are still flaming after crashing. It made a very depressing scene. The others are also looking outside with a frown. "What will happen to us now?" Sena spoke to break the silence lingering the group. Souichi approached and tap her shoulders to calm his girlfriend down. Sena hugs Souichi since she misses her own family. The twins hugged each other, Nathalie and Steven comforted each other, Nejima became Nanami''s pillow, Cindy calmed Ms. Haruna after crying. Chie is absorbed in her research to feel much and Miyuki is staring at Kyosei with sadness. She holds the Balisong that Leo has given to him to entrust it to Kyosei. The bus was in the middle of the highway but for some reason, the bus is slowing down until it reach to a full stop. "Huh? Kyosei, what is going on?" Miyuki noticed that Kyosei is frantically trying to start the bus once more to no avail. "We are out of gas..." Kyosei said frowning. "Gas..." Miyuki was stunned. The bus is out of gas? "We need to abandon the vehicle..." Kyosei said with a frown. "Its understandable since the bus has been running around, wasting gas earlier to distract the Creature," Ren said with a serious tone. Everyone nodded. The bus will really ran out of juice before they can reach somewhere. Due to this, they decided to abandon the bus. "Where are we anyway?" Nejima looked around but cannot think where they are. "We are a bit far from the gas station but we are near the residential area. We can pillage a few items from the abandoned houses around. The city is too hard to find good supplies and we need to camp find a good place to camp out before the sun sets at six," Kyosei said as he is quite familiar in the area. Everyone nodded. Right now, Kyosei is the most suitable person in command in the group. Most of all, he is good in judgement and has a mature way of thinking. Also, his experience in battle makes him a very strong person in battle. "Let''s go," Kyosei holds the SMG and walks off to the side of the streets. The street is quite silent and not a single undead is around. "Strange, no infected is within the vicinity," Nanami said as she hacked the nearby security cameras. "I''m feeling about this," Souichi said. Everyone proceeds cautiously. Apparently, they will be having a hard time if a horde arrives as they are sure they will be overwhelmed. Kyosei continues being a vigilant stance everywhere. A single shuffling sound will make Kyosei turn and aim the SMG on the source of the sound. ... Day 2: 10:12 A.M. Osaka Streets: Residential Area Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 48 minutes left ********************************************************************************** The group arrived the residential area that Kyosei mentioned earlier. The houses are similar to those houses with two storeys, only a bit more fancier. Most of the houses have garages and has cars on it. However, it is now much messy with the addition of the undead walking in the streets. "I spotted five undead up north and nine on the other side. I suggest that we pass every house to avoid detection. The undead in the morning is less vigilant than they were during Night Rage so its not a problem much. We can loot the houses on the way too, its like killing two birds with one stone," Kyosei said. "Yeah, let''s do that," Souichi said. Everyone did not object. What Kyosei said is really good, since they can''t afford to keep on fighting and wasting resources, sneaking is the only way for anyone to do it. They hate fighting so the strategy is accepted immediately. Moreover, they can loot the house on the way. Kyosei crouched down and proceeds with caution. He didn''t hold the SMG and instead pulls out the cleaver. "I with sneak in first and once everything is clear, you all can go in," Kyosei said. "Do you plan on destroying the undead inside?" Chie asked. "Yeah, if there are any so that the safety of our group won''t be pummeled down," Kyosei explained. The group nodded. Holding the cleaver, Kyosei climbs in the glassless window pane to reach inside... The house has two undead currentlyeating their ''breakfast''. Theyare busy with their food that they didn''t notice Kyosei''s approach. Raising the cleaver, Kyosei successfully strikes down the dead in its head while kicking the other one. "Uuuuhhh..." The undead stumbled down and moaned. Kyosei strikes his cleaver once again, ending its life. Kyosei was about to climb upstairs when he noticed the aquarium. It has no fish in particular and instead, it is all dead, with its stomach blasted open. Its like something has destroyed its stomach and ate all of its intestines. That is when Kyosei saw the big wriggling spawns of something like a tadpole that is much bigger. He personally saw these creatures destroy the last fish''s life and emerging out of its stomach. "What on earth are these creatures?!" Kyosei fucked up.. The creatures are similar to blobs with tentacles but they have the characteristics of a tadpole. They have tails long enough and for some reason, they are so hostile. It seems that these creatures sensed Kyosei nearby that it started banging the aquarium with force. Kyosei observed it for a while. This little cretins are something that the outbreak might have mutated. He is not surprised that there are smaller creatures like this. Usually, he will be tterrifie but now he is quite immune to it. He focused on the creatures and noticed that they have some sort of razor sharp fangs on its head. Soon, Kyosei know what creature it is. "It can''t be.." Chapter 63 Spawn of the Dead Day 2: 10:15 A.M Osaka Streets: Residential Area Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 45 minutes left *********************************************************************************** The spawn of the Mosquitoes. Yes, it is the spawn of the Mosquitoes that appear during the Night Rage. For some reason, they appeared here on the aquarium and preyed the fishes living on the aquarium. It is similar to a tadpole but it is really a spawn of the Mosquitoes. The way it wriggles on the water makes it more obvious. Also, it still bares its former form. It is now much more bigger than the normal spawns. Kyosei also spotted a few pink circles attached on the wall of the aquarium. Kyosei deduced that it is the eggs of the Mosquitoes that are yet to hatch. This is a big chance to eliminate the Mosquitoes in Night Rage. Kyosei raised the SMG and pulling the trigger, he shoot the aquarium with a barrage of bullets. Kyosei did not stop releasing barrage of bullets in it''s container and not even the eggs are left. RATATATATATATATATATAT The bullets are emptied in the broken aquarium and in just a few seconds, not a single creature is left moving and the shards of broken glass are scattered on the floor. Souichi, Miyuki and Chie rushes in after hearing the gunshots. "What is going on?" Miyuki was alarmed. "I discovered some spawns of the Mosquitoes. They are somehow, hostile and will attack on sight. I decided to destroy them, before they mature during the Night Rage," Kyosei answered while reloading the SMG. The three remembered those enemies during the Night Rage. They are the first creatures besides the undead to give threat to them. They are proved to be very dangerous seeing how they drain blood from their victims. Also, they are always attacking in. groups and they always blend in the darkness which is getting more troublesome the longer it goes. Luckily, they survived the assault of the insects that night. Chie approached the aquarium with curiosity after wearing her thick gloves that not a single metal can pierce which is very useful for picking dangerous creatures and items that may harm the user. She pick up the lifeless body of the spawn that has been killed after a bullet passed by on its thorax. Its blood is blue and its flesh is color green. After picking it up, she pulls out a small bottle and placed the dead specimen inside and seal it with a cap. Same with the egg that has been destroyed. However, since it is in gelatinous state, Chie didn''t pick it using her hands and used a small tong that picks the gelatinous substance in the broken aquarium and placed the specimen in another bottle and sealed it. "I will further study this specimens. It might give us a clue on whatever makes the infection. Also, I think destroying the spawns are appropriate to avoid the large numbers of the Mosquitoes. They are annoying as heck," Chie said. "Okay, please explain the circumstances to everyone and help destroy the spawns. This will lower the danger of Night Rage tremendously," Kyosei said. Kyosei still didn''t know if the spawn of the Mosquitoes are fast maturing type of creatures, but it is quite possible that the spawns are those type as they are appearing in large numbers during the Night Rage. It is much better to strike the iron while its hot. A preemptive attack is much better to avoid more casualty. Just thinking Leo''s fate, he gritted his teeth. "Once we find a base, we will held Leo''s funeral," Kyosei said. Miyuki, Chie and Souichi did not complain. Someone who is willing to sacrifice himself just for the sake of his students, is a true teacher to his students. Chie, Miyuki and Souichi quickly looked around the corners of the house and as expected, they saw a few spawns and eggs in the corners of the house. The only difference is that, the spawns that hatched in the water are swift while those spawns that hatched in the land are slow and moves like a caterpillar. Kyosei did not partake on the extermination job and instead decided to go on scavenging. Food is scarce and the most valuable resource they needed. With a large group like this, food is sure to diminish faster. Despite the donation of Yao Lei to their group, the food he gave to them is barely enough to last for a week. Its not something to last for many days. They also have the problem of spoilage, but the good thing is that their food are more on canned goods. Kyosei begins his scavenging job and just opening the fridge, he found a few canned goods and some instant noodles. He also found a few leftover lasagna and a few tacos with spicy flavor. Its not yet spoiled and still good to be eaten so Kyosei grabbed a container and put the food inside. This will do for lunch. Kyosei also put the fruits and vegetables in the plastic bag without signs of spoilage. This will be good for nutritional goodies. Kyosei also take the frozen meat. Before he put it in the container, he grabbed the newspaper in the kitchen table and grabbed the tablesalt. He rubbed the tablesalt to the meat and after doing so, he wrapped it with the newspaper. That way, the meat will not spoil faster since they don''t have refrigerator. After gathering the food with him, he look around the kitchen tools. He found a cleaver and a few sharpened kitchen knife. He also found a rectangular whetstone which will be necessary to sharpen again some of the dull blades. The cleaver is not that better than his current cleaver but it will be fine as a backup tool in case the chipped cleaver will break apart further. He also found some golf clubs. They are good weapons but are much heavier than the baseball bats. They are only good in one on one battle with the undead rather than for crowd control. Placing the golf clubs in its bag, he also carried it with him. A lot of the people in the group are weaponless so this will be good to add a few people who can now defend the group. There are three golf clubs in all and all of them are in good condition. Looting the kitchen already yields a lot. Kyosei was about to look in the living room when Souichi''s voice range out. "Hey! A little help here!" Souichi''s voice came upstairs. Kyosei dropped his items in the table and equipped his cleaver and SMG. Miyuki and Chie also followed suit and rushed upstairs. When they reached upstairs, a whole bunch of orange eggs with the size of a marble are sticking on the wall. What is more frightening, the orange spawns are crawling all around the walls. "What the f*ck?!" Kyosei did not expect this. The house became a nesting ground of the Mosquitoes. "Destroy!" Miyuki raised the Assault Rifle and destroy the eggs that are still not hatched. Chie swings the baseball bat back and forth around the eggs and also began smashing on the crawling spawns. Souichi is stepping on some and smashes them with a few heavy objects to kill. After their attacks, the whole room became sticky with blue, slimy, blood and a few residues of flesh from the spawns. "They reproduce so quickly," Chie said as she catches her breath. Kyosei opened his phone and open the map app that Nanami installed in his phone and added a mark named "infestation" and marked it on the house they are in. He also put a large X on the building they have. Apparently, all of the items in the second floor are no longer usable and the few items are covered with unknown blood that might be infectious. After wiping the weapons that are covered in slime and reloading the guns, Kyosei vacated the house and decided to abandon the idea of going house to house. He meets up with the others and they are wondering what is going on. "What happened?" Steven is the first to ask. He didn''t talk too much due to his injury. "We found spawns," Kyosei answered. "Spawns? What is that?" Nathalie wondered. "The offsprings of the Mutated Mosquitoes. You didn''t see it last night but if our theory is correct, they will appear once again in the Night Rage and will mess with our night again," Chie explained. The others who experienced the terror of the Mosquitoes shiver while the others who didn''t wondered. "For now, we will abandon our first plan, we will instead go to full throttle," Kyosei said. "Full throttle?" Everyone wondered. "Rush in the streets, bash anyone that blocks our way," Kyosei revealed his serious face. Chapter 64 Riot of the Dead Day 2: 10:43 A.M Osaka Streets: Residential Area Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 17 minutes left *************************************************************************** Time passes by when its morning, the progress of the survivors are also progressing. Kyosei gave up using the SMG which Steven identified as a Submachine gun. He give the gun to Steven since Steven is familiar on using guns due to his father often bringing him in shooting ranges. The reason why Kyosei gave up using on the Submachine Gun is that he prefer to go on melee rather than going to shoot in a distance. Miyuki is still equipped with an Assault Rifle which Steven also identified as an ArmaLite series of assault rifle.She is equipped with sharp scissors as a melee. Souichi is equipped with the same gun that Steven also identified as the AR-15 that is good to be attached with scope. Sena holds the Sawed-off pump shotgun since she likes shotgun a lot. Though it is a bit low in attack compared to the Full pumped Shotgun, she still love it since it can be equipped with 5 shells rather than 2 that the other shotgun does. Cindy doesn''t want to fight so she decided to go with Okabe, Snow and Ms. Haruna who are assigned to bring the items and supplies of the group. Nanami is equipped with the Longbow. Coincidentally, she is a pro in using bows since she once belonged to the Archery Club in the past before she became a hacker. Nathalie equipped the crossbow since she is proficient in using this. Furthermore, she can reuse the bolts that the crossbow fires. She also equipped the Golf club which she is also familiar. Chie, didn''t want to partake in battles but she needed to to get samples for her research so she just equipped herself with a modified baseball bat. Ahead is only a few undead that is not necessarily needed to be killed by guns since they can be killed with melee weapons alone. They are not many in number, they are also far from each other. Kyosei signalled everyone to be the one to strike them instead. Kyosei''s cat-like movements are really proficient and really silent that the undead did not notice them yet. "Wow, Kyosei''s way of killing is really different than us. He didn''t hesitate on doing so and moves like an expert in the proficiency of using melee weapons, however, I also noticed that Kyosei mainly acts alone," Steven commented. "Oh? You noticed that too? I thought I am the only one who noticed that. Kyosei seems to be not attached to others. He seems to be not that trusting on his comrades," Nathalie added. "Really? Isn''t that Kyosei is the friend of everyone here?" Steven asked. "No, I heard from Kyosei that he never trust anyone," Nathalie answered. Cindy heard everything the brother and sister said, however, she has no way to rebuke their views on Kyosei. She also noticed it but she interpreted it more on Kyosei acting alone is similar to taking all the burdens by himself rather than being shared by the group. Soon, Kyosei is running back to the group. "Prepare your weapons! A horde is here!" Kyosei shouted. Everyone goes into position and raised their guns. Kyosei also goes to position and takes out the Colt 45 out. He can''t let himself be trapped in the barrage of bullets. They didn''t wait too much and a horde is seen in the distance. They are normal undead. No undead that have evolved is present in the horde. The group raises their weapons. "Fire!" Kyosei uses the Colt 45 as his long range weapon. Since it is not continuous unlike the Assault Rifles and other SMGs, Kyosei had to keep on pulling the trigger again and again. Everyone did their best, the people in charge of the supplies hands the ammunition of every weapons once they are out of ammo. "I''m out!" Steven shouted. Snow hands out the magazine full of bullets to Steven and exchange it with bullet less magazine. "Give me a few bolts!" Nathalie shouted and Snow also hands out the bolts. "Give me additional ammo!" Sena shouted as the shells she loaded on her shotgun are used up. Ms. Haruna hands out ten shells to Sena immediately. Different voices are echoing in the air as the demand of ammunition rises. Okabe notices that the supply is almost out. "Guys! There are only a few ammunition left! Please conserve since we need them this Night Rage!" Okabe shouted. Everyone stopped firing this time. Their bullets are almost running out but there are still a few of them in the streets. "Use your melees! Don''t let them live!" Kyosei rallied them up. Kyosei put away the Colt 45 and pulls out the cleaver. The others also pulls out their melees. "Don''t let them bite and scratch you!" Chie shouted. Everyone nodded. Kyosei led the fighters out on the horde. "Kill!" Everyone did their strategies with the usage of melee. Kyosei is the most damage dealer in all of them. Kyosei can kill a lot just using his cleaver and his fist... or more precisely, his brass knuckles. The next one is Souichi who seems to hold on his own without any help by any individual. The battle lasted for at least 20 minutes. Everyone are drenched in sweat and a few are covered in blood though they are not that covered much. The undead are all laying in the ground with the bullet cases and blood scattered on the ground. Everyone are panting, catching their breath after the tiresome battle. Okabe, Snow, Cindy, and Ms. Haruna hands them water bottles and everyone happily accepted the water bottles. The survivors looked around the place. After their battle, they matured once more as the challenges are still not yet finished for these individuals. Chapter 65 Survivors of the Dead Day 2: 11:03 A.M Osaka Streets: Residential Area Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 57 minutes left *********************************************************************************** The gunshots stopped after a few minutes passed by. A 20 year old guy is holding his girlfriend who is also a 20 year old gal. They have been hiding after hearing the gunshots outside. The boy has a normal body build but he can be said to be attractive and handsome. He rarely have pimples in his face and his shaggy hair makes him more attractive. The girl is a bit shorter than the boy but she looks really attractive to the boys. She has fair skin, attractive eyes, and has a silky, brown hair. She wears a small makeup but maybe it is due to the haggard surroundings that her makeup is slowly fading. "Are you sure that those are not members of those ''GUYS''?" the boy asked the girl. "Yeah, they look so young and most of them are wearing school uniforms. They don''t resemble those barbarians, also, they are killing the freaks instead of capturing them," the girl explained. "You have a point but I am still worried. They looks so veteran in gunfights," the boy said. "Lets just go, we will just hope that they are good guys," the girl reassured the boy. "I hope so," he sighed. After making sure that it is safe to reveal themselves, they opened the door and shouted. "Don''t shoot!" ... Day 2: 11:03 A.M Osaka Streets: Residential Area Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 57 minutes left ***************************************************************************** Kyosei is very vigilant and before the two people move inside the abandoned house, Kyosei already noticed them. He is just waiting if they are dangerous and armed or they are harmless. The two revealed themselves and the guy who revealed himself shouted "Don''t shoot" to them. They might be afraid to go out during the gunfight or they have something that made them hold back. They appear to be weaponless. On top of that, they have wounds and gashes on their bodies. They appear to be older than them though Ms. Haruna is much older since she is 25 years old. "Who are you? State your business," Kyosei said, adding some threatening tone in his voice. "Okay, just don''t shoot," the boy said, clearly, he is trembling in fear. The two slowly approached them. "Raise your hands where I can see them, if I see something suspicious like attacking us for no reason, I won''t hesitate to shoot you two," Kyosei said. The two smiled, thinking that they are bluffing but then the two gulped their saliva. They immediately noticed that no one is laughing that made it like they are joking. Basically, they are actually serious and almost everyone of them are carrying guns. They slowly raised their hands in the air, afraid that the guy wearing a bonnet will shoot them for real. "Kyosei, don''t act so harshly, they might need some help," Miyuki whispered to Kyosei. Kyosei harrumphed and still continue aiming his gun to them. "State your business. The time is running," Kyosei said in a cold voice. "Alright, I''m Kota Gatou and this is my girlfriend, Shoko Satomi. We were ordinary college students when the outbreak started. We managed to survive that freaky night but we were almost caught by a cult that worships the dead. Our friend-" the boy named Kota wanted to continue speaking but Kyosei interrupted him. "Huh? A cult? Worshippers of the dead?" Kyosei creased his eyebrows. "Yeah, its a cult. They are said to be zombie fanatics that slowly turned into some sort of cult. And when the outbreak started, they also turned hostile, started capturing both humans and those freaks. We have no idea what they are doing but when they successfully captured those freaks, they started doing some chants and started bowing to the cage while they beat up those people they captured," Kota explained. "How can you make sure that you are not someone who is affiliated by that cult?" Kyosei aims the gun to him more. "Wait! Its not us! We don''t care if you steal anything from us, just don''t kill us! We swear! We are not affiliated by those cult!" the girl named Shoko shivered. Miyuki tapped Kyosei. "Stop, they are telling the truth. I can tell from their body language. Their expression also is filled with fear and anxiousness," Miyuki said. Kyosei is still not convinced and didn''t lower his guard down but still continued to interrogate them. "State your business. We don''t have a whole day to entertain you two," Kyosei said. Kota sighed and looked at Shoko before nodding. "Okay, we want ask you two to let us in on your group, we are weaponless and we barely escaped the cult. Don''t worry, we have abilities that might be useful to you. We even have the info of a gunstore that is yet to be looted, and we can help you to identify those cults so that you are not victimized by those people, will those suffice?" Kota shivered while explaining. Kyosei paused for a while. He still can''t trust them fully yet but the gunstore that he just said sounds good. Also, it will be a good idea to say that someone from their group can identify those cult that is now also one of the danger in the city. He can still let them in but he will not be that trusting to them either. Betrayal is always present in this world. Offending different people will result to bad outcome. He sighed and look at the two in a serious look. "Alright, but that doesn''t mean that we are trusting you two. Move in a bad way and a bullet will bury inside your head or I might bash your head to the wall instead. Your choice." Kota and Shoko shivered. A teenager younger than them is threatening them. However, it is not a problem since if they are in their own situation, they might be also the same and will also threaten anyone. Kyosei beckons Nanami over. "Can you still connect to the internet?" Kyosei asked. Nanami shook her head. "No, the internet connection of the school is now out of bounds and if I try to hack on the internet connections, its not really worth it. Most of the connections are not that strong to connect as fast as the connection at school," Nanami said. "What are you planning to do?" Miyuki asked. "I wanted to search on the internet about the relevance of the Cult that these two babbled about. I can''t trust them yet," Kyosei said. Miyuki frowns hearing this. "Kyosei, we should at least help them. Maybe they can give us new info," Miyuki said in persuasive manner. Kyosei paused before talking again. "Right, you just said that there is a gunstore nearby. Bring us in there. We need to replenish the ammunition and we need new weapons. I guess you can do that?" Kyosei lowers his Colt 45 and looks at them. "S-sure! Its a bit far from this area but we can reach the gunstore for at least 10 minutes walk here straight up north," Kota said. "One last question though," Kyosei stopped them. "What is it?"this time, it is Shoko who asked. "I''ve been wondering were the hell are your weapons. It might be impossible to arrive this far without weapons," Kyosei said to them. "Oh, I''ve been wondering that too," Nanami said with a confused look. "Ah, that. We owned guns earlier but we don''t have the bullets left so we ditched them on the way here. Also it is a bit hard to move carrying that so we didn''t actually bring any and just goes on sneaking," Kota said. Kyosei quickly understood. These two are also good at their feet for covering the sounds of their footsteps. These guys are good at concealment. It is quite true that the guns are useless without the ammunition. "You two didn''t use any melee weapons?" Miyuki asked. "No, mine broke off when we were attacked while Kota''s weapons varied as he improvises his weapons," Shoko explained. Kyosei pondered. This guys are no ordinary guys. They have skills. They will be handy if properly used. Kyosei nodded, if they don''t betray them, he is going to accept them in the group. Chapter 66 Gun store of the Dead Day 2: 11:21 A.M Osaka Streets: Residential Area Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 39 minutes left ********************************************************************************* The two survivors were both college students in Asuzawa Academy. The outbreak was a big impact to them. Good thing for them that they manage to escape the school grounds before the undead destroys the population of the academy. They were in a group during the process of escaping but due to the appearance of the Cult that worships the dead, they were all separated. They were able to escape but they tailed them back and gained additional info to the cult. They catch undead, put it inside their dumptruck by gagging and tied them up to avoid problems. They also catch a few survivors including their friends. They have no means of transportation and they can''t tail them any further. Since they have no longer any means to follow them, the two decided to escape and avoid the eyes of the cult while evading the dead. They managed to hole up inside theabandoned house they randomly entered and spent the night in there. However, they have trouble sleeping due to the mosquitoes and severe danger that the undead posed to them. Luckily, they managed to survive the howl at midnight and the Night Rage without dying. After fighting for a few hours, their wooden baseball bats break and due to this, they are forced to stay holed up in houses and escape before the dead will notice them. Kyosei and the rest are resting on the side of the road. Kyosei, Souichi, Nejima and Steven are on guard while eating while the others are also eating. Kyosei holds his phone up and look at the app that procures an offline map on Osaka. They are in a small residential area and just nearby is a small establishment that has a gun symbol on the map. According to the two survivors, the gunstore is nearby and not yet been looted due to its secluded area. He knows that the bullets left in their supplies won''t last till Night Rage and might be the cause of their own downfall. Also, Kyosei needs to also be vigilant against the cult. In just the second day of the outbreak, a group of of crazies already bare their fangs in this apocalyptic world. Kyosei beckons Nanami as she is the only one he can discuss this things. "Sup?" Nanami took a seat on the nearby bench. "You can access the offline map right? There should be mansions with great fortifications around here. We need to find that place before it gets too dark to reach it. The trouble in Night Rage seems to be going more deadly than yesterday," Kyosei started to discuss his preferences on the mansions. Nanami scratched her head but opens her laptop. "I see, but those kinds of preferences like metal gates are hard to find since here in Osaka, most of the mansions here are well guarded and are not yet abandoned by their owners. It might take a while to find the best mansion you are talking," Nanami explained. "I don''t mind, as long as we can find the best place to hit the sack at night," Kyosei nodded. He understood how hard to find the mansion he asked to find. The mansion should be with CCTV cameras or motion detector cameras to sense the horde. Large mansion that can be further reinforced and easy to defend. A metal gate that is not easy for the undead to break and high fences that can be easily guarded. And last but not the least, a veranda or a rooftop to get a good vantage point around the surroundings. Having a vantage point is one of the necessary things to have since he experienced the deadly Night Rage. This preferences might be too hard to find and really too extravagant, it is his reasons that he wanted to take it easy in terms of Night Rage besieged. During their time in the clocktower, the battle is too hard especially due to the Juggernaut and the Hurlers. They are not prepared. Kyosei did his calculations to minimize the chances of repeating the events in the clocktower where their own defense has been breached. Furthermore, he can''t really get his mind calm down. He noticed earlier that most of the mutated creatures they encountered last night like the hurlers, juggernaut and Mosquitoes are not appearing during daytime. They have not seen mosquitoes except for their spawns. In that case, there should be some hurlers right? But there is no sighting of one. Anyone can distinguish the hurlers to the normal ones due to their large body that is similar to bouncers in the clubs. Its morning and only the normal ones are present and not a single mutated appeared. Is it possible that only during the Night Rage that those mutated appears frequently? Kyosei took a mental note with that. He needs to confirm it later at night. After a few minutes of taking a break and without any signs of danger, Kyosei and the group decided to move. He approached on the two new survivors in their group. "Lead the way, we need to reach the gunstore that you are talking about before one o''clock in the afternoon. We can''t dawdle too much here," Kyosei said. "Sure. Your weapons are a bit weaker and the possibilities of encountering the cult is a bit high. So if you are in need of weapons, we sure need to go. Also, your melees are a bit battered and most of them are not appropriate for your team. There is a nearby DIY and Construction tool shop nearby the gunshop. It canbe sure to raise the attack power of your group," Kota said. "I see, in that case, we need to hurry," Kyosei said and move out. Kota and Shoko did not complain and also move along. The group move once more. Since they abandoned the plan to pillage every house, they swiftly covered ground but they have limited supplies. Kyosei is the one handling the undead ahead of them. Kyosei can hide on nearby surroundings and deal the dead without any problems. Kota and Shoko find it amazing and even Kyosei''s companions cannot hide their amazement on Kyosei''s movements. "Oh yeah, you guys have not introduced yourselves to us," Kota said to Miyuki since Kyosei is busy on disposing the undead ahead of them. "Sorry for that. The guy leading us temporarily is Kyosei Ichinose. He is always moody and do not trust others. I hope that you two are not offended," Miyuki bowed down to them. Kota smiled and shook his head. Shoko tapped Miyuki''s shoulders. "Its alright. We understand what Kyosei is worried about and if it were us on his standing, we might also do the same," Shoko said. Miyuki sighed. She began introducing everyone to them and they responded naturally to them. Kyosei was more focused on the road than everyone but he is not just doing it without purpose. He did it to reduce surprise attacks. In the streets where every little corner of the areas are danger zones and there might be an ambush waiting for them. He might be paranoid but its for the sake of the group. ... Day 2: 11:44 A.M Osaka Streets: ??? Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 16 minutes left *********************************************************************************** They arrived on the area where the two said that there is a gun store but for some reason, Kyosei and the rest did not even know where it is located. They are not familiar with the place and has no idea where the hell they are. Kyosei began to be vigilant. "Are you two planning an ambush?!" Kyosei pull out the revolver and Colt 45 and pointed it to Kota and Shoko. The two were stunned and the two wore a confused look on their faces. "W-what are you talking about?!" Kota panicked. "Where is the gun store? I don''t see any buildings similar to a gun store!" Kyosei almost shove the gun to their faces. Shoko did not panic and smiled. She instead wore a calm expression. "Please remember that guns and swords are illegal in Japan and your guns are obviously banned here. But for some reason, you all have those. Of course, we didn''t care about where you got those but now, don''t jump into conclusions yet. Come this way," Shoko walk towards an alley and the rest followed. Soon, they arrived and saw a dead end and a sort of trap door on the ground. "This is some sort of illegal store that is able to blend in with the world of Japan. It might look like an ordinary trap door but it is a good place inside," Shoko said while still revealing her sincere smile. Kyosei has no idea what she is planning as he also look at Kota who is shivering as he is still aiming the gun on him. Shoko tapped the door three times before saying the word "Bang" on the door. The door opened without problems, revealing a staircase leading downstairs. Kyosei nodded in realization. They quickly follow suit to Shoko and Kota who descended first and when they arrived at the bottom, the layout of the shop is revealed. Guns and different weapons are now displayed in their eyes. Every lethal weapons like brass knuckles, pocket knives, throwing knives, RPGs, grenade launchers, chainsaws, different weapons that anyone can imagine is here. "Welcome, we are the owners of the Gun store " BANG". We are pleased to see our new patrons," Shoko and Kota both bowed down to the rest. Kyosei now understood. They are duped right in the beginning since they can''t loot this place but they found a good supplier of weapons in the world of apocalypse. "I see, the gunstore named BANG. I heard it once in the past but I have no idea where it is. Now I know why they said it is hidden because it is actually hidden," Kyosei relaxed. "Of course, we also know you, Kyosei Ichinose, or should we say,"Little Devil"? Yes," Shoko grinned. Kyosei was a bit surprised but didn''t let it out and remained indifferent. "A gun store huh, so you are running a gun store that is why you are confident," Kyosei said. "Does that mean that your status asboth college students a wrong info?" Miyuki doubted. "No, they are really college students but they are also the owners of the gunshop. I didn''t get to search their info since I have no internet connection but when I found one, I immediately connect the laptop to its network and search their infos," Nanami revealed. "Thank you, Nanami-chan. What a nice info broker we have here," Shoko once again smiled. "So? What now? We don''t have money to pay. We can''t possibly loot this place since the owners are here," Kyosei said. "We don''t accept money and we only accept precious jewels and materials," Kota who seemed nervous before also relaxed. Kyosei pull out something on his pocket and shows it to them. "Like this?" Kyosei pulled out the ring with a diamond embedded on it. Kota and Shoko were amazed by this and snatched the ring on Kyosei''s hands. "Amazing, the diamond embedded on it is in a very high quality! If the market is still here and you sold this one, it will fetch lots of money!" Kota said as he appraised the ring. "This one will suffice. But if you want to exchange it, we will need to register your group as one so that we can exchange transactions," Shoko said. "I see, let''s go," Kyosei said and they immediately go to the counter. "Please, feel at home everyone, sit on wherever you like," Kota said to the others and quickly settled on the sofas. Kyosei looked around the area. The store has the atmosphere of a bar rather than a gunstore. They also served spirits here like vodka and wine.The lights are dim and only a few places are illuminated by dim, yellow lights. Shoko pulls out a paper parchment and Kyosei knows that it is a registration paper. Kyosei filled up the blanks needed to be answered and after doing so, he give it back to Shoko. "Thank you for registering. As per your item that you brought to us, we will convert it to points," Shoko said. "Points?" Miyuki was curious as she also followed Kyosei into filling up the parchment. "Here, we convert every customers contribution to the shop as contribution points. We are already like this in the past and we never accepted money at all since we are illegal and money is trackable. We instead use materials as a collateral for money. For example, the diamond ring you have given to us are converted into 100,000 Gold Points," Shoko explained. Kota arrived, bringing a Colt 45 similar to Kyosei''s gun. "We present the gun you used earlier, the Colt 45. This is a 100 silver points item in our shop. I will explain the points in our shop. The points are divided into three parts, the copper points, silver points and gold points. A hundred copper points are counted as one silver and same to the silver which will also count as one gold," Kota explained. "If we don''t have anything to exchange and we are in dire need of items, what should we do?" Kyosei asked. "In that case, we introduce our quest system," Shoko said with a smile. "Let me explain, we just implemented this yesterday. Customers who manage to finish our tasks are awarded with points depending on how hard the task is," Kota explained. "I see, so the cult you are talking earlier is also part of the task?" Kyosei asked. Kota and Shoko grinned. "As expected on our dear patron. Can get the situation past. The cult is differentiated from the other quest. This quest is in the extermination tasks. The cult quest is an A class difficulty quest. Successfully completing this task will yield 200,000 gold points," Shoko said. Kyosei looked at the other who are listening. They seemed to be nervous. "Give me the details," Kyosei said in a serious mode. "We will reward you 200,000 Gold points in exchange of exterminating the cult itself. Our reason is that, our other patrons are no longer coming here due to their interference. We gathered Intel yesterday and we gained valuable info that we told earlier. And since you are the dangerous "Little Devil", I am sure you can do it," Shoko grinned. "As you can see, I heard your notorious reputation of destroying gangs and bases of mafias. Maybe you should also use your notoriety to destroy a threat to your group and the threat to our business. Its a win- win situation," Kota nodded. Kyosei was silent for a bit before he stands up and maximizes the volume of his headphones. "Give that to me," Kyosei said, as he pulls out a lollipop on his pocket before sucking it. ************************************************************************ Hello guys, since we only reached the rank below 400, only one extra chapter for the week. Thank you for the support and patronage. I will still update and do my job. Here is the extra chapter for the day! Keep reading guys! The Outbreak Chronicles: Dead Pandemic Blood Red is still in the writing phase so just wait for a while for those who are excited to read the female protagonist, Akari Ichinose. Don''t worry guys, the story of the two are a bit different with a few relevant characters and most of the events here never occurred in the male perspective or just not told in the male perspective. Chapter 67 Worshippers of the Dead Day 2: 12:00 P.M Osaka Streets: "BANG" Gun store Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours left ***************************************************************************** "Thank you for accepting the quest. There is no time limit and you have no competition in completing the task. To complete the task, you need to get any proof that bears their insignia. A necklace of them will suffice but if you destroyed their base, you can bring their flag instead," Shoko bowed down and typed something in the computer. After the transaction, Miyuki immediately protested and even Cindy and Ms. Haruna came to block Kyosei. "Hey! You are so impulsive, you accepted the request without our consent!" Miyuki protested. "That request might be good but its not worth it! We can''t risk to go and attack enemies!" Cindy also rebuked. "Kyosei, what are you thinking? If we attack a base that we don''t even know how strong are, we are just a walking target!" Ms. Haruna said in response to the two girls. "Kyosei is still quite serious and look at them. "Who said I will be bringing anyone? You all stay here. I will go alone. That''s all," Kyosei said before brushing the three off. This time, the others were stunned on what Kyosei said. Cindy translated what they are talking to Steven and Nathalie and they also got stunned. "Kyosei! That is suicide!" Steven tried to stop Kyosei but all he get is a cold glare. "Kyosei, do not act so harshly! Its a group where people kills! That is not something you can handle alone!" Okabe persuaded Kyosei. Kyosei shot a glare to everyone. "Shut up, humans. If I said I will go, I will go. Stay here and recuperate instead. You all are just a burden to me if you all tried to follow me there," Kyosei walked on the shelf where all of the blades and other items are. Then, he suddenly found something that he is very fond of ever since he played the game. "You have good eyes, the hidden blade made by my brother. Its the only successful hidden blade made by my brother after getting inspired by the weapon used in the game, Assassin''s Creed by Ubisoft. Its functioning like the real hidden blade from the game, however it is only good for silent attacks and not for fencing like the modified one. Do you want to exchange for your points? It may help you more in your quest," Shoko smiled. Kyosei held the hidden blade in his hands. For those gamers who played the game, it is one of the most best weapons for assassination as you can hide it under your sleeve and use it for sneak attacks. And for him who is usually more expert in sneaking, this is one of the best weapon made. Shoko''s brother might be a really good weapon maker. He wanted to wear two but since only one is available, he only did so. "How much is it?" Kyosei asked. "500 Gold points. No more, no less. Its the only one and we are not sure when will my brother get to make another functioning one," Shoko said. Kyosei thought that it is a bit expensive but this is really useful. "May I test it?" Kyosei asked. "Of course. The quality is really good so try," Shoko bowed and allowed Kyosei to test it. Kyosei wear the bracer holding the hidden blade slowly before trying to make it function. Raising his wrist a bit, a long blade appeared on it, sharp and really durable. Lowering his wrist retracted the blade and this made Kyosei satisfied. "I''ll take it. And also, give me a simple Kukri and do you do repairs here?" Kyosei revealed his chipped blade cleaver. "We do. Repairs varied depending on the items. For this item, it will cost 100 silver points and a kukri cost 250 silver points," Shoko said confidently. "Thank you, I will take this as my purchase," Kyosei said and put his sleeves on once more to hide the hidden blade. He tried it once more and the hidden blade did not really made trouble on his sleeve. This made Kyosei feel good. After a few minutes, Kota appeared and handed him the Kukri he requested. The Kukri''s curved shape made it a bit easy to handle. Its edge is sharp that Kyosei can feel that he can bash any skulls without giving too much pressure on his hands. He put the sheath on his waist and put the kukri inside. He is ready to go. ... Day 2: 12:09 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 51 minutes left **************************************************************************** Kyosei is back in the surface once again. He didn''t have anyone to follow him and he never wanted to have one. Working alone made him more comfortable. "Let''s get started," Kyosei stretched before cracking his knuckles. ... The streets are empty, only littered items and broken cars are scattered around. Not a single human or undead are seen in the area. Two hooded guys are in the second floor of a house which is facing the street in a vantage point. The other one is laying down in a platform made specifically for snipers. He is holding a Carbine with him and scopes the streets once in a while. The other one was holding a phone and currently playing. "Man, this is so boring, I don''t see any people passing by. How can we make our game enjoyable?" The hooded man in the window sighed. "What can we do, we can defy the orders of grandmaster," The other hooded man said as he continue playing the phone. "I just wanted to kill a few humans since this is the apocalypse but I guess its impossible since we need to catch a human alive," The hooded man in the gun said. "Urkh..." "You are also bored right? I never expected this to be so boring. And I thought I can play with others a lot, especially women," The hooded guy sighed. "..." "Hey you still there?" The hooded guy looked behind him only to feel a blunt pain in his face causing him to faint. ... Kyosei flicks his hands and drag the guy in the hood who is holding the Carbine in the window. The other guy was dead already after he pierces its throat using the hidden blade. Using the rope that is already in the table, Kyosei ties up the unconscious guy and grabs a pail of water in the sink of the kitchen and toss the content on the hooded guy''s face. SPLAAAASHHH! "Buhaaaa!!" The hooded guy opened his eyes and was startled to see a kid in bonnet staring at him with cold eyes. He tried to move, only to realize his situation. "Its futile. Unless I cut the rope off, you won''t get to escape it," Kyosei coldly look at him as he pull out his Kukri. "What do you want? What happened to Shu?" the hooded guy panicked. "Oh, the guy? I killed him," Kyosei pointed to the guy nearby that is slumping, sitting on his own puddle of blood. "What do you want?" The hooded guy nervously looked at Kyosei who is currently looking down on him. "Tell me your base," Kyosei said as he returned the kukri back on its sheath. "Just kill me! I won''t tell you about it!" The hooded guy said as he look away at him. "Oh, you will," Kyosei pull himself closer and in just a split second, the left eye of the hooded man got stabbed by Kyosei. "F*ckkkkkkk!" "There are more better ways to inflict pain. I can do all 100 ways to torture a person and I tell you that you will be begging to die than to suffer," Kyosei grinned. "Try...me..." The hooded guy said in response. ... After 10 minutes of screams and cries, Kyosei gained the location. "He didn''t even reach the tenth torture," Kyosei mumbled as he disposed the two guys. He claps his hand and muttered a prayer before he burned the house as he already coated the house with gasoline. Kyosei gained also a Carbine and Five boxes of ammunition. Its a good haul and this weapon is good at sniping in long distance. Kyosei pocketed the keys he got on the sniper. Apparently, the guy he tortured is one of the higher ups of the group and is only having fun for a while but he fell victim to Kyosei''s instead. He also retrieved a gold ring and a ruby necklace on the guys he killed. Kyosei no longer feel anything on killing any people as long as they are deserving to die. Killing will be part of his life now and he can''t evade this situation. Its much better if he get used to it. After doing the deed, Kyosei looked around the streets looking at the vehicle of the two guys. He didn''t have any trouble finding it since it is parked not too far from where he is standing. It is a minivan and disguised as an Ice cream Mini Van. Using the key that he obtained earlier, he opened the back of the mini van, revealing different tools for torture. There are ropes, rakes, hoe, shovels, chainsaws, hand drills, and a few boxes of bullets for the carbine. "Good loot," Kyosei nodded before closing the mini van back door. He opened his phone and accessed the offline map. According to the hooded guy, the base was located on a huge mansion located just near a shrine. He didn''t specifically said the name of the area but Kyosei didn''t care as he already got a good clue where it is. It is not that far from the BANG Gunstore. But Kyosei gritted his teeth. This worshippers of the dead might be filled with psychopaths and not only people who praises the dead. Chapter 68 The Cult of the Dead Day 2: 12:21 P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 39 minutes left ****************************************************************************** Only the sound of the mini van is roaring throughout the empty streets. There seems to be less undead for the entire day that Kyosei has been able to see in the streets. Just like usual, since it is not a horde, Kyosei did not bother to kill them. He already passed the alley where the BANG gunstore is located and currently looking for the base of the Cult. Kyosei wanted to find where the heck are those psycho guys and just end their reign of terror in the area. ... After driving a bit, he soon found a small shrine. It can only be said that the place is already abandoned since the shrine grounds seems to be unattended for how many years and even the foundation of the shrine building is already crumbling. Kyosei disregarded the area since it is not his point of interest. His point of interest is located almost beside the shrine. The information he got is real. Just as he peek, he already saw a few patrols running around the place, there are a few hooded guys roaming, holding what seems to be Assault Rifle. He can also see a sniper in the window just in the right side of the mansion. The mansion is not that big but it is large enough to fit in a few people. The fortifications are good and stable too.He also spotted a few survivors tied up in poles, seems to be like they are going to be used as offerings or something. The defense is great but it''s not a problem for Kyosei to infiltrate. Its a puny defense for him. He circled around, he spotted a few CCTV cameras located on the gates and around the perimeter of the mansion. Kyosei tapped his headphones and contacted Nanami. "What''s up?" Nanami sounded. "There are a few CCTV cameras around the place I am infiltrating. Can you disable them?" Kyosei whispered. "I can, however, I need you to be near enough for me to hack it. Fetch your phone near and I can hack it. Can you do what I just said?" Nanami asked. "Roger, commencing operation," Kyosei answered and begin his infiltration. In the past, he doesn''t need to hack the CCTV cameras just to infiltrate. He just destroy them, causing panic to his enemies. Now that there are hostages present, he can''t let the group to kill anyone of the hostages. Kyosei approached a bit on the CCTV and pointed his phone to the camera. The camera''s light is green but when Nanami hacked the camera, the light became red. Kyosei repeated this process and after double checking that all of the video cameras are hacked, Kyosei began his infiltration inside.He climbed up the wall that is unguarded, and successfully breached the place. He seems to be harmless but Kyosei is ready to kill whenever the chance is present. But for now, he needs to fully understand the layout of the mansion and its possible hiding spots. He first hide around the bushes. There are no patrolling guards nearby but he still needed to be totally vigilant or it will cost his own life. After securing that no guards are present in his location, Kyosei move his body swiftly and silently to avoid detection. His footsteps seems to be nonexistent since there is no sound whenever he took a step. The mansion opened all of their windows and it is easy for anyone to enter it. Kyosei chooses a window randomly and has chosen the last window. He listened carefully for possible threat before he decided to break in. ... Day 2: 12:24 P.M The Dead Federation Base: Ground Floor Room Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 36 minutes left ********************************************************************************* Kyosei arrived on the empty room. There seems to be no people in the vicinity. He quickly scanned the room for CCTV cameras but luckily, there seems to have no cameras installed. But he noticed that there are banners on the wall with a symbol that looked like a hand emerging from the grave and the name of the cult. "The Dead Federation" "What a lame name," Kyosei thought. There seems to be nothing more in the room except for a normal size bed and a few bookshelves that has no books and the lame flag in the wall. Kyosei did not spent his remaining time and quickly moves toward the door. He didn''t open it first and lean his ears on the door or to be precise, his headphones is leaning the door. After doing so, he quickly opened the door and saw the hallway empty. This might be a room of a cult member. And since it is lunchtime, there seems to be less hooded guys around the hallways. Kyosei grabbed this rare chance and walk through the hallway as fast as he could. The interior of the Cult Base is not that confusing and easy to remember compared to some mansions that is really confusing. He arriver on the grand stairs area and there is only one hooded guy guarding the area, only carrying a pistol in his possession. Kyosei blend himself on the surroundings and due to his high technique of Stealth, approaching the enemy without making them startled is quite easy. The hooded guy has no idea that the doom he is guarding for is already behind him, with a sinister look in his eyes. Snap! "Urkh!" Kyosei did not stab him but he just snap his neck. He still killed him but only using brute force rather than making the surroundings messy. He quickly drag the body on a blind spot and dumped it there. "That makes it easier," Kyosei said as he proceed the to navigate the mansion. He didn''t take the hooded cloak that the killed member wore since he isn''t a person who uses dead people''s clothes and use them for reconnaissance. In his entire life of doing this, he never used it this tactic to blend in to the surroundings. Kyosei can blend in just fine on his uniform. Kyosei already know why the mansion is quite lax in security. The security is more focused around the dining area where it is really the most biggest area in the mansion. This mansion might be owned by a connoisseur or a gourmet that enjoys good food. Now, the mansion is ruined by the cult. Kyosei approached quietly and reached through the corner, almost near the hooded guards near the door. Looking around, the place is full of ornamental vases that looks expensive. These vases may look extravagant but they are very easy to break. Just a single stone will destroy the vase. That''s when Kyosei have thought a good way to lure the two guards away. ... The two guards that are guarding the door is so bored that they feel so sluggish. "Man, why are we doing this. There is no point in guarding this place since there shouldn''t be any intruders who dare mess with us," The taller guard said with a yawn. "Well, what can we do? This is the life we wished for. Now that an apocalypse has broken out, we can now flaunt our skills and rule this apocalyptic world!" the other hooded guy said with a hint of proudness in his voice. "Tch, I just wanted to be safe during the apocypse. Oh well, what can I do. This is still much better than out there," the taller guard said. Just as they were talking, a vase from the far side, near the open window fell and broke to pieces. "Huh? What happened?" the taller guy was startled by the sound. "Something made the vase fell over. I dunno if its something or someone," the other guy said. "Let''s check it out then," the taller guy beckons the other not knowing the killer eyes silently watching their every move... Chapter 69 Destroying the Cult of the Dead Part 1 of 2 Day 2: 12:43 P.M The Dead Federation Base: Dining Room Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 17 minutes left ***************************************************************************************** The broken ornamental vase was of course, destroyed by Kyosei. Using a stone he already pocketed and aiming it precisely into the vase using the slingshot, he was able to lure the two hooded guys off from the door. Of course, he is not willing to let them get off the hook that easily. He is not someone who sneak off instead. He wanted to destroy any possibility of sabotage in his infiltration. The taller man is the first one who goes first before the other one follow suit. Since there is a bit of delay between the two, Kyosei grabbed this chance. He quickly covered the mouth of the latter one and stabs his heart using the hidden blade which pierces in his back towards his chest. Since Kyosei covered the mouth of the hooded guy, the sound is muffled and the taller man did not notice. Kyosei did not drag the killed guy and silently lay him down after making sure he is no longer breathing. The taller guy was still focused on the vase. Kyosei pulls out the kukri. When the taller guy crouches to inspect the vase, Kyosei tapped the taller guy''s shoulder. The taller guy thought it was the other guy who tapped him and as he was about to turn around, a sharp pain pierces through his chest... ... After making sure that there are no clues left, Kyosei scanned his surroundings for CCTV cameras and other patrollers and seeing the lack of cameras, Kyosei sighed in relief. He quickly make his way to open the door of the dining room. He just slightly make the door ajar a bit which is enough for Kyosei to fit in. He can''t risk blowing his cover on this. But as he peek inside, he can''t believe what is happening. It was really a huge hall instead of a dining room. There seems to be a party and there are people dressed beautifully like they are attending a ball. In the center is a cage like arena where he can clearly see a few survivors squirming while they are tied up in a rope, hanged above the undead who are currently swarming below. "F*cking bastards, they are out of their minds!" Kyosei gritted his teeth. There are many guys and girls being used as bait upstairs. He counted seven of them, four boys and three girls. They are clearly beaten up due to their wounds. Kyosei also noticed the two waitresses who are handcuffed and chained like a dog. Their clothes are tattered and looks like it will tear apart any seconds from now. They are serving food for the guest and being molested by those fat guys. Soon, someone from the gentleman approaches the center and the background is the cage arena. This guy who wears a black tuxedo who looks like a celebrity is quite handsome but he wore a wicked expression on his face. He raise his microphone and gleefully talked in front of the others. "Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen. Today, our dream has finally arrived! Our time to shine is now within our grasp. Now that our gods, the undead are here, the undying and forever hungry gods are finally here, let us begin the carnival carnage!" Kyosei did not waste his time and infiltrated the room. And since no one is paying attention on the door, Kyosei successfully breached in. He scanned the area and he saw the ropes attached to the survivors who are hanged. He quickly followed the rope by his eyes and after pinpointing the exact location of the ropes'' origin, Kyosei swiftly move his way towards the origin. ... There is a fat guy busy molesting a woman in the room where the ropes are originating. He is currently r*ping the woman who is beaten up. Kyosei did not hesitate and unsheathed his kukri and swings it to the fat guy''s head, dealing a very lethal blow. "Aaaaaaahhhhh!!!!" The woman who is r*ped is stunned and screamed in horror seeing blood spurting out of its head. "Shut up, if you want to live," Kyosei said to the woman and pulls a curtain nearby and covers it to the woman after pulling the fat guy off from her. The woman seems to be aged between 28 to 30 year old office worker after seeing her tattered clothes. "Who are you?" The woman asked Kyosei. "Shut up, don''t bother me," Kyosei aims his kukri to her before he look at the levers. The glass can see the entire hall and he can see the gentleman in tuxedo signing something in his direction which is like a sign to make a survivor fall. Instead of doing what the gentleman in tuxedo wanted, Kyosei instead pushed the retract button which retracted the survivors from their impending doom. The gentleman in tuxedo was stunned and suddenly shows an ugly expression as he rushed towards the room. Kyosei beckons the woman to hide and he quickly hide besides the door holding his kukri. The gentleman in tuxedo opened the door. "What the f*ck is happening?! Why did you retract the sacrifices?!" The gentleman in tuxedo shouted to the fat man but was stunned seeing nobody is in the control panel. "What?" The gentleman decided to check the panel but before he can do so, a dull pain that made him dizzy shakes his consciousness. Kyosei was the one who did it by punching him squarely in the face. The damage doubled when the brass knuckles made it more stronger than usual. "F*ck! Who did that?!" The gentleman is trying to gather his bearings but Kyosei did not allow him to recover and followed another punch. He beat up the guy repeatedly without stopping. The gentleman in tuxedo was not even able to strike back even though he wanted to as he was thrashed to pulp before he can even recover. "Bas...tard...." the guy in tuxedo groaned and before he can open his eyes once more, a bang echoes in the room before the gentleman breathed his last. Kyosei shot the guy in the head. The woman is shivering as she witnessed everything the teenager did to the leader of the group that captured her and her other co workers. She was also afraid of this person as this bonnet wearing boy is ruthless that he didn''t hesitate to kill. If the boy wanted to, he can kill her if he wanted to. The boy beckons her out of her hiding spot. She hesitantly emerged as she was scared that this guy would get pissed and shoot her. "I saw two girls outside, are they acquainted to you?" Kyosei asked to her. "Ah? Oh, they are my friends that got captured alongside with me," The girl said. Kyosei scratched his throat like he is vocalizing and soon he was now mimicking the voice of the guy he just killed. "Are there any others out there?" Kyosei asked, this time on the voice of the gentleman in tuxedo. "N-no. They are the only one and the others are tied up," the woman answered. "I see," Kyosei nodded and grabs the microphone and talked. "Those two server girls serving the drinks and food please come here in the panel room please," Kyosei said, still in the same voice of the gentleman in tuxedo. The two girls were stunned but they hesitantly follow the orders and goes towards the panel room. As they opened the door, they were pulled inside by the woman inside. "Yuko! Risa!" the woman happily hugged the two. "Lin! You are alive!" the two women named Yuko and Risa tearfully hugged her. They were momentarily stunned when they see the gentleman in tuxedo, dead in the floor alongside the fat guy. "What happened?" Yuko asked. "This guy did it," Lin pointed to Kyosei who is readying the weapons in his arsenal. "Huh? Who are you? What are you doing here?" Risa did not expect an outsider is here. " I will be destroying the cult. Do not go out unless I return. Just look at the glass and once I am done, you can both leave," Kyosei shoulders the Carbine. Kyosei loaded his Colt 45 that he used to shoot the gentleman in tuxedo and made sure that it is not jammed. He also flicks his kukri before sheathing it back. "Let''s start the reverse carnage party," Kyosei cocked his head before he opened the door by kicking it. ... The guests were wondering what''s going on and why the event is delayed. They chattered a bit when the door to the panel room opened and a guy unknown to them appeared. And as he look at the guests, he raised his guns and pulled the trigger. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Kyosei began his mass shooting. The guest panicked when they saw the boy and started running on the door but before they can get to the door, Kyosei shoots them. "Kill the kid!" The others roared. Kyosei did not flinch and when his guns are no longer loaded, he return all his guns and pull out his kukri. And before anyone can do, blood already trails in the floor... Chapter 70 Destroying the Cult of the Dead Part 2 or 2 Day 2: 12:55 P.M The Dead Federation Base: Dining Room Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 5 minutes left ****************************************************************************** Kyosei was brutal in killing. He didn''t spare anyone. Men and women are all victim of Kyosei''s assault. There are a few of the hooded guys tried shooting him but Kyosei is quick and use the dead bodies as human shield instead which makes him survive the gunfight. Once they empty a clip on him, Kyosei will strike and with a dash, he will strike them down before being able to reload. He just repeated his movements without problem and survive the initial onslaught. Kyosei began slaughtering them once more, leaving terror to the rest. They tried attacking him down but they are the one that got striked down instead. They did their best but it is not the very best that can destroy Kyosei. Kyosei picked up the Assault Rifle on the floor and finished loading them. He quickly put the lever to semi automatic to full automatic. He aim and fire towards the panic stricken people around the hall. RATATATATATATATATATAT... The gunshots rang continuously until the magazine is emptied. There are still plenty of them in the area and Kyosei did not plan on sparing anyone of them. He unsheathed his bloddy kukri once more and started slashing to the people. Many tried to attack Kyosei using blunt weapons but due to the extreme vigilance, good reflex, and master of full counter, anyone who tried to attack him using melees are sure to die. Anyone who tried using firearms cannot penetrate Kyosei due to his quick reflex and using corpses as meat shields. In the eyes of cult, the teenager doing the killing is similar to a demon. He was accompanied by a murderous aura and doom filled looks, moreover, the headphones with a horn shape style makes him more terrifying. "That''s a demon!" "We are doomed" The other guy near the arena has no choice but to open the cage arena and release the undead inside before running away. "You think you can make me die by this technique?" Kyosei cocks his head and slashed the person who freed the dead. The person plop down before he faced the slow, dimwitted undead. Due to their slow movements, Kyosei used his swift strikes to destroy their soft heads. Kyosei also used his punches without holding back on them. With the punch, Kyosei saved a few strikes using the kukri and much dealt more power using his brass knuckles. The remaining members of the cult who did not managed to get out the door, stares in horror as they witnessed how Kyosei did the slaughter all by himself. With a slight movement, blood follow suit. Death is always on Kyosei''s strike and nobody can really take Kyosei, one on one in combat. Even in underhanded methods, they can''t beat him up. The cult''s future is forever erased in the history due to Kyosei''s interference. ... After killing the final cult member, the once beautiful and elegant dining room was now filled with blood and dead bodies. Its very sorrowful that anyone who witnessed the event is going to feel the doom and heaviness in their bodies. The different mangled bodies and their expressions of shock is totally imprinted in their faces and you can feel how they still regretted that they did not get to kill the person who killed them. Kyosei flicks his kukri, reloaded his Revolver and Colt 45 and throws away the Assault Rifle he just "borrowed" earlier. After seeing all of the dead bodies, he quickly approach the small stage and pick the flag on its pole, tearing it away. "Tch, this is just a small piece of cloth. Why do I have to risk my life on this?!" Kyosei groaned as he folded the flag and put it on a small bag. After scanning the area for any possible survivors of his onslaught, he goes back to the door. After sensing that there are no signs of the door opening in panic, Kyosei returned to the panel room. ... The three girls were stunned due to the events that unfolded. They saw all of the actions that the teenager did earlier which seems to be not the work of a normal teenager. His attacks all hit the kills, tearing the lives of the cult like he is reaping rice plants for harvest. "That kid is a terrifying fellow..." Yuko shivered. "Anyways, we need to help the others that are tied up earlier," Lin said. "Yeah, I agree. Those guys won''t be able to last if they are injured," Risa said in agreement. Kyosei opened the door and the three girls raised their guard even though they knew that it is Kyosei. "Hmph, save the hostility. I need to know where those guys tied up earlier is going to end up," Kyosei said in a normal tone. "Ah?" Risa was a bit startled. "You mean those guys tied up?" Lin asked. "No, those freaks outside, are there any tied up people here?" Kyosei answered in a sarcastic remark. "You don''t have to be that sarcastic. Anyways, the others are going to end up on the rooftop. They are tied up in there and they are being beaten up so I guess they are too tired to move," Yuki answered. "I see," Kyosei nodded before leaving them again. "..." Yuko. "..." Risa. "...I think that kid is a psychopath. I don''t feel he is having any remorse after killing that much of humans out there," Lin frowned. ... What Lin said is true. Kyosei didn''t particularly feel any remorse on killing them. He just thought of slaughtering pigs and he never treated them as humans. For him, those kinds of people are the worst kind of humans he encountered in his own life and they are the cause why the world is now rotting. He didn''t go straight on the rooftop and first destroyed the snipers and the guards outside by sniping them using the guns used by the former snipers that Kyosei just killed. After disposing the guysthat might be a burden in his progress, Kyosei quickly go to the rooftop where there is no padlock and he is good to reach the house''s rooftop. There, he saw the eight unconscious people that are tied up along with two hooded guys who are inspecting them. Kyosei slowly crept near them and reaching them slowly. As he was able to reach them without even making them panic, Kyosei pulls out his kukri and sliced off the first guy. The other one was startled and pulls out the gun and tried to shoot Kyosei but Kyosei is nimble enough to roundhouse kick off the gun in his hands. After doing so, he pulls out his Colt 45 and pull the trigger, shooting him down. The hooded guy fell after fatally receiving bullet wound in his chest. After doing the deed, Kyosei inspects the eight guys and sensing that they are not dead, Kyosei untied them from their ropes and tapped his headphones. "What''s up?" Nanami''s voice resounded. "Tell those two store owners that I have accomplished the mission and I am going back there for a few minutes. I will be bringing the survivors I managed to rescue from the cult," Kyosei explained. "I see, I shall pass the message. Return safe," Nanami answered. "Mm," Kyosei nodded before he cut transmission. He quickly returned to the panel room and allowed the three women to help him carry the unconscious people to the van. Lin approached him. "Why did you save us?" Lin asked to Kyosei. "I didn''t save you, its one of the mission that I undertaken from the store owners of the Bang Gunstore," Kyosei answered.. "Bang gun store? You mean the store of Kota and Shoko?" Lin was startled. "Yes, do you know them?" Kyosei asked. "Mm. They are my students before until I became one of the employers in the company. I visited the school I once teaches on before the sh*t happened," Lin said. "I see, anyways, you all are going to be safe. They wanted to rescue you all but since they lack manpower, they have not done so," Kyosei answered. Lin''s face twitched. Is it really true that they lack manpower? This kid is enough to destroy a dangerous cult all by himself! Chapter 71 Hound of the Dead Day 2: 1:15 P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 45 minutes left *********************************************************************************** Borborygmi is the sound of the stomach rumbling and that same sound is a bit strong inside the van. Most of the time, the sound of the rumblings in their stomachs alternate from one another. "Ugh... I''m hungry," Yuko rubbed her empty stomach. "We can''t help it. The food in the mansion are already spilled after the commotion you know. I did not even get to eat anything either. We are both in the same boat," Risa sighed. Kyosei did not talk as he glanced at the people at the back of the van. Two out of the eight people woke up after a few minutes. Risa and Yuko keeps on grumbling about food. Even he is hungry but he is already used to the empty stomach in the past so he didn''t mind. Its just a bit of uncomfortable feeling, that all. Not that far from the Bang Gun store, he saw a small mart that seems to be not attended but all of the items are scattered around the floor and some of the shelves are destroyed or brought down. Its a bit big for a small mart but that is what the sign board says when Kyosei reads it. And since he is getting annoyed by the rumblings of the people in the back of the mini van despite the loud music in his headphones, he decided to stop for a while and loot for food. "We will stop here for a while. If you keep on rumbling like that, I have to take action. We will loot this so called Mini mart despite its elongated size. Bring the food and stuff it at the back of the van as many as possible. This food won''t last long anyway so let''s finish it, so that we can take lunch for Pete''s sake, tss," Kyosei facepalmed facing the others who are wearing confused faces. "I see, then, can we eat while we are looting?" Yuko asked, excited on what she was about to do. "I don''t care what you do as long as you can bring food back inside. If there are things like possible weapons, you can also bring it along, and before you all go, I need someone to watxh over here on this guys. I don''t know what will happen if we let the mini van alone for a while,"Kyosei ordered. The others nodded. " Then I volunteer to be the one to leave behind inside the van. Besides, I was injured and my clothes are tattered," Lin said. "I don''t care, do what you want to do," Kyosei disregarded what she said and gets outside the mini van. He still didn''t bring any heavy firearms and still sticks into the Colt 45 and the Taurus Series Magnum Revolver as his guns. The two who just woke up are Jin and Risha. Kyosei didn''t care what their names are as long as they don''t try to backstab them. He prepared his guns and melee weapons. In terms of age, Kyosei is the youngest and Lin is the oldest but in terms of combat experience, Kyosei is overflowing on it. If anyone tried to backstab, they will experience hell instead. Kyosei entered the mini mart and scanned the surroundings. The place is silent but it is really deceiving. Not every silent place is safe to venture out. He always see this kind of scenes in movies and usually, the dead are just lurking in the shadows, waiting to pounce on their helpless prey. He picks up a bottle of wine in the nearby rack and throws it far, making the others following him startled by what he just did. The wine bottle landed on the ground, destroyed and its contents are splattered on the ground. Furthermore, the bottle breaking causes a sharp sound. Just a few seconds after the bottle is broken, countless of undead appeared behind the shelves, behind the counter and a few seems to appear out of nowhere. "Sh*t! Its the freaks!" Jin shouted and readies the rake he randomly grab inside the van earlier. "I''ll handle this, gather the supplies, we need to move quick!" Kyosei pulls out his kukri. The others hesitated but when Kyosei rushed in, they have no choice but to obey. Jin didn''t listen to Kyosei and instead attack the undead lake a madman. "Yaaaaahhhhh!!!" Jin shouted like some sort of swordsman wielding the rake. The rake did not deal too much strength in reality and just pierces its head but did not reach much to the brain to deal any significant damage. "Idiot! I told you!" Kyosei gritted his teeth. Jin was about to pull out the rake but another undead grab him from behind and bite his neck, removing a large part of his skin and flesh off. "Aaaaggghhhhh @#$*!!!" Jin shouted but then his voice is inaudible when the undead pour in to feast on him. Kyosei did not rescue him on time since his side is also hard to deal due to their number. "F*ck this," Kyosei frowned and shook his head when he saw the fate of Jin. Kyosei pulls a vodka in a nearby shelf and match not far from him and throws it to them before lighting a match to burn them. Kyosei clasp his hands together while muttering a silent prayer. Kyosei did not look at the dead being burned to crisp much and just used his time to gather resources. Death is always not inescapable whatever he do and anyone will encounter death sooner or later. "Bark!!" Kyosei''s ears covered by headphones perked up when he heard a familiar sound. "Bark!!" Kyosei cannot be mistaken. Its a dog. He cannot determine where the bark is coming from but he is quite sure that it came from this mini mart. Kyosei scanned the area and he spotted a metal door near the entrance of the broken door of the emergency exit. The room beside it must be a room for the cleaning tools used by the janitor. He can hear a few scratches on the door. Kyosei tried twisting the knob of the door but finds oit that it is lock inside. This is not a problem for Kyosei and picks the lock using his trusty picklock. When he open the door, he is not mistaken. It is a dog. Its a Siberian Husky with a color or black on its top part. The black part didn''t cover much its snout and instead, it is covered in white, even its belly and paws are covered in white. The dog seems to be delighted seeing a new human and frantically returns to its owner. Or what seems left to his owner. "Its owner is already dead, preferably using a gun due to the gunshot on his head. There is no signs of struggle so that means that this guy committed suicide. Kyosei looked at his right arm and found the gun he used. Its a Glock 19. One of the most common pistols used. Kyosei noticed that the Siberian Husky is scratching his owner and seems to be waiting for its owner to wake up. He noticed a small piece of paper on his jacket that he is wearing. He pulls it out and saw a small message. "If you are reading this, that means I died and you discovered my body. I was bitten and has no more time to live. I will leave my only family, Laika here in the world. I locked the door but I have no idea who will come. I just wanted Laika to live as she is my only companion. I can''t risk her to die. Whoever you are, please take care of Laika. Thank you..." The message is no longer readable due to the blood smearing the remaining half, maybe the blood flows down to his jacket and the letter was drenched in half. Kyosei looked at the dog who still keeps on scratching its legs to "wake" her owner. Kyosei grab her leash and holds her head slowly. "Its alright, your owner entrusted you to me, it will be alright. I know you are sad but we can''t let it consume us. For the sake of your owner who just died, you need to live," Kyosei said to Laika. Laika seems to understand what Kyosei just said and approaches her former owner and put her paws to the corpse''s lap before going back to Kyosei. Kyosei also clasp his hands together and muttered a silent prayer before closing the door shut. Kyosei noticed how Laika seems reluctant to leave the body of her former owner. Kyosei didn''t force Laika to go with him but he is much more on focus to his surroundings. The others are busy packing up, the undead he burned earlier are already burned to ashes but for some reason, the fire did not grow bigger like Kyosei thought. The body of Jin is also burned to crisp and Kyosei is quite sure that his body won''t rise up after he did stab what used to be Jin''s head with his Kukri. He did not feel any emotions to him due to the short time he was with the guy. He walks with the leash of Laika when Risha rushes towards Kyosei. "Hey, Kyosei right? Lin just notified us that a large horde behind is inbound to our location!" Risha said as he is out of breath. "Let''s go, we can''t let them catch up with us! Let''s go!" Kyosei shouted and he pull Laika along as they rushes back into the mini van. Just as Risha said, a huge amount of undead are inbound and are almost near the mini mart. Lin and the others are inside. "Where is Jin?" Lin asked. "He died," Kyosei said without emotion. "Hmm, we don''t really know him much. No emotional attachment though," Lin said. "I see," Kyosei nodded and holds the steering wheel. Laika look around the new faces and the new surroundings she is in. "Oh? A Siberian Husky?" Risa patted on Laika. "Its a dog I found inside the mini mart. Her owner died earlier. Her name is Laika," Kyosei explained. "I see, dogs are quite good companions and they are not going to leave you despite the circumstances you are in. Aside from that, they are loyal and will fight to death for their masters," Yuko said. "..." Kyosei was silent. ''Loyalty huh?'' Kyosei thought. That word is no longer in his vocabulary since he became a delinquent. Is it possible for him to regain that back to his life? Chapter 72 Joe of the Dead Day 2: 01:25 P.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi Area Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 35 minutes left ************************************************************************************ "Where are we now anyway?" Kyosei asked. "We are in Shinsaibashi area, we just passed Midosoji Museum earlier. We strayed too far from our original destination," Yuko said as she checked outside the window. "Tch, what''s with the undead right now? They seemed to be forming in groups?" Kyosei seems pissed. They should have been around the Bang Gunstore right now if not due to the horde. Many of the streets are totally full of undead horde and the mini van that Kyosei is driving right now cannot handle the amount of undead horde if he try to collied against them. Fighting seems to be troublesome and using firearms are waste of precious bullets. Their only choice is to evade and escape. Its been a while since Kyosei strayed too far from his destination and the car seems getting low in gas. He looked at the gas meter and it is almost hitting the red mark. "Is there any nearby gas station here? We need to gain gas," Kyosei asked. "I''m not too familiar with the area though, but I guess Risha do, she lives around here before the outbreak," Risa said. "Is that so?" Kyosei seems to be not caring whoever gives him info. Risha looks up to Kyosei after she heard her name and she stopped cuddling Laika. "Is there any problem?" Risha asked. "We are running low in gas, I need to refuel this vehicle if we need to keep on running around the dead. We can''t siphon the gas in broken cars as they take time. We are in a hurry," Kyosei said while looking at the Risha who seems to be similar to those pretty African girls due to their skin color which is a bit dark brown. "Hmm, there seems to be one nearby but I don''t really know if it is still good to go," Risha said. "Where is it?" Kyosei asked. "From what I remember, it is further after you pass by Midosoji Museum," Risha answered. Kyosei nodded. He pressed the accelerator and boost through the area. ... Day 2: 01: 26 P.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi Area: Gas Station Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 34 minutes left ********************************************************************************* The destination of Kyosei and the rest is the former gas station. Its former due to the occupancy of the thugs from the area. They are being led by Big Man Joe. He is now trying to survive, build his base and live through hell. This world seems to be not his ideal place but he needs to adapt so he needs to keep himself alive. He was busy tinkering a car when one of his lackeys arrive whom he remember to be one of the boys he assigned to be on watch duty. "Is there something going on?" Big Man Joe asked. "We saw a mini van roaring through the streets. The others are certain that they are going to come here," The lackey said. "Can you determine who is inside the car?" Big Man Joe asked with a frown. "No, boss, the mini van''s windshield is tinted. We cannot determine the people inside," The lackey answered. "I see, prepare your weapons. Do not show hostility unless necessary. We can''t make too many enemies here as this world has turned into weak dies and only the strong survive. We need to be making connections instead," Big Man Joe said. "Copy boss, should we bring out our weapons?" The lackey raises his M14. "Bring it, but don''t use it unless needed to. I will come as well as I seemed to be interested to them," Big Man Joe said. "Yes sir!" ... Kyosei can see the gas atation from afar but he is quite sure that the place seems to be occupied. "We got company," Kyosei said to the others. As the mini van reached the vicinity, there are a few guys holding guns stopped them from getting near. "Stop. State your business," a small built guy said. Kyosei rolled down the windshield and he peeks outside. "We need to refuel. I heard there is a fuel station here," Kyosei explained. "Yes, there is, however, we occupied the area," the lackey said to Kyosei. "I see, can we get just enough to full tank the mini van? We will leave after that," Kyosei said. "Sorry boy, but no can do, we need fuel the most. We need it for our cars," the lackey said. "What if we barter?" Kyosei persuades the guy. "Whatever you say, we can''t do that," The lackey insist. "What if we use force?" Kyosei reveals his gun. This alarmed the lackey and raised his gun. "We won''t let you," The lackey gritted his teeth. "That''s enough," A loud voice booms in the area. "Boss!" The lackey was alerted and look at the location of the voice. A muscular guy who seems to look like a thug appears, carrying and wrench on his right hand. Kyosei immediately noticed the guyand remembered him though he forgotten the name already. "We can do a barter. There is no need to keep the hostility. You don''t even know who you are talking to," The muscular man said. "Huh? Is he that famous?" The lackey seems to have no idea who he is talking to earlier. "That''s the Little Devil. Kyosei Ichinose. You did not know him?" The muscular guy explained. The lackey seems to be stunned and he almost trembled. Who is the thug who doesn''t know about Kyosei? He is a brutal teenager who wreck around bases of gangsters and thrashed the enemies without stopping. "I''m sorry! Please forgive me!" The lackey performed a dogeza immediately. "I don''t care," Kyosei answered and opens the door of the mini van. The lackey trembles but the muscular man tapped the lackey in the shoulder. "I will handle this," The muscular man said. The lackey bows down and obediently backs off. "Its been a long time, Big Fat Hoe," Kyosei said to the muscular man. "Its Big Man Joe! Crap, you never change, you never remember my nickname at all!" Big Man Joe groaned. Kyosei knows this guy. He was one of the thugs he got to know during the delinquent days. This muscular guy showed him the ropes of delinquent life. He might look angry whatever side you loom at but he is a nice guy. "I didn''t expect you to survive the Outbreak, you occupied the gas station now?" Kyosei didn''t care what Big Man Joe said. "I am not that easy to bring down you know," Big Man Joe grinned. "Straight to the business, I want to full tank this mini van," Kyosei said. "Straightforward as always. Anyways, as I just said earlier, we accept barter. We can''t accept to give it for free and we don''t allow you to use force to get it either. We accept barter instead," Big Man Joe said. "Sure, I don''t mind. We have different resources here but its limited to weapons and food," Kyosei explained. "Weapons are good but we also need food also. Is it alright half are weapons and half amount of food?" Big Man Joe asked. "Sure, pick what you need, hey open the mini van," Kyosei shouted inside the mini van and the remaining people inside opened the door in the back. "Get inside first. We can''t risk the undead to get attracted here," Big Man Joe said. "Sure, let''s go," Kyosei get inside the gas station. He is quite sure that a new asset is here once more to be available that might help him and the others for the upcoming Night Rage. ************************************************* These are the two extra chapters! Enjoy! Chapter 73 Refitters of the Dead Day 2: 01:29 P.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi Area: Gas Station Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 31 minutes left *********************************************************************************** The mini van is parked inside the gas station. Kyosei was amazed how fast this guys build a fence to repel the dead. He quickly asked Big Man Joe to carry out the transaction. "Let''s go inside, you might be interested in our trade," Big Man Joe grinned. While the Mini Van is being watched by the other since it is refueled, Kyosei goes inside the former repair shop that the gas station have. As he enters inside the repair shop, he saw a few guys tinkering on vehicles. There are a few refitted cars already and it looks good and deadly for the dead. The cars seems to be similar to monster trucks, only a bit smaller than usual. "Welcome to my refitting shop. If there are any cars that needs refitting, we are your guys," Big Man Joe said. "Hey, this cars looks amazing," Kyosei approached one of the car that similar to the cars he saw in Death Race. "You got good taste, boy! That is a modified Lamborghini. I forgot what model it is but I prefer to call it the Ravager. It is fast enough to crash through the dead due to the ram that was installed to it. Moreover, nitro booster is that will help you if you are stuck against a horde. It is a good horde cleaner on the road so if you want bloodshed, this is a good vehicle for you," Big Man Joe said. "I guess money is not a currency necessary to buy this one," Kyosei said. "Your right once again, boy. Money is useless for us now and it is garbage id you pay us money. We usually accept materials but food, ammunition and cigarettes are good too,"Big Man Joe said. "Cigarettes?" Kyosei was a bit bewildered. "You don''t understand if you are not a smoker, but since we are smokers, cigarettes is a big treasure dispensable for us," Big Man Joe snickered. "I see, it is indeed a good vehicle," Kyosei nodded and look around the area and the cars refitted are really awesome to look at and if you drive the car in the streets before the outbreak, your car will look so imposing that you will gather lots of attention. "However, we lack the resources to barter for now. We only needed to get a full tank in our mini van. We necessarily need a refitted car right now but I am thinking getting one since it looks cool and a bit useful for the horde. I might get one soon once I get enough resources," Kyosei explained. "I see, too bad then. But its not a problem since it really is quite hard to get necessary things to barter for a single car we have here. But remember us if you wanted to trade. Gasoline is also barterable too so if you needed gas for vehicles, you can get one too," Big Man Joe tapped Kyosei''s shoulders. Lin approaches them and notifies Kyosei. "The tank is now full. We are ready to carry out the transaction," Lin said solemnly. "I see, then shall we go carry out the transaction?" Kyosei looks at Big Man Joe. "Sure! Let''s go," Big Man Joe enthusiastically approved. They move towards the mini van and Big Man Joe was stunned by the weapons and food in the back of the mini van. He also saw a few person who are unconscious. "Who are these unconscious people?" Big Man Joe curiously asked. "I rescued them from a cult who worships the dead," Kyosei said. "Oh! I heard of those people! We meet a few members in the past and fortunately, we fended them off. You attacked those guys?" Big Man Joe rubs his chin. "Yeah, those guys are needed to die. I destroyed their base and rescued these people," Kyosei answered without any sort of empathy. "You really didn''t change, huh," Big Man Joe shook his head. Lin was a bit confused. This teenager seems really influential and he seems to be in good terms with thugs. Moreover, he can kill humans without any sense of being shocked in killing human life. He seems to kill beings like they are animals.. "Okay, I will personally take these items for our food," Big Man Joe picks up a sack of rice and a few canned goods. Is that really enough?" Kyosei asked. "We also need a few weapons. Guns should suffice and a few of the melee weapons are also good to do to add in our barter pool," Big Man Joe said. "I see, this gun should suffice," Kyosei takes the carbine off from his shoulders and give it to Big Man Joe. He also pulls out a few M14 guns and a few bullets for it. "Good. This are great stuffs. We can last for a while, thanks to the supplies," Big Man Joe grinned. "Pleasure doing business as always," Kyosei shake hands with Big Man Joe. ... The mini van speeds off while Big Man Joe is waving his hands. The lackey appears once again. "Is it alright boss?" The lackey asked. "What about it?" Big Man Joe looks confused. "I mean, the diesel and gasoline are necessary for us and you just allowed a barter. We should have extorted on him," The lackey said. "Stop that thought boy, we won''t live if we do so. You haven''t tasted the fury of the Little Devil yet," Big Man Joe said, " And besides, he will be a good customer for us in the future." Chapter 74 Mansion of the Dead Day 2: 01:47 P.M Osaka Streets: Residential Area: Bang Gunstore Time before the Night Rage:5 hours and 13 minutes left ********************************************************************************* At long last, they arrived in the alley where the gunstore is located. The other people who were unconscious before are now conscious and are heaving a sigh of relief after knowing that they survive the inevitable death earlier. Lin and the others are wondering where they are. "I though we are going to the store of Kota and Shoko?" Lin asked. "You didn''t know?" Kyosei asked. "No, I heard they have a store but I have no idea where it is located," Lin answered. "I see," Kyosei nodded and proceeds towards the trapdoor. He knocked the door three times before saying the magic word. "Bang!" With that, the trapdoor opened without difficulty revealing the same staircase. "Wow! That was awesome!" Yuko seems enthusiastic and interested to the trapdoor. "Its just a simple door," Risa snorted. The group descends the stairs and arrive in the same gunstore. Kyosei saw his companions currently eating lunch. "Hey! You are all back! I just finished cooking food for lunch though its pretty late already to call as lunch, you should eat to replenish the energy you expended!" Miyuki serves a hearty chicken curry for Kyosei. "..." Kyosei. Kyosei silently took his bonnet off, revealing his shaggy hair that covers his eyes. "Wow, I did not really notice it in the past but you look cooler if you don''t wear the bonnet," Miyuki commented. "Hmm, yeah, he looks more docile looking than when he wear the bonnet," Sena said in agreement. "...Ugh," Kyosei has no way to retaliate. He is not in the mood to do anything much as he is quite hungry. Lin and the rest all look around and are trying to determine the better equipments in the area. Kota and Shoko are also eating silently so they silently browse around. "Kyosei-san, will you finish the quest you just taken and give us the report?" Shoko wipe off the grease from the food she just ate from her mouth and smiled. "Not now, I''m starving. I needed to eat first," Kyosei said. "I see, if you wanted to finish the quest, please go to the counter and give the proof that you did the task," Shoko bowed before she continue eating her meal. Kyosei did not care whatever they said. He is starving and this is necessary for him to replenish the energy he just expended. This time, he didn''t really do so hard to finish the task and just relied on his skills. The difference between daytime and Night Time is really comparable due to its difficulty setting. Kyosei silently eat his food like a hungry beast, devouring the chicken curry without muttering a single word of disgust. Miyuki smiled looking at Kyosei eating the food she cooked for him while Cindy puffed her cheeks since she was beaten by Miyuki this time. After a few minutes of devouring the food, Kyosei satisfyingly rub his stomach after eating lots of food. He didn''t waste time seeing that its almost two in the afternoon and he quickly goes to the counter as he pulls out the flag of the Cult. Shoko confirms the flag and seeing the authenticity of the flag, Shoko smiled and typed on the computer. "Your quest is complete, as per usual of the job well done, you will be rewarded with points. You are now able to use this points to buy and exchange it for weapons," Shoko said. "May I ask something?" Kyosei asked. "Ask away!" Shoko still keep her smile. "I wanted to know if we can take the mansion that used to be the base of the cult as our base instead? The way the mansion is designed, matches my preferences," Kyosei asked. "We don''t own that area so if you wanted to occupy that place, we won''t interfere. We will support you instead. After knowing the location of the base, it is really a good location so that our store and your base is in contact together," Shoko said. "I see, then I will be taking that mansion as ours. What will you do with the other people we rescued?" Kyosei asked. "We will be taking care of them for the meantime since we noticed that you don''t like groups much," Shoko nodded. "Much appreciated," Kyosei said. Like what Shoko said, having a group with many members is totally troublesome. Kyosei move towards those people he was with to inform them. "Everyone, I found a good place to be our temporary base for the meantime and it might be our safe haven against the Night Rage that we always hated the most. It is a good location since we can access to different resources and locations that are point of interest. Is there anyone objecting my decision?" Kyosei looks at everyone. He saw Lin, Yuko, Risa and Risha appear and join the group. "If you don''t mind, we wanted to come along. We have no group to do much and we can''t keep ourselves holed up here. Can we come along with your group?" Lin asked. Kyosei looked at them seriously. "You can come if you are useful-" Kyosei did not finished what he was about to say due to the interruption of Miyuki. "Of course! Its a pleasure to have a new face in the group, though we are mostly consist of students, our abilities varies so we are in your care. And also, don''t mind what Kyosei just said," Miyuki smiled while covering Kyosei''s mouth. "Oh no, we should be in your care instead. You all seems to be younger than us but your abilities seems to be beyond ours. We already saw what your leader can do, what''s more to his subordinates?" Lin smiled. Kyosei has no choice but to let them in. If he didn''t, Miyuki will keep on babbling pointless things to him. After securing everything, Kyosei and the rest boarded the Mini Van. The girls in his group flocked on Laika and seems to be enjoying this furry companion. Kyosei sighed in relief. This is really hard for him and he needed to manage this ragtag group. Now their destination is to go to the mansion. ... Day 2: 1:59 P.M Osaka Streets: The Dead Federation Former Base Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 1 minute left ************************************************************************************ Its almost two in the afternoon when they arrive in the mansion. The mansion still looks the same, minus the guards moving around. Instead, dead bodies are scattered mostly due to Kyosei. "This mansion is really big. I thought we are going to a traditional mansion but we instead go to a mansion that most rich people have!" Souichi said as he look at the area. "This will be our base for now. I guess our first task is to clear out the dead bodies here. Wear protective gears like gloves and stab the head for making sure that they won''t rise again," Kyosei said. "Alright, let''s get to business!" The second day of the Outbreak seems to be a lot of work, however, the trouble has only just begun as the Night Rage looms just around the corner... Chapter 75 Funeral of the Dead Day 2: 2:14 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base Time before the Night Rage: 4 hours and 46 minutes left ****************************************************************************** The body clearing operation takes too long but due to the amount of people finishing the job, it is fast enough to keep the bodies along. Due to the lack of equipment and time, Kyosei decided to burn the bodies of the dead people. They didn''t need to mourn for them but a prayer is still needed to part their bodies to this world. Kyosei believe that despite the lack of faith in this sick world, it is still appropriate to have one. The survivors gathered around the burning bodies saying a silent prayer. Its not really needed to do, but Kyosei insisted. It is even more contradicting since Kyosei is the one who take their lives away and now he is the one who proposes to pray for them. The bodies takes a lot of time to burn so the flames and smokes rises higher, making it a bit dangerous to attract a horde. Due to this, a few of them were tasked to guard the vicinity and inform anyone in case of the horde inbound. The bodies being burned seems to expel bad smell so Kyosei made everyone to wear masks to lessen the smell being inhaled. After the fire died down and the remains are left in the yard with a few ashes and burnt flesh left. "Kyosei, this is going to be trouble. We might have disposed most of the bodies and burned them, however, the remains of the burned bodies still remained in the yard. What should we do about it?" Okabe asked. "This is definitely a problem. However, the remains left are easy to bury now since a few of the bodies can now be broken to ashes and pieces. I suggest to bury it now. We can''t risk it to keep on the yard as it may cause pneumonia or allergy reaction to the nose. This is what I have been thinking so far," Kyosei said. "I see, we will get to dig a hole in the yard, deep enough to bury the remaining ashes. I suggest you to help us too," Okabe said to Kyosei. Kyosei sighed. He suggested it so he needed to also help on digging. "...Alright," Kyosei scratched his head before heading to fetch the shovels. ... Kyosei, Okabe, Souichi, Nejima, and Steven all held shovels and began digging for the hole to use. The girls were tasked to cook food for the tired guys using the remaining food available in the kitchen. "Its only the second day but a lot of sh*t happened already," Steven said in English. Kyosei translated it to them and after knowing the meaning, they all nodded in agreement. "For sure, we should make sure that we survive and Osaka will not fall," Souichi said. "Impossible," Kyosei groaned as he strikes the soil with the shovel. "Huh?" Everyone seems confused. "We cannot ensure if we can still survive the next Night Rage. If our theories are true, at six in the afternoon, the Night Rage will take effect and the appearance of the mutated freaks will appear. We only saw three kinds, the Juggernaut, Mosquitoes and Hurlers. If we add that monster in the school in which I named as the Behemoth, destruction is eminent. We barely survive the last Night Rage. The bigger cities of Japan already fell and no news what the government is planning. If there is a new mutated enemy this Night Rage, we might not survive this time," Kyosei explained. Everyone was quiet. What Kyosei said is plausible. They barely survived the last Night Rage and they were saved when they evacuated on Yao Lei''s underground bunker. Now that they have no more underground bunker to hide at night, defending the base is the one left for them to do. The problem is the appearance of new freaks. They still have no idea what caused the infection and how the Night Rage works. After digging for a few minutes, they have dug enough to put all of the ashes in the pit. The boys helped each other to put all the ashes and burnt bodies but due to the difficulty of doing so, it takes a bit of time to finish the job. "Will we turn into like this if we die?" Nejima trembled. "We won''t and we will never be. We will survive. If we survive last night, we will survive today," Souichi tapped Nejima''s shoulder. "..." Kyosei coldly look at them. ... The burying process takes a bit of time but it was eventually done. The girls also finished cooking. The boys hurriedly go to the dining room since they are starving. Only Kyosei was left on the site. Cindy noticed Kyosei standing in the yard, not doing anything. "What''s wrong?" Cindy approached Kyosei but she was startled to see Kyosei crying while staring to the sky. "F*ck this. I just wanted to be alone to avoid attachment but now, I''m forced to do this. Even the person I look up as a father figure after my parents died also perished," Kyosei said while his tears still flowing from his eyes. "Kyosei..." Cindy wanted to calm Kyosei down but she too is speechless. "I know that death is inevitable but I never wanted anyone to die. I prefer to let myself tired than to let anyone experience death..." Kyosei gritted his teeth. Cindy doesn''t know how to calm him down so she decided to hug him at his back. "We are still here, you can lean on us," Cindy said while still hugging his back. Kyosei wipes his tears and escape on Cindy''s embrace before clasping his hands and prayed. "Goodbye, Leo, I promise to be strong, I won''t let your students die in vain..." Kyosei whispered before he look at Cindy. "Forget what happened here and if you tell anyone that I cried, you won''t get away from this. And by the way... Thanks," Kyosei patted her head before he walks away leaving Cindy who is blushing. "What did I just do?!" Cindy was embarrassed and panic. Cindy calmed down after a few while while touching her head and she smiled. "Now I know that he is still in need of a shoulder to lean on. He might be strong but he is still a human. He still need to stress it out. I guess its our secret between us..." after muttering that, Cindy began to feel flustered again. On the other hand, Kyosei finished his last rites to say goodbye to Leo. Now it is time to prepare for theeminent Night Rage... Chapter 76 Coins of the Dead Day 2: 2:50 P.M Osaka Streets: Blue Mansion: Kato''s base Time before the Night Rage: 4 hours and 10 minutes left *************************************************************************** "Did you establish a contact with the higher ups?" Matsubara asked as he drink the whiskey in his glass. "No sir, in fact, I can''t make any good contact with them. No responses have been received even though I send them the coordinates of our location and the possibility of rescue," Haru said to Matsubara. "I see, this is getting hard to do. We can''t even ensure if they are still alive," Matsubara touched his chin. "Alpha 5 reporting," A soldier barges in. "Report," Haru said in response. "We get a response in our radio from fellow soldiers," Alpha 5 said. "What division?" Haru asked. "Tokyo division sir. They successfully contained a few infected and won the threat due to the night. They are currently in the connection right now," Alpha 5 said. "I see, you are now in need to report back to your assigned area," Haru ordered. "Yes sir," Alpha 5 returns to his post earlier. "The Tokyo Division huh? The security there is pretty light but they seemed to be holding off more than us," Matsubara said. "This event is sure to be written in human history," Haru said. ... Day 2: 2:50 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Time before the Night Rage: 4 hours and 10 minutes left *************************************************************************** Kyosei surveys the weapons in their arsenal. There are a few M14 guns but it lacks of bullets. There are a few pistols like Desert Eagle in the inventory after sweeping the armory of the mansion. "This isn''t enough," Kyosei shook his head. Despite having strong firearms and a few people to use it, Kyosei calculated that it is not enough to last a few hours of the Night Rage. It might be good if the dead will get busy eating their own kind but since the dead will still get aggressive to them, Kyosei shook his head. "Is there anything we can do?" Kyosei is in his wits end. Kyosei can order to the Bang Gunstore but the bullets cost a lot of points and if he wanted to get every bullets for the guns he have, the points he have might not be enough. "What are we going to do?" Sena asked as she saw Kyosei being troubled. "I don''t know. This is hard. We have not yet made this base fortified to last an attack. We just need to hope to have the second Night Rage to be a bit lighter and easier to deal with," Kyosei said. "What if we make improvised weapons?" Nejima asked. "It might be good but we don''t have any knowledge on making one," Souichi said. Nanami and Cindy are carrying a few containers containing yen coins. "Uwaah, this is heavy as hell," Nanami wipes her forehead. "What are we going to do with these anyway? We can''t spend them anymore," Cindy scratched her head. That''s when Kyosei''s mind seems to run wild seeing the coins. "Hey, are there any coins here left?" Kyosei asked. "Huh? I guess there are but we don''t know yet," Cindy was startled when Kyosei suddenly asked him that. "Are you planning something Kyosei?" Souichi seems confused. "Let''s try this as a weapon," Kyosei scooped a handful of coins. "Huh?" Everyone was baffled. ... What Kyosei said is true. He converted the coins as a weapon. Or to be exact, he uses it to make an improvised weapon. He put a handful of coins on a plastic container used as a container for medicine. He put it with coins that it was overflowing with coins. It is actually heavy that if anyone tried to bash it to anybody around, a serious injury will occur. "Kyosei, are you sure that this will work?" Souichi asked, seemingly reluctant to use it. "From my experience yesterday in the outbreak, the head of the undead are too soft than the normal head of the human. It might be useless against normal humans but this one is lethal. Bashing this containers to their head will deal a killing blow to them, we can test it of you like," Kyosei picks up one. "I am not sure about this," Souichi wipes his sweat. "Hmph, I even used my house keys yesterday so I know how soft an undead skull is. We can use this to deal significant damage," Kyosei said. ... In the streets, Kyosei is holding a few of those containers filled with coins. Souichi followed him, bringing a few of those containers. He was not sure how it will be useful for them this Night Rage. They did not need to search far to look for an undead. Not too far, Kyosei spotted one woman wearing an office worker outfit. Its already torn and a few of her flesh are already ripped off. "This one will do," Kyosei said as he holds the container tightly. "I am still not sure this will work," Souichi said. "Me either. Its not like it will really work but let''s just try," Kyosei slowly go to the stance and the range to throw the container. "Here we go!" Kyosei throws the container hard enough. Its not a perfect throw but due to the heaviness of the container and the force of Kyosei''s throw, it was stabilized and hits the head of the undead. SPLASSSSSSSHHHHH Blood and brain matter exploded. The soft cranial part of the skull did not hold enough due to the impact of the container. If the undead they are against is similar to thoseundead in games, this might not work, but with this, a new weapon is born. ******************************************************** Hey guys! I am sure that the coins won''t work in real life apocalypse, but I am sure that it is really a good weapon to use against thugs, give them a surprise! It really hurts like hell. Hahaha Chapter 77 Scavenge the Dead Part 1 of 5 Day 2: 3:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Outside Kyosei''s base Time before the Night Rage: 4 hours left **************************************************************************** The coin container is not really a good weapon that can be used by anyone in the group. It needs extreme mastery and precision, furthermore, the mastery of throwing weapons. Kyosei barely manage to use it. Most likely, he just used this new weapon as a semi-range weapon as he usually use it for bashing heads. The containers may be plastic but the heaviness of the container is enough to incur damage to anything if force is applied. However, this weapon is not that useful for the Night Rage, moreover, it barely helps at all. This item is more likely good for bashing near enemies and for precision in throwing, its much better to use throwing knives instead of these. Souichi even tried to use it but for the fact that it really lacked the main lethality of it, furthermore, the precision and mastery needed, he failed to use to its full potential. However, this is still a good breakthrough in using the coins for actual battle. Kyosei initially thought and planned to smelt the coins however, practically, nobody from their group knows how to smelt. Also, due to the lack of good facilities, that will be more harder to make. Since there are only barely three hours remaining for their normal mode before they enter hell once more, Kyosei was forced to scavenge for weapons and supplies as well. Kyosei will use the remaining time left to plunder the surrounding area with loot and possible materials that can benefit their advancement. Scavenging might be called stealing, however, in this chaos stricken world, scavenging will be the most common job of a survivor now especially those who move from one place to another, making life more harder. Furthermore, as the time passes by, resources will soon plummet and the harvest will sooner or later fall and even a single can of one week expired corn soup will be considered as luck as time pass by. Scavenging cannot be taken lightly in apocalypse. It might be easy at first, however as the time pass by, the collection rate will also get heavier for a single survivor to take, causing casualties. Moreover, not only the undead poses a danger now but also the living survivors who are also competing for supplies. The competitors will not hesitate to kill if they see anyone trying to get their loot. You can''t deal with humans much now with just smart talking, you need to have high persuasion rate and complete control to everything if you want to get a chance to live and see the sun rise again. ... Souichi and Kyosei are both holding two sets of empty duffel bag when they returned to the Base. Everyone was a bit confused when they are holding the duffel bags. More than that, Souichi is preparing a few weapons for him and Kyosei to use. "Where are you two going?" Nanami scanned all of the weapons that her brother is preparing. "I don''t know but according to Kyosei, we will start scavenging the nearby houses for weapons and and supplies," Souichi said as he attached the compensator for the M14. "But that is downright almost impossible! There are limited households who owned guns, moreover, this is Japan and not America! Do you think guns are plenty like cabbages?!" Nanami protested. "Hmph, we know our limit. I know it will be hard so we need to hurry. W might be able to find even a single depot of weapons or a rich household that owns a weapon. We can''t keep on relying on our weapons that will slowly diminish on Night Rage. We will prepare all of the necessary things to get and we will return safely," Kyosei answered as he look sternly to everyone. "Then, at least bring a few more people with you!" Miyuki was worried. "No, This should be enough. Besides, we only have more than three hours left in our safe time. I knew Souichi''s capabilities and he can manage just fine. The others here are not yet good to do scavenging as they still have a few injuries in their bodies. I suggest that they will just act as the guards here," Kyosei explained as he pat the head of Laika who is just listening to them. "Are there any objections?" Kyosei asked to the group. "..." the group was silent. "I have no objections. Besides, it will be more beneficial if only a few people go on scavenging," Steven said as he scratched his head. Everyone then started nodding. Well, they can''t help it. Once Kyosei sets that he will do it, he will without anyone to stop him. After doing the necessary preparations, Kyosei and Souichi departed. Sena kissed Souichi before he was about to go. "Come back safe," Sena smiled. "I will," Souichi caressed Sena''s hair. Kyosei scratched his head impatiently before walking off. Miyuki and Cindy was about to say goodbye to him but due to the fact that Kyosei is impatient and just not in the mood, they refrained in doing so. "I will track both of your locations and will help you what is up ahead of the maps, just keep your headphones with juice so that we can contact you!" Nanami shouted to the departing Kyosei and Souichi. Kyosei raises his hand and waves it around like he didn''t care. The scavengers has departed and now will try to find weapons for the group. ... Day 2: 3:15 P.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi area Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 45 minutes left ******************************************************************************* From time to time, Kyosei and Souichi meet a few undead in the streets. Kyosei also managed to collect a few rings and earrings from the undead they killed. The bigger stones the ring has, the better and the better the quality of the gold in the earrings, much more better. "The streets are a bit empty now. It no longer bear the same vibe in the past," Souichi look around the place, seeing only the wreckage of cars and abandoned looted buildings. Moreover, there are a few littered corpses that are no longer moving. "That''s normal, besides, its much better to have lesser people now," Kyosei answered, still scanning for a building to enter. They keep on walking until they saw a good location that seems to be not affected yet. "This one should be a good location," Kyosei looks at the entirety of the building. "Will there be any weapons here?" Souichi scratched his head. "I don''t know, it not like I can see the inside of the building. If there are no guns, there are likely materials and a few melee weapons good for us to use," Kyosei said as he pulls out his kukri. They slowly approached the entrance. The building looks like a normal establishment with two floors. It looks like a store of some sorts that Kyosei seems to forgot the term. "Hmm, this building seems to be a pawnshop," Souichi said as he scanned the area. Besides the displays from a glass box, there are a few jewelries scattered in the ground and there are a few broken glasses. "The people here might be too frantic and destroyed the glasses for a few jewelries. However, due to the panic, they did not have all of those jewelries taken," Souichi said as he can see the struggle in the place. "Shh, we are not alone here," Kyosei readies both his hands and the kukri. Souichi also felt that somebody or something is watching their every action. "Prepare to shoot whenever necessary," Kyosei said. Souichi nodded, aiming his M14, slowly shifting around the area to look for enemies. "This guys sure are cunning," Kyosei grumbled and picks a broken glass on the floor then dropping it again. When the shattering sound of the broken glass rang in the place,a few figures appeared behind the counters. "Infected!" Souichi raises his M14 but he didn''t shoot. He can''t risk to waste bullets furthermore, it will attract unnecessary attention. "I count seven, Four-eyes, remain there. Do not shoot but don''t let any of the dead that get past me go outside," Kyosei said. Souichi nodded and instead of aiming the M14, he instead readies the pocket knife in his arsenal. Kyosei quickly move, he strikes down the nearest one before kicking its body to block the advancement of the other undead. As the undead appears to be really vicious, Kyosei slices up the soft head of the dead and bashes them with a strong punch as a finishing move, destroying their brains. "Kyosei, left!" Souichi shouted and throws his pocket knife like a throwing knife, piercing the head of the dead. Kyosei took this chance to destroy the last undead. With another stab, directly in the face, the danger inside the house no longer resides. "We did it," Souichi breathed a sigh of relief. Kyosei looks around the area. The area is liberated from the undead and from the looks of it, there seems to be no reinforcements. "Alright, let''s gather the remaining jewelries, hopefully, we can exchange them for points in the gunshop. The two nodded and gathered the remaining jewelries. The amount no longer reached fifty, around only 43 jewelries were looted in the area. Kyosei seems to be vigilant and really good at finding items as he opened the locker and saw a shotgun. "Hey, Souichi, it seems we found a good weapon," Kyosei picks out the shotgun. "A Winchester shotgun huh? Its a good weapon though it has short range," Souichi said. "Guess this is a luck?" Kyosei nodded. He never expected to find a gun in the pawnshop. Chapter 78 Scavenge the Dead Part 2 of 5 Day 2: 3:18 P.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi Area: Random Pawnshop Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 43minutes left ******************************************************************************* The Winchester Shotgun is an automatic shotgun that can be loaded up to five shells. It has mid range and can be used to kill enemies without aiming for the head. However, this is rare in Japan and most common in America and only rich people in Japan really use money to get a hold of a licensed Shotgun. That is why Kyosei is stunned to see a shotgun in a locker of the pawnshop. The shotgun is loaded with five shells and there are spare shells left inside the locker, totalling into 60 shells. "F*ck, are my eyes tricking me?" Souichi rubbed his eyes seeing the small bag containing the shotgun shells. Kyosei unloaded the gun just to be safe and put it inside the empty duffel bag. "Four-eyes, stay on lookout here below. I will look around in the second floor," Kyosei ordered. Souichi nodded as he continued packing up the jewelries inside a small briefcase. Meanwhile, Kyosei goes to the second floor. Its another area but mainly for appliances and a few gadgets. Compared to the chaotic bottom floor, the second floor seems to be more peaceful. There are no broken glass displays and there seems to be no signs of blood and struggles around. However, Kyosei is a cautious person. He doesn''t believe any silence and better environment to be safe. Most likely, he usually use his vigilance and scans for dangers usually. Just as he expected that is why it is silent because the undead there seems busy eating a fellow who is unlucky. "Tch, as expected," Kyosei smashes the glass display nearby, catching the attention of the dead. The dead quickly noticed Kyosei and slowly walked towards him with saliva and bloody flesh, sticking in their mouth. "Stay down, motherf*ckers!" Kyosei waves his kukri and smashes the brains of the dead. He didn''t stop moving as he strikes quickly against the slow moving undead. Besides, only a few undead are present in the second floor and it did not exceed the amount of undead below. After clearing the dead, Kyosei breaks the glasses containing the gadgets like smartphones and laptops. This is beneficial for Nanami and for the development of the technology that Nanami loves to do. Kyosei stuffed most of them in the duffel bag. He didn''t touch the other appliances and the other gadgets there. It is useless for him. "This place is done," Kyosei sighed and returned back to the ground floor. Going down the stairs, Kyosei saw Souichi crouching on one of the displays. Kyosei looks outside and saw a few undead moving. Basically, it is a horde. When Souichi noticed Kyosei, Kyosei is telling him to go to the second floor. Souichi slowly creep towards the stairs silently, without having the dead notice him. Just as he was about to reach the stairs, he stepped on a shattered glass. causing a sharp sound. "F*ck!" Souichi cursed. Kyosei pulls Souichi up, and let him climb the second floor. Kyosei looks back to the door and as expected, the undead crowded on the close door and only several banging are left on the before it will crash down. Kyosei grunted and returns to the second floor. Souichi is panicking and he is already drenched in sweat. "Sh*t, it''s my fault! What are we going to do?!" Souichi is looking at the second floor, frantically looking for an escape route. Kyosei is not on panic and instead, he scanned the windows. There are only a few more windows that are located just beside the next building. The window is large enough for them to squeeze in. Due to this, Kyosei picks up a heavy television and forcefully throws it to the window, breaking the glass. Kyosei looks at the building beside them. Luckily, it is a veranda and not a straight building without any chance of escaping. "Souichi, we need to jump," Kyosei said without any emotions. "What?!" Souichi paled. Just as they were discussing, a shattering sound resounded below and a series of gruntled and moaning sounds came in. The undead arrived. "Hurry, I will hold them," Kyosei said while still calm on it. Souichi is not that good in jumping. Below, there are a few undead wandering there. If Souichi fell down, he is literally going to be food for the dead. The distance he needed to jump isn''t too far from the second floor of the pawnshop, however, he has no courage. "Four-eyes! Jump!" Kyosei is now gritting his teeth. The undead are all now on the stairs. Souichi has no choice but to jump, for some reason, he was able to reach the next area, though he landed on his body, causing a few bruises on his arms. Kyosei followed suit and jump with ease, landing just beside him. "Scaredy-cat, you won''t survive if you keep getting afraid," Kyosei said. Souichi sighed in relief. Kyosei helped him stand up and look once more the pawnshop brimming with undead. "Let''s go. We have no time to dawdle around here. The dead are quite getting bothersome now," Kyosei wiped the dust off from his uniform before opening the door. "Hey, I never expected that you are so calm despite the dead invading the pawnshop, are you not afraid to die?" Souichi wiped off his sweat. "No, death is not that scary. Its not even something that we can evade. It always follow us without making a sound but once it gets to move in time, we don''t know when. I''m always prepared and I don''t really care about it," Kyosei said. Souichi is speechless. A person like Kyosei is just too hard to predict. They quickly traverses the building next to the pawnshop. And since the undead are still flocking the streets, Kyosei and Souichi needed to be really careful and has to be vigilant in their every action. One wrong move will result to dispose their fragile life out in this rotten world. The building next to the pawnshop is a normal cafe with a veranda on its second floor. The place used to be really amazing and many couples flock here to do their dates here bit now, only the undead are here along with Kyosei and Souichi who are desperately looking for supplies. Since they are in the cafe, all they managed to loot are condiments and a few ingredients for making sweets like sweetener and flour. Kyosei and Souichi did not dawdle too long in the cafe and will need to escape instead. The cafe is not that precious. They only managed to get a few container of sugar and coffee yet this already big help. After a long while, they needed to pass by using the window again before circling around to return to the base. Though Souichi is not courageous enough to jump, he has no choice. He can only choose to die or to jump. Kyosei on the other hand has no difficulties passing from one building to another. He throws his supplies first into the next building before performing a long jump. Its quite hard and frightening especially if you look below where countless of undead are wandering in the streets. One wrong grip or one short jump means instant death. Chapter 79 Scavenge the Dead Part 3 of 5 Day 2: 3:41 P.M Osaka Streets: : Shinsaibashi Boutique Area Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 19 minutes left **************************************************************************** Time passed by and Kyosei and Souichi didn''t even know that they have ventured far from their base and already reached the Shinsaibashi Boutique Area. After meeting lots of horde, they keep running without stopping. They sometimes go on a loot but they have no time to loot all of the items in the area. Right now, they are currently running away from the dead. The undead might be slow but they quickly occupy what remaining space there is, what''s more, the head count of the undead cannot be tallied easily jut by looking in the eye. For some reason, the undead keeps on seeing them. They can''t rest in just a minute and they just keep on seeing these annoying corpses. "F*ck! They don''t really stop!" Souichi pants as he leans on the wall. He just keep on running without stopping when they arrive on a small mini mall. The undead inside are also plentiful so they have to fight back. Kyosei is also not in the better situation. He is sweating profusely and he is catching his breath. Apparently, he is getting tired as time passes by. With the loot getting heavier, their movements are getting slower too which is not good for them who are on the run. Encumberment means getting slowed down due to the items they are carrying, slowing their movements. This is what is currently happening to the two of them. The loot is getting heavier and getting precious too. However, Kyosei can only bitterly shook their head in disappointment. They can''t carry what is excessive for them. They keep on running so if they do loot it and run while carrying heavy load, they will easily tire down. Their loot composed of different materials. Only the Winchester Shotgun is the very precious loot they have as they have not seen or looted a single gun from their venture. "Should we still loot?" Souichi asked as he opens a bottle of water and drank its cold contents. "No, if we keep on letting our baggage getting heavier, we won''t be able to go back at all. That means we need to stop looting and find a good way to transport back," Kyosei answered as he wipe his sweat. "I see, so should we get a car?" Souichi scratches his head. "I guess. I planned to walk back to the base but after the horde is now following us, we have no choice but to use a car. We can fend off there is a car against the horde, moreover, we will reach back there before the Night Rage strikes," Kyosei answered. Its one of his logical reasons. Nanami keeps on telling them to return earlier but they have not listened much due to their busy loot but now that they are on this situation, they have to put more strain to themselves this time. Souichi and Kyosei looks for a car. Since they have no key for the car, they have to hotwire the cars that they wanted to use. Its hard and will cost a lot of time but what can they even do? They started looking for a good condition car in the wreckage in the streets by looking down on the windows. They have outrun the undead for a while so the streets are a bit empty except for a few undead wandering around the narrow street. "There is a car around East from our location. Its in a good condition and easy to maneuver out of the wreckage. However, it is near the horde. Should we go for it?" Souichi asked. Kyosei looked around but he didn''t spot any good car. The only car he found is the car that Souichi spotted first. Not far ahead, the dead is far from the car. They can reach the car but they will need a few more time to hotwire the car, which means, they need to defend the car to finish hotwiring it. "We have no choice! Let''s go!" Kyosei quickly go on his feet. ... In the streets, they arrived in the car''s location faster than they expected. "Do you know how to hotwire a car?" Kyosei asked. Apparently, he doesn''t know how to hotwire one. "I know quite a bit but I don''t know how fast I can do it. It might take some time," Souichi opens the bottom of the steering wheel revealing a few wires. "Okay, I will defend. You go ahead and do your job!" Kyosei said and retrieved the M14 in Souichi''s shoulder. Kyosei is not experienced using a high caliber firearm like the M14. However, he played games like this and the gun he is holding now is very similar. Souichi know''s how to use it and Kyosei already have seen him use it last time. He uses the posture usually being used when carrying the heavy M14 and with his fast adaptability, he quickly learned how to use it. He quickly aimed the gun towards the dead. A few of the undead already have their eyes on them and are already making their way to get them. "Come, you rotten bastards!" Kyosei holds the gun hard enough to avoid the strong recoil. Souichi already begin his job while Kyosei did not use the gun yet. Kyosei is having a hard time, the enemies are present in both sides. His gun is also limited with bullets and the amount is not going to last to wipe every hostiles around. When the undead are around 3 meters away from them, Kyosei begins to open fire. "Kill!" The M14 is releasing countless of bullets. The strong recoil shakes his shoulders however, Kyosei can endure this kind of beating. With a barrage of bullets like that, lots of the dead are down. But some are not dead after being hit in the body only. Kyosei picks another magazine of bullets and replaced the empty mag. "Die! Bastards!" Chapter 80 Scavenge the Dead Part 4 of 5 Day 2: 3:58 P.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi Boutique Street Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 2 minutes left *********************************************************************************** Kyosei repeated his actions. Aim, shoot, reload. But now, Kyosei is in guard on how much he will shoot. He only have three magazines of bullets left in his bag and he cannot do a full burst. Sooner or later, he will need to use all of the bullets he have. Souichi is still hotwiring the car. "You done yet?!" Kyosei gritted his teeth. "Not yet! Give me a few more minutes!" Souichi said, also having trouble on doing his job. "Make it fast! I''m running out of bullets!" Kyosei said. If worse comes to worse, Kyosei has to do melee attacks. This is too troublesome whatever aspect he look at. The undead just keep on advancing. If the corpses littered on the ground is already plenty, then the undead that are currently making their way towards the two are no longer enough to be called plenty. It''s like the entire city is here in the streets. At long last, after having a hard time doing so, Souichi revealed a sigh of relief after he successfully done hotwiring the car. "Kyosei get in! I have for finished the preparations!" Souichi said, giving the driver seat vacant. "Just in time!" Kyosei sighed in relief. The M14 last mag is already intact inside the gun. Kyosei opened the car and quickly gets in to the driver seat. Their loots are already in the backseat. The undead are almost near the car''s windshield. "Let''s go!" Kyosei steps the gas and controls the car immediately. Despite the amount of undead present currently, the car just ran past through them, coating the car in blood and flesh. The windshield is getting stained but Kyosei already used the wipers to do its job. In just a few struggles and slow progress escaping the area, the car managed to pass through the horde leaving the remaining undead without giving any chance to catch up... ... Day 2: 4:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours left **************************************************************************** Nanami is focused in the monitor of the screen, even the others who are just watching everything are getting shivers like they are watching a movie. The footage they are currently watching is Kyosei and Souichi is escape. Nanami silently added a hidden camera in Kyosei''s uniform after he passed out. This is good for observing where they are now. Since Nanami put it on Kyosei''s collar, he didn''t noticed that there is a hidden camera attached. The hidden camera is created by Nanami using scrap materials from phones that Kyosei previously looted last night. He managed to create a hidden camera, capable of capturing the video they are watching. Also, Nanami is observing their location and where the possible horde are currently. Since it is the case, she was helping Kyosei warn if there is an enemy however, that help is limited. For the others watching the footage, they can''t have the same composure that Kyosei can do. Its practically impossible for them to remain calm even though the dangers surrounded them. "This going out of hand. We can''t even properly get a can of beans and this is what will happen to us? Its practically suicidal!" Okabe clenched his fist. "We have no choice much. We don''t have much time to spare and death is hard to evade in situations like this. We can''t avoid doing what Kyosei is doing," Snow said. The pandemic already spread throughout Osaka and other parts of Japan. Not only Japan but also the other parts of the world. They have no idea where is the safe place now. "Sooner or later, humans will go extinct in this planet," Miss Haruna said with a grim face. ... Day 2: 4:03 P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours and 57 minutes left ********************************************************************************** The sky is now dyed with tinge of orange due to the setting sun. Though it is still early and not that late for the Night Rage to officially begin, the dead lingering the streets are too many to count. The car that Kyosei and Souichi using is currently showing a few dents, moreover, the blood and flesh splattering on its exterior is made the normal color blue of the car, tainted with blood. "There are too many undead! Sooner or later, our car will get outbalanced due to the bodies of the undead! What are we going to do?" Souichi is already panicking. Kyosei gritted his teeth again. He did not plan this enough. He underestimated the amount of undead that will appear in the streets. Moreover, they are too strong to begin with, they can topple the car if not due to the fast acceleration of the car. Kyosei easily made the car maneuver around the wreckage and the undead. Despite the blurry windshield, Kyosei still managed to pinpoint their location and the wreckage that are scattered in the streets. "We need to outrun them and evade them. The dead won''t be that much many in the streets," Kyosei said. The car continues speeding through the streets despite the obstacles. The undead shows no decrease and the amount is still the same, whichever streets they pass by. Kyosei already don''t know how many undead he killed using the car. He is getting impatient seeing how many times he have changed the streets he is moving and see not a single change. "If this goes on, our car will get out of fuel and the dead will be surrounding us!" Souichi said. Kyosei looked at the meter that corresponds on the amount of gas left. "We still have a bit of half tank. This is enough for us to reach the base!" Kyosei said as he steps the accelerator once more. The car made a few turns and before they knew it, the undead that the car bumps is slowly decreasing. "All right! The undead in this area are not that many, we have chance to outrun them!" Souichi said after sensing that the undead in the streets are decreasing and not that much plentiful unlike earlier. Kyosei did not relax. The situation is still grim. Its not yet on their own favor. With Kyosei doing the maneuver, he is still not confident that the dead has no more chance increasing. In fact, he is still thinking that the escape is not yet within their grasp. His instincts is kicking in and he is quite sure that he is not wrong. This might be "The calm before the storm". Chapter 81 Scavenge the Dead Part 5 of 5 Day 2: 4:21 P.M Osaka Streets Time Before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 39 minutes left ******************************************************************************* What Kyosei felt earlier is true. It was calm at first but then, chaos descends. The undead suddenly became too violent. They didn''t just stand in the streets, waiting for the car to smash them to smithereens but instead, they jump into the sides of the car, trying to take it down. "F*ckers! They are everywhere!" Souichi is trying his hard to get rid of the undead that are holding the sides of the car by using the method of slamming the car door against the adversaries. Kyosei also did the same and he sometimes lead the undead to the wreckage. Despite the undead to be fragile and rotten, they still possess inhuman strength, enough to topple the car that they are riding. Kyosei steps on the accelerator once again, speeding through the dead that leaps towards the speeding car. There are unlucky ones that leaps through the car but misses, landing instead into the hard asphalt, killing them. The lucky ones that got to hold into the sides of the car are trying their hardest to breach their defense, only to be slammed off by Kyosei and Souichi, leaving them to smithereens. One of the undead became clever and punches through the windshield. "Don''t let that undead destroy one of our windshields!" Kyosei shouted. Souichi goes to the back of the car and like the usual, he opens the car door in a surprise manner, causing the dead to fall. "Fall just like that, suckers!" Souichi laughed heartily. "Don''t think its over! We are still in danger!" Kyosei steers the car hard, giving the tires a screeching sound. Kyosei maneuvers the car to a narrow street thst only a single car can pass through. Kyosei doesn''t know where they are right now due to the trouble that the undead caused him, straying away from the track intended for going home. "At this rate, our gas won''t last enough for us to reach back to the base!" Kyosei muttered seeing the meter of the gas almost reaching the low level. Souichi opened his phone, apparently, his phone was also installed with the map with an indicator where they are already. "No, we are almost there, around 3000 meters from here Northeast!" Souichi said confirming their distance from their base. "Good, let''s ditch these bastards off the car!" Kyosei said, agitated by the actions of the undead. The dead kept on going to topple their car but due to Kyosei and Souichi is efforts to get rid of them, the car did not topple down though they almost crashed on a wreckage. "That was a close one!" Souichi wiped off his sweat after they almost crash. Kyosei did not speak, he just focused his eyes on the road, and sometimes, he uses the door to crash the undead trying to disrupt their momentum. "Sh*threads! You think we will fall down?! You all need to die!" Kyosei shouted as he push the accelerator, speeding through the horde. "We are almost there!" Souichi said as he look at his phone. The phone shoes that their distance are almost below 1000 meters already, however, their gas hits the critical levels. "Go on, go on!" Kyosei kept muttering as he steps on the accelerator moreas he wanted to speed through the base. The undead are still in pursuit. And even the undead that leaps to their car are also on pursuit however, Kyosei kept on steering the car to avoid the undead from getting to hold on the car. 500 meters... 400 meters... 300 meters... 200 meters... At long last, Kyosei and Souichi saw the mansion not far from their location. However, the car stopped running, the car is out of gas. "F*ck! No!" Kyosei cursed. Why now that they are almost there?! Kyosei and Souichi gets off the car, brushing off the undead on pursuit. Now that Kyosei thinks about it, the undead seems swifter than the normal one. Perhaps they are mutated? Souichi holds the Assault Rifle and shoots the on pursuit undead. "Let''s just run!" Kyosei begins on sprinting. Souichi also goes on sprint. If they are caught up, they will die. They don''t care if they are out of breath, as long as they can arrive to the car safe. The undead''s abnormal movements seems to be much faster than the usual one. However, its not the speed that the undead can move during Night Rage. The sky is getting darker than usual 4 in the afternoon. "Is this an advance Night Rage?" Kyosei frowned. According to Chie, the Night Rage occurs at 6 in the evening where the sun mostly sets. However, this might not be the case since its not yet fully dark and the time is not yet 6 in the evening. Kyosei shook his head. He can''t think much on it for now. His thought is focused on reaching the base and allowing themselves safe at the base. With the adrenaline rush from the danger they are within, Kyosei did not feel tired despite sprinting for over 150 meters. They finally reach the gate of the mansion, but since it is close, the two needed to climb it. "This gate is high! Ho can we climb it?!" Souichi sweats. "Idiot, we don''t have to climb the gate, we need to climbthe wall, besides, its too high if we try to climb the gate, are you insane?" Kyosei frowned. Souichi is speechless. Since he panicked, he didn''t get to think rationally of his own decision and only saw the towering gate of the mansion, forgetting about the wall which is a bit lower than the gate. Kyosei climbed the wall faster with his parkour skills, he can climb any walls as long as it can be climbed, he knew how to do parkour on the wall without any difficulty. On the other hand, Souichi is not that good in parkour. It is evident in his movements back in Shinsaibashi Boutique Area. However, when his life is on the line, he will need to get through the fear and do it. The two successfully reached the top of the wall, safely reaching through the mansion while still carrying the loot they obtained. Souichi thought that he will never ever do a scavenging job like this again... Chapter 82 Group of the Dead Day 2: 4:49 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 11 minutes left ******************************************************************************* The streets outside Kyosei''s base is filled with undead. After the disappearance of their targets, they are now wandering in the area, hoping to find the food that escaped from their grasp. On the other hand, the two people who are being chased earlier are huffing and trying to catch their breaths. These two are none other than Kyosei and Souichi. The two lay on the lawn, sprawled out along. with their looted supplies and weapons. "Yes, we arrived safely!" Souichi smiled as he lay on his back, staring at the sky that is slowly turning into darkness. "..." Kyosei is not talking. Apparently, he is still trying to catch his breath. He never anticipated the constant pursuit of the enemies. He felt his chest hurt, and his legs trembling. He is never an athletic person nor he is a good runner. One of his very weakness is running. In the past, he never run around to escape enemies, instead, he uses the advantage of his surroundings against his enemies. He never uses his energy to run away but today, he was forced to do so.This is one of the disadvantages he have since he was a kid. He is easily tired and he usually avoid doing troublesome things. Last night, he keeps on running but he keep it on minimum and he never sprinted at all. Now, however, he used most of his energy to sprint at least 150 meters. Its not that far but that how Kyosei is in terms of running. The first rule of the Zombieland known as Cardio is already not applicable for Kyosei. The others rushes out of the mansion as they are notified that they arrived. Sena rushes to Souichi while Cindy and Miyuki help Kyosei up. He was pale and he looks like he is in need of blood. "Kyosei! Are you alright?" Miyuki asked as she helped Kyosei to rise up. "Can''t you see that I am too pale? You think I am okay?!" Kyosei growled. "Let him rest, Miyuki-san. It''s a hard experience for him, we can''t force him to speak," Cindy said to Miyuki as she also helped Kyosei up. Miyuki''s lips twitched as she heard this. ''Just you wait! I will conquer his heart and I will soften his behavior! You can''t take him away from me!'' Miyuki throws a glare at Cindy. ''What are you staring at?! You think that since you have more history with him you can get his yes? In that case, you are wrong and I will prove you that!'' Cindy squinted her eyes as she look at the glaring Miyuki. Kyosei clicked his tongue and break off from the two maiden''s hands. "I will go on my own, if you two are freaking nurses then the patient you are attending are dead now, piss off," Kyosei said, clearly he is pissed as the two are just glaring at each other. Chie handed Kyosei and Souichi a bottle of water in which the two immediately consumed. Miyuki and Cindy continued doing their glaring contest. ... After the two managed to catch their breaths, Nanami showed the group on the situation outside the base. "The amount of the undead outside our base are getting thicker. We already experienced that during the Night Rage, this will get really worse if left alone. They might breach our gate if the Night Rage occurs. We need to fortify our base for now. We have no more time to waste. As we are speaking, the undead will keep on getting thicker outside, giving us a troublesome and restless Night. I suggest that a few of us should wipe out the undead outside while remaining inside the safe perimeter while the rest will fortify our safe haven. We can''t let the undead reach and kill us all this Night," Nanami said. "However, we have no supplies and materials to use. If we try gathering the supplies, it will cost us a few more hours and we have no more time left for that. How can we do it?" Souichi asked his little sister. "Earlier, we managed to recover a few wooden planks and nails in the storage. Since we don''t need to fortify the windows and doors due to the wall around us, we will use these materials to create a platform in the wall that can help us to attack the enemies without risking our lives,"Nanami said and the other survivors nodded in confirmation. "I see, I shall participate in extermination then," Kyosei said. He has no talent in making fortifications at all. "Since Kyosei is participating in extermination, how do we do our extermination job then without using too much resources?" Steven asked. "We will use the gasoline we have in our arsenal. The gasoline can be converted into Molotov Cocktails to deal wide area damage. We can also use those coin containers to deal a few undead though it is still not that good, it can still deal a damage to them. We will keep our limited ammunition for now unless we are breached," Kyosei said. "Okay, we will divide our tasks then," Nanami said as she pulls out a small pocket notebook and a pen in her pocket. "We will divide our tasks into three. The Extermination team, Fortification team and Household team. I will explain these groups. Obvious on its name, Extermination team will deal with the undead. They will also act as the watchers and first line of defensive for our group. Kyosei will be the leader on this team since he is now sure on this task," Nanami said and look towards Kyosei. "I don''t care, as long as everything is already good," Kyosei said, disregarding the gazes of everyone. "Okay, moving on, the second one is the Fortification team. They will be in charge of building fortifications and defenses in this area. They will be the second line of defense and will provide backup to the Extermination group if necessary. I will be the leader on this group as I know quite a few designs for our base fortifications. The last one will be the Household Group. This is the easiest but the most meticulous of the three tasks. The people in this group should be good in cooking and household choirs. They will also be the one who will be cataloging our supplies and weapons supplies. They will be the one who will be in task making our base healthy and free from disease. These group will be our personal doctors and nurses, and these people will be the medics that will deal with the injuries. There are two leaders in this group in which will deal with the choirs and medicine staff, however, it is still the same group," Nanami said. "Then, let me be the one to lead the medicine area in the Household Group. I have the knowledge and expertise in this area," Chie said. "I see, then you will be the one then," Nanami nodded and scribbled on the paper. "Then, I will volunteer as the leader of the Household Group," Haruna said, as she resolutely move forward. "I have no objection on that, in fact I will be glad to nominate her," Risha nodded, even her friends Risa and Yuko did not complain. "Alright, since there is no more trouble, then we should begin on the member allocation then," Nanami said. Everyone nodded. Just in a span of minutes, everyone are divided into three groups. The Extermination Group consists of Kyosei, Souichi, Okabe and Sena. It might be weird since Sena is the only woman in the group but Kyosei acknowledges her to be worthy to be a fighter which make her nod in satisfaction. The Fortification Group consists of Nanami, Nejima, Steven, and Nathalie. Nobody complains as the two presidential son and daughter both experienced boot camps and survival training, making them good for the group. The Household Group Nursing are consisted of Chie, Cindy, Miyuki and Snow.They have the knowledge to do the medications and they have first hand experience on doing so. The Household Group Cooking and Cataloguers consists of Miss Haruna, Risha, Yuko and Risa. The group is now properly divided. "All is good now, we have no time to waste, let''s go do our work before the Night Rage begins!" Nanami said. Everyone nodded. This is now going to be their new job in the world of apocalypse. Since the platforms are not yet ready or precisely not going to be ready in the for the Night, Kyosei ordered Souichi and Sena to go to the veranda rooftop of the mansion. They will be tasked to snipe the undead that passes through the safe perimeter of the base. Kyosei on the other hand is quite confident in his balancing and can use the wall as his platform, therefore, he didn''t need to snipe in the platform. Armed with the Colt 45 and with Okabe supplying him with the Molotov Cocktails, he is getting his game on. The Fortification Group gathers the necessary materials. The planks are all necessary. Nanami even demanded that even the smallest plank is needed in this project. Nejima and Nathalie gathered the necessary tools. They have a few hammers and a good to use saw. There are nails too. Nanami refrained using the nailgun''s nails due to its necessity and it is considered as an ammo supply. Therefore, only the nails without the proper casing can be used as a supply for building things. The Household Group begins their choirs. Chie''s group are now gathering a few materials always necessary for a laboratory and for a small infirmary. Haruna''s group are tidying up the place. They began mopping the floor which are stained with blood earlier. They did not complain as this job is much easier to do than the others are doing. Everyone are now filled with hopes that they will survive. For the first time, they accepted the world of the dead as they synchronize to each other... Chapter 83 Preparations against the Dead Day 2:4:49 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 11 minutes left ************************************************************************************* Kyosei already used a dozen of bottles of Molotov Cocktail. The strategy is effective somehow however, the undead are still flocking around the area. Kyosei can even see a few burly undead in the group. If the Night Rage begins, he is quite sure that those fat undead will mutate into Hurlers or Juggernauts. He is not sure though. Okabe quickly filled a few bottles already and he is the one using the old clothes that is easily flammable to put into the bottles as the necessary part to burn. He hands the Molotov cocktails to Kyosei and he is the one who will light it up so that the cloth will be preserved before it will be thrown. Sena and Souichi also did their best by sniping up in the veranda by using the Springfield M14. Souichi is still getting the hang of it while Sena is already an expert. She can burst the heads without too much problem in aiming unlike the newbie Souichi. "D*mm it! I am just wasting bullets!" Souichi frowned seeing all of the bullets he shoot earlier missed their marks. Sena sighed and goes towards Souichi before she properly teaches Souichi again. "You dumb*ss, that is not how you aim properly. Also, stabilize your breathing when aiming, if possible, hold it to focus on your target. Do not rely much on the scope and use angles first that will properly enhance your shooting and avoid missing!" Sena explained. Souichi smiled and kissed Sena in the cheeks. "Thank you," Souichi grinned. Sena punches Souichi lightly in the shoulder like she was just bumping. "Heh, just do.what you need to do now or you will face Kyosei''s anger," Sena chuckled before she returns to her shooting targets. ... On the other hand, the fortifications group finally progressed fast and they are able to build the first platform that will be attached to the wall later. They have easy time making it since Steven and Nathalie are with them, making Nejima and Nanami amazed by their trick. However, this is not enough and still not that stable to stand on. They still needed more supportive pillars on the platform to avoid accidents like sudden collapse which is really bad. They will not finish the project soon and they still needed time to finish their task, they even needed to work while the Night Rage is here. "We can''t finish this platform in our intended time," Steven said, wiping his sweat. "Of course we won''t finish this today. Do you think we are some professional builders who can make things like in just a snap?" Nathalie frowned while holding the hammer. Nanami only understood a bit of their conversation about professional builders and some sort of hammer. Nejima also wear a confused look, leaving the two on pondering the conversation of the two. They need to fix the language barrier sooner or later... ... The Household Group made the most progress. Chie''s group already converted the few rooms in the second floor to be a patient room. They don''t need to worry about the resting lounge due to the amount of rooms available. Also, they will are not sure how long will they be able to keep on staying here anyway. Miyuki gathered enough bandages and a few medicines that is necessary for treating wounds. Cindy and Snow also gathered the medicines for sickness like fever, cough and cold. Being sick in the apocalypse is really hard and whenever possible, they needed to be healthy all the time. Chie is busy looking at the specimens she have gathered. She still have no idea if the cause of the undead outbreak might be due to virus, bacteria or fungal infections. She also don''t know if it is airborne or waterborne kind one or it is a virus that is only applicable to certain creatures. Haruna''s group made most progress as they finished cleaning the bloodshed on the floor. Risha and Yuki began taking off the curtains and a few bedsheets that have been tainted with blood to wash off. Haruna and Risa begins on organizing the supplies necessary for now and the supplies that needed to be stored. They kept the ammunitions, the guns, the arsenal and a few lethal weapons in the lounge for easy access whenever needed. ... Day 2: 5:10 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base Time before the Night Rage: 50 minutes left ***************************************************************************** Minutes pass by and Kyosei''s wasted lots of bottles in supplies. Apparently, their bottle supply is diminishing that is why, Kyosei decided to lure in a few mobs before throwing the Molotov to increase the kill count. His only problem now is how to dispose the burnt corpses. The undead might eat them when the Night Rage comes but he is unsure of the evolution system that these undead possess during Night Rage. The burnt flesh clearly emanated in the air and any people with low stomach endurance will vomit due to the smell, however, Kyosei is not that weak smelling anything like this. He just covered his nose and mouth with the facemask he usually use to infiltrate bases to avoid being known and to avoid traps like sleeping gas. Kyosei''s worry is that the cause of the infection might be airborne. He have seen many in movies that the virus are airborne and humans who unluckily smelled the virus will turn into one. However, he quickly dismissed the idea. They have been smelling this things since last night and nothing happened to them. It only means that the cause of infection is not something that is airborne. The only three more plausible causes and that should be waterborne, transmitted by body fluid or a carrier cause it. It might be waterborne due to the fact that the water in the country lately have been polluted. However, there are many advocates that lessens the water pollution by now so he is still not sure. Transmitted to bodily fluid is one of the biggest point that made the outbreak. It is true since there are many people exchanging salivas everyday due to kissing and other lecherous actions.The sweat and urine also might be one but he is unsure about it. The last one is also plausible which is having a carrier. Examples are the mosquitoes. The appearance of the mosquitoes and their trait to turn normal humans into skeletons in a few seconds is really frightening, however, these people never remained dead and will also rise up with the dead again. Kyosei''s head hurts thinking about it. The undead pile outside the wall are still slowly rising up. Kyosei frowned. He never expected that this is really bad for everyone''s health after all. He needed to find a way to clear it or wait until Night Rage and let the dead consume their fallen brethren. Chapter 84 Countdown of the Dead Part 1 of 2 Day 2: 5:32 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base Time before the Night Rage: 28 minutes left *********************************************************************************** The Night Rage is almost here but the preparations are still underway and not yet finished. Sweat pours down on every survivor''s body as they quickly do all their jobs. Even Kyosei who is leisurely throwing Molotov Cocktails earlier are having trouble with the short supply of bottles to contain the gasoline. What makes the situation worse, the undead are still outside the walls, seemingly waiting for the right time to move out. "Tch, this is not effing good," Kyosei frowned seeing the hands of the undead beneath him, trying to reach him up in the wall. Kyosei throws off the bottle that he lit up with flame earlier, causing the undead below to burn. Sena and Souichi are both shooting without stop. However, their progress is quite small as they need to manually load the bullets by themselves since they have no helper to help them do the work. The supply is also getting thinner as time pass by. Despite having a few box of ammunitions for the Springfield M14, it is barely enough to last for two days if used for 24 hours straight. Though it is really plenty, they won''t last on it on how low their proficiency on using the guns. Furthermore, if the strong enemies are added in the Night Rage, these amount is nothing. The Fortification group are struggling to make the platform. With the pressure of the upcoming Night Rage, they have no idea if they will hold off. Nanami gritted her teeth as she returned to her group carrying a few planks in her arms. "Guys, these are the last planks available. The wood are also out since the last piece is already used out earlier," Nanami reported. Everyone''s face turned grim. The platform is only available for a single person in the meantime. Moreover, it is not easy to move using the platform due to the limited space. Nejima didn''t lose any hope and he continued making the platform. "If we can finish making the platform, we will help the Extermination group defend the fort!" Nejima said with determination in his eyes. This made the others nod and filled their passion to continue. So what if the supplies are out? They are the second line of defense so they will give backup to the Extermination Group. Th Household Group are also pressured. They are making snacks for the group and are also preparing the ingredients necessary for the food for dinner which will be eaten by everyone once the Night Rage will pass. Dinner is no longer viable to be eaten at night for them. The clock keeps on ticking and as seconds keeps on going, the difficulty that the Extermination Group feel are slowly growing, making a very heavy burden for the group, especially Kyosei who is in the frontlines. Kyosei extended his hand on Okabe to retrieve another bottle butnothing is handed to him. "Tangleweed! Where is the Molotov Cocktail?!" Kyosei fumed. "F*cking hell man, I''m not a friggin weed! And the last one you just thrown earlier is the last one in our arsenal you know!" Okabe retorted with a frown on his face. "Dang it!" Kyosei wanted to get angry but he can''t. There is no point getting angry since it is useless. He just used up most of the bottles that they amassed on gathering. "What are we gonna do?!" Okabe is now hopeless. "F*ck, go with Short-fuse girl and four-eyes in the veranda rooftop. I will stay here and do my work," Kyosei has no choice. Only by sniping enemies can they help for now since the platform is not yet finished. Okabe nodded and despite hearing the weird nicknames, he already know who they are. He sprinted towards there and do some shooting. The Springfield M14 guns they have are not that many however, it is enough to arm 7 people at once. Hence, there are still 5 guns left unused and Okabe recently grabbed the third gun leaving only with 4 guns left. Kyosei was left on the wall, pondering how to take action in time of the Night Rage. The undead at Night Rage seems to have more enhanced senses than the daytime undead. They also move like they are athletes which is terrifying. The only advantage at Night Rage is that, the undead that are killed are being devoured by their kin, making the disposal much easier. However, they still have doubts if these acts that the undead do in the Night Rage might be the cause of the appearance of the mutated at Night. Kyosei looked at his watch. Time seems to hasten down. Its already 5:50 P.M. 10 more minutes before the Night Rage. It''s so short that he can clearly feel the aura of death in the air and not only him felt it, even the others can feel the intense change in the air. It seems like a disaster is silently brewing. They already experienced the Night Rage last night but they clearly did not anticipated it that time. Now that they are expecting it, the heavy pressure it carries in the air made them nervous. If worse comes to worst, they will never know. Kyosei looks up in the sky. The sun already set and darkness silently creeps on the surroundings. However, he noticed that the dark sky slowly turn crimson red. Its not a supernatural occurrence since you can actually see it whenever the weather is turning bad. The wind also blows over frequently that causes a few skinny undead to fall over due to the strong wind. In the normal days, its quite normal to see this kind of sky, however, now that the circumstances are different, this crimson sky is really bad and it adds more creep in everyone around. The perfect sky for the apocalytpse. Kyosei rubbed his nose, he can feel the moisture in the air. "Rain, huh?It''s been a while since the rain fell from the sky," Kyosei muttered before looking at the glowing eyes of the undead below him Chapter 85 Countdown of the Dead Part 2 of 2 Day 2: 5:57 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base Time before the Night Rage: 3 minutes left *********************************************************************************** Laika''s ears perked up, she gets tensed and seems agitated, barking inside the mansion and not daring to come out of the doorway. Miyuki who is carrying a few medicine kits back to the infirmary halted her steps and approached Laika. Laika is an intelligent dog. She gave a worried look on Miyuki, like she was telling her that something terrible is brewing outside. When Miyuki reached Laika and saw the dog''s reaction, she was momentarily stunned. Kyosei just randomly brought the dog back with him when he was destroying the cult earlier, explaining that it''s former owner died. The dog is not a nuisance at all and she won''t bother to bark on others, also she seems to be more an observer since she keeps on watching everyone inside the mansion doing various choirs. Siberian Huskies are energetic dogs, usually enjoys pulling heavy objects as they used to be sleigh dogs that pulls carts and sleighs in snowy and ice covered lands. They are good hunters and has keen eyes along with its good sense of smell. The species of Siberian Huskies are a good source of emotional support as they can sense the emotions of their owners. However, they also accumulate stress like humans. To avoid accumulating stress, the dogs need be exercised regularly, they might destroy random things around. Their stress builds up easily, so letting them exercise regularly is a must and the solution to their stress, helping them cope up. This should be the case to Laika, however, she showed no discomfort even though she is not moving from her spot. After her odd behavior, she immediately lay down the carpet floor, looking at the huge doorway that leads outside the mansion. However, when it is almost time for the Night Rage, Laika''s behavior changes. She seems to be really vigilant and growls lowly while staring outside the door. Miyuki holds Laika and Laika seems to respond to her but she still focused her attention towards the doorway. "Did Laika sense some danger?" Miyuki pondered. The behavior of Laika might have a connection on the events outside the mansion. ... By now, everyone outside are preparing for the Night Rage. Only a few more minutes left before the Night Rage, and practically, they are not prepared at all. The little scaffolding that Nanami and the others made is slowly being put to the side of the wall near Kyosei. Kyosei is much more attentive on the undead''s behavior. He is ready mentally on what will happen and what sort of sh*t the Night Rage will bring to them. Before the scaffolding gets installed into the wall, dogs suddenly howl together and even the quiet and reserved Laika inside the mansion also performed the eerie howl. The howl was so creepy, accompanied by the dark sky, the atmosphere around the base is so terrifying. If not for the lights that are installed, the whole mansion will look like a haunted mansion. Kyosei pulls out his Colt 45, ready to shoot. The undead seems to stop still on their corresponding locations, seems to be listening to the creepy howls. Kyosei looks at his watch, and his suspicion was right, it''s already 6 in the evening. The creepy howl lasted for a full one minute without stopping to pause which seems to be quite impossible, however, Laika didn''t seemed to breath at all as she performed her howl alongside with the dogs in the neighborhood. It stopped after the full minute timelapse is done. Alongside the abrupt stop of the howl is the beginning of the nightmare. The undead din''t go straight to Kyosei but instead, goes to feast on the mountain of corpses that Kyosei made earlier and are scattered on the ground. This should split the time that the undead are focused on. "Kyosei!" Nanami shouted. Kyosei look towards Nanami''s location. "Catch this!" Nanami throws something circle that Kyosei immediately catches. It''s a grenade. Good thing that Kyosei has good reflexes, allowing him to catch the grenade without the risk of it falling over to the ground. He didn''t fear that it will fall down since he is confident that he will catch it. Without thinking twice, he pulls off the pin attached on the grenade using his mouth and throws it to the undead not too far from the wall who are currently feasting on their dead brethren. "Eat this motherf*ckers!" Kyosei howled. Kyosei immediately backs down by jumping off the wall back to the yard to avoid the strong blast that the grenade made. Not long after he jumped off, the blast occurs and the air around blows hard, causing dust and smoke to rise in the air. The explosion is not that far but not that near either. Kyosei did not risk throwing the grenade below the wall even though it is cramping with undead due to the big risk that the wall that are protecting them will collapse, causing the breach. After the explosion, Kyosei once again climbed up to the wall swiftly and began to look for the dead, however just as he was about toshoot, another explosion occurred not that far. It was Nanami, throwing grenades. Undead also fell one by one since Souichi, Okabe, Sena, Nathalie, Nejima, and Steven begins shooting the dead without restraint. The whole mansion is surrounded by the undead but the flames of battle is getting stronger, making it hard to properly attack. Kyosei did not think twice, he didn''t hesitate to waste his bullets on the undead as he still have plenty of bullets that are stored. He can''t be stingy this time. Bullets might be precious but life is much more precious, cannot be replaced, and defending the base till the end is a must. "Kill!" everyone shouted together with their bloods boiling. They did not hesitate to waste any bullets even it is only limited to a few boxes. If this will help them survive, they have no second thoughts to waste it. Soon, what Kyosei and everyone feared the most appeared not that far from them. "Kyosei! I spotted one Juggernaut at 3 o''clock!" Kyosei gritted his teeth. The appearance of the mutated is now going to turn bad. Their situation is not in the advantage at all. Chapter 86 Deadly Mutated Day 2: 6:10 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base Duration of the Night Rage: 11 hours and 50 minutes left ******************************************************************************************************* Spotting the Juggernaut not too far from their base, Kyosei grunted as he stretch his body. He still remembered how tired and battered he was after killing the Juggernaut version of Kaze. Now, they needed to face another one with low probability of surviving. Weapon-wise, they lacked on that department. However, Kyosei and most of his subordinates during the outbreak in Kirishima High School knew how dangerous and hard to bring down a single juggernaut. Now they are going to have another face-off. "Hold your horses! Focus on the Juggernaut!" Kyosei shouted as he focused his assault on the nearby undead using the Colt 45. Nanami didn''t throw the grenades much since it is one of their weapons that are packed up with power. Instead, she is using the Glock 19 that was previously looted from the last owner of Laika. Since Kyosei ordered a few boxes of ammunition for this which they acquired after the mission of destroying the cult, they have plenty of supply of bullets. She is a good shooter and can precisely hit an undead a few meters away from her. If you compare Kyosei and Nanami''s hit rate, Nanami is more precise than Kyosei. However, he is also faring fine despite missing sometimes. It''s not something that anyone gets shocked into, he is more trained in melee combats rather than ranged combat. Moreover, he also have no gun training to properly use on shooting. What the group needed to do is to last until 6 o''clock in the morning and clear the remaining undead. They just needed to last long enough until the Night Rage ended. They don''t need to wipe every undead invading though they still need to kill them to avoid further damage. The Juggernaut is getting closer. Kyosei frowned. This Juggernaut seems to be different than the Juggernaut he defeated last night. It''s body structure seems to be different too. The arms on the one he fought last time is full of muscles but this one is much more firm and hard. It also look like it has some rocks growing on it''s elbow and much more packed with firm flesh rather than pure muscle. It''s back also have a few sacs of weird blobs on it''s back and shoulders making him look like he will explode if barraged by bullets. "That is not a normal Juggernaut!" Nanami shouted, also noticing the weird appearance of the Juggernaut. The others used the scope of their sniper rifles and the ones who have personally seen the appearance of a Juggernaut nodded while the others who have not seen the appearance of the Juggernaut and have only seen it just now were shivering. "What the hell is that humongous thing?!" Steven shook his head, trying to see if the Juggernaut were just his imagination but when he looked again, the juggernaut is still there. "..." Nathalie was speechless. She did not get to shoot at all since she was shocked to see the Juggernaut. Okabe have seen it in the past though only its corpse. Now, he have seen the real deal. "Is this the undead that Kyosei defeated last time? That''s dangerous!" Okabe shivered. Kyosei was unfazed. He is more calm than anyone. He quickly assessed the situation before giving out an order. "Nanami! Throw a grenade to the Juggernaut''s location! Delay it''s progress!" Kyosei ordered. Nanami nodded and pulls out one of her grenades, pulls out the pin before she throws it towards the Juggernaut that is slowly treading towards their base. Due to the humongous size of the Juggernaut, the smaller undead are crushed to meat paste whenever the Juggernaut move and steps into the ground. When the grenade landed into the ground, it bounces for a while before bumping into the nearby undead. Since the undead has no intelligence, it totally ignored what hit on it''s body. However, it is quite opposite to the Juggernaut since it crossed both of it''s arms like it was defending before the blast of the grenade occurred. The blast instead destroyedmost of the nearby undead, killing the running undead reducing them to meat paste and blood. However, the Juggernaut that they are intending to get blasted remained unscathed. This odd movements of the Juggernaut did not escape Kyosei''s sharp eyes. "That Juggernaut still retains it''s intelligence! We need to revise the strategy to take it down!" Kyosei shouted to Nanami who is facing to the Juggernaut. Nanami also noticed it. Kyosei cannot make a mistake on this since he personally fought against one of those creatures. The last Juggernaut he killed did not perform much intelligent movements and only attacks against him though it can also talk when it howled in anger. This one did not show any of those traits and only show calm and composed enemy. It''s imposing movements seems to give an aura of invulnerability. Kyosei gritted his teeth to know if there is a good way to learn it''s weakness and exploit it. Sena, Souichi, Okabe, Nejima, Nathalie and Steven did their best to shoot down the Juggernaut, ignoring the little undead that are struggling to scale the wall. However, their efforts seems futile since the bullets that are meant to pierce through flesh only bounced back and cannot even leave a scratch or penetrate it''s hard body. They reloaded and kept on firing against it however due to it''s impenetrable defense, it seems killing this Juggernaut is not going to be easy. Then Kyosei suddenly remembered a similar monster he have seen in zombie games with similar sac like back. He quickly shouted, enough for everyone in the rooftop veranda to hear. "Hey! Shoot it''s sacs that are emerging on it''s back!"Kyosei also move by walking into the wall, joining Nanami. "What''s the deal?" Nanami was confused. "I''m not sure if it will work," Kyosei scratched his head as he continue shooting the undead below that are trying to grab their shoes down. The people in the rooftop veranda heard what Kyosei said and immediately aimed their guns on the target. The juggernaut is almost there into the wall, and a single swing on it''s humongous arm will kill Kyosei and Nanami on the spot. Everyone looked at each other and nodded as they return each other''s gazes. Sena is the one who is focusing and going to signal to fire. "Fire at will!" Sena shouted in English before she pulls the trigger. The others also did the same, causing a barrage of bullets to fly. The juggernaut seems caught off guard and before anything else happens, Kyosei pulls Nanami off the wall before a strong explosion occurred like a grenade exploded in their vicinity. Chapter 87 A Calm in the Deadly Night Rage Day 2: 6:30 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Duration of the Night Rage: 11 hours and 30 minutes left ************************************************************************************ The explosion seems to be stronger than expected, much stronger than the grenade. However, Kyosei knew that the undead they killed is not a Juggernaut. Nanami wiped off the dust in her clothes as they stand together with Kyosei who noticed that his left elbow got scraped as he used it to support his landing down into the ground resulting to the wound, however he ignored it. "You okay Kyosei?" Nanami noticed that wound in Kyosei''s elbow since the dust in his elbow is a bit tinge with reddish liquid. "This is nothing. Its not even worth mentioning," Kyosei said as he wipe off the dust in his uniform. However, he wanted to wash the wound now to avoid the infection. In Apocalypse, having an undressed wound would result to complications and with the world being brutal, having an infected wound could cause unfathomable trouble. Kyosei climbed the wall once again and as expected, the carcass of the "Juggernaut" is broken beyond recognition, being for feasted by the dead. Not just that but also the dead that onc surrounded it got blasted off the area, ripping off to pieces. Kyosei now know that the enemy they have defeated is not a Juggernaut since a normal Juggernaut doesn''t have the Sac-like features that the one possess. "That is not a Juggernaut for sure but another kind of mutated. A bothersome one too," Kyosei said. "Yeah, it just exploded when a good amount of its sac membrane got destroyed like it is meant to explode the moment it collides our wall," Nanami agreed. She personally saw the Juggernaut and the of features of the undead that exploded has different features, making them doubt if it really is the same Juggernaut or not. Now that it exploded, Kyosei and Nanami are sure that it is another kind of mutated. "Let''s call that new species as the " Grenadier". Let''s hope that we won''t meet another one today," Kyosei said as he readies the Colt 45 once again. Once again, gunshots rings around the area of Kyosei''s base. Everyone in the rooftop resumed their shooting process. Once more, the dead are still gathering the area. The battle lasted for approximately 4 hours, leaving a carcass of the undead in the area. Everyone are exhausted and even Kyosei who is always having too much stamina in battle seems to be drained out. However, the area is no longer infested by the dead now as all of them are killed once more, leaving them dead for sure. ... Day 2: 10:31 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Duration of the Night Rage: 7 hours and 29 minutes left ******************************************************************************* Kyosei double checks the area surrounding the mansion and seeing that the area no longer seems to be populated by the dead except for a few stragglers, there seems to be less danger now. "Am I getting paranoid?" Kyosei scratches his chin. For some reason, there seems to be few undead this Night Rage. It doesn''t seem to have any further enemies except the Grenadier they just met earlier. Moreover, it seems like they didn''t feel any effort on slaying the dead. He also feel that there are no more danger approaching but due to the events last night, he is hesitant to say that it is safe since the last Night Rage got them barely alive. "It is over for now, however, I guesssurveying the area seems to be the most probable thing we need to do. Night Rage is not yet over and it is still long ways before the next sunrise," Kyosei looked at Nanami. "I am not sure either if it is really a facade or a real safe time. We can''t let our guard down. Shifting routine should do so that everyone can rest," Nanami said and sighed before going down the wall. Kyosei remained in the wall, still hesitant to say it is quite safe. The undead at Night Rage are obviously cunning enough that many have fallen to the scheme of these filthy undead. It is quite obvious since the largest cities in Japan almost succumbed to the might of the undead in just a single night. Just as he was about to keep his guard more, he suddenly felt wet in his hair. It''s just a few droplets but soon, it became a torrent, making his clothes wet due to the rain. "The rain? Is it due to the rain that caused the undead to get diminished in the vicinity?" Kyosei wondered. ... Day 2: 10:35 P.M Osaka Streets: Blue Mansion Duration of the Night Rage: 7 hours and 25 minutes left ************************************************************************* Rain is heavily pouring down the blue mansion and even the few soldiers defending the base got startled since the amount of undead that are huddled outside their base, ready to tear their walls and gate down diminished and they seemed to disappear from the area. "What is going on?" Haru who is currently sniping the last undead he found suddenly find it odd since he experienced the last Night Rage. The Night Rage won''t end yet before 7 hours and 25 minutes have passed! "Captain! We cleared out most of the stragglers in the area! What happened sir? This is unusual!" One if his subordinates wore a confused look. "I don''t know either, it might be due to the rain?" Haru rubbed his forehead. He is getting a headache seeing all they of them are able to survive. Matsubara puff off some smoke before he look at the dead bodies of the undead that are stockpiled outside. Kato pushed the crate of bullets near the wall, which is the last box he needed to secure before going to Matsubara. "Sir, everything is secured," Kato said without any emotions showing in his face. "I see, then relax a bit, you have been working so hard," Matsubara puffed up some smoke once again. Kato was startled before he saluted and bow down to Matsubara as he retreated to the Living Room. "This is going to be a peaceful night," Matsubara puffed the last part of his tobacco before flicking it away. ... Day 2: 10:35 P.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi area: Old Man Joe''s Refitters Duration of the Night Rage: 7 hours and 25 minutes left ******************************************************************************* Old Man Joe frowned. After his cars are speeding outside them, the horde mysteriously dissapeared. This even made the other refitters to sigh in reliefdue to the fact that they don''t need to waste any materials to repair the cars they have refitted. "Old Man! All of the cars returned to the parking lot. Every car doesn''t need any repairs either, we just needed to clean off the blood off the car exterior to avoid rusting the exterior," one of the young refitters said. "I see, then shower it up with water, there are plenty of water sinceit is raining! Those who wanted to take a bath, go ahead! Don''t get yourselves catch a cold though, hahahaha!" Old Man Joe laughed heartily, leaving his young refitters to feel happy. Having a good bath is a good thing and even the simple bath alleviates their stress level. ... Day 2: 10: 40 P.M. Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Duration of the Night Rage: 7 hours and 20 minutes left ******************************************************************************** The people around the base gathered a few water tarps and a few containers to fill in rain water. With the water from the rain, they don''t need to keep on looting for water since they have supply. Its actually a blessing. Kyosei stood in front of the gate without any umbrella, his whole body is wet and even his headphones, beanie and portable Mp3 player are all wet. However, he doesn''t need to worry much on theheadphones and Portable Mp3 since they are all Waterproof. Outside the gate, only the carcasses of the dead are left and the water in the ground, were all dyed red, leaving the puddle of water, blood red. Miyuki appeared carrying an umbrella and covers him from the rain before she throws in a long towel. "Keep yourself warm, getting sick is bad for the group," Miyuki said. "I see, then let''s go," Kyosei nodded and retreated in front of the gate. Miyuki smiled as Kyosei is not in the bad mood. She looked at the dark red sky and smiled. This rain is not that bad at all. Chapter 88 When the Dead Screams Day 2: 11:42 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 18 minutes left *************************************************************************************** The light rain earlier turns into heavy rainfall and until now, the rain is yet to stop. Kyosei and the rest monitored the outside area and only the carcasses of the dead are left. Not a single undead are around and they seemed to be sheltering against it which makes everyone heave a sigh of relief since they can rest easy for some time while the rain is still pouring from the sky. Everyone gathered into the living room, holding the bowls of food. Despite having a hearty meal for now, they don''t have too much many food to spare and it will not last for a week with the amount of people eating together. They had to find a way to find food soon. "Right, I forgot, before the Midnight hits, wear these things," Chie interrupted everyone and pulls out a few random ear plugs made of smooth wood. It looks like a cork if anyone tried to inspect it. "What is this? Earplugs?" Miyuki wondered while looking at the earplugs in her hands. "I concluded that the Night Rage is always accompanied by a scream by a certain creature we don''t know as of yet. However, that scream is ear destroyer since most of our ears bleed that time. Its quite serious and we didn''t get to prepare on that. I heard from Snow that Kyosei is unaffected by the said scream. Most of us are inside the bunker that time but we almost get invulnerable by attacks due to that. So I mentally noted this to avoid the same accident and to avoid our ears get damaged. Kyosei can manage since his headphones acts as the earplugs for him, hence the scream is not able to damage him, meanwhile, us who have nothing to cover our ears are all vulnerable on this. I hope everyone can understand what I am trying to do," Chie said. Everyone nodded. Many of them got victimized by the said scream since their ear are being tortured to the degree of bleeding. Nathalie and Steven also agreed. If not for the blood curdling scream, they wouldn''t be crashed and almost got killed, however, they are still thankful to this guys, despite that most of them need to work their English since only Kyosei, Cindy and Ms. Haruna can understand them. Kyosei is still a bit silent. He already took off his wet beanie, leaving his hair a mess. Many of them were stunned by how cool his hair looked when the beanie was not on, which made Kyosei angry. "If only I have a spare, I wouldn''t need to bother with you all," Kyosei frowned. He still continued wearing the Mp3 player and the headphones since they are not even wet in the slightest. Everyone began eating their dinner. Despite being a simple curry, it made everyone smile since they don''t know when will be the last time they will be able to eat this kind of food. ... After eating food, Kyosei look around the area. If they are going to make use of this place for a while, they will need to make sure the area is secure, not penetrable by looters and bandits, moreover, can last for a long time. Sooner or later, the surrounding areas needed to be looted and soon, the area around them would be fully looted, leaving them no choice but to loot the other areas for new supply. If they plan on staying there for long term, they need to establish the place for better. After nodding, Kyosei quickly looked for any heater area and find out that the mansion, despite being big, lacked the basic chimney which will be a good area for starting heat. If they will be planning to last here, they might reach winter or any cold times, they really need a heating facility. Kyosei listed that they needed materials to build a basic chimney or any fire chamber that will help everyone warm, avoiding themselves from getting sick. After doing so, he quickly loom at the food supply. There are still plenty of food and vegetables left in the fridge. However, due to the fact that there are plenty of mouths needed to be fed, this won''t last for at least two weeks maximum if not being always used much. One of the most fundamental things that many survivalists tend to do is to learn how to hunt, however, Kyosei is different. Since this is a city, he will use this chance to build a garden. Despite being a slow and tedious work, this will surely bring benefits for them, especially women that might get interested in planting and gardening hobby. Growing plants that bear food is one of the biggest contribution a person can give in this time, however, since it is tedious, not many liked it. They have plenty of abandoned and no longer usable wheels in the area. This will be a good thing to use as a temporary pot to the plants. However, they still needed a hoe and few seed. Since they don''t have the materials, they need to put it on hold for now. After putting the garden in their targets, Kyosei began looking for the beds. The beds in every room are good for three people to sleep and since this is one of basic commodities in items in survivors, the beds shouldn''t be underestimated as they are mostly the last place that you are still going to feel the comfort and forget the tiring day against the undead. Seeing the beds are all in good conditions and not lacking, they don''t need to build another, unless a new survivor will appear. Kyosei proceeded to the area where Miyuki, Cindy, Chie and Snow are working. The beds are solely used for wounded people, and since there are no casualties and injuries, the infirmary is practically empty. Kyosei also noticed the operating table that Chie sets up on. "Where did you get this?" Kyosei asked. "The operating table? Its not really one, I just modified it a bit so that it would look like one. I guess this is a table used for food and since the Household Group didn''t need it, I practically pull it off their hands to be used as our operating table," Chie proudly said. Kyosei nodded. In reality, having an operating table is much better than letting a patient lay in random floor or table especially if they are wounded. Even though Chie said that the operating table is customized by her, Kyosei knew that she really made it as her personal operational table. Chie is knowledgeable in medicine and chemistry, which is basically what makes her a truly good medic for them. He also checked the medicine stacks. Kyosei knew a few of the medicines there but most are not and foreign in his eyes. What he usually recognized are the Morphine and painkillers, a paracetamol and a few cure for stomachache. He also saw a penicillin. There are also the gauzes and band-aids he looted last time at Kirishima High School infirmary. However, he noticed that the supply seems few. "We only have these?" Kyosei''s eyebrow furrow. There are only two boxes full of medicine. It might look like they are plentiful but in reality, most of them are for stomachache. There are barely anything for the wounds. You can even count them in your two hands. "Its all we managed to find. We can''t even dispose the stomachache medicines since it cannot even be used as bartering materials for other survivor groups. It will only be useful to people who frequently needs to go to the toilet we don''t need too much on these," Cindy answered. Kyosei sighed and listed it as his next target to find in the city. Before Kyosei can finish his survey, everyone was startled when Nanami activated the intercom and announces something. "Guys! Its almost midnight! Please put in your plugs!" Nanami said. Kyosei looked at everyone and they one by one put on the earplugs in their ears. Since Kyosei didn''t need to put on one, he just look at everyone before looking at his watch. "Right, its almost midnight," Kyosei said. Its only 60 seconds left before it will happen. Everyone braced themselves. Kyosei suddenly realized that they forgot Laika. Dogs have sensitive hearings and hearing the scream might destroy their hearing abilities. "F*ck! Laika!" Kyosei frantically dashed off, looking for Laika. When he found Laika, the time limit is out and a scream rang out throughout the world, destroying the hearing of the people who are not covering their ears... Chapter 89 When the Dead are Calm Day 3: 12:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours left ************************************************************************************ The scream is so strong that Kyosei can practically hear it. However, it is not enough to penetrate inside his headphones. However, he was too late to reach Laika on time. "Laika!" Kyosei shouted. "Woof!" Laika barked and wagged her tail. "Huh?" Kyosei was stunned. He didn''t expect that the scream did not have any particular effect on Laika at all. In fact, she is fine. "Kyosei! Where is Laika?" Miyuki looked around and saw Kyosei and Laika. Seeing Laika safe and nothing wrong, she was confused. "Did the scream already done?" Miyuki was about to pull off the ear plugs when Kyosei stopped her from doing so. "Its not yet done, I can practically hear it in my headphones," Kyosei said. "Huh? Then how come Laika is fine?" Miyuki asked, clearly confused on why Laika is still doing fine. "Don''t ask me, I have no idea either," Kyosei shrugged. Laika was clearly fine and was somewhat confused on why did Kyosei and Miyuki are looking for her as she stares at the two with a tilt on her head. The scream lasted for 60 seconds and as the clock strikes past midnight, the scream disappeared, leaving only the pitter-patter of the rain that is still heavily falling in the sky. After making sure that the scream is no longer threatening them to bleed, they pulled out the Ear Plugs off their ear, before resuming their work. Souichi, Nejima, and Okabe run to the rooftop, checking the events outside the wall, only to see the same events earlier. "It looks like the rain made the Night Rage end faster than expected," Nejima frowned as he used the scope of the Springfielfd around the area to scan the surroundings only to find the same situation. Souichi grinned and tap Nejima''s shoulder. "Why are you upset? We should celebrate that the Night Rage is not even that brutal," Souichi grinned. "We can''t be too overconfident on this," Okabe said in serious tone, leaving the two a bit stunned. "Right, lets just hope that everything is not a facade by the dead," Souichi grinned before becoming serious again. The rain is still too strong, the yard floor is practically flooded withrain water and even the containers that Ms. Haruna and Risha put in the rooftop are all brimming with water. Since storing the water is necessary, Okabe, Souichi and Nejima did their best on carrying the contents of the water containers to a safe keeping place. Since they are fully exposed into the rain, the three were all wet that they shivered like wet chicks caught up in the storm. The three gritted their teeth due to the cold. Kyosei did not participate on doing manual labor as he look at the CCTV camera feed that the mansion provides. Seeing no possible attacks incoming, the battle on Night Rage came to an end despite the Night Rage still ongoing. Kyosei wrote the tasks needed to be accomplished for the next day. Since they lack materials, they are in dire need of wood, nails, tools and other reinforcing materials. In fortifying bases, reinforcing doors, gates and windows are usually needed to be done at first before doing other things. Also, they needed traps to deal with the undead and also to bade looters and bandits away. They might have lots of strong firearms and lots of capable hands holding them, but with the defense so low? Its basically doing suicidal. Any barbed wires will help to bar off enemies and spikes to kill unwary undead. He also listed a few necessary items to be looted. The first thing that needed to be looted are the jewelries and precious metals like gold and silver. Silver and Gold might be rare, but jewelries are not. If they accumulate lots of jewelries, trading them for ammunitions to the Bang Gunstore is more appropriate. The next are the materials and starting tools for starting a mini garden. Having home grown food allows the survivors get tasty and fresh food, not always relying on canned goods. Last but not the least, are weapons. They might have plenty of guns and melee weapons but they are usually not enough. Sure they have pistols like the Glock 19 and Colt 45, the Taurus Series Magnum Revolver, they also have the Assault Rifles which is only the M4 accompanied by an SMG and also a Winchester Shotgun. In Sniper Rifles, they have the Springfield M14. These might be plenty but bullets are necessities. They can''t waste too much on it. Moreover, they are out of gas for making Molotov Cocktails. If the rain didn''t arrive, they are surely breached and dead by now. Kyosei spaced off for a while. If his combat abilities are to be used, it is for scavenging. His usefulness is only limited in combat. However, he still hold back since Leo once told him that everything that happens to us everyday, forges on what we can do in the future. Leo is his emotional support after his parents passed away. He even thought that he is going to last but in the end, he died back at Kirishima High School, trying to save Miyuki and the others. His parent figure is already gone. He needs to rely on himself. Miyuki noticed him again, this time, its intentional. She is looking for a right time to give the Balisong that Leo entrusted to her to Kyosei. Due to the recent events before settling down, she did get a good time to give it to him. Now that everything has calmed down, she quickly find him to finish what Leo has given to him. "Kyosei, can I have a minute?" Miyuki looked at Kyosei seriously in which the latter lightly nodded. Miyuki sits down opposite to the table that Kyosei occupies and pulls out that Balisong before putting it in front of Kyosei. Kyosei recognizes this weapon since he always see this item everytime Leo practices melee combat. As to why Miyuki on why she have it,he actuly don''t know. "Leo-sensei entrusted me to deliver this weapon to you,"Miyuki pushed the Balisong to Kyosei. "What for?" Kyosei picks up the Balisong on the table. Sure enough, it is Leo''s property since his name is engraved on its surface. "Before he goes to blaze of glory, he said that you know what to do about it once I give it to you. He also said that if you manage to see his wife and son back in the Philippines, he said that you need to show it to them," Miyuki explained. "I see," Kyosei nodded. He quickly understand what Nanami meant, he is going to be the person that will deliver the bad news to Leo''s family that are in the Philippines. Kyosei gripped the Balisong in his hands. If he is still lucky to last in the harsh world of the the outbreak, he will be sure to sail towards the islands of the Philippines and fulfill Leo''s dying wish as soon as he can... ***** Yep, good day everyone. My updates may be getting lower but don''t worry about it too much. The reason of getting slow is due to the fact that I am working with another novel, Versatile and I am also working for the spin off of this novel, Outbreak Chronicles: Dead Pandemic: Blood Red. Though its going to reach in its slow pace, the novel will continue its updates. Chapter 90 When the Deadly Night Rage are not that deadly Day 3: 5:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base Duration of the Night Rage: 1 hour left ******************************************************************************* Its been a long time and its almost morning. Only a single hour left and the rain didn''t even halt. This made the whole yard full of water. Nanami checked the online news that works in Africa where the Outbreak didnt spread that far yet. Apparently, a Low Pressure Area formed not too far from Osaka causing the rain. If it is in the past, many people grumble for having to deal with the water and mud that usually sticks in their shoes, but now people will tend to appreciate the kindness of mother Earth that it rains during the Night Rage, causing the chaotic battle to end abruptly. The sky occasionally made a few thunder and lightning strikes which disturbs the sleeping Laika once in a while. The household group and the fortification group goes into rest for a while. They have a hard time doing jobs. Kyosei and the rest of the extermination group did not sleep and instead made a guard for the rest of the time that everyone are sleeping. Sena, did not sleep even though she wanted to. Its kind of unfair to her teammates that she is the one sleeping while everyone did not even get a wink of sleep, though nobody mind that she sleeps. Kyosei looked outside the window as he watches the dark red sky slowly brightens up slowly. Now that Kyosei think about it, he remembered a few of his bruises being not so painful. He removed his shirt before he looked at the bruises he got after beating the Juggernaut before. There are still obvious marks of the bruises as some are still dark and some even made a few scars. Might be due to the fact that he kept on falling down the ground and he was even punched hard by the Juggernaut. What made him relieved is the fact that the Night Rage did not really caused too much damage though they wasted a few amount of bullets against the dead. He was also relieved that during the Night Rage, the mosquitoes did not appear at all. It must be due to the fact that they destroyed the nest and breeding ground of the mosquitoes yesterday. However, Kyosei is very sure that the mosquitoes spawns are still around since they are not possibly going to disappear without a trace right? The discovery of the Night Rage weakness made a huge breakthrough to everyone who suffers but survived the wrath. After knowing that the Night Rage can be forcibly stop by the rain, many of the people are now trying to find a good way to utilize it to their advantage. Even Kyosei is thinking of a good way to minimize the trouble of the Night Rage everyday. ... Day 3: 6:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Night Rage officially ended without a hitch ************************************************************************************* The sun rises once more, welcoming a new day. The rain stopped a while ago before the clock strikes 6. Due to the fact that the Night Rage officially ended for the day, Kyosei and the rest are truly in a groggy state. Despite having to endure the battle against the undead, they needed to suffer the coldness of the weather today. The air seems freezing and anyone can feel the cold. Kyosei is disciplined and can''t feel much the cold. However, this cold weather is something thst he can''t truly ignore. He begins his usual routine of shadow boxing and pushups. He also did some pull ups around the poles nearby, however, due to the cold weather, his progress stagnated. The others woke up one by one, despite wanting to sleep longer. They can''t do so especially if their tasks are still underway. Cindy and Miyuki woke up the same time and walk towards the kitchen to start cooking only to see Kyosei doing the food chore. "Hey, Kyosei! Why are you cooking the food?" Miyuki asked. "Everyone are exhausted. I can''t keep on making everyone work to their limits if necessary and since I am bored, I will just cook," Kyosei answered nonchalantly. Cindy didn''t mutter anything and helped Kyosei on cooking by grabbing the chopping board and peeling the potatoes on the table. "That is for the mashed potatoes. Peel it carefully," Kyosei said. Miyuki was startled since Cindy got the upperhand so she quickly get the pitcher and fill it with drinking water. "We should have some beverage, President you make one using the powdered juice nearby. Make it enough for all of us," Kyosei ordered once again. "Okay!" Miyuki nodded. The food did not take too long to prepare and when Kyosei is done cooking, Cindy is finished on her work and now putting all the potatoes on the casserole, while Miyuki just finished putting some ice cubes inside the pitcher filled with Orange juice. Kyosei grabbed the casserole and put it on the stove after the potatoes and a bit of water is added inside. Everyone relaxes while waiting for the potatoes to boil. "What are your plans now?" Cindy asked to Kyosei. Kyosei closed his eyes before he deeply sighed. "I will scavenge alone this time. Everyone should just focus on fortifying the place. I will try scavenging for some weapons, food and materials. I will also try finding a better vehicle as our getaway plan if worse comes to worst," Kyosei answered. "I see, then please, if you are going to search for meds, be sure to get a sleeping pills," Miyuki answered. "Sleeping pills?" Kyosei was confused. "Ms. Haruna is having trouble sleeping last night. She is reluctant to drink her last sleeping pill since she always have an insomnia. Before, it can be relieved by drinking a mug of milk but since we don''t have the luxury to have one right now, she asked me if there is an extra supply of sleeping pills. Of course we don''t have one so if you are planning to loot a pharmacy or a house with medicine, please look for a sleeping pill," Miyuki said. "I see, well, I will try to find one," Kyosei scratched his head. There are certainly different circumstances that the others have right now. One of those are the health problems. He needed to take action so that they will have no trouble in terms of health soon. He was also pondering how to bring lots of loot back. This is going to get hard for him. When the potatoes are ready to be smashed, most of the survivors have woken up and made their way to the kitchen. Kyosei allowed Sena, Souichi and Okabe to grab their chow first which they did not decline. They are totally hungry and they are also tired from guarding the place. The three gobbled up the food in their plates before rushing to the bed to sleep. Cindy look at Kyosei with a strange look. "Are you not tired at all? Are you taking some steroids or something? You didn''t sleep at all last night and you are still planning to scavenge?" Cindy scratched her head. "This is nothing, a single night of not sleeping is bearable enough for me," Kyosei said without saying anything else again, making Cindy speechless. "You are overworking yourself, Kyosei," Cindy squinted her eyes while Kyosei did not respond and instead glares at her. Third day is here, another day to survive, another day for danger. Chapter 91 Meeting the Scavengers of the Dead Day 3: 6:30 A.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Food Supply lasts for: 2 weeks Water Supply: Lasts for 5 weeks Fuel supply: Not available Ammunition list: SMG bullets: 15 boxes Assault Rifle: 21 boxes Shotgun: 250 shells Sniper Rifle: 40 boxes Pistol: 50 boxes Revolver: 2 boxes Grenades: 25 pieces left ****************************************************************************** Kyosei prepared his weapons. Traveling light, he only carried the Colt 45 pistol and three boxes of bullets with him. He also carried the kukri and also equipped the Hidden blade since it is a good way for melee combat. He wear the usual uniform of the Kirishima High School and wear the gloves and brass knuckles. Kyosei contemplated that he needed to find a good armor for him and everyone that won''t limit their mobility in terms of sneaking but not reducing their defense. Many other scavengers are armed with guns, which will be their competition in loot, moreover, there are some people that might try raiding the base, which is very hard to avoid. Kyosei made a mental note to look for those kinds of things later. After packing up, Kyosei bring 2duffel bags stuffed inside a camper''s backpack. He is unsure what time he will return but he will keep on contact with Nanami. Risha made a sandwich for him to bring and eat on the road which Kyosei quickly pockets in without hasitation. "Are you sure that you don''t need company to bring along?" Miyuki asked. Kyosei shook his head. "You all will slow me down, I can handle it on my own. Just do what is needed to do and guard this place while I''m not here. If there are people looking for trouble don''t necessarily engage them into battle without proper tactics," Kyosei said before he departed. Risha whispered to Miyuki who stood just beside her. "Is Kyosei like this? Just plain rude?" Risha asked. Miyuki scratches her head and smiled wryly. How can she say that his attitude is a dick especially if Kyosei gets angry? ... Day 3: 6:49 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 11 minutes left *********************************************************************************** As usual, the streets of Osaka are crowded by people... former people to be exact. There are too many of them around. Kyosei was cautious enough earlier so before he reaches an area crowded by the dead, he quickly climbed up on a roof and traverses the houses via rooftop. He didn''t bother looting on small houses. Most of them are overrun by the dead and most of the time, they are already looted or they have bad loot to begin with. He looked around looking for a pharmacy or a hardware store. Places like that are totally full of loot. The streets are still overrun by the dead and most of them are bloody mangled, which is very nasty to look at. Kyosei just keep on traversing the roof without difficulty. He is quite agile in parkour stunts. There are several houses that is right beside some apartments with only walls to scale which is difficult to use as a traversing point. However, this is what Kyosei liked, the idea of having difficult areas to traverse makes his adrenaline rush into his veins. Jumping up to the wall, he used his own momentum to grab a nearby ledge and swings towards another pole to another pole. He looks like a monkey but it was proven effective. He safely landed to another area where a nearby convenience store is located. The convenience store is clearly looted and there are only a few random things left to loot. However, there is no risk there and an emergency exit seems to be available to be accessed. Also, there are only five undead strolling around the area, making it easy to be to clear out. Kyosei quickly climbed down the roof of the house he was in and slowly crept on towards the undead. He also pulled out his kukri and slowly move towards the near undead. Before the undead can even react, Kyosei already grab its collar and strikes the kukri deep into its soft skull. Before the blood splatters to Kyosei, he quickly evaded it by slamming the dead body into the ground and proceeded to the next undead. Before he can get near to the next undead. A group of teenagers clearly from another school shoots the undead that Kyosei is targeting. The remaining undead are also killed by the same guy who shoot Kyosei''s target. Seeing that his target is dead, Kyosei stood up and quickly move towards the convenience store. However, he was stopped by this group on teenagers. "Hey dude, why are you not respecting and even saying thanks to your savior?" A cocky grin appears to the guy who holds the gun. "F*ck off," Kyosei disregarded him and continue to tread forward. However, two bitchy types of girls blocks his way and two other guys who held spiked baseball bats blocks his back. "We won''t let you go just so easily, heh beanie boy, just say the word thanks to us. Also we would like you to fetch us some supplies if possible," the guy with the gun grinned and looks down on Kyosei. Kyosei remained indifferent and he already feel them as a trash. "Get it yourself, you all look capable unless you all are crippled as f*ck," Kyosei said. "Wow, this kiddo thinks he is better than us, Kaido, why don''t you show him who is boss?" bitchy girl #1 looked at Kyosei incredulously. "Kaido! I wan''t his headphones and Mp3 player!" the bitchy girl#2 said with a flirting look. "Sure! I don''t mind! He surely needs a beating!" the guy with a gun who was named Kaido said and point his gun to Kyosei. "Give the headphones boy or I will pull the trigger!" Kaido grinned. Kyosei remained silent. Before anyone can react, Kyosei punched the two girls direct into the face and performed a somersault kick to the two guys behind him. Kaido was startled and before he can even shoot, Kyosei kicks the gun off on Kaido''s hand and catches it. "Glock 17? This is a pretty bullsh*t gun I must say," Kyosei said and pulls out the Colt 45 on his waist and shoots the legs of the four people who are writhing in pain before he aims the two muzzles to Kaido who is shivering and with a grim look on his face. "Like to try and feel how to die? I shall count one to five then," Kyosei said as he looked at him without any sort of guilt and emotion of fear. Kaido''s legs tremble. He is actually trying to provoke a demon. Chapter 92 Deadly Hostility Day 3: 7:00 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours left ********************************************************************************* Kyosei coldly look at Kaido and the rest. The four companions of Kaido werewrithing in pain due to the gunshot on their legs. The worst conditions are the two girls. Kyosei hit them hard in the faces and Kyosei''s punch was accompanied by the hardness of the brass knuckles. Their noses bleed and a few of their teeth broke off, making it too painful. However, Kyosei made no mercy and directly shoot the the four into their legs. "Murderer!" Kaido gritted his teeth. He is just hoping this guy will have his humanity left and will let them go. "That is true, I murdered people. So what? Whoever stands in my way goes down, humans or infected alike," Kyosei kicked Kaido hard into his abdomen causing Kaido from writhing in pain. "I get it now, raiders huh?" Kyosei struck with the idea immediately. Earlier, they were trying to steal from him, only to getbackfired instead. Raiders will slowly start appearing. During Day 2, the groups finally gathered together and those people with nasty intentions surely became the bandits. Kyosei just met those people. "Its still early to be a bandit, why not just loot," Kyosei looked at Kaido incredulously. "F*ck off," Kaido gritted his teeth. "I see," Well then, I can''t let you all live. Many trouble will appear if I let you all go," Kyosei said before he holds bitchy girl#1 in the neck. "Huh?" Kaido was stunned when bitchy girl #1 struggled at first only to stop. Her uniform got slowly dyed into red from her neck to her chest. "May the gods forgive me for my deed.." Kyosei said as he quickly grabbed Kaido''s neck. ... Kyosei finished dealing with the five teenagers. He killed them. Despite doing so, Kyosei felt nothing. However, he still prayed for them, they are human beings trying to survive after all, however, they are just doing the bad things instead of just scavenging them. If he didn''t kill them, they might try it again on another survivor which has no chance to retaliate. Afterdoing so, he stabbed their heads, one by one to avoid the risk of making them rise once again. Kyosei seemst to feel like he is stabbing melons at first but he knew that they are human heads. The feel on stabbing the kukri on their heads are not the same feeling when you stab an infected''s head. After doing what he needed to do, he proceeded to loot their dead bodies. The five of them owns smartphone and all of them are still working. He quickly pockets it in and loot once more. He didn''t find much things in their bodies except for the few jewelries that he found from the two bitchy girls and a few packets of cigarettes that might be useful for bartering. He also found 12 rounds worth of bullets for the Glock 17 on Kaido''s body. Seeing that no more items are lootable to them, he covered them with a long cloth he found in the nearby store. Seeing no more threat around, he move towards the convenience store. ... Day 3: 7:20 A.M Osaka Streets: ??? Time before the Night Rage: 10 hours and 40 minutes left ********************************************************************************** Another delinquent teenager creased his eyebrows. He is carefully looking at the scene below him. The five subordinates he send to kill the youth carrying a travelling bag were killed without second thought. Moreover, they were looted and have not been able to get spared even the girls. "That kid is trouble, should we kill him?" another bitchy woman asked who is currently relaxing with her other subordinates. "We will, but we should let him loot first. Why should we do the hard work if we can just have an easy picking later? There is no way he can outnumber and beat us all," the delinquent teenager grinned and looks at his comrades in arms who are also grinning. All of them are holding sniper rifles. ... Day 3: 7:20 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 10 hours and 40 minutes left ********************************************************************************** Kyosei on the other hand, was busy scavenging the convenience store. Despite being looted, there are still plenty of canned goods and bottles of water that are salvageable. There are also vegetables and fruits though most of them are already on the verge of rotting. There are also meat which is available to get to. Most of the easy to carry supplies are stuffed inside the traveling bag while the other goods are placed inside the duffel bag. There are plenty of liquid soaps, shampoos and some body wash for the girls. He also found a few bandages though most of them are no longer plenty. He also found some cotton and an alcohol. Stuffing most of them, inside the duffel bag. Since the convenience store is already looted and only a few supplies are left, Kyosei just stuffed most of them in his bag before he silently looked outside the fire exit. Sure enough, he found a few guys up in the building just in front of the convenience store. Moreover, they are aiming their sniper rifles in the entrance. However, he is not an idiot. He already knew that there are other people around. Its quite impossible to have five random people around the area all of a sudden and weapons too. Japan is known for its firearms ban and only a few individuals have the authority to carry one. Glock 17 is one of the banned guns which makes it puzzling. And he really didn''t get wrong. The enemies are trying to take him down after looting the convenience store. Greedy fellows. He quietly exited the premises using the employees exit door. He won''t risk his life by going outside using the fire exit and the main entrance. Since these guys are willing to kill just to pick the scavenged supplies of his, he will give trouble for provoking him. "You think you all are hunters? Let''s see the hunters getting hunted. After all, this place is a man-eat-man world," Kyosei''s face gets serious. Before he looks process his plan, Kyosei checked his weapons. His firearms are the Colt 45 and the Glock 17. He doesn''t have the bullets for the Glock 17 since they have different bullets for the Colt 45 but luckily, he looted 12 rounds of mag for the Glock 17 which is enough. He checked his hidden blade if it is functional, check. He checked his kukri if it is still fine to use, check. Firearms guy loaded, check. Brass Knuckles firmly attached to his fists, check. Kyosei nodded in satisfaction. The weapons he have are all ready to roll and despite lacking the necessary armors, that is not a problem. Brawling they want, brawl it will be given. Chapter 93 Kill or you are dead Day 3: 8:13 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 9 hours and 47 minutes left ***************************************************************************************** Kyosei made it look like he is taking a long time inside so that those guys are getting excited to pick the loot. However he is already taking his time to prepare. After an hour of staying put in the convenience store, Kyosei silently detour and move towards the buildings, using the different obstacles in the streets. Its not that hard to reach the building they are residing however, he will be risking his life if he do so. Snipers are hard to predict and there are plenty of them up there. Walking without cover is just plain suicide. After reaching the entrance of the building, Kyosei sneak a peek inside. The entrance lack security. It even lack the CCTV cameras that is necessary for avoiding the breach. "This should be easy," Kyosei snorted before he slowly opened the door glass door only to find it locked. "I see, so they are expecting that nobody will breach this place without destroying the glass door, how naive," Kyosei pulls out thelockpick on his keys. So that is why these guys did not bother to put guards. To open the door, they needed to break through the door instead since they lack the key to open. However, they did not anticipate anyone to have the lockpicking skills like Kyosei. "Done," Kyosei opened the door without a sound successfully. He breach it without even a problem. "Let''s kill, then," Kyosei pulls out his kukri. The first floor doesn''t have any people wandering around. It might be for disguising that the place is abandoned. Kyosei cautiously climbed up the stairs, this might test his abilities. The second floor this time is guarded, however, the guards are lax. They seem to be too laid back and they are even playing poker nearby. The others are just pacing back and forth like they are surveying the area. "Tch, too lax, its easy to clear," Kyosei sighed in boredom. This isn''t even going to be a workout for him. Kyosei quickly made his way towards the guy pacing back and forth. When the guy is not facing his direction, Kyosei quickly move towards his back and covers his mouth before releasing the blade hidden in his sleeves, piercing the guy''s throat. "One down," Kyosei dragged the body to the nearby chair and put the lifeless body to the chair. Kyosei moved towards the guys who are playing poker. There are three people on the table and there is a chance of being seen. However, seeing them so immersed into their game, made Kyosei''s have a time to strike. He quickly move with a nmble feet and silently move to the near one, stabbing him with the hidden blade in his throat. "What?!" The two guys were startled and before they can grab their weapons, Kyosei grappled the dealer and swings his kukri to the other guy. The grappled guy tried so hard to move but before he can even try,he felt a sharp pain in his ears before he loses his life. Kyosei used his hidden blade to pierce the ears of the guy, piercing also his brain. The guy that got caught by the kukri struggled to move. Before he can recover, Kyosei swiftly kick his unbalanced feet and stabbed him while he was knocked down. "That is four," Kyosei flicks his kukri and his wrists to flick off the blood that stained his weapons. Kyosei picks up their weapons. Their guns are all Assault Rifle which is an AR15 model. There are bullets supplies in their bodies which totalled into 50 mags.Plenty enough. He quickly put them inside the duffel bag. However, he wondered how they got those high calibered weapons. These models are usually not available in Japan except for military use and smuggled goods. Kyosei looked around the area and seeing that there are no more enemies, Kyosei move towards the third floor. This time around, it is a dormitory style place. There are plenty of rooms and Kyosei''s guess I''d that the place he was in is the place where the residents and other survivors are living right now. Kyosei is not that brutal but once someone alarms the people, he won''t hesitate to silence the person even if he or she is a civilian. He walked into the hallway since the stairs are on the other side. He didn''t bother covering his tracks and just made his way towards the stairs. Before he can even reach the stairs, one of the doors opened and a bitchy girl appeared along with a blonde guy. They seemed to be done by their business. "Oh, that was awesome, let''s do it again later!" the bitchy girl said. "Sure!" the blonde boy grinned. Then they noticed Kyosei looking at them. That''s when they realize it. "Intruder!" Kyosei gritted his teeth and lunges at them before they can raise the alarms. "Urk!" Kyosei silenced the dead as quick as he could. Witnesses shall be eliminated. He can''t risk to die just like that. For the sake of his silent kill streak and since he is invading them, anyone is a potential target to kill. Its kill or be killed here. To avoid the commotion in the hallway, Kyosei quickly dragged the two bodies to the the room they once came in. Kyosei is not even looking terrified, instead he feel excited since this is something different from he usually do. He just infiltrate, beat up and it''s done. He doesn''t necessarily need to kill anyone and face anyone with guns. Now, he needs to face the undead, humans who uses guns and bandits who will kill whoever comes their way. Kyosei stayed inside the room for quite a while, listening for any commotion outside. However, it was literally quiet, like you can hear a pin fall on the floor. Kyosei tried peeking under the door and what he saw are the shadows of two feet. Somebody is standing in front of the door. Chapter 94 Behind the Deadly Enemy Lines Day 3: 8:24 A.M Osaka Streets: 2nd Floor: Dormitory Time before the Night Rage: 9 hours and 36 minutes left ******************************************************************************** Kyosei didn''t panic at all. He already have experienced this kind of things when he was breaching areas occupied by thugs. This kind if situation is not his first time encounter. In fact, it''s his 12th time that he have encountered this kind of trouble. At first encounter, he trembled but composed himself after. Panicking just makes the matters worse. Though normal people takes a lot of toll to regain composure, its just a matter of time before anyone gets accustomed to it. Kyosei goes to the side of the door instead where he was in the blindspot once the door open, giving him possible advantage. He leans on the wall, waiting patiently. Patience is a virtue. Those who are too hasty will end up dead in this situation. The kukri was already ready to strike whenever it is needed to. He is just waiting for the right time. With Kyosei''s great deal of patience, this kind of things are hard to achieve if one lacks the patience. He heard a knock on the door soon. "Rita, Koby, get out of there now. Its already morning," a man''s voice said behind the door. Kyosei did not utter a sound. Its plain stupid to mimic the voice of a person without properly mastering it. Due to to silent response, the man once again knocks on the door. "Hey, lazy bums, freaking morning already. If you two don''t go out, I will pull the two out your beds! Don''t make me angry!" The voice behind the door said, clearly getting impatient. Still no response. "All right, now you two wanted to get a beating," The voice behind the door said and began unlocking the door using keys.This guy must be someone who is assigned to make sure everyone are okay. The door opened and a burly teenager wearing the military uniform appeared. The burly teenager was confused seeing the two are still in the bed, not moving at all. He noticed the red spot of the cloth covering the two. Before he can react, Kyosei quickly shuts the door lock and surprises an attack to the guy. "What..?!" The guy was clearly not expecting an ambush. Kyosei ruthlessly slashed the kukri into the throat of the guy before stabbing him directly into his throat using the hidden blade. Blood splash out from the wound and the guy seems to be not able to move any further due to the fact that his throat got pierced. Kyosei pulls out his hidden blade and did another hit on the head by stabbing it again using the kukri this time around, breaking his skull. He just let the guy go after he made sure that the guy is dead. Kyosei quickly stripped him off. His clothes are a good armor and can definitely deflect bullets if there is a gunfight. He even didn''t make a heart stab to avoid damaging the vest. He accumulated twelve mags of the Glock 17 and another Glock 17 pistol. He also got a few painkillers and a few cigarettes, moreover, Kyosei also obtained the vest and the camo suit. It is quite a haul. He didn''t bother looting the two that he silenced earlier. It will be too cumbersome to loot their belongings and it will hinder his progress to eliminate the threat. After doing so, Kyosei checked again if there is somebody on the door and sensing no one is outside, Kyosei quickly made his escape to continue towards the top of the building. He can''t let this dangerous people go that easily. ... Day 3: 8:39 A.M Osaka Streets: Rooftop Time before the Night Rage: 9 hours and 21 minutes left *************************************************************************************** The leader of the group had a bad feeling. The feeling of death looming behind him. "Is he out yet?" he asked the nearby sniper. "Not yet boss, he looks like he is taking his time!" The sniper answered. "Maybe the reason he is not coming out is due to the fact that he discovered us already?" the leader was a bit hesitant. "That''s unlikely sir, we are in a vantage point and we cannot be seen clearly in that area where he is located unless he goes out and climb up on the nearby building. Before he can do so, we have already shot him to death by that," the sniper said. The sniper has a point. However, he can''t shake the feeling of the heaviness he felt. It seems like he is somewhere in between life and death today. ... Day 3: 8:39 A.M Osaka Streets: 3rd Floor Dining Area Time before the Night Rage: 9 hours and 21 minutes left ******************************************************************************* Meanwhile, Kyosei made his way to the third floor of the building. It was renovated as their canteen and dining room as he can see different people, eating for food. Many of them are teenagers and most of them wear some kind of uniform that Kyosei is familiar of which is the Matsumoto Academy. This academy is bigger than Kirishima High School and much more prestigious. Most of the students studying there are the sons and daughters of rich people with companies interlinked together, making them a one big family. But for some reason, they ended up near the Shinsaibashi Area since Matsumoto Academy is located around the Nakanoshima Area which is a bit further from the Shinsaibashi Area. That is when the thought came to Kyosei. The reason why these guys have military camo outfits, have AR15 Assault Rifles and many of them holds Glock 17 guns. These people are rich, getting them are not a problem to them. They have lots of arsenal to waste and killing the undead are just as easy as pie for them. "No wonder they survive the last two Night Rage," Kyosei muttered. Kyosei has no time to kill them all, he will just blow the whole building if necessary but he has no device to do so. Killing their leader might help their morale to plummet instead. Kyosei immediately made his way towards the rooftop. The door is open, the security is too lax making him able to reach the rooftop without too much incident and alarming anyone. Kyosei took a peek on the rooftop. He can see seven snipers and one guy who is wearing a camo suit and equipped with a Winchester Shotgun. Kyosei quickly calculated and the most dangerous guy he will face today will be the guy wearing camo suit. His vest is going to be hard to beat, moreover, his Winchester Shotgun holds a huge threat to them. The snipers won''t be a trouble for him. Kyosei tries his shoes if it is still good to run and he won''t slip and seeing it is not a problem, Kyosei nodded. He put the backpack and the duffel bags near the doorstep to allow him to move freely. Its time to prepare for the operation. Kyosei sprinted to the first sniper near the door and quickly used the kukri to stab causing the sniper to get startled and let his grip off on his gun. The kukri made a big gash of wound to the first sniper and to finish it, Kyosei made a throat slash, killing him instantly. "That''s one!" The others got alarmed immediately especially the camo wearing guy. "F*ck! Intruder!" the snipers immediately made their moves to attack Kyosei. However, Kyosei pulls out his kukri and throws it towards the near sniper. He didn''t stop and pulls out the Colt 45 and began shooting the two guys. Since the snipers didn''t wear any protective suits, the bullets of the Colt 45 pass through their fragile bodies ending their lives. "That''s four!" The guy wearing the camo suit and holds the Winchester Shotgun also attacks. Before he can shoot, Kyosei shoots him using the Colt 45. With the main reaction of humans defending in the first sign of danger, before he can use the shotgun, he first defended which Kyosei made a run towards the dead sniper that got killed by the kukri and pulls it out on his body. "Mother*cker!" the camo guy gritted his teeth as he didn''t expect to be outplayed by this intruder. Kyosei rushes towards the sniper and closed his distance with him. He quickly uses his Colt 45 again and shoot the remaining sniper. Since he was in point blank range, he is in a range of sure hit kill. BANG! He killed the sniper and the remaining three shivered. They are sure that this intruder is specifically targeting them all. Kyosei looked at them with bloodlust. "That is five," Kyosei flicks the kukri. Kyosei quickly rolled away sensing danger and he is not wrong since the camo suit wearing guy is aiming his Winchester Shotgun. The shells barely missed Kyosei and a small shrapnel wounded Kyosei on his cheek and his arm though it is just a graze. Kyosei made a roundhouse kick to the camo suit guy but he was also swift and catches Kyosei''s feet, however, it''s just a diversion on Kyosei and aimed the camo suit guy with a Colt 45. BANG! He hit the arm holding his feet, causing him to retract his wounded arm. "Stop moving you sh*t!" the camo guy gripped his bleeding arm. The bullet was buried inside his arm and the bleeding won''t stop. He can''t hold the Winchester Shotgun properly now. Since this he is crippled temporarily, Kyosei immediately turn his attention to the three fleeing guys. Kyosei sheathed the kukri back to his sides and pulls out the Colt 45 and Glock 17. "You can''t escape from the grasp of the demon!" Kyosei pulls the trigger and empties the bullets inside. Since the Colt 45 is used earlier, the bullets are fewer than the Glock 17 and its mag got empty first. However, the bullets successfully penetrated the three snipers fleeing, randomly shot in different parts of their bodies and fell over. Kyosei reloaded the Colt 45 and the Glock 17 to full mag and approached the three before ending their suffering. The guy in camo suit now fully recognized who is the intruder. Its their target that they thought to be inside the convenience store. Now that he get a closer look, he wears a beanie and a horn design headphones. He shivered as he now remembered who he is. "Kyosei Ichinose!" Kyosei look at the guy who is still writhing in pain. Kyosei looked grimly at him. "Hmph, I did not expect you to know me, well, I shall do your plans first. Let''s end this immediately," Kyosei move closer to him. "Wait! I can give you loots and all you needed to survive! We can even work together to survive!" the camo suit guy pleaded. "I don''t need it, I can grab it on my own," Kyosei didn''t hesitate and stomp this guy''s chest before stabbing his eyes with the kukri. "Aaaaaaaagggggggghhhhhh!" the scream rang throughout the rooftop. Chapter 95 The Dead Way Back Home Day 3: 9:20 A.M Osaka Streets: Rooftop Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 40 minutes left ******************************************************************************** Kyosei stuffed all of the guns and some of the precious belongings that these guys own especially the cigarettes and some painkillers. He also managed to find a sleeping pill from the body of the Camo wearing guy. The request of Miyuki was already resolved. Kyosei also found a compass with him and a card embroidered with eagle. He also managed to find a grappling hook attached to the arm of the guy. Though it is not the same as the grappling hook that was used in Dying Light, he could use it to go down the building without risking on running back to the entrance. After carrying everything, Kyosei can feel the heaviness of the items he is carrying. Its not a wonder since most of the loot he got are guns. He already attached the grappling hook and proceeded to climb down before anyone can see him escape from the crime scene. ... Day 3: 9:25 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage:8 hours and 35 minutes left ********************************************************************************** It took him five minutes to climb down the four-stories building which is quite troublesome. There are some undead below but they are not a problem. He saw a nearby car that is still in a good condition and moreover, the keys are also there. However, the driver was still strapped into the driver seat but he was already an undead. Kyosei pulls out the kukri and ended his misery after. The car is an SUV which has a good backseat that can be used to stuff all of the necessary items he looted therefore, it is really beneficial to him. Stuffing all of the items on the backseat and pulling off the dead driver to the driver seat, Kyosei begins cranking the car and Kyosei sighed in relief after seeing it work. He can now go back to the base but he needed to fetch a few items in the surrounding construction sites further fortify the base. He was lucky to find one and there are only a few of the undead walking around which makes it easier to deal. ... Kyosei made a haul. A few blocks of hollowblocks and a three sacks of cement though he can''t carry much anymore due to the heaviness. He also saw an electric powered welding machine and a few welding rods. This will be a good machine that will help them do some metalworks that will help fortifying their base. He also put some planks and some tools like the hammers, saw, sledgehammer, nails, and a gas powered nailgun. It was a long and tiring work but he was able to get loots like that in just a span of time. After stuffing all of the loot, he quickly return to the SUV and drives it to reach the base. Just in the way, there are plenty of undead walking and when they noticed the speeding car, they will growl and try to chase it, only to see it gone later. He is quite calm with everything despite killing a lot of people today. Kyosei didn''t really feel anything like a guilt or something heavy that might burden and lower his morale. Instead, he feel nothing. Many might say he is a cold, heartless killer but what can he do? Why wanted to feel that burden if it can only break his attitude? The undead are still plenty in the streets though not that much now unlike yesterday and the first day where chaos made its way to the people, causing the unpredictable outbreak. Kyosei still has no idea what to do to last for long term. Night Rage is still a problem and even though they found some sort of weakness against the Nigt Rage, it is not always available for them and they can''t keep on getting it work since it is a natural phenomenon. The car speeds through the road and even though there are no more people to see, Kyosei can still feel the atmosphere that the humans left in the area. While speeding on the road, the music that played on his headphones shook his senses. Its the song of Cat Stevens, Father And Son. Kyosei likes this song and can still remember the happy times of his life when his parents were still alive. His memory about the death of his parents are hazy and he has not remember them much. The only most memorable thing he can remember is Leo''s fatherly figure that understands him despite having troubles that usually occurs everyday. He fights a lot of other delinquents and all thugs. However, Leo still keep on understanding him. That''s when he told him all of his struggles. That time where he was forced to cut ties with everyone of his friends. To avoid them getting into danger, he purposely cut ties with them. He lived alone all his life and despite that, Leo still kept on understanding him. However, after he died, Kyosei felt a heavy burden. Having to lose another father figure is difficult for him. Due to this, he felt responsible to everything that might happen to the group. And to avoid them from getting hurt, Kyosei keeps on letting himself go into danger rather than sending them to the dangerous part of the city. Kyosei did not realize that he finally reach the base without incident. There are no undead horde that follows him this time. The cameras turn to look at the driver and seeing it''s Kyosei, Nanami quickly ordered Nejima and her brother to open the gate. "Brother, Nejima, Kyosei is back with a good haul, please open the gate," Nanami said. "Sure," Nejima nodded. Souichi also followed suit. The gate wass big enough and so they allowed the car to get in. Laika barked and circles around the SUV while wagging his tail. She is happy seeing Kyosei is back. Everyone also welcomes Kyosei. The twins rushed towards the SUV. They are excited to see the loot that Kyosei gained. Kyosei walks out the SUV and pulls out the backpack and the duffel bags containing the loot he obtained from the convenience store and the bandits. "Hey, that is a good haul, right there!" Steven nodded in satisfaction. "I managed to find a good place to scavenge with. I also scavenged some materials I managed to salvage in a construction site. We can now proceed on reinforcing our defenses," Kyosei answered in English. "I see, thanks for the hard work," Nathalie nodded and inspected the duffel bags first, and when she saw the AR15 inside, she was startled by the amount. The two duffel bags all contain guns, with three AR15, 7 Barrett Sniper Rifles, and a Winchester Shotgun. "Holy sh*t! These are good weapons!" Okabe also examined the guns. "How godly is your luck, Kyosei!" Yuko grinned, seeing the different supplies of food and consumables inside the backpack. The food are all different from perishable goods and non-perishable goods. There are also different kinds of non-perishable goods such as noodles, canned food, and a few instant foods that can be consumed immediately. The water bottles and a few cans of juices are also quite valuable. These canned juices and a few colas will help up lighten the mood of everyone. This kind of things will be one of the luxuries around the world in the future. Miyuki, Chie and Cindy also check the supplies however when they saw that there are no medicines, they frowned. "You didn''t find any medicines?" Chie asked. "I will continue on scavenging since it is still early. I can''t stop now since we are still lacking supply," Kyosei said. "What? You are still not done?" Miyuki seems ready to object on this. "Yeah. If I want to gain enough supplies, we need plenty of it. We can''t just rely on our supplies. I will return to the streets and scavenge. I might find new supplies that will be beneficial to us or a potential barter client that will help to barter necessary supplies," Kyosei said. "In that case, let''s take the loot off the SUV. We can''t just waste our time," Souichi said. "Agreed!" The twins approved at the same time. The group was happy that a huge haul was looted by Kyosei. They just pray for Kyosei once again as the car zooms again back into the streets. Chapter 96 Pastor of the Dead Day 3: 11:12 A.M Osaka Streets: : Shinsaibashi Shopping District Area:Suomachi-dori Ave. Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 48 minutes left ************************************************************************************ The former bustling and crowded Shinsaibashi Shopping District can be considered to be an empty area now. Aside from the stalls that got wrecked and different items that are scattered on the streets, there are also different parts of the human body scattered around the area. Intestines hanging on a pole, severed hands under the wooden stalls, severed foot inside a shoe and a few more gruesome things. The crowd no longer occupies the streets which makes the place really lonely and unfestive unlike its former splendor. "This outbreak sure have change the former busy areas in the world," Kyosei covered his nose due to the foul stench coming from the rotten dead bodies. But for some reasons, there seems to be no flies flying around the place which is kind of weird since flies gather whenever there was something rotten, however, nota single fly appear to take their food. "Is this due to the effects that the thing that caused the Outbreak?" Kyosei guessed. However, whatever he do guessing, it''s quite obvious he didn''t know the answer. He is also clueless what is the cause of the outbreak either. Kyosei parked the SUV on a spacious area and pulls out the key. He can''t risk someone stealing this. If there is trouble and he needs a gateaway vehicle, this one will be handy. The stores around the streets seems to be ransacked dry by the looters. Not even a bottle of shampoo is left behind. Walking a bit further, he saw a clothing shop nearby. The place seems to be in chaos but there are no signs of being ransacked. Of course it is logical, who will try to loot a clothing shop this time? Its still pretty early and looting a clothing shop will come later especially during winter where clothes are a luxury. Kyosei checked his phone and marked it on his map. He will be looting this area sooner or later. Winter is a bit far yet and this should be a good way for everyone to have a step up against others who will be desperate to get a new jacket. Kyosei passed by the store and walk a bit further. Soon, he saw a drugstore just near the Shimanouchi Church. Though this pharmacy seems to be newly built since he didn''t notice this before the outbreak. He quickly didn''t waste his time and breaches the pharmacy. The pharmacy is still brimming with medicines. There are plenty of supplies in the area which is what he need. Kyosei packs the medicines inside his backpack. He can''t risk putting it in the duffel bag where he will be putting it to the chance of breaking. The medicines are all useful and he pick most of the medicines he know and are familiar with and leaves the medicines he has no idea with. The ointments are also a thing and he didn''t leave it. Ointments can help ease muscle pains and some bruises which are all not avoidable. There are some supplies like the Hydrogen Peroxide and Alcohol which will be useful in in wounds. He didn''t forget to pack the cotton balls and cotton buds along. Kyosei also noticed that there are some medical tools like the stethoscope and some scalpels. He also found some facemasks and gloves along which is really necessary. After taking all of the necessary loot for the day, Kyosei looked at the loot he managed to get. Lots of good medicines are there and the expiry dates are still a long way. Seeing his backpack brimming with medicine, Kyosei nodded in satisfaction. A huge help indeed. As he was about to exit the pharmacy, he saw the Shimanouchi Church. The church did not escape the wrath of the outbreak either as the glasses that once made a good way to block the rain and wind that comes in are now broken and beyond repair. The good and nice church no longer resembles the former glory it had. Kyosei suddenly felt of going inside. Kyosei is not a person who really believes in God but he is also not a person who believe that there is no God. He is somewhere in between where he is doubting and are still looking for the signs of God. When he arrive, he saw a lot of dead bodies scattered inside. Different people indeed. Some people looks like nobles while some looks like ordinary people or just poor. Man, woman, children, they all are dead and has obvious signs of death, gunshots. Kyosei looked at the altar and saw a person who looks like a pastor due to his formal clothes. He doesn''t look like a priest since he doesn''t wear any of those white robes. He seems to be kneeling on the altar and seems to be holding a smaller kid. Kyosei pulls out his pistol. He can''t really trust anyone yet and aims it on the pastor. "You can pull the trigger. I killed most of this people here. Kill me, however, spare my daughter please. She is innocent," the pastor said. Kyosei returns the gun back to the holster. He saw a small girl about six years old of age. An innocent girl. So that means that the girl is the pastor''s daughter. "I see, so you killed them," Kyosei approached the two. The pastor looked at Kyosei and he hugged the girl hard. "Relax, I won''t kill without reason. Is it true that you killed these guys?" Kyosei asked. "Yes," the pastor did not hesitate. "I see, state what happened," Kyosei nodded. "Alright. It started two days ago when the infected started appearing around the streets. During that time, we are having a mass. Seeing the chaos, everyone closed the door of the church and the priest calmed everyone. Yesterday, someone got infected and started infecting everyone except us. I know it was a sin to kill but I have no choice but to do it. If not, my daughter will die. So I used the pistol that the priest owned and kept in his chamber. He didn''t get to use the gun since he was also infected however he allowed me to use it to avoid the infection from spreading. However, I was too late and the infection caused almost the life of everyone," the pastor revealed. "I see, that is not a sin, I already committed the fifth commandment of the ten commandments. You have done what you can," Kyosei revealed. "I see, so the world has gone insane now huh," The pastor hugged his daughter harder. "Papa, are we going to die?" the little girl asked. "No, we won''t die, I will protect you," The pastor said. Kyosei scratched his head. "Did you get bitten by the infected?" Kyosei inquired. "No, in fact I managed to stay safe," the pastor answered truthfully. "Alright then, I have a proposal for you. If you want to protect your daughter, then come with me, your wisdom will be a good asset to us," Kyosei said. A pastor will raise the spirits of everyone and he is willing to recruit him to the group. "Come... with you? Are we going to be safe?" the pastor asked. Apparently, he is desperate. "I can''t be sure but for now, it is quite safe. We have enough firearms to use and beat the infected. I don''t have much to offer but having you will definitely give us some edge," Kyosei said. He is not trying at all and also, he has no talent in this area. Talk smarts are not his forte. "..." the pastor was silent. "Father, are we going with this big brother here?" the little girl asked. The pastor sighed. He is not sure to trust this teen yet. And besides, he even told him that he have killed before. This kid is someone who have commited murder already and they have no time to know what he is really capable. "Alright, guess I am in. However, I have no skills except being a counselor and a priest. I have no actual use in this situation at all,"the pastor said. "No, you have shown your prowess already by killing this many infected using pistols. Its not an easy feat and you have done so while protecting your daughter which is marvelous," Kyosei said. "Then thank you. I shall go fetch for the bag of supplies I had with me. Our belongings are also there," The pastor said. "Go ahead, oh wait, what is your name?" Kyosei asked. He can''t keep on saying pastor or hey to him. "Ah, yeah. I almost forgot. I''m Pastor Shin Yamamoto and this is my daughter, Yumi Yamamoto," the pastor said, introducing himself. "I''m Kyosei Ichonose, glad to make your acquaintances," Kyosei said shaking Shin''s hand. Chapter 97 Contacting the Survivors of the Dead Day 3: 11:40 A.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi Shopping District Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 20 minutes left ******************************************************************************** Kyosei escorted the father and daughter duo to the car. Its quite a bit hard to do so due to the undead wandering. They needed to hide for a while before Kyosei can do his work. Pastor Shin seems to be amazed on how capable Kyosei is in terminating the dead that seems to be really hard to deal with. "You seem to be really good at this," Pastor Shin praised Kyosei. "It''s nothing to be proud of. I am just doing this to survive," Kyosei said. They quickly arrived at the area where the SUV is located. The car is still on the same spot and not surrounded by the dead. "Let''s go," Kyosei nodded and let the two follow. The three safely arrived on the car without incident. Kyosei made the two comfortable and since Kyosei managed to gain a lot of loot for the day, it is time to return and have some rest. .. The two slept in the backseat. It seems that they are too tired due to the sleepless nights they have these past two days and nights. Kyosei didn''t bother to wake them up. Its really hard to have no sleep especially those people who are not used on having no sleep at all. Kyosei drives the streets and from time to time, he can spot a few survivors scavenging around the buildings and as the car passes by, they will sometimes hide or just observe from the safety. In this world where trust is a very valuable currency, people are cautious to make a group with random people. Kyosei did not bother to pay attention to them. The main thing he needs to think is how to last for the long term. Night Rage is proven to always occur at night and they spawn mutated everytime. However, due to the discovery of the weakness that the Night Rage possess, this is a big breakthrough. Having a rain at night is very necessary now to avoid the wrath of Night Rage. The only downside of this weakness is the probability of rain at night. Chie was still studying why the dead at Night Rage disappears at night. While deep in thought, the windshield got some raindrop and suddenly, a downpour occurred. "The weather seems to be really unpredictable now," Kyosei groaned. Kyosei looked outside. The amount of undead on the streets seems to be not decreasing despite the rain which made Kyosei confused. "What is going on? I thought the rain makes the dead go away but for some reason, they are still here!" Kyosei''s eyes blinked a few times to observe the outside and what he have seen earlier did not change. "... I need Chie for this..." Kyosei stepped on the gas and speeds through the area. ... Day 3: 12:27 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 33 minutes left **************************************************************************** The SUV arrived the front gate and Souichi and Nejima, both wearing raincoats opened the gate. This time, Pastor Shin and Yumi are both awake. "Did we arrive?" Pastor Shin asked as he looked at the place. "Yeah, let''s go out now. We are safe here," Kyosei said and opens the door of the SUV and goes out together with Pastor Shin and Yumi. Laika approaches them and sensing the new faces, she smells them first before approaching to Kyosei to get a petting. Pastor Shin look at the mansion. It can be said that it was an exquisite area to build a base in. Moreover, it was surrounded by walls and the gate was reinforced by metal. He also look at the members of Kyosei''s team. He was amazed to see most are teenagers instead of adults and there are only three people he can consider as adults though they are also in their prime. Nanami immediately approached Pastor Shin and Yumi and extended her hands to receive the backpack that contains their belongings. "I''m Nanami, I am the hacker of their group and the person who watches the outside area for protection of whoever lingers near our base. Welcome to our base,"Nanami smiled. "Likewise," Pastor Shin said and declined Nanami''s gesture to get the bag. "You can rest inside the house, Miyuki and Cindy will escort you to your rooms," Nanami said before she bowed and moves towards Kyosei. "Kyosei, we managed to establish contact with American survivors and Chinese survivors. They seem to know more of the outbreak and I am waiting for you to get the info. Kyosei scratches his head. For the sake of speaking, he has no ability to do a godly and persuasive speech. What can he do to gain info if his ability to speak freely is too limited? Seems like Nanami sensed his tensed up expression and she tapped his shoulders. "You are the person who never fear anybody, show your fierceness this time, idiot," Nanami grinned. Kyosei frowned and flicks away Nanami''s hand off of him and proceeded to go inside to deliver the medicine and to also meet these contacts that Nanami mentioned. After handing out the medicines to Chie, Nanami led Kyosei to the living room where the laptop is resting in the table. In the laptop, there seems to be a few people using the webcams to connect to others. "Hey, Nanami, your back! We just discussed what you just said to be the Night Rage and it coincides with the eventthat usually happens at night for us," A Chinese man who speaks fluently in english said. "Yeah, looks like Night Rage is much better to say than Black Night. I guess let''s call it that then," an american who looks likehe have not seen the sunlight for ages said. Kyosei looked at Nanami and confusedly asked. "You speak English?" Kyosei looks really confused since he have not heard Nanami speak that much except for some simple verses like Hello and Good Morning. "Yeah, I practiced this past days to improve communicating with Steven and Nathalie. Only Cindy and you can speak fluently with them and I also need to improve my English grammar if I want to make conversation with people all around the world. Kyosei looked at the screen. These guys are hit by the apocalypse but they managed to survive. The outbreak might be serious enough and might be making the end of human history already. Chapter 98 Hackers of the Dead Day 3: 12:29 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base Food Supply lasts for: 2 weeks Water Supply: Lasts for 5 weeks Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG bullets: 15 boxes Assault Rifle: 21 boxes Shotgun: 250 shells Sniper Rifle: 40 boxes Pistol: 50 boxes Revolver: 2 boxes Grenades: 25 pieces left Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 31 minutes left ************************************************************************************** The survivors seems to be discussing about the Night Rage. It seems like they have also experienced the event and this kind of phenomenon is not limited to Japan only. "Now that I think about it, Nanami brought someone. Is this your leader?" The Chinese man pointed at Kyosei on the screen. "Ah, yeah, this guy is our leader for now. There seems to be no person to be most capable than him though he keeps on saying he doesn''t want to be the leader," Nanami rolled her eyes. "..." Kyosei did not even bother arguing. "We wanted to discuss with you on your plans to survive the outbreak. It seems going to get harder and harder as time pass by," the American Guy seems to be really calm on this. "Yeah, those mutated zombies seems to be too dangerous and I have seen them some those guys. What do you call about the big guy again?" the Chinese man scratched his head. "Juggernaut," Kyosei said. "Oh, that!" This Chinese man is annoying. "Let''s introduce ourselves. Call me Zecker, that Chinese man is Zhao Fang the others are not yet online. The blank screen next to me is Maverick. She is currently the leader of these hackers around the world and we only got to connect with each other today. We planned to get a detailed plan later soon. Maverick is currently hacking the government secret files for the sake of us knowing what is going on," the American man who is named Zecker said. "Those names are just codenames except for Zhao Fang, then call me Akuma," Kyosei said. "Sure, it looks fitting to you due to your headphones," Zecker said. "I see. I have been thinking. If the internet connection will sooner collapse, than expected, how can we communicate then?" Kyosei asked. "That is a good question. Actually, Zhao Fang made a prototype version of a private network. I am not sure when he will be able to finish the final work," Zecker answered. "Yo, I heard my name and my work alright, dont worry. The work is progressing properly and I can ensure you it will be working! The only thing is that we need someone to capable to build it and someone capable putting it on a place where it is easy to get access of or a place good to be hidden from looters," Zhao Feng inserted on the conversation. "A person good at building techies? As long as we have the blueprint to make it and the materials, I can get them to work! And Akuma here can do the installing job done since he is a scavenger," Nanami said proudly. "..." Kyosei. Then the feed where it was empty earlier, functioned again and this time, a blonde teenager who seems to be the same age as them also send a link to everyone to see and she also attached a message. This must be Maverick. "I managed to crack the security past on a secret file that the government is hiding to the public and it turns out to be some sort of epidemic that cannot be stopped too easily. You can watch the video and the read the files I sent," Maverick said. "Hey, thanks a lot, you saved us a lot of time from cracking that stupid firewall and security they have. Too much gates too pass through," the Zhao Fang said and laughed wryly. Nanami clicked the file open and there is a single video and at least 20 files inside the folder file that the blonde woman have sent. Nanami first clicked the files first. "Log 7342- 08/21/20XX Status: Failed Researcher: Dr. Cameron Restricted to the Public Information Location of Research: Osaka Underground Laboratory Event Log: Personnel No.7342 was introduced by the Virus Galea by injecting a sample through his veins. Personnel No. 7342 did not experience much on him until approximately 10 minutes have passed by. Several Symptoms of the Virus Galea infection shows after 10 minutes and the list below are the symptoms that slowly appear before Personnel No.7342 was terminated after turning into a hostile creature. Symptoms -Skin Darkening- 10 minutes and 21 seconds passed -Veins bulging on the skin- 10 minutes and 39 seconds passed -Droopy Eyes accompanied by tears- 10 minutes and 40 seconds passed -Skin began to peel off and appears to rot- 11 minutes -Extreme headache(the personnel personally mentioned his headache)- 11 minutes -Death- 11 minutes and 20 seconds passed -Extremely fast decomposition- 11 minutes and 26 seconds passed -Rises up and turns into hostile creature(It was confirmed that he was deceased after the extreme headache symptom) Personnel No. 7342 managed to bite a guard that is protecting Dr. Cameron before termination. The said guard was immediately quarantined and observed. Personnel No.7342 was checked for further info but never got a new info. Body was incinerated to avoid possible aerial infection spreading. Status on Nurturing the Virus Galea: Failed" ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kyosei and Nanami could not believe what they have read. It''s actually the log of experimentation of a real person on this Virus Galea. Nanami immediately typed sending the message to the girl who sent the info. "Is this Virus Galea that is currently infesting the world and turning humans into mindless cannibals?" Nanami typed. "Yes, apparently, one of the sample they have breached out the security and got to infect outside the vicinity of safe zone causing the outbreak," Maverick said in the video feed directly. "Holy mother of... this is a real live human experimentation?! This is pretty cruel! Why are they doing this?!" Zhao Fang frowned, gritting his teeth. "Calm down, we can''t help it. It looks like they are trying to culture the virus to their own priority. They are planning to use it to their advantage," the Zecker said calmly Nanami looked at Kyosei due to this. "Are you thinking what I am thinking?" Nanami raised her eyebrow. "Nope, we don''t have the same mind," Kyosei answered truthfully which made Nanami frown. "Tch, you can''t even take a hint, fetch Chie, Cindy and Miyuki here," Nanami scratched her head. Since Kyosei can''t avoid Nanami''s scoldings if he doesn''t do what she wanted to, he decided to fetch the three. Arriving at the area where they usually hang out, he saw the three doing a few sorting of the medicines. "Hey, Lab gown, blonde cheerleader and annoying, laptop girl is asking me to fetch you three to go with me," Kyosei said in a serious tone. "What the f*ck? Lab gown? That nickname sucks," Chie snickered. "Because you wear a lab gown? I forgot your name," Kyosei answered. "..." Chie. "Why the hell did you call me blonde cheerleader!?" Cindy seemsdepressed "Because your hair is blonde? And you are also a cheerleader, besides, I forgot your name also," Kyosei answered. "..." Cindy. "Kyosei! Why annoying? It didn''t even describe me! Did you also forgot my name?!" Miyuki asked. "Uh... no, you are just annoying. Don''t worry, I didn''t forget your name, you are just too annoying and your name is too bothersome to say," Kyosei answered. "..." Miyuki. ... After the awkward encounter, the four goes to the living room where Nanami is. Nanami is still having a conversation with Zecker, Zhao Fang and Maverick. "Oh, welcome back Akuma! Oh hey! You brought some beauties!" Zhao Fang seems excited. "Shut it, Old Fang, we need every hand we can get this time. Nanami is quite lucky since there are many people who are with her and she can focus on her work unlike us who needs to rely on ourselves to loot and defend ourselves," Zecker said. "Stop your libido from berserking Zhao Fang. Focus on survival. I won''t be surprised that you got infected," Maverick said. "Ouch, that hurts you know?" Zhao Fang smiled wryly. "So, is these the people?" Maverick asked. "Yeah, this is Chie. Our lead researcher of the samples retrieved by Akuma and her companions are Miyuki and Cindy," Nanami said. "Cindy, has a photographic memory so if there is anything that has a limited time to read and we needed to get notes, she can be useful,"Miyuki said. " Oh? I didn''t know that," Kyosei looked at them. "Of course, she just revealed it to us yesterday," Miyuki said. "I don''t care anyway," Kyosei said indifferently. "..." Miyuki. "Oh? That is handy! Apparently, there is a data that has only two minute time before it will get forcibly closed. It was a recent data and whatever cracking I do, I can''t seem to access it longer than that," Maverick said. "Can''t you take a screenshot or something?" Nanami asked. "Can''t. For some reason, the screenshot won''t work since I tried it. Not a single time it succeeded. I even tried printing it but it won''t get printed at all," Maverick said. "This file must be too important, they made it too secure," Nanami frowned. Kyosei contemplated. A recent entry. So that means, despite the breach, they still continue to experiment. If possible, this is needed to be stopped. There must be a reason why they put the security on this file. This is precious data that cannot be leaked into the public. Chapter 99 The Deadly Project Eve Day 3: 12:38 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s base: Living Room/Lounge Food Supply lasts for: 2 weeks Water Supply: Lasts for 5 weeks Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG bullets: 15 boxes Assault Rifle: 21 boxes Shotgun: 250 shells Sniper Rifle: 40 boxes Pistol: 50 boxes Revolver: 2 boxes Grenades: 25 pieces left Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 22 minutes left --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Maverick asked them to wait for a while and she also sent some video feed directly from her PC to be seen by everyone. Cindy immediately focused. Her ability to remember things clearly can now show its prowess today. Maverick did some security bypass and virus termination pass for quite a while. She has been doing it for ten minutes until she finally cracked the last "gate" that traps the info. "I''m inn! Quick! Scan it! I can''t hold the security for two minutes!" Maverick said, excited on what did she finally got but also somewhat exhausted since she keep her focus on the monitor to fight off the possible closing gate program that made it close. Cindy immediately read the document. She didn''t flinch even though she have read something outrageous and something that is hard to believe in, she didn''t pause at all. With her fast reading skills accompanied by her photographic memory, her memorization skills are amazing. The document is quite long but Cindy managed to finish the entire file for 1minute and 39 seconds. After finding everything out, Cindy pants and catches her breath. Apparently, using the two abilities of her makes a toll on her concentration and she needs to rest for a while. "Are you alright?" Miyuki grasped Cindy on her shoulder and helped her lay on the sofa. "I''m... alright. Just a little bit... tired," Cindy said as she holds her forehead. "She needs to rest. Having to use most of her energy mades her too exhausted," Chie said. "I see, then, she will rest before she gives us the info," Kyosei nodded. Maverick wiped her sweat. She was having trouble keeping the time longer for Cindy but luckily, she finished the entire article. Zhao Fang and Zecker seems amazed by Cindy as she can do finish the long document less than two minutes which even they have trouble on since they are also one of those guys who tried to read the entry but has not got enough good information. "Wow, Cindy is the best. We can now get to properly read that hard to access document!" Zhao Fang said. "Be patient, Old Fang. Cindy is tired and she needs to rest. Keeping on pestering her will just make the matters worse," Zecker kept his composure. "Hey, that info might be something valuable! I have skim on it before it was shutdown and it seems to be a new experiment and they succeeded doing so which is kind of mysterious since I have not finished reading it due to security. All I can grasp is all about something that they have done these past two days and managed to get successful," Zhao Fang defended himself. Kyosei also heard it. It is quite possible that they have managed to finish the experiment and get a very good result. It seems to be similar to those Resident Evil games but he can''t be sure on what kind of success did the scientist made to make the file so full of security. Kyosei yawned. He is getting tired for all of the back to back scavenging he did. He also did the hard infiltration job not long ago and he also did a scavenging job in the construction site, making him more tired than usual. "You all do the work, I shall sleep for a while, let me see the finished work later," Kyosei said waving goodbye. The others nodded. They knew Kyosei had a lot of trouble and if they are in his shoes, they might have collapsed in sleepiness and won''t budge to work. Kyosei lay down on the bed after taking off his beanie and headphones. He was too tired to move, but he seemed not pleased. After knowing that the cause of the outbreak, he seemed to be more on contemplating on how dark does the humans do to just achieve their goals. The Virus Galea seems to be the work of humans which made it unique. And for some reason, he caught a glance on the file that has a two minute viewing only, and for some reason, he felt alarmed due to the keyword, "7 years old girl" and "Project" on it. Moreover, this kind of file seems to be too important and has a more precise information which makes it too valuable. Kyosei kept on thinking on this for quite a while and he didn''t notice himself sleeping after doing the thinking. ... "Mom! Dad! No!" Kyosei shouted as he saw the burning car that crashed on a big dump truck. "Go! Run! Don''t look back! Run as far as you can!" his mother cried while she was bleeding inside the burning car. Kyosei hesitated for a bit but seeing how his mother is tightly hugging his father, Kyosei has no choice. "I will be back! I will call for help!" Kyosei shouted before running to the opposite direction where the burning car is. Just as Kyosei was around a few kilometers away from the car, the car exploded and every hopes that Kyosei held for rescuing his mother and father all disappeared along with the wavering life that his parents have that was immediately claimed by death... ... Kyosei woke up and was sweating profusely. "That dream again," Kyosei held his head as it ache for a while. Kyosei avoided to sleep because he was avoiding to dream it. He never remembered much memory from his parents except that. He have seen a few w photos of them including him but he did not remember much from it. Even when they are buried, he never shed a single tear. "Kyosei, are you up?" Miyuki''s voice rang outside the door. "Yeah, just a second," Kyosei picked up the headphones and his beanie and wore them before going out the room. ... Day 3: 2:46 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base: Living Room/Lounge Food Supply lasts for: 2 weeks Water Supply: Lasts for 5 weeks Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG bullets: 15 boxes Assault Rifle: 21 boxes Shotgun: 250 shells Sniper Rifle: 40 boxes Pistol: 50 boxes Revolver: 2 boxes Grenades: 25 pieces left Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 14 minutes left ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kyosei arrived the lounge and saw Nanami, Cindy, Chie and Miyuki who are currently waiting for him. "Kyosei, the document that Cindy memorized are now here. We have already sent a copy to the other hackers and you can also read it too. We will wait for your judgement on this," Nanami said to Kyosei. Kyosei nodded and directly replaces Nanami in front of the laptop and began reading the document. Log #9999: Project Eve - 03/23/20XX Status: Success Researcher: Dr. Slachirkovov Requires Class SSS+ Security for avoiding the content to be leaked out to all personnel. Restricted information and only the permitted personnels are allowed to view this. Information cannot be leaked under normal circumstances and once leaked, the personnel who leaked it will get terminated immediately. Experiment Log: After countless of trial and error, the research finally comes to a close and the domestication of the Virus Galea is now achieved. Personnel #9999 was meant to be the last research subject. She was a 7 year old girl who didn''t reach her adulthood yet. After being introduced by the Virus Galea via skin contact, no visible changes occurred and no internal changes occurred either. After 12 minutes of observation and seeing Personnel #9999 is still fine, Virus Galea was introduced to her via Oral Intake. Just like the first one, she did not produce any kind of change. She was then introduced once more to the Virus Galea after 12 minutes via injection and this time around, we finally concluded that we cultivated the virus at long last. Description: Personnel# 9999 was changed to Project Eve. She will be secured to a cell that is monitored and has an SSS+ security and in the first sign of breach, she will be shot with tranquilizer to incapacitate her and will be prioritized to be evacuated. Project Eve''s importance is the fact that she can utilize the mutation caused by the Virus Galea freely on her own makes her a biological weapon and can be used in wars and exterminating the dead this way. She will be the first one that will be studied and once the procedure is completed, she can be duplicated by the use of human cloning. Kyosei went mad and he slammed his handto the table, almost hitting the laptop which Nanami immediately rescued. Chapter 100 Announcement of the Dead Day 3: 2:50 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base: Living Room/Lounge Food Supply lasts for: 2 weeks Water Supply: Lasts for 5 weeks Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG bullets: 15 boxes Assault Rifle: 21 boxes Shotgun: 250 shells Sniper Rifle: 40 boxes Pistol: 50 boxes Revolver: 2 boxes Grenades: 25 pieces left Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 10 minutes left ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Everyone got startled due to Kyosei''s sudden action. It can be said that Kyosei is always calm and he still looks calm despite being angry but they have seen Kyosei get angry right now. He is gritting his teeth and more than that, he is emitting a killing intent that the girls around him felt the heavy feeling emanating from him. "Kyosei, calm down," Miyuki said. "F*cking nerds! They sacrificed countless of lives just for the sake of culturing a virus that is thrashing some sh*t on us? And they call it achievement? That is bullshit! I swear I will kill them all! They even did it to an innocent girl! They are worse than demons!" Kyosei gritted his teeth. Nanami and Miyuki got silent while Chie and Cindy are confused. Cindy was really curious so she whispered on Miyuki. "What is going on with him? Why did he snapped when he finished reading the document?" Cindy asked while whispering. "Its natural you did not know. We are his friends before he became a delinquent and this things happened. Kyosei once have a little sister that he cared so much. However, she was diagnosed to have a heart disease that is currently not curable causing her to stay in the hospital for most of the time. Then one day,the doctors said that they found a cure and can cure her disease though they needed to experiment it to her since she is the first patient that will undergo that treatment. And since his parents are desperate, they did the treatment, however, it failed miserably and resulting to his sister''s death which caused their despair. Kyosei blamed the doctors on this but they turned a blind eye causing him to get too angry, but since he is still not a delinquent that time, he did not act like now. Maybe it is due to that incident that made Kyosei like this right now," Miyuki answered. Cindy did not expect that Kyosei have a dark past like that. She thought that Kyosei just have despise the cause of the outbreak but it seems to be not the case. Kyosei goes to the kitchen to get a water bottle and drank its contents. He felt troubled. He wanted to vent out his anger, however, Kyosei knew that it won''t do any good if he didn''t calm down. This is something he doesn''t need to get angry about. Nanami arrived and looked at Kyosei. "What should we do about the information?" Nanami scratched her head. "I guess we need to reveal it to them. There is no point on hiding it since it with get leaked sooner or later. We just needed toreveal it right now," Kyosei said. "It might cause panic to the group. They have just settled down and the outbreak have just begun. If they know this critical information, it might cause the others to have doubts to their safety!" Nanami exclaimed. "Its better than that than to hide the truth. We are human beings, we seek the truth and they should to. They needed to know who are the enemies and those that are potential enemies. We are not going to seal this secret forever. This will also escalate our chances to find a cure," Kyosei rebutted. "...Sigh. Alright, you are the leader, let''s do it now while it is still early and not yet the peak of the attack," Nanami sighed deeply. She cannot change what Kyosei is set to do. ... Day 3: 3:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Kyosei''s Base: Living Room/Lounge Food Supply lasts for: 2 weeks Water Supply: Lasts for 5 weeks Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG bullets: 15 boxes Assault Rifle: 21 boxes Shotgun: 250 shells Sniper Rifle: 40 boxes Pistol: 50 boxes Revolver: 2 boxes Grenades: 25 pieces left Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours left ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The group gathered around the lounge. Everyone has the anxiousness on their faces. They are anxious on the announcement that Kyosei and Nanami are going to say. For some reason, they felt something deep but cannot comprehend what it is. They have seen Kyosei''s serious face and it is not the same relaxed seriousness that Kyosei usually show. "Alright, everyone is assembled here so that we can now announce something. I know everyone of you are still thinking about the cause of the virus," Kyosei started. Many of them nodded in response as they have no idea on the cause of the outbreak and not a single article or news is leaked about the outbreak cause. "Today, we managed to contact a few hackers who are fellow survivors of the outbreak. They hacked the government files on something relevant to the outbreak and they managed to dug up the truth," Kyosei said before he gestured to Nanami to show the document and the video of the experiment. The video that was attached by the first file that Kyosei have seen before is the exact scenes of the log that he read before. They watched it and soon they realized that something was amiss. When the guy that got experimented died and raised back from the dead, many quickly speculated. "Sh*t, is this the beginning of the outbreak?!" Rin shook her sister Ren. "Stop shaking me..." The others wore some confused reaction and some still remain composure. When the video stopped, everyone was silent and Kyosei took over. "What you just saw is one of the experiments that got failed under the influence of study to the virus that is called Virus Galea. We have no idea on what this virus is or how it transmit to other victims. The only thing we knew is that the virus seems to be transmitted through saliva, blood and bitten directly from an infected individual. What are your thoughts about it?" Kyosei looked at everyone. "Is this real?" Okabe frowned. "All of it is real. It is all f*cking real," Kyosei''s face turned grim. "So this is what you want to announce to us?" Nathalie stood up. She understand Kyosei''s words now due to her study of Japanese for the past days and with the help of Cindy, she can fluently understand and say Japanese. She is a genius. "Yes. I know everyone is worried about their families and loved ones that are separated from you all. But we need knowledge to know that this Virus is destroying our world. I decided to show this log to everyone. This is due to the fact that the dead is not the only enemy of humanity, the scientists who practically produced this abomination virus also did contribute to the extinction of the humanity. I am saying that we need to work together, repel the dead and stop the scientists from doing human experimentation," Kyosei said. The group riled up. "F*ck them! Who do they think they are to toy with human life?!" "If I meet them, I won''t hesitate to put a bullet in their brains!" "Kill!" Everyone riled up. Kyosei nodded and gestured everyone to quiet down. "Okay, I have a proposal. I will lead this group and help everyone to prosper. I will train you all to become hard humans that won''t hesitate to kill if necessary and survive. If anyone agrees, then tap your shoe to the floor. If anyone do not agree, just go back to your work," Kyosei said. Everyone are silent. Suddenly, Miyuki tapped her shoe, followed by Nanami, Cindy and Chie. Souichi grinned and also tap his shoes. The others also begin to tap their shoe. In just a few moments, everyone are tapping their shoes to the ground and the sound seems similar to those soldiers that are marching from the military song. Kyosei nodded and looked at everyone. "Alright then, I will announce that from today onwards, we are called the Blood Battalion" Chapter 101 The Dead and the Living Day 3: 4:00 P.m Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion''s Base Food Supply lasts for: 2 weeks Water Supply lasts for : 5 weeks Fuel Supply: Too small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition List: SMG bullets: 15 boxes Assault Rifle: 21 boxes Shotgun 250 shells Sniper Rifle: 40 boxes Pistol: 50 boxes Revolver: 2 boxes Grenades: 25 Pieces Left Time Before The Night Rage: 2 hours left --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the announcement, everyone are eager to get stronger. They did not even stop the plan of Kyosei to do a daily training for everyone regarding melee weapon combat and hand to hand combat. Besides, Kyosei, Steven was quite knowledgeable in close combats and Souichi is a black-belt bearer in taekwondo which can also be considered good in combat. However, Kyosei instructed them that do not treat close combat lightly. In a zombie apocalypse like what is happening to them, having a melee weapon but did not know how to properly utilize it is similar to a monkey swinging a banana to a tree. Firearms are also a limited commodity and if possible, they have to stop relying on guns unless the situation is dire. Having the knowledge of close combat is quite nice as they can actually get healthy, fit and more outstanding in combat if everything is combined together. Many nodded as they already witnessed the prowess of Kyosei in fighting in close range and he rarely use guns in battle unless it is beyond his ability to eliminate the threat by melee combat. Kyosei suggested that they will properly do some training tomorrow and just use the remaining two hours to prepare for the third Night Rage. Many are hoping that it will rain but it was a fat chance seeing the cloudless skies spreading in the horizon. Kyosei is drinking a glass of cold water in the mug and stares into the sky. He did not expect that he can handle that sort of thing. His leadership might be there but Kyosei is sure that it is close to nonexistent but for some reason, he didn''t feel much anymore and feel the pride of doing something. He said embarrassing things in front of the group, leading them to elect him as the leader of the group. As he was thinking, Souichi appeared and tapped his shoulder. Kyosei looks at him and saw him holding a can of coffee. "That coffee is not for you," Kyosei said without blinking. "Oh, come on, I have my spare work and I feel sleepy if I don''t drink caffeine. I can''t drink cola as it as a rare commodity. Besides, you are the leader now, you can have a lot of this if you want!" Souichi grinned. "Bullsh*t, supplies are not easy and I can''t monopolize it by myself. It is too bothersome to have them anyway and they might just get bad instead of becoming useful to me," Kyosei explained. Souichi grinned. "Relax for a while, Ichi, don''t worry, this coffee is almost reaching it''s expiry date and before it get spoiled, I shall do the honor to drink it''s contents," Souichi said. "..." Kyosei frowned but he stayed silent. "Anyways, what made you decide to become a leader? We quite knew that you hate doing leader things. What has gotten to you?" Souichi sips the coffee. "It''s none of your business," Kyosei said to Souichi. "Oh, come on, we have history becoming friends, just share your thoughts to me instead! You are still glum despite proclaiming to be a leader! No leader should hide secrets to his subordinates!" Souichi persuaded. "F*ck off, Whatever persuasion you wanted to say to me, it is not going to work on me, it is quite a bullcrap. If there is no leader who is secretive then I will be one," Kyosei said. Laika dashes towards Kyosei and sat beside him and Kyosei pats her head. Souichi scratches his head. He can''t make his persuasion skills work on Kyosei. As they were relaxing, Sena shouted who is in charge of the watcher job. "Hostiles spotted North East from our base! A horde! I counted 20 figures!" Sena said. Everyone''s ears perked up and they immediately picked up their weapons. Kyosei stood up and raised his hands. "Stop, do not engage in battle unless the dead do so. We can''t risk making too much noise. You, um... short-fused girl, just observe and once they are near the distance where they can practically hear us, you hide and everyone should stop doing anything," Kyosei ordered. "It''s Sena!" Sena pouted. Everyone nodded. Needless battle can lead to difficult situation and might disrupt the preparation for the Night Rage. Everyone retreated away from the walls and Sena is holding her sniper rifle for a while before she confirmed that they are nearing the location, she retreated away from the wall and rushes to the veranda. Kyosei also readies his weapon. In case that this won''t work, he will personally do the battle alone. Everyone was quiet. Even Laika seems to understand what Kyosei meant and she didn''t bark at all. Souichi nodded and pats Laika for being obedient before tossing a piece of biscuit to her. Twenty minutes later, the silence that is filling the whole area is hard to bear by everyone. Kyosei is much more patient but he doesn''t want to disrupt what is going on the area. He decided to wait patiently or it might cause bloodshed that everyone is not ready on engaging yet. They are too inexperienced with real battles. Five minutes more passed by before Sena sighed in relief and said to everyone. "Alright, the horde passed by. We are safe for now!" Sena said. Everyone celebrates silently though they didn''t dare shout since it might attract the dead back to them. Kyosei sighed in relief. This is too hard for him but he didn''t expect to successfully commanded them and avoided unnecessary trouble. Pastor Shin patted Kyosei''s shoulder. "Well, you are a good leader, good thing I also agreed. You seemed to know much of your stuff. Glad to have someone who knows their stuff," Pastor Shin said. "Right, Pastor Shin is right on that point to you Kyosei, you are a born leader but you don''t realize it yet and due to your anti social attitude, your leadership diminish a lot, however it is till much better that you led us. No one is much more suitable to be the leader," Souichi said. Everyone nearby nodded in confirmation. If they have not met Kyosei, nobody knows what might be their fate is already. Chapter 102 Finding the Spawns of the Dead Day 3: 4:30 P.M Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion Base Food Supply lasts for: 2 weeks Water Supply: Lasts for 5 weeks Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG bullets: 15 boxes Assault Rifle: 21 boxes Shotgun: 250 shells Sniper Rifle: 40 boxes Pistol: 50 boxes Revolver: 2 boxes Grenades: 25 pieces left Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 30 minutes left ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- They were able to avoid pointless confrontation and everyone returned to preparation. The base was surrounded now with the platform that can be used as the survey platform around the walls. They also build some fences so that they don''t have the risk of falling down accidentally. The whole group also begins on building the Guardpost tower to help survey the area surrounding the place. The back portion of the base is also building a similar Guardpost tower however, they have no choice but to slowly make it. The back portion of the base is not that troublesome and rarely, the undead do not really wander the back area. Might be due to the slope that made the undead falling when they tried to climb up. Still, the dead are not something they can underestimate. The dead seems getting stronger and plenty for some reason and they have to be sure that they won''t be having trouble with it. The Household Group brought the dinner with them. Before the battle, they needed to have a hearty meal first to last for the night. Pastor Shin lead the prayer for the food. Since not everyone are Catholic they just bow down to pay respects while Steven, Nathalie, Cindy and Risha are catholics and also did the sign of the cross. The prayer of Pastor Shin was very heartwarming, allowing them to feel the peace and gratitude to God for a while. The hearty and happy meal lasted for a while before everyone returned to their jobs. Kyosei suspected that the dead are still evolving and he suddenly remembered that the spawns are still around the nearby houses. Kyosei remembered that the Mosquitoes did not appear last night making him sigh in relief. However, now, he almost forgot that there are spawns around the area. The mosquitoes are troublesome enemies during Night Rage. If possible, destroying them before they mature is the best and probable way of eradicating the Mosquitoes. Kyosei ordered everyone to continue the survey and he will do an extermination process to do. Everyone nodded. Guarding the base is the most important thing and while the Night Rage is still not occurring, they have to make sure that there is no danger lurking in the surroundings. Kyosei also explained that he needs to look for some spawns. It will be really troublesome if they needed to defend against the dead and also defend against the Mosquitoes. That will be too tiresome. After obtaining everyone''s agreement, Kyosei brought the AR15 with him. He can''t possibly smash there and risk himself getting infected by the hatched spawns. Since it is already almost nighttime, Kyosei begins to pack up a lot of bullets. If he is caught up during the Night Rage, it will be too hard to return back into the base. Kyosei arrived in front of the SUV. He looked at it and he felt that he want it replaced with a Pickup Truck. It can also be good to attach a crane on its back and the pickup truck has a good amount of storage space. Looting a lot is not a problem and many items can be stored. Moreover, he can contract Big Man Joe to refit the car. Kyosei shook his head before he goes inside the car. Kyosei wanted to play safe. If he saw a horde, he can just ram the car directly into them, which will be an easy way for destroying a horde. He did not mind damaging its bumper. Cars might be good rammers but he can''t keep on relying on it. The dead are all easy to kill, just ram their heads into the ground, and bam, you killed an undead without help. Souichi and Nejima opened the gate and the SUV reeves up. Nanami pull her thumbs up meaning that everything is ready. Kyosei steps on the gas and the SUV pulls out and speds out of the streets. ... Day 3: 4:39 P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 21 minutes left ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kyosei steps on the gas and not too far from him is the horde that passed by silently from the base. Hearing the revving engine sounds, the undead look at the speeding car and shows their hungry faces, ready to jump towards the car. Kyosei has no intention on stopping the car and with another push on the gas, the car speeds up to the group of the dead. In result, mashed up meat pastes slams into the car. Flesh and blood are all splattered into the windshield and the bumper of the car. Kyosei cared less about it. The dead were bulldozed by the SUV, breaking them all without thinking twice. After making sure that the horde are all smashed on the streets, Kyosei stopped on the nearby streets. Finding the Spawns are not easy. He might stumble on them but he is not quite sure about it. And the time is getting limited. Kyosei randomly enters a building. Holding the kukri and the Colt 45 on both hands, he walks inside. The interior of the building are dark. It might be difficult for Kyosei to see so Kyosei uses a flashlight to light up the area. Since the flashlight is attachable into the head, Kyosei attached it to be more convenient in his situation. Kyosei proceeded carefully into the darkness. He is not sure if spawns are in here and hoped that there was a nest so that he could hunt the other places and finish it before the Night Rage begins. In the area where it seems to be an office has two undead standing there motionlessly. Kyosei sneak on them and uses his kukri to stab into the other one and kicked the other one, causing it to fall down, in which Kyosei took chance to pierce its brain. Kyosei proceeded to loot the area but did not find anything useful except for the smartphones that they possess. Kyosei moved around the area once more and seeing no enemies, and signs of spawn, Kyosei has no choice but to switch another building. Before he can move to another building, something fast movements caught his eye. It is abnormally fast and he didn''t get to see it directly but he is sure that it is not a human. Kyosei gritted his teeth. Another enemy perhaps? He was just looking for the spawn, this is not good. And for some reason, Kyosei can feel the bloodlust on the surroundings. The dead are now evolving, Kyosei can feel it. This enemy is an evolved form if not a mutated one. Chapter 103 The Deadly Darkness Day 3: 4:50P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 10 minutes left ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The darkness of the area is illuminated by the flashlight but due to its limited range, the area illuminated is only a few spaces in front of him. Kyosei heightened his senses. He can clearly feel that he is not alone in the area. What is more difficult for him is the expanse of darkness around and it seems like he was being watched. Kyosei shuts down the music in his MP3 player as he can''t really trust his surroundings just yet. Just as he was about to proceed, he suddenly heard a running steps. It cannot be said as footsteps since it feels more like flippers due to the "plak-plak" sound it was making. The sound came from behind him. This time, Kyosei felt the strong killing intent once more. Kyosei felt danger this time, his senses tells him to do one thing, run. Kyosei speeds up his running speed but not to the excessive way since he will ran out of breath later on and he will get nauseous afterwards which will be troublesome. Kyosei maneuvers around the area and even the darkness sometimes hinders his movement, Kyosei can calculate where he should go. He did a zigzag mode running style to confuse the pursuer. He can slightly feel the enemy chasing him. It looks like the monsters in Silent Hill that usually walks on fours. The hallway spreads out and when Kyosei hits the end of it, Kyosei has no choice. Kill! Pulling out the Kukri and Colt 45, Kyosei made a sudden turn, he didn''t flinch even on the face against the enemy. The creature lunges to Kyosei. If Kyosei is not prepared, he will be a goner but he did a mental preparation. Only one thing is in his mind and that is to kill. As the creature lunges, Kyosei aimed on the creature using the Colt 45 and pulled the trigger a few times. The recoil is strong as Kyosei can feel his hand go numb after shooting in a not proper posture. The creature wailed as it was sent back a few meters apart but still moves. Kyosei spits out his saliva and lunges towards it. Kyosei used the kukri and with a stab, he attacked the monster repeatedly. He even rides on it while continues on stabbing it. The creature wailed for a while before it shriek its last and went limp. This time, Kyosei can finally take a close look on it. It looks like a skeleton with skin and a few rotten flesh on it. It has sharp fangs but for some reasons, it doesn''t have any eyes. Kyosei looked at it for a few while, looking for some of its optical nerves but it seems to be lacking. The one thing he can see is the two holes on its head where an ear should have been. Its teeth was also saw-sharp one due to the shape. Being bitten by one proves to be really dangerous. Kyosei stabbed its head one last time, splatting a blue liquid on its head. This enemy is clearly infected. Kyosei look at his watch. It just hit 5:00 P.M and the Night Rage is still an hour more. Its quite impossible to say this was the variant that came from Night Rage. There are still no mutated appearing at day except for the spawns of the Mosquitoes which is Kyosei''s target. Kyosei did not linger long in the area. He can''t risk attracting the dead around him and the Night Rage is almost here. Kyosei proceeded to exit the building. The place is not infested by the spawns. The streets are getting dimmer and since Kyosei is using a flashlight, the problem of the darkness did not really stop him, it just gave off a somewhat creepy feeling. There are also a few undead around the place though not to many to count. Kyosei did not engage in battle. He needs to be more cautious on his surroundings. Kyosei looked up the sky up ahead. The dark orange clouds is slowly turning black as the suns sets. "Sh*t, why so early?" Kyosei frowned. This is too hard for him and he didn''t calculated this. He tapped his headphones and the intercom of Nanami was heard. "What is up, leader?" Nanami asked. "What is the situation in the base?" Kyosei asked. "Its peaceful. We have not spotted a single undead though we sometimes see a few figures of somewhat a creature walking in all fours," Nanami said. "Is it a creature that looked like bones and skin that came out from the Silent Hill game?" Kyosei asked. "Yeah, for some reason they do resemble. We tried to shine them with flashlights due to the dark area and we can''t confirm them but as they reach the range of the beam of the flashlight, they immediately flee without second thought and sometimes squeal like howling monkeys," Nanami said. "They to shine them with light as much as possible. I killed one earlier after it attacked me. As soon as they get hostile, do not hesitate to kill!" Kyosei firmly said. "You won''t be returning?" Nanami asked. "I''m not sure. I am stranded on the streets, and I can''t go there too soon. I hope that you all can survive there while I am still out here," Kyosei said. "Alright, may you return safely," Nanami said before she cut off contact. He sighed in relief. He already knew how fast those monsters run. He is not a good runner and mostly rely on his stealth to move around. So now that he was faced with enemy that can run in the dark, Kyosei felt cold. This is hard. Luckily, the weakness of this monster is found. Light. Kyosei move to the streets in fast but silent steps. He can feel something is following him in the dark. "Let''s call this guys as the stalkers," Kyosei murmured. Kyosei is still cautious. Having the kukri on his hand, his vigilance is doubled. His target of spawn killing is interrupted by this. He can''t return to the car either due to the distance covered by his escape against the stalkers. His only chance to survive is to lay low,and survive the Night Rage. The stalkers seems too cautious to approach him. They might be afraid of the flashlight as they don''t really approach if the light is on the way. They stay away from them as long as possible. Kyosei hoped that the flashlight will last. If he is going to survive the Night Rage, he will experience the Purge feeling now. The darkness engulfed the streets and the only source of light in the area is the flashlight that Kyosei had. This is a troublesome time for him, he needs to reach the end of this place and go to a much more open place where he can freely move and avoid being cornered. Much to Kyosei''s delight, the streets gets a bit lighter due to the sodium light lampposts. They still work though he doubt that they will last for a few more weeks. Electricity will soon run out and power outage will be a huge problem. Kyosei can see the stalkers lurk further into the darkness, no longer daring to approach Kyosei. He looked at his watch. It''s already 5:40 P.M. He didn''t realize that he have walked for quite a while and its almost an hour since he departed from the base. Also, the Night Rage is already 20 minutes away. Kyosei sighed. Escaping is not a choice here, he needs to outlive the dead once more, in which Kyosei knew that he has a very low chance to survive. Kyosei outlived them once during the first day of the outbreak. He even fought a Juggernaut that time and was able to survive without proper equipment. Though he still have no proper equipment to defend himself, he can now attack fiercely without problem. Kyosei looked around and sensing no undead nearby, Kyosei looked up on the buildings. The buildings are all beside each other and there are mostly rooftops and top floors with windows adjacent to the other buildings. Parkour is a good way to outlive the dead here and if he want to reach the open space area easily, traversing the high rise buildings will be the most easiest course. He quickly run inside the building, armed with the kukri and the flashlight on his head helping him illuminate the darkness, he is confident to take on enemies. The building he entered looks like some sort of disco club and the lights are still flashing about in the area.Reaching what is left in the dancefloor, Kyosei almost shivered. There should be a dozen or more of the undead standing idly in the dancefloor, currently staring at the disco ball, still emitting the different lights that attracted them to it. Kyosei stares at the grenade in his belt. Its a waste to use it but if he wanted to escape without risking the Night Rage incoming to take a toll to him, he needs to wipe the dead. He shook his head. Killing them is the only way, it is also a good way to put them out of the deadly misery. Kyosei looked around the dancefloor. He already turned the flashlight off since he can see the surroundings this time though a bit blurry since the lights are flashing and the colors violet, blue, green and red alternately changes every time, making someone''s eyes not accustomed to this sight, dizzy and confused. The dead are all clumped in the center and no undead are separated from them, blasting them all is a good way of ridding them all out without too much effort. Kyosei sighed and pull the grenade out, pull the trigger and rolls it towards the group. The grenade falls short but it stopped almost near their vicinity. Kyosei did not waste time and hide to avoid catching the blast. Just a few seconds after he took cover... BANG! The area shook for quite a while, smoke and a few debris scattered in the air, and some sort of splashing sound can be heard in which might be the cause of the dead exploding. However, Kyosei can still hear some moaning in the bombarded dancefloor. Armed with the kukri and Colt 45, Kyosei waited for the smoke to dissipate before he slowly proceeded. Sure enough, there are still a few undead alive in the area, the only thing is that their heads might be intact but a dew parts of their bodies are clearly not intact in their bodies. The area might be gruesome but to Kyosei who kept on seeing this scenes since day 1 of the Outbreak, this is nothing to him. The few stragglers that are crawling are finished off by Kyosei. He did it without remorse. They are no longer living anyway and they needed to die. Seeing everything clear, Kyosei look around the wrecked dancefloor. There are bound to have a good chance to find a few items in the area and it will be quite useful for him later on especially if it is mechanical and electrical parts which will be helpful for Nanami to recreate a network to contact survivors. After Kyosei gained contact from the hackers, he decided to get a good way to survive and keep himself updated from the experiments. Since Maverick is a master hacker which Nanami cannot compare, she is a good asset to gain information. After scrounging around, Kyosei found a few parts that can be useful and he also found an intact flash drive attached to a sound box system which is not caught by the explosion. Apart from those things, the others are already broken beyond repair. Kyosei did not linger in the area. There is a large chance that the dead will arrive again. Kyosei looked at his watch. "Holy sh*t..." Kyosei swore. Only 10 seconds before the Night Rage. Time: 5:49 P.M Chapter 104 Caught In A Deadly Night Rage Day 3: 6:00 P.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 12 hours left ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The same howl of the dogs rang throughout the neighborhood. Kyosei gripped his kukri harder. He also began to sprint to the next floor and reach the top floor to use his momentum to reach the next building. As usual, their are a few undead rushing through Kyosei and did not bat an eyelid to others. Kyosei lifts the kukri and begins his slashings. Its quite troublesome but as he run through the place, their are quite a few obstacles. Kyosei tried to slide through the obstacles and succeeded. Reaching the next floor, he spotted the window next to the building adjacent. There was a platform for him to stand. The only problem is that, many of the undead are now all near on the window! "F*cking sh*ts, making the world harder!" Kyosei pulled out he Colt 45. It only has six bullets in one mag, he needed calculated kills and accurate shots to perform it flawlessly. Huffing a mouthful of air, Kyosei sprinted and aimed at the first undead that blocks his way and with a bang, the head exploded and Kyosei continued to attack. The undead continues to attack and Kyosei never stopped running. He lunges the kukri and used his own weight did a kill, but Kyosei did not stop and aimed at the gun and let''s out the next bullet from his gun, splattering the brain on its head. Kyosei did a few maneuvers and did another somersault and strikes the kukri down to the undead. One step near the window, Kyosei sheathed all of his weapons. Finally, Kyosei reached the window and did a leap. "Sh*t!" Kyosei barely reached the suspending platform and Kyosei clutched on the edge. Kyosei did not let himself stay hanging and pull himself up. Despite the difficulty, Kyosei managed to do so due to the rush of adrenalin. After standing there, Kyosei moved in and crouches on the table to catch his breath. Fighting and sprinting is a bit hard for him. After a few minutes, he finally catches back his regular breathing. Kyosei look around and seeing the surroundings silent, Kyosei heightened his senses. This place is not that simple. Enemies might be attacking in the dark. Kyosei made his body nimble but silent. He can''t let anything know his presence in the area. Luckily, the place is not infested by the undead. Kyosei made way to the next building. This time around, after landing, he saw a few stalkers caught in the light as he landed to the next platform. They squeaked before scampering away from the lights. Kyosei pulls out the kukri once again. If these guys are ready to kill, so will he. He move around and soon noticed that he was in a showroom of Jewelries. Jewelries are needed to earn a few equipments from the Bang Gun store so Kyosei did not hesitate to break the glasses and take the jewelries. He swiftly took it and after taking it off, he made his way again to the next building. Just as he was about to jump on the building, a stalker lunges towards him, making him startled. "F*cking hell!" Kyosei groaned and used his kukri to block the sharp teeth that tried to eat him. Those saw-like shaped teeth are too dangerous and once he will get to bite him, everything is over. Kyosei kicked it''s stomach which caused it to release the kukri. Kyosei did a good attack and before the stalker can attack him, Kyosei made a strong stab by the use of the kukri. Green blood gushes out and before the blood splatters to him, Kyosei rolls away and stands up to jump to another building. Kyosei can see that the building he stood on is the last building in the area and the place is next to a bridge. Countless of undead are around the bridge and he also saw a prison bus used as a fortress. Countless of the dead seems to be approaching the prison bus and a few burst of gunshots which from the sound is coming from a shotgun. The prison bus seems to be holding fine but the dead seems to be more aggressive and dangerous. He can actually feel that they might be able to rip the walls of he bus apart. "Looks like it is my time to escape," Kyosei mumbled. The prison bus can hold longer and its defenses are still fine, however, being out in the streets are much more dangerous against enemies who runs like athletes from an Olympic marathon. Pulling out the kukri and the gun, he stared on it and he nodded. This will be just fine. Kyosei looked at the situation in the streets, this is hell. Kyosei remembered his grappling hook. To avoid risking himself from below, Kyosei used his grappling hook to scale the wall instead. The building he was in has a lot of areas that a hook can attach itself. Kyosei has no problem scaling high buildings. Its just a bit higher, and if possible and easy to do, he might even do a leap of faith. There are a few undead below, but this is not really a problem. Kyosei retracted his hook and leap down the undead below that did not notice him with the kukri, pointed directly to the head. SPLAT! The fall is strong, causing the undead that got victimized by the fall of Kyosei to die without difficulty. The other undead sprinted towards Kyosei and opened their filthy mouths. Kyosei was not afraid and pull out the AR15 and began shooting the undead. He already knew that the dead will get attracted to the gunshot so after wiping out the attackers, Kyosei made a mad dash to the nearby emergency ladder and leap into the wall and made a wall eject to the emergency ladder in time. With the help of the Motocross gloves, his grip is strong, and helped him grab it without even having difficult experience. The undead below tried to grab his leg but Kyosei is swift and climbed up the ladder without having to rely on his own arms. His nimble body and how squiggly he can do allowed him to reach the platform immediately. As he reached the top of the platform, he then noticed a girl below where the undead are. She was about 5-6 years old of age, has a white hair which is pretty rare and only Snow has that kind of hair though a bit darker unlike this girl, which has a snow white hair, not even tainted by the darkness of the night. This is ridiculous! Kyosei thought. Even he knew the danger, Kyosei did not need to be a dick this time. He can remember this kid to his sister. Before he knew it, he already made a leap, while focusing all his attention to the little girl on his eyes. ----------------------------------------------------------- Yay! A new character. Many of you might speculate it but she will be someone that will make the world into chaos. Chapter 105 The Mafia and the Child of the Dead Part 1 Day 3: 7:30 P.M Osaka Streets: Prison Bus Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 30 minutes left ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The prison bus is currently besieged by the undead. They are quite lucky since the dead around are all just the normal undead and there are no mutated versions like the Juggernaut, Mosquitoes and Hurlers. The prison bus is not an ordinary bus and the guys inside managed to find one near the prison where it already got really bad that the prisoners are now eating at each other. The bus is currently barred with a few screen and the door are screen doors helping the people inside barred away by the dead. They modified the bus and made a hole around some of the windows so that they can shoot on them. The people occupied the bus are currently 8 people, 4 tied up teenager girls, one bald man, a thin ugly man, a teenage boy and a pirate moustached man. "Boss! These guys are too juicy to kill! Hahahaha!" a bald man with a scar that is formed like an X on his bald head grinned as he reloaded his Remington Shotgun. "Just keep on shooting, these guys are just a little easy to kill. Besides, this Prison Bus is not easy to breach and cannot be toppled down easily," A burly man with a pirate moustache smoked his last cigarette in one inhale before throwing the cigarette butt away. "Can''t wait to taste these girls, they are still pure and nice to feel!" A thin guy with an ugly face that can be compared to a skeleton said as he held his hands to a girl with short brown hair who have a big breast. Her clothes are tattered but still enough to cover her private parts. "Hiiii!" the girl squealed as she tried to snap the man away from her but due to the handcuffs and restraints on her arms and legs, she can''t really move away. Besides, the others are also shivering in fear. The burly man with a pirate moustache glared at the thin man and aimed his Sawed-off Shotgun to the thin man''s face. It was clear that he was pissed. "You stick, get your ass on the battle. Be ashamed that we are fighting for our lives and you are trying to molest them. If not for the reason that you are a lackey of the mafia boss, then I might have used you as the bait to these hungry bastards," He kicked the thin man into the face and due to the hardness of the combat shoes that the moustached guy wore, the thin man''s face bleed ad a few of his teeth are removed. The thin man was forced to pick his gun and move away from the moustached guy, glaring at him. The moustached guy turned around and look at the four girls shivering. "Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you four, we just needed to avoid the wrath of the boss. I will try to find a way to let you four escape," the moustached man whispered before he returned to the battle. The bald man nodded with the moustached guy. These two are comrades in arms in SDF but after the battle in the quarantine zone wiped the SDF and Osaka Armed Defense Force, the remaining soldiers were forced to escape. That is when they were recruited by a mafia to be scavengers. To survive the calamity, the two of them are forced to be with them but in just this last days, they almost wanted to get away from there. R*pe, murder and torture, they have done it. They can''t really turn a blind eye against it but they can''t openly kill them either. The enemy is too strong and they have no choice but to stick for them for a while while looking a chance to rescue the girls and a few tortured guys away. "This stupid undead are all going down!" the bald man shouted as he shot his shotgun to the undead. The moustached guy is looking at the thin man. This guy is not a friend, in fact, he treated him as enemy and if possible, kill him to escape however, he knew that the mafia boss will try to track then down even in this undead infested world. Just as he was thinking of a good plan to survive the besiege, the bald man spotted something. "Boss! A young girl is walking in the streets!" He pointed on the six year old wearing a sort of lab gown on her body and a few wires that clearly came from medical apparatus. "Is that girl alive?" the moustached guy asked. The bald guy used his binoculars and as expected, he saw that this one is not an undead. "Affirmative! She is still one of us!" the bald man confirmed. "Oh, a Loli! I love f*ckingchildren! They are so young and innocent!" the thin man grinned. "F*ck, you d*mn pedophile! If possible I want to throw you out!" the bald man growled. Apparently, he saw this girl as his daughter who died just before the outbreak. "She is in danger, we need to rescue her!" The bald man said. "But the horde is freaking dangerous! We might kill ourselves!" The driver who didn''t talk earlier finally gave a few words. He is a bit similar algae of Kyosei, only a bit older. "Follow my orders. We won''t be going home without her!" the moustached man said. "Sigh... understood," the young man sighed before stepped on the gas to make the bus move. Before the Prison Bus can move, a figure came dashing and swoop down on the girl. "Somebody rescued the girl!" the bald man shouted as he was the one to hold the binoculars. "What?" The moustached man was startled. A person in the time where the undead are too hard to deal with is currently outside? This is just outrageous. .... Day 3: 7:30 P.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 30 minutes left ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kyosei made sure that the grappling hook is attached firmly on the platform earlier and like a spiderman, he swoop down on the girl who seemed to be dazed. In one fell swoop, Kyosei grabbed her away from the undead. "Gotcha!" Kyosei safely grabbed the girl and he quickly retracted the grappling hook, pulling him away from the danger. The undead were sure persistent and tried to grab them both. , but to Kyosei, that is just worthless effort for them. They safely arrived on the area where he leap of earlier and Kyosei discovered that the girl fainted. Kyosei did not care if she were awake or not and he inspected her body for wounds and bites. That is the time when Kyosei noticed the wires attached on her body. Kyosei was quite familiar with this since he have seen it before on his sister before she was dead after the failed operation. He also noticed that her body is to frail. He took off the lab gown she was wearing. There were no malice on this since he has no interest in doing something indescentagainst this innocent child. Kyosei was stunned. This girl is very thin and her body seems similar to those kids with malnutrition. What made Kyosei grit his teeth is that the wires on her body were attached by a needle that is clearly similar to injections and dextrose. The needle has a hole on it''s tip to allow water or any liquid to pass through. He also noticed that the wires were actually a tube. He also noticed the barcode on her right hand''s wrist. 0000-0000-9999 The number was eight zero and four nines. For some reason, he seemed to be a bit familiar on this one. The barcode seems something he just have seen not too long ago but he can''t really remember it. Seeing the little girl is unconscious, he needs to bring the girl to the base as he did not bring any ammonia with him to whiff her with its scent and let her awaken a bit. The SUV car is too far from his current location and he will be having trouble to bring the girl back if he needs to return. He needs another vehicle. His eyes is fixated into the prison bus. These guys might be easy to reason out. He needs to persuade them to take a lift and send him along with the girl back to the base. Chapter 106 The Mafia and the Child of the Dead Part 2 Day 3: 7:43 P.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours and 17 minutes left ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Kyosei looked around the area first. The place is still undead infested. Moving around carrying the little girl is just too hard as he also need to kill and do some evasive maneuvers. If he needed to survive along with the girl, he needed to get a vehicle and secure their safety back into the base. Problem is that, his SUV is far from there. The prison bus on the other hand is a bit hard to reach but not impossible. He can try to persuade those people inside but he is not confident on doing so. If he see them as a hostile bunch, he can do some force. He needed to get the girl to safety. He noticed that the prison bus is getting near his location.He saw that the driver seemed to be gesturing him to go with them. Seeing that he can jump near the prison bus and they seemed to be willing to allow him and the little girl, he didn''t think twice and brought the girl along. When he jump off, he secured the girl on his shoulders so that she won''t fall off from the bus once they land on its roof. "Here goes nothing!" Kyosei jump off the platform and fell to the roof of the bus with a loud metallic thud. PENG! The prison bus is sturdy enough and able to hold his fall. Not a single dent was formed when he landed. The undead wailed hard and tried to climb the bus but it seemed like they have no ability to do so. Kyosei just needed to hold on to avoid falling off the bus. Gunshots are still ringing out the prison bus as they keep on shooting the undead that tried to peel off the screen that is stopping their advance. Kyosei settled himself and the girl into the bus in a comfortable manner. Holding the AR15 on his hands,while securing the unconscious girl on his side, he holds on the prison bus. He can''t really help on the battle as he needed to stop the unconscious girl from falling off the speeding bus. Kyosei heard a shout below the bus. "Hold on boy! We will need to speed up!" a heavy kind of voice was heard by Kyosei. Kyosei gritted his teeth, holds the girl, secured their area that can be grabbed on and let the bus speed up. The undead trying to attack the prison bus towards the front windshield were all bashed to pieces. The bus was too sturdy for them to hold on. Kyosei just closed his eyes and just hoped for the best that they can survive the Night Rage with the help of these people. ... After a few hours of the bus moving on, the bus goes into a halt. Kyosei felt the sudden stop of the prison bus and began to open his eyes. Apparently, they have arrived on a building. He didn''t know where he was currently unless he check his map but he suddenly notice the few landmarks in the area. He was here before. He was currently in Shinsaibashi-suji Shopping Street. The Ebisu-bashi building and Ebisu-bashing bridge is currently on sight. It can be said that they were a bit far from his base but not that far. He just needed to travel for a bit two hours, considering the status of the streets that are currently littered with the dead and broken cars that are already beyond recognition. Kyosei checked the little girl''s vital signs. She is still okay but she is still in unconscious mode which made Kyosei worry. The sky is still dark, the Night Rage is still ongoing however the base seems to be in peace and no undead are on sight. e then noticed a few lights glittered in the corner of his eyes. No wonder, there are snipers around. If he did something bad around here to the people, he might as well consider having his death wish. He cannot openly do some conflict unless he assess the situation. He stood up while still carrying the kid when the people inside the prison bus are getting off one by one. Kyosei observed at first if it is safe to go down. The pirate moustached guy got off first, wielding a sawed-off shogun on his right hand and dragging four girls on his left who are all tied up. From his estimation, the ages of the three girls could be around 23 to 27 ages. He can''t be sure if his estimation is correct though. The moustached guy can be considered older. Though he bears a domineering aura, he still bears a formal and disciplined way. Kyosei did not care if the girls are tied up or not. Whatever reason they have is none of his business.A bald man got off next carrying a Remington shotgun with him. He also bears the domineering aura and disciplined way that the moustached guy have, but his built and big body accompanied by his always mad face looks, he looks scary in the eyes of normal people who are not accustomed to them. For Kyosei, he is already accustomed to them, Big Man Joe can be considered similar to this bald man, minus the disciplined and domineering aura, this type of person is not considered scary to Kyosei. The next one to got off is a skinny man that has a twitching face every time. His eyebrows seems thick and it is somewhat not good to look on his ugly face. His teeth is similar to those on the rabbit as even though his mouth is closed, two of his front teeth is still out. His eyes are squinted and he doesn''t bear the domineering auras that the two people hold earlier.Kyosei frowned. Usually, this type of person is a dangerous one. They usually portray the dark side of humanity in apocalypse novels and movies and Kyosei is sure that this guy is up to no good. Just seeing him makes Kyosei grit his teeth and clench his fist. He wanted to punch this guy. The last one to got off is the driver who seemed to be on similar age of himself. He is a tall built one and he seemed relaxed. He doesn''t bear a domineering aura nor the suspicious one that the skinny man currently exude. This guy bears a relaxed and easygoing way. The first one to look at him is the skinny guy. When the skinny guy looks at him, he felt shivers on his skin. This guy has some malicious intent. He can''t let his guard down on him and if possible, bring him down and send him to grave already. What is worse is that, this guy locked his sights on the little girl on his arms. He licks his lips in a disgusting way like some r*pistusually do when he saw his victim. What is worse, his sight is on a little girl which can be considered a lolicon or a pedophile scum. "Hey boy, you should go down the roof of the bus, no more freaks are here. The little kid might be heavy, let me get her off from you," the skinny guy said. Kyosei did not respond but he jump off the bus, while carrying the girl. The skinny guy slowly approached them with his arms wide open to reach out to the girl only to feel a cold and hard muzzle on his forehead. "Approach further and I won''t hesitate to pull the trigger. Touching this kid could be considered your last. Get out of the way," Kyosei said, not hiding his killing intent. The moustached man and the Bald man saw how his killing intent is overflowing. They nodded in satisfaction on Kyosei as they will also try their best to protect the little girl from this skinny guy. The only thing they seemed confused is the fact that Kyosei can exude such large killing intent. This ability can be considered hard for people who have not killed a person but for a person that have killed, this is nothing. The two were in high guards. He might be a young man in their eyes but they can smell the blood that tainted his hands. This kid have already murdered someone. The skinny guy seems startled and nervous and began to back away but still, his eyes are locked on the little girl on his arms. What a disgusting piece of sh*t. "Its alright man, just don''t do some violent things here, we can''t control those people in the upper management," the driver said to Kyosei. Kyosei holstered back the Colt 45 but he is still looking at the skinny man in a murderous way. "Now, now, we can''t keep on having that way if we keep on staying here. We might attract a bunch of mosquitoes and Stalkers here" The bald man said. Kyosei was a bit startled. The stalkers he is saying might be the stalkers he saw earlier. "You said stalkers?" Kyosei asked. "Hmm? You have not seen them? They are quite plenty and they are more aggressive at night. Though they are pretty weak, they are too agile than normal infected. They have one weakness though and that is light, they can''t stand light and they seemed to be more weaker at morning," the bald man explained. Kyosei frowned hearing this. The reason he have not seen this monsters is due to his scavenging times. These people might be scavenging at night whereas, he is scavenging in the morning in which the stalkers do not usually appear. This situation is not good. Considering that the dead is getting dangerous, Kyosei hoped that the base is still good. He did not know that he will be entangled to a trouble that he did not expect to occur and a big revelation that might hang the balance of the living and the dead. Chapter 107 The Mafia and The Child of the Dead Part 3 (The story will now switch from third person to first person view. This views are sometimes switched to another character depending on the situation. I find it hard to continue on third person view) Day 3: 11:30 P.M Osaka: Kita - Miami: Osaka-Namba Area Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 30 minutes left --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) The area is not so familiar to me. I am not sure where I am but this place seems nearthe Shinsaibashi Area though it should be considered quite far. From what I have remembered, it was still 7 in the evening, but when I looked at my wristwatch, its already 11 in the evening. 30 minutes left before midnight. We are currently inside the building and we are still on a hallway. From what I can tell, this building is once a business enterprise, only got abandoned after the outbreak. I still have no trust on these people and whenever I am ready, I will pull out the Colt 45 or do a strike using either my Fist with Brass Knuckles or the Kukri. "Where are we?" I need to gather a few Intel on these people. "We are on NambaArea. I don''t know where you are from but we are quite sure that the freaks are not going to breach this place. In fact, we are quite secure in this place," the moustached guy said as he puff out some smoke from his cigar. I stayed silent for a bit. For some reason, I have a bad feeling about it. Its not something that I randomly feel but I usually have a good way of knowing bad things. There are people on the hallway who seemed to be on guard on us. I was carrying the girl in my back and if I escape, I need to bring this girl away from this place. And I am sure that if I have to escape, I won''t get to escape unscathed. From what I can see on these people, they are the mafia. Though they look menacing, they seemed to be not harming me and the girl. My only guard is the thin guy. He keeps on looking at our way and frequently licks his lips which I found disgusting. If not due to the fact that there two big guys before me that I am holding back. We rode on an elevator. The elevator is a see through. The exterior is made of glass and you can see what is going on outside. Due to the lights on the area, the dead are all moving in the area though they seemed stuck on a fence that seems to be running with electricity as the dead that tried to get intact to it gets burned to death. Flesh pops and some of the dead explodeddue to the intense electricity running on its frail bodies. "Hah, those fuckers, they won''t get through to us. The fence is running with 10,000 volts of electricity. Its enough to toast them to death though they are already dead," the bald man smirked. I stayed silent. I have seen this one before. Its on the movie, the land of the dead. This is something really familiar and from what the movie ended, the fence fell and the area was breached. This one is also not good either. The risk is too big. I am still not convinced on this people since they are also handling some girls like their slaves. I don''t really care though, its none of my business. My only goal is to get away from here and save this girl from harm. BANG! An explosion occurred just nearby and the glass shook for quite a bit. I don''t know if it is due to the explosion or due to the movement of the elevator. "Where are we going?" I asked once again. "We have to let you and the girl to stay here for a while. I will introduce you to the boss," the moustached guy said. Yep, this is a mafia. I don''t attack a mafia group usually as they are much more dangerous to handle as they are holding guns which I have no experience on using. Attacking them only results on commenting suicide instead. In a few minutes, we arrive on the top floor. I am not quite sure if this guys are strong but I can tell that they have dangerous air around them. My alertness has risen once more and I am ready to strike whenever I needed to. Just as I was thinking on a plan, I heard a wailing sound of the dead. I reflexively pulled out my kukri but the the bald man stopped me from doing so. "No, don''t worry, no enemies loose are around here," and shows me on the dead that are chained into the wall. There are three of them and they seemed to be battered up. Their bodies are torn and they seemed to be used as target practices. "We captured a few infected and to train the others using firearms against these guys, a true target is the only solution," the moustached guys explained. "I see," I muttered. It was a nice idea, however, capturing one has a lot of risk to consider, not only the safety of the captor but the people who will be putting the undead to its shackles. Using that method was totally risky. I saw most of these people are guys. I did not see a single girl with them. Those must be the reason why they captured those four girls. Anyways, I have no intention to save anyone. I am not a good Samaritan or a hero to begin with, why entangle myself on other people''s business? As we are approaching the boss'' room, the thin and skinny guy rushes and move towards the door. I was a bit stunned when the moustached guy whispered to me. "If you want to escape here, help us. That thin guy must have reported you and that girl as a threat. We are ex-SDF, I can sense you are somewhat good in combat and you have killed a human before. This place is no longer safe for us, if you stay, you will just be risking the life of the little girl," the moustached guy said. I quickly composed myself. I see, these mafia people are all dangerous and since they noticed the rebellion brewing, they have to cut the roots before it will grow. I nodded and readies my firearm and kukri. Anytime, I can hit and do the battle immediately. Many will think I am a harmless kid but I can definitely bash anybody''s head without mercy. As I have said earlier, I am not a hero, but I am also not a saint. However, to escape, there is only one persona I have with. I am Kyosei Ichinose, I am the harbringer of death. With the plan to escape, that only means facing the boss first. Kill and escape. Whoever and whatever status this boss has, he needs to be put down to death. Chapter 108 The Mafia and The Child of the Dead Part 4 Day 4: 12:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion Base Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours left -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Nanami''s View) With the earplugs in our ears, we once again survived the onslaught of the scream. The base was awfully quiet except for the scream that is still ringing. No one of us is currently shooting the undead. I don''t know why but there is not a single undead to be found in the vicinity. "Strange, there is no undead in the neighborhood this time," Pastor Shin said as he holds his daughter in his lap who is currently sleeping. "Yeah, there should be a few attacks of the dead but there is no undead attack for some reason. Only that strange monster that leader have called as Stalkers seems to be around. As long as the base is filled with light, those monster won''t come near," I explained to Pastor. "I see. Well, these creatures started appearing all of a sudden. I hope that this is not a sign of a bigger trouble," Pastor Shin said. Trouble huh? Speaking of trouble, we left the school not too long ago and the Behemoth that we left at school should still be wrecking havoc there until now. I have no idea how to kill that monster and neither Kyosei has the way to kill it. He seemed helpless after Teacher Leo died to sacrifice himself. I know that we can''t escape that Behemoth and sooner or later, we will be facing that monster. I looked at the monitor which is showing what Kyosei is seeing right now. I checked his location in the map and he was currently in Osaka- Namba Area. I don''t know how he got there but I guess he might drive into that area. I looked at the time, its past 12 midnight. I slowly pull out the earplugs and looks like the scream is over. We arrived to a new day again. ... Day 4: 12:05 A.M Osaka: Kita- Minami : Osaka-Namba Area Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 55 minutes left -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) The sudden scream made most of the people in the building to curl in pain, holding their bleeding ears. Looks like nobody knows how to solve the scream thingie at midnight. Even the bald guy and moustached guy were both holding their bleeding ears. For some reason, the girl that I am holding right now is not affected to the scream. She did not even show the slightest discomfort at all. "F*ck! My ears are ringing!" the moustached guy groaned as he clutches his bleeding ear. Its quite a damage I see. I look at them without any kind of sympathy. I am not some kind of person who helps anyone readily as long as there is someone needed help. Its just a minor damage and I know that they will immediately recover from that. It took them 30 minutes to recover from their bleeding ears. They slowly wiped off the blood on their ears, and even though they have recovered, they still can''t stand straight and needed to hold the wall or anything to help them stand up. "Ugh, that was painful..." the moustached guy struggled as he shook his head. I look around the place and most of them are slowly recovering. They seemed to look pitiful. Gunshots rang around the place as the undead below keeps on trying to breach the defenses. They became more aggressive after the scream. Their behavior was quite strange indeed. ... As everyone resumes their work, The moustached guy and the bald man led me to the so called "boss" or whoever it is. I am quite eager who is this person to successfully lead a group of mafia successfully in the outbreak. As the door opened, I saw a grandiose office with a few luxurious items which clearly belonged to someone rich before the outbreak. The walls have been designed with a few paintings and quite a few artworks from different artists that I don''t know if they are famous or not. The table was also designed with a few items, a pendulum, a few figurines of a little baby and a few books. Other than that, there is a .38 Special Pistol in the table that looks menacing. Behind the table is the swivel chair that is facing its back to us. Clearly, the person sitting in the chair is looking in the big glass window on the office, nonchalantly drinking his wine. He noticed our arrival and he turns around. It reveals a young man around the same age as me, however, it shows how naughty and young masterish behavior he have that he have not experience the real blood on the battlefield. He even looks like he was not affected from the deadly scream earlier. "Boss, we have arrived," The bald man said as he shoulders the shotgun on his back. "Mmm, I am informed. So this is the guy? Speak your name," the young boss ordered. "..." I did not speak at all. Who the f*ck is he to order me around? The skinny man raised his eyebrows and shouted at me. "Take that sh*tty *ssheadphones of yours so that you can hear when talking!" the skinny man tried to grab my headphone but before he can do so, I punched his face hard on his chin, doing an uppercut. Blood spurt out of his mouth and a few teeth were also broken as a few bits of his yellow teeth flew out alongside the blood he spewed out. Of course it hurts a lot, I used my brass knuckles to punch him. The skinny man was furious and dizzy at the same time. He never expected to get hit. Even the boss was startled and he stood up from his seat. "F*cker, you don''t know who you are provoking right now," this guy tried to grab the gun on the table but before he can do so, I already pulled out my Colt 45 and points it to him. "Try touching that gun and a bullet will bury in your brain," I said without any emotion. "Urk..." The boss who seemed to hold authority earlier was scared sh*tless. He turned to the burly man and the bald man and gritted his teeth. "What are you looking you two muscle heads? Go and clobber him down!" he ordered. The moustached guy shook his head and look at the boss solemnly. "You are on your own there boss," he said calmly. The kid grinned as he look at me. Seems like he have something on his sleeve. "Heh, you must be a high schooler. From your looks, you have no spine to kill someone..." He said as he calmly approach the table. BANG! The glass window shattered as a bullet pass through it. It came from my gun. The bullet almost hit his ear and I bet that his ear is ringing by that. "You think I will hesitate to kill? Dream on kid, you have not seen the violence of the world yet. My hands are already tainted with blood. I already killed a few, I won''t hesitate to pull the trigger and implant a bullet in your head. You are just a pipsqueak," I calmly said though I am hurting inside. I wasted a bullet for a pointless crap. The boy was now sweating bucket load as he stares at me. Fear was currently written all over his face. Suddenly, everyone outside was getting noisy. "What is going on?" The bald man decided to check it out. Screams and despairing shouts are heard in the hallway. The bald man returned sweating. "The undead have breached! They are invading the base!" I didn''t think twice and look at the moustached guy. He nodded in response and before leaving, he took his shotgun and pulled the trigger to the boss. BANG! His limp body slammed on the bookshelves as his body got full of holes after the buckshot scattered on his body. Blood filled the floor. The slim guy scream in terror as I pulled out my kukri and strikeshis head hard using it. He did notget to struggle as he died instantaneously. I also did it to the boss as he might rise back up. "Let''s go!" the bald man said leading the way. I did not forget to pick up the .38 Special Pistol on the table before scurrying out the room. Looks like another inevitable battle against the undead is going to occur again soon as the Night Rage continues to manifest. Chapter 109 Operation Dead Diversion Day 4: 12:49 A.M Osaka: Kita-Minami- Osaka- Namba Area Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 11 minutes left ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ (Kyosei''s View) We didn''t escape immediately, instead, we used the chaos of the undead to go to the armory of the mafia and we also need to arm ourselves properly if we want to live through the Night Rage. The undead are all dangerous at Night Rage and their is a chance of mutated ones to appear. "I never expected that you already have the plan ongoing while we are talking earlier," I said to the moustached guy. "Of course, as a special operatives specializes on besieging, we have already done the basic things to use the danger to our advantage," He said, his voice seems proud. I only know that the driver who drives the prison bus earlier is the one who sabotaged the Electric Fence, causing its failure and the dead to get in. He was also the one assigned to take the hostages out of their prison cells while the chaos is still ongoing. We arrived on the armory that is located in the very lowest floor of the building and I was surprised to see lots of high caliber guns on the walls. In my imagination, the armory is just a small room cramped with guns. I was surprised to see that the whole floor was filled with guns. There are also boxes of bullets and a few explosives in crates. There were also crates of bullets in the box that I really need to fill the Colt 45 and the AR15. The armory was also the parking lot of a container truck. What is going on? Where did the guns came from? Japan is quite strict in guns and this is naturally true. That is why I am startled to see why there are guns here that are all high calibre. "Surprised? I told you, this mafia group, is holding those high calibre guns illegally. They smuggled it from America and I heard that they paid a hefty sum of it. If the law of Japan still exist, these guns should be immediately confiscated. However, we really need these guns for survival now. We can''t survive at all if the guns existing right now only exist in forms of pistols," the moustached guy said as he holds his moustache slowly. Yeah, guns were quite in need in these apocalypse. I already knew how hard it is to rely only on melee weapons but still I can do without a gun. But using one to deal with a horde is quite good too. I have already gathered a few guns in the base but not all of them are totally high calibres unlike the guns that are displayed here. The moustached guy look at me and asked. "You seemed calm despite on this situation. Are you perhaps able to experience this?" he asked. "Yeah, I am. I was currently leading a small group for now. I looted a base of cult a few days ago and managed to pick up a few Springfield M1903 model sniper rifles and a few AR15 guns. I was also planning to look for a big car to gather and go to a safe place out of those undead," I said. "Why don''t you make a caravan?" the bald man who is currently taking guard suggested. A caravan? Yeah, in this apocalyptic situation, moving from one place to another is the best way to find a place safe from the dead. However, the downside of a caravan is that they need to have consume diesel and gasoline to keep the cars running. It is still early in the apocalypse though so that problem is not yet obvious to see. The moustached man throws a rifle towards me. I hold it tightly in my hands. "That is a Military and Police custom version. We usually call it M&P 15. You can see in american movies these guns a lot. A soldier''s best friend in the battlefield," Moustached guy said. Yeah, I have seen it before. There are also airsoft guns in these form that I once held. It was quite heavier than the airsoft gun version but this one is more lethal than the airsoft version. I reloaded it immediately and cast its bolt ready to shoot. The bald man nodded. Looks like he was an enthusiast in guns. "You look normal on it kid. I thought its your first time holding one," he laughed. "Yeah, its the first time. However, I can adapt immediately," I answered. The moustached guy touched his chin. "You will be a good soldier in war with that kind of mindset," he said and continued to put the guns inside the truck. The process took quite a while before he pulls out a mini gun. I was startled to see this beast. It was a mounted mini gun version. I have seen these in the past in the movie, the Purge: Anarchy. Having this is quite menacing in the streets, shooting enemies without care in the world. The moustached guy helped me climb up the back of the truck while the bald man decided to take the front wheel. The moustached guy is the one with me and the girl is settled inside, leaning on the crates of bullets. The moustached guy saluted in front of me and he grinned. "You said you were a leader? If I was satisfied with your leadership then my service is yours then. In an apocalypse, having a trusty leader is hard to find these days," He said while holding his moustache. I nodded without reaction. Of course, loyalty is earned, not given. I hold the gun hard, as the engine of the truck revved up, a hellish daylight will occur in the streets.. Chapter 110 Hell in the Deadly Road Day 4: 1:23 A.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 47 minutes left ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) As the chaos in the building rises, a prison bus and a container truck were speeding away from the chaos. The undead naturally chases the bus and truck. "Lock and load!" I shouted and pulled the trigger of the M&P 15. Bullets fly and the sound of sever gunfire can be heard inside the container truck. The mini gun that the moustached guy were also roaring as it spit out lead and raises hell on Earth. As expected, there are mutated clearly chasing us. I can clearly make out that they are Juggernauts and Hurlers. "Big ones inbound! Prioritized on shooting the tangos!" I shouted. "Aye, aye!" the moustached guy nodded and aims the mini gun to the juggernauts and Hurlers. Me on the other hand kills the lesser undead that are still on our tail. They are really persistent. The truck is a bit shaky, and it is hard to stand fully on the container as the truck is speeding up. However, I can still balance out myself. Mag after mag is wasted every time I reloaded and the dead that are chasing us is getting thicker and thicker as time pass by. "F*ck, this is getting tougher and tougher!" the moustached guy shouted. Even the prison bus is quite having a hard time against the dead who are currently still on our trail. From time to time, I need to shoot the dead that are chasing the prison bus to avoid accident that will topple the prison bus out of its momentum. I looked back at the girl on the crates. She is still sleeping despite having her head kept on being bumped on the crate. If I was the one being in her situation, I might have wake up already. The truck and prison bus traversed the road from left to right and most of the dead kept on following us. This time around, the moustached guy pull out a grenade from his pocket and pull the pin off, before throwing the grenade to the undead. KABOOM! The explosion created a shockwave of air, hitting us with a cold but pungent air. Bodies of the dead flew and blood splatters on the road. Quite a gory sight indeed. If a normal person sees this scene, they might puke their dinner out. I decided to keep the pace going despite my sweat pouring out of my face. Even the moustached guy was sweating profusely. As the minigun ran out of bullets, he faces at me and tap my shoulder. "Hold the fort for a minute. I need to retrieve the bullets out to reload the minigun!" I nodded in response. The music in my ears kept my morale high as I kept repeating the same actions. I have no idea how many hours and how many magazines of bullets have been wasted already. What makes the battle harder is due to the Juggernauts ad Hurlers clearly blocking the bullets and are currently taking the bullets in replacement of the lesser undead. The moustached guy returned to the minigunand reloaded it. "Let''s continue the battle!" He shouted. The undead are still swarming behind the truck and prison bus. "Sh*t, is this going to end?" The moustached guy was seen with frustration already. "..." I did not respond. Apparently, I had no idea either, it was also taking a toll to my body and my eyes droop. However, there is no time to relax. Death is looming behind us. "Graaaaaahhhhh!" I pulled out another grenade from the nearby crate and pull out the pin. "Stay dead!" I shouted with all my lungs to kept my consciousness intact. I kept pulling the trigger. Its not a problem with bullets but the state of mind is making me pull back. For the sake that I will survive this hellish night, I will stay up for a while. ... Daylight breaks out in the horizon and the dead are slowly getting sluggish. Juggernauts andHurlers are no longer around and the undead are no longer able to sprint. They have returned from the same dumb undead. I am no longer shooting. I lay down the cold metal floor. Huffing and puffing air on my body. This time, it really made me totally tired. Fatigue builds up in my body and I can feel the heaviness of my limbs. My eyes barely open but I managed to do so. I can''t sleep yet. The moustached guy was also groaning. His arms might be numb from the recoil of the minigun. "Good work boy," he said, also struggling to stay awake. As the sun rises up in the sky, it also marks the end of the Night Rage. Another day to face again. Day 4: 6:00 A.M Night Rage officially ended for now. Chapter 111 The Beginning of a Deadly Mutation Day 6: 7:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion Base Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours left Food supply: Lasts for 1 week Water Supply: Lasts for 4 weeks and 4 days Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG: 4 crates Assault Rifles: 10 crates Shotgun: 5 crates Sniper Rifle: 7 crates Pistol: 12 crates Revolver: 4 crates Grenades: 300 pieces left ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) I woke up in a groggy state. What happened? Even in the groggy state, I can feel myself invigorated and recharged. However, I don''t remember sleeping. From what I can remember last is our safe arrival to the base. I quickly got up and I noticed that my clothes are no longer the dirty uniform of mine and my beanie is missing. My headphones and Portable Mp3 player are both turned off but it was quietly taking in the sunlight that is currently entering the windowsill. I looked at my surroundings. This place is the room in the second floor of the base. They have voted that I should be staying here as this is now officially my office as the leader of Blood Battalion but I didn''t respond that time. I scratched my head and saw that the window is still a bit wet. Its not a dew as this usually don''t happen so I decided to look down and also noticed that the ground is wet like it just rained. From what I can remember, it didn''t rain and the sun was still rising that time. I checked my wristwatch and saw that it is 7:06 in the morning. I forgot to check the time last time but I was sure that when we arrived, the Night Rage just ended. I shook my head in confusion. Better ask someone then, also, I felt like my stomach is churning. I never felt so hungry. Of course, I did not forget to change clothes. I wore the black hoodie shirt with a mark of skull printed in the center and also wore pants. I also noticed that the weapons I have been using is missing. Looks like somebody took them. Before I left, I pick up my Headphones and MP3 player and wore them. Too bad my beanie is missing alongside with my uniform. ... As I went down the stairs and go to the living room, I noticed that everyone is gathered in the living room. The first to notice me was Miyuki of course. "Kyosei! You are awake! Thank God, you are fine!" she said as she approached me and hug me. Of course, I dodge her hug. I don''t like it. Everyone in the room became attentive and look at me when I arrived. I also noticed that the three men and four women who accompanied with the escape is also here. Compared to their a bit of sorry state when they were captured, the girls no longer have shackles in their hands and they have regained color. Looks like they are recovering. Even the three guys are also looking good. The burly man with a bald head no longer look so domineering though he still hold a bit dangerous air, it was already lessened by his normal shirt and calm face. The moustached guy is no longer moustached as he have shaved it and he looks more cleaner now. He wore a camouflage shirt and still holds a bit of danger aura but he seemed to be fine since no one in the group avoided them. The thin guy who seemed to be the same age as me and my schoolmates also turned from ruggy guy into someone clean and tidy guy. His hair also revealed that e dyed it red. "Boy, you slept like a log this past three days! I thought you were a goner, good thing Chie and the other girls tended you and said that you just collapse out of fatigue!" the former moustached guy said as he laugh. "Huh?" I was a bit stunned. Did I heard it wrong? Three days? "You passed out when the truck arrived the base. They carried you in and we examined your vitals and we found out that you just passed out but we never expected that you will sleep for three days," Chie explained. "What?! That long?" I frowned. I slept that long? I did not remember passing out! This time, Nanami looked at me seriously. "We didn''t know the reasons but while you were still asleep, we took a few samples of your blood to take a few test. The results will be released later on. Also, from that time that you were asleep, many things occurred. Luckily, we didn''t fell from the Night Rages that occurred and managed to fend off the place. But as time goes by, the enemies are getting tougher," Nanami reported. "What do you mean," hearing that the undead are getting tougher, my eyes squinted and interest is piqued. I need to know what it is. "The surrounding creatures that kept on interacting with the dead slightly became mutated as well," this time, Souichi answered. "Mutated?" I frowned. "Yes, we noticed that the flies that usually gathers around the dead and do some of their disgusting jobs on the bodies of the dead that did not get devoured by the undead at Night Rage have undertaken evolution," Souichi explained. "The flies have become slightly bigger an now, instead of just landing to the corpse and lay eggs, the flies seemed to devour the flesh of the dead in a fast rate. Their sizes also started to get similar to the Mosquitoes though a bit inferior now. They seemed to be harmless to us in terms of being attacked since they did not attack us but our food source of meat will be a problem right now." I see, that is right. Flies are known as scavengers and they might be disgusting but they helped on decomposing bodies and other food that gone bad. However, these flies will only bring ten trouble now. If the flies were to land in their food dangerous, their abilities might be a carrier of whatever caused the apocalypse causing unnecessary deaths. "Also Kyosei, a few birds started to show some of the changes too. I usually see a few crows, left to scavenge the dead. They sometimes eat their flesh and grew satisfied. In just one day, the crows suddenly became much bigger than its normal size. Now, its size was similar to a chicken though they don''t look fat at all. Also, they became the natural competitor against the flies and also began devouring the corpses like vultures. I am afraid that they will get to attack us like those carnivorous crow horde that killed many characters in Resident Evil: Extinction Movie," Steven said in straight Japanese. Looks like he practiced well these past few days. "I agree, its getting dangerous. It''s already expected that they will be showing changes as they are eating flesh of the infected but we never expect it too soon," Nathalie chimed in using the Japanese language. Looks like she also practiced a lot. "This bode some sort of ill event that will soon happen. But I hope that it won''t come," Nanami said. I see. During the time that I was unconscious, Nanami took the role of assistant leader and managed the group nicely. Having these sort of people in the group is quite necessary indeed. This time, the twins began talking too. "Kyosei, our food supply might be in dire situation," they started. "Huh? Why?" I scratch my head. "Some of the food stored like a few grains if rice and wheat were easily spoiled. They showed signs of decomposition and we never expected that most of the food that we stored are almost destroyed," Rin said. "We tried to salvage a few but it didn''t work. Only the canned foods and a few dried goods were not destroyed and still can be eaten. Those foods in the fridge are still not showing any signs though we need to replenish them as soon as possible, now that we have additional members," Ren continued. Food supply. My fear comes true. Food is actually one of the fundamentals in survival in an apocalypse. Now that they are showing spoilage, we need to find an alternative food source and secure food to gain advantage on the situation. Every piece of canned goods are going to be needed now and hunting will be also quite feasible. I have seen a few wild animals around the city and looks like they have wandered around or they might have escaped the zoo. Anyway, hunting wild game is also needed too. Fishing seems feasible too as there are rivers around to get started but I also hope that they don''t get mutated either. As the meeting was finished, everyone dispersed and headed to their respective jobs. As I was about to go to the kitchen, Nanami, Cindy, Chie, and Miyuki pulled me along. "What''s the problem?" I frowned as I was hungry, I am a bit annoyed that they pulled when I was about to eat. "Kyosei, I know you are starving but we just wanted to ask you about the girl you brought the other day," Nanami started when we were about to reach the infirmary. Girl? Oh yeah, the girl I saved during the Night Rage. "What about her?" I asked. "For some reason, she is still asleep. Also, Cindy confirmed that this girl that you carried along is Experiment Log #9999," Nanami said. "Experiment Log #9999?" I was a bit bewildered but then, something popped up in my mind. "Yes, the thing that Maverick hacked and Cindy memorized. She remembered that the file has a photo of the girl experimented. She is 100% sure that the girl in the photo and the girl you brought is the same person," Nanami nodded. I looked at the girl in the bed who is still unconscious. So this is the successful experiment? But she is just a young girl. Chapter 112 Another Deadly Lackeys Day 6: 7:49 A.M Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion''s Base Time before the Night Rage: 10 hours and 11 minutes left Food Supply: Lasts for 1 week Water Supply: Lasts for 4 weeks and 4 days Fuel supply: Medium Amount Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG: 4 crates Assault Rifles: 10 crates Shotgun: 5 crates Sniper Rifle: 7 crates Pistol: 12 crates Revolver: 4 crates Grenades: 300 pieces left --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) This was quite a surprise. I have no idea that she is the person who is able to bond with the Virus Galea. But, the question is, how did she managed to escape? From what I can remember, she was well guarded and was assigned on SSS+ security level and in the first sign of breach, she will be shot by a tranquilizer and will be evacuated immediately. Did she killed the scientists and guards to escape? "How come she is still unconscious?" I asked Chie since she is the one who looked at her. "We retrieved a small bullet syringe in her shoulder area and we need to lop off her flesh to remove it. She showed incredible regenerative powers and after we lop off the said bullet, her flesh returned back to normal and didn''t leave a single scar. We examined the bullet syringe and from what I can see, this is a tranquilizer with a high amount of power to knock out an elephant for a week, it must be why she is still unconscious," Chieexplained. I nodded. So she fought against the guards and managed to escape. I had no idea she managed to last that long without getting asleep immediately. "We tried to contact Maverick but for some reason, the network is having difficulties in connecting to her and according to Zhao Fang, her base was breached by the dead and she was currently on the run. From what Zhao Fang have said, she is still alive and was currently finding a way to join us and was accompanied by Zecker. America right now was too dangerous now as the Night Rage kept on raging there," Nanami said. "Alright. Let''s not disturb her yet, Miyuki should be the one who will watch her while Cindy will be helping me process your blood Kyosei," Chie said. "Wait, how will you examine my blood? Even if you have a microscope, you are not a professional doctor," I retorted. Chie grinned and pushed her eyeglasses like she was a scholar. "Hmph, don''t underestimate me, my father was a doctor and he has been training me to be the next doctor in our family. Of course, I have the proper training. I only go to the laboratory to study chemistry to allow me to mix medicines in the future, also, who said that I don''t have a microscope? Yesterday, Souichi managed to pick one when they tried to loot a hospital alongside with Mr. Tanaka and Steven. Since we need it, he decided to bring it alongside with a few apparatus that will help me and the rest to monitor everyone," Chie said in a scholarly manner. I clearly underestimated this woman. Well, I really don''t know her at all since I have no care about whoever it was at school but since I managed to bump into her, she was alive today. After leaving the infirmary with Nanami, he led me to the kitchen. The twins were currently washing the dishes. The group finished eating earlier so nobody is eating right now. Miss Haruna was currently checking the food stocks and list out the remaining stocks left. Risha, Yuko, and Risa were washing clothes. Of course since hygiene is also necessary. I did not took a bath for quite a while since I was always busy. I should take one later. I looked at the hanging clothes and quickly spotted my beanie and uniform to the clothesline. Risha smiled at me when she saw me looking at the clothes. "Don''t worry, we just washed them since they got dirty when you arrived. Don''t worry, we didn''t took of your undies. We still have to respect privacy," she smiled mischievously. I snorted on that though she is right. I will be embarrassed if they take it off without my permission. I will change my undies later after I take a bath. I eat breakfast and Laika, the dog was currently looking at me for food. Of course, I gave her some of my leftover food after eating. After eating my fill, I immediately go to the armory. There, I saw the boy who was driving the prison bus the other night and the four girls who he rescued, Nejima was also there and checking the guns. "Hey, Kyosei right? We already know that you are the leader here. We never expected that you managed to run the group by yourself. By the way, I am Shu, the four girls with me were Sakura, Mirai, Penelope, and Chihaya," The boy named Shu introduced himself. "I am Sakura," the girl with short hair said as she bowed down. "I am Mirai," A girl with a ponytailhair said as she smiled. "I am Penelope," another girl with eyeglasses and nerdy aura shyly nodded. "And I am Chihaya! Nice to meet you!" A girl with a short stature and cute face said as she smiled with dimples on both her cheeks. I nodded at them all with a stiff look, not even bothering to smile. To bothersome indeed. "I am Kyosei, I might be the leader but I really have not a good leadership. Everyone just helps each other here so that there are no complications here. I don''t have the time to chat so please continue your work, I still need to get my equipment," I said. Shu twitched his mouth hearing that, looks like he was startled by my reactions. However, he quickly recovered. "This way, your equipment is here," Shu led me to the table and sure enough, all.of my weapons are here. The brass knuckles with the motocross gloves, the body armor for motorcycle riders, the kukri, the hidden blade, my grappling hook, the Balisong, and the Colt 45 pistol. I quickly geared up and nodded. After equipping it, I still heard Shu whisper to Nejima. "Is he a strict guy? He seemed to be not happy that we are here?" he asked. "Don''t worry about it, he was always unhappy we got used to it already, but don''t worry, he don''t chase away people without a cause," Nejima reassured him. "Really? He didn''t even smile!" Shu was not convinced. "Yeah, you would be the first person to see Kyosei smile if he ever smiled. Nobody have seen him smile, so we are all equal on that," Nejima said. I didn''t bother to listen anymore and decided to go out the mansion. Along with Laika, I arrived into the courtyard and looks like it was improving. The platforms on the walls is enough to be used to walk around to survey the streets. Also, everyone was armed. Sena and Souichi were the watchers while the bald man and the former moustached guy were helping Steven and Nathalie. Snow was currently helping Okabe building a few plots. Possibly for the garden. The prison bus and the truck were parked outside the base and looks like they have secured it already. I looked up the sky and contemplated. The world is changing but I hope that we still remain safe and no one will die in the future. I might have no idea about the future but I just needed to make sure that we will live. This is our new age. The new age of the undead era. Chapter 113 The Deadly Encounter Day 6: 10:33 A.M Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion''s Base Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 27 minutes left Food Supply: 1 week left Water Supply: Lasts for 4 weeks and 4 days Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG: 4 crates Assault Rifles: 10 crates Shotgun: 5 crates Sniper Rifle: 7 crates Pistol: 12 crates Revolver: 4 crates Grenades: 300 pieces left ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ (Kyosei''s View) I never expected that I will miss out a few of the happenings around just because I was unconscious for quite a while. I even find out that they managed to kill and bring a specimen of stalker in which allowed Chie to progress on her research. I was amazed by these guys.I also get to know the two guys who were former soldiers. The bald guy was Mesau Suzuki and the guy who was a former moustached guy is Furuki Tanaka. Looks like I was not busy so I decided to look at the situations and in a few conversation, looks like they don''t need too much help. After checking, I decided to take a bath instead. Most of them have taken a bath especially the girls earlier since they have not washed for quite a while and so that they can experience taking a bath while they still can. There are some spare clothes in. the drawer but since the clothes I am wearing is still clean, I didn''t need to change. Only the underwear. I take off my clothes in front of the mirror and it made me startled when I saw a strange mark in my left chest. I remembered that I have not done anything that can cause this and I also remember that I don''t have this mark at all in the past. I tried rubbing it off but I discovered that this is not a stain in my skin but some sort of mark that is in my skin. I tried looking at it closely and I noticed that it seems to be moving. I shuddered by the look of it but I quickly took it out of my mind and just focused on cleaning myself. With that done, I quickly go to Nanami to scavenge. She nodded and she said that I have to prioritize food and a few gears. After picking up an AR15 and another supply of Colt 45 and grenades with me, I ventured out... ... (Miyuki''s View) I am currently looking in the window where I can see the gate where Kyosei just used to get out of the base. As usual, I felt worried about Kyosei since he kept on doing reckless things. Also, I felt a bit useless since Kyosei kept on risking his life while I was staying here in the mansion, taking refuge against the dead. I returned to the chair that I was sitting earlier as I wiped off the sweat on the forehead of the girl that they call the project Eve. I still remembered that when she arrived alongside with Kyosei, I clearly saw that she awaken and have poked Kyosei''s chest all of a sudden and causes Kyosei''s unconsciousness. We never discussed it to him due to the unspecific things that we have not seen. We suspected that Kyosei is already infected by the Virus Galea. But according to Chie who seemed to be able to research the virus and the symptoms of it, Kyosei is not infected since he did not turn into one after being poked by a girl who is called as a Human Biological Weapon. Just as I was thinking on it, Nanami and Chie returned, all holding a piece of paper. "Hmm? What is it?" I was confused why they seemed silent. "Looks like we need to say this to Kyosei," Chie frowned as she hands me the paper. After reading the paper, I was startled. This is different. Looks like something is clearly amiss. "Let''s tell it to Kyosei later when he return," I quickly answered. With the appearance of the little girl, she might be something that we will stir the world. ... Day 6: 11:21 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 39 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Kukri, Brass Knuckles, Balisong Gun: AR15, Colt 45 AR15 Ammunition: 10 box Colt 45 Ammunition: 3 box Grenades: 10 pieces (Kyosei''s View) My ammunition might not be sufficient if I run into a horde but this is enough for me. My only purpose for venturing out is to find food and to destroy a few spawns. According to Nanami and the others observations, most of the spawns that was destroyed by Souichi''s party, the houses that usually contains the spawns seemed to ooze out a few gooey substance and a stinky smell. From what I can see right now, there are no houses that seemed to be similar to their descriptions. The streets right now are littered with debris, broken cars, scattered items and a few tattered newspapers that all tell the occurrence of the apocalypse. According to Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Suzuki, the army was forced to abandon their own troops to fend off from themselves and only a few high ranked soldiers were the one who escorted the higher officials, a few survivors and a few important figures to escape. Tanaka and Suzuki were all part of the platoon to defend the Quarantine Zone during the Night Rage. But after the sudden abandonment and the overwhelming force of the Night Rage, their morale plummeted causing the undead to breach the defenses, forcing the remaining troops to scatter and save their own assess out of the deadly situation they were in. The troops that Tanaka and Suzuki were in did not survive and they are the only people who survive the onslaught. Luckily, they managed to survive after meeting Shu on a prison where they manage to take the Prison Bus. They then decided to go with the mafia until they meet me later on. So when before the outbreak started, they already did an evacuation to the officials and important people away from trouble, only leaving the civilians to suffer. In the end, they succeeded. After a few days since the outbreak began, I already know how to carefully use a gun properly though I still prefer to use melee weapons. Also, I did not expect I have the way of scavenging. This few days seems helping my physique to get better. I no longer feel tired after a few sprinting though I still have limited distance that I can cover. After walking around, I managed to arrive on a convenience store. Its clearly looted already but I knew that there are still a few items that can still be salvageable here. I creep slowly on the entrance. From what I can see, there are no people currently here and I can see a few undead inside. I also noticed that inside of the convenience store, the canned foods are still intact though a few are scattered on the floor. Looks like those people who tried to scavenge here ended up dead. Luckily, those undead are positioned away from each other. Its clearly an advantage to me who specialize in sneak and silent attacks. I look at my Kukri. This will do fine now. Time to get to work. Opening the door did not attract them at all. They still seems occupied to whatever they are focusing on. There are 7 undead inside, and I can kill them all without problem. Crouching while slowly approaching the undead, as I get on its back, I quickly pull the small hair it has left on its head before stabbing its face, piercing its skull through. I lay the dead body quickly but silently into the floor before moving to the next target. In a few more minutes of killing, all of the undead are all killed by me. They all lay permanently dead on the floor. Just as I was about to finish my own business here, I felt a cold intent behind me. I did not let it move closer to me and quickly used my kukri to parry the weapon that was almost on my back. "Wha...!" an ugly man staggered after my sudden attack. I quickly pull out my Colt 45 and also readily my Kukri. This time, it was five men who are clearly not up to something good. Chapter 114 The Gangsters Of the Dead Day 6: 11:44 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 16 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Kukri, Brass Knuckles, Balisong Gun: AR15, Colt 45 AR15 Ammunition: 10 box Colt 45 Ammunition: 3 box Grenades: 10 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Gangsters. From just the first glance on them, I can instantly tell that they are gangsters and base on their movements, they are already good at this work. Unluckily for them, they are always my prey in the past. Meeting unreasonable people like them are still on my hit list. "F*ck, you think you are already strong?! Put down your weapons and leave this place or else, I will be destroying that head of yours!" the ugly guy whom I just smacked said holding the shotgun on his hands and pointing it at me. "..." I did not respond and instead take a glance on everyone. All of them are armed but most of them do not wear any protective clothes like I did and most of them are showing their muscles and their threatening tattoos. Also, from what I can see, they are like barbarians and most of them rely on brute force. Do they think I am intimidated on them? Pft, what a joke. "Are you deaf?! I seed put down your..." Before he can finish, I spit on his face and my saliva splattered on his face. I instantly provoke him. "Bastard! You will die!" He roared and was about to pull the trigger. I quickly rolled away from him and made a quick hide on the shelf before running around and took the other people he was with in a surprise. I pulled out my Kukri and strike the leg of the guy I near me and made a stab on his pelvis. "Aaagh!" He shouted and before he can keep on shouting, I used him as a meat shield. BANG! The gangster was killed. I never expected that I will get hit too and I was grazed in my right arm with a buckshot. I quickly rolled away and once again tool a hiding. the others also began to take charge at my location. However, this is still within my capabilities o cripple them. Peng! A person who tried to strike me from behind was struck down by my punch instead, which caused him to fall out of guard. I quickly shot his legs, which will stop him from moving. "No!" My swift movements are hard to catch up and the person who wields the shotgun shot the ammo against me but missed and only a few shelves got struck instead. A few of the good were also destroyed. I didn''t bother him at first and take a shot from the shelve I was hiding and pulled the trigger. Bang! I quickly move to the other shelve as I know that the guy who holds the shotgun will shoot me on my current location. "You are courting death!" He roared an once more pulled he trigger and seeing it miss, he reloaded the gun. I got my chance. Calmly, I made a swift sprint and targets the nearby person and I quickly stab his ear with the Balisong, causing his ears to bleed. "My ears!" He swings his bat to me and unluckily, I was hit. However, it lacked power so it did not get to hurt me much at all. I rolled away and stab the joints of the guy I just pierced with the balisong earlier causing him to get crippled on his movements. What made me to strike them even though I am alone is due to the fact that they lack the aspect that I was powerless. Teamwork and Unity. Most gangsters do not possess them and clearly, they only use their numbers to gang up against helpless individuals that they can see. I usually use their weakness to strike them down. It was their Achilles Heel. I once again roll away from the crippled gangster and hide again. Kacha! The gangster who is holding the shotgun was clearly sweating and he was getting anxious as well as he reloaded the sawed-off shotgun. He never thought that this guy whom they thought to be a weakling is a hidden tiger feigning as a lamb. Just as he was about to shoot again, I was already behind him and put my kukri on his neck. "Think you can still kill me?" I smirked. "Motherf*cker!" Before he can even move, I made a move first and punched him hard on his back before slamming the kukri using the blunt part on his head, causing him to collapse. And with that, everyone is incapacitated except for the one that I used as a meat shield and died from the buckshot. Right, I also remembered I got wounded. I quickly fumble around the convenience store and luckily, I found a bandage and a few gauze and alcohol. I quickly doused the cotton that I found with alcohol before rubbing it to my wound. The wound is not that deep but it is currently bleeding. I can feel the sting of the alcohol seeping into my wound. After the initial wound cleaning, I quickly put a gauze on my wound before wrapping it on bandage. Since we made a lot of sound, there will be a few ideas bound to arrive soon so I quickly pull out my Duffel bag and stuff all of the canned goods that I can find inside. Pickles, Pork and Beans, Spam can, can of corned tuna and a few other canned goods. That are easy to be eaten. After packing, I quickly go outside the convenience store. I did not bother to loot them and I didn''t kill them either, only leaving incapacitated. I am not a killer and I will leave their lives on what the fate will hold. I saw a few undead struggling in the distance. Looks like a horde is forming and will storm the convenience store soon. I quickly trotted away from there. Looking at the duffel bag in my back, I know that this is not enough for us and the food will barely hold on. Looks like storming a few houses and malls will be a good choice but I am having doubts on the mall since the place might be overwhelming with the undead since it was one of the most crowded places when the outbreak started. There are a few undead currently attacking me but they are not a challenge to me. For some reason, I felt like I can kill the undead without any problems at all. I am having doubts on this but I seem to feel different ever since I brought the girl with me back to the base. Is this somewhat connected to her? Either way, we have no idea how dangerous she was, after all, she was able to bond with the Virus Galea. As a leader, I need to make rational judgement. Its the only way for me to still continue living as a human being. Along the way, there are a few people around that I saw scavenging the buildings and after seeing me, they quickly hide, afraid that I was some bandit or some killer. I did not bother disturbing them, its not like I trust them yet. There are other survivors fighting against others for loot but I am not interested in entering conflict. I might be a delinquent in the past and looking for trouble left and right but now that I am managing a group, I can''t let myself just stay just like that for the rest of time. The worth to fight are the undead and those who try to harm me and my subordinates. As it was getting late, I decided to go back home to dump the supplies and do another supply run once again. This amount of food I just got barely last for a single day. Looks like a new work force is needed to be on the job to get some food. Chapter 115 The Awakening of the Child of the Dead Day 6: 12: 51 P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 9 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Kukri, Brass Knuckles, Balisong Gun: AR15, Colt 45 AR15 Ammunition: 10 box Colt 45 Ammunition: 3 box Grenades: 10 pieces (Kyosei''s View) The road is quite far and I have to detour for quite a few times after seeing a few hordes forming on the road. I have to make sure that I avoid going to a confrontation against the undead as it will be useless. It might be good if I level up everytime I kill them but I am a normal human and I don''t have supernatural abilities, just my skills I have accumulated for this past year and this days of chaos allowed me to live. Arriving around the alley of the base, I saw a few survivors running around as they were chased by the horde. And damn, they are blocking my route to reach the base. I can''t go on detour since I am already so near the base. What is the point? My only choice is to confront the horde and save the worthless bums being chased by the dead. I pull out my AR15 and decided to shoot, having the food on my shoulders while on melee is a suicidal thought. It is too difficult to fight with so many things that might break if I rashly move, therefore, its time for guns to shine. As I look around my surroundings and made sure that it is safe for me to begin the battle, I took my aim with the proper posture, used the manual fire and scope out the first enemy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Consecutive gunshots were released as I took aim. With the lousy movements of the undead at morning , aiming their heads is a simple matter but for some reason, I felt like all the movements of the undead and even the movements of the survivors running seems to slow down, the flying newspaper that flew past in front of me seems to be in slow motion on movies. But who cares why they move so slow? As long as I kill them, it is sufficient! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Continuous pull of the trigger, adjusting the scope of the enemies is what I am currently doing and even though their lousy movements seems to slow down, I decided to take advantage on the situation and pop every undead that tried to kill the survivors. Kill! As the last undead got killed after the barrage of bullets I released, the slow movements seems to return back to normal but in return, my head begins to ache but still bearable for me. What made me surprised are the baffled looks of those survivors though they nodded in gratitude, they didn''t stay and chat and immediately fled while still carrying a few supply of food I guessed it right. I drank a bit of water and shook off the ache I felt in my head before leaving the place and with quick steps, I move towards the base with haste. ... (Miyuki''s View) Gunshots were ringing outside and from how fast the gunshots are, I assume that the person doing the gunshots made his gun in full burst mode since it was really fast but those gunshots only last for a few seconds before the quiet place returned again. Nanami stood up and went towards the door. "Where are you going?" I asked to Nanami. "I am going to check the gunshots earlier and ask Sena and Okabe on what they witnessed earlier," she said and proceeded to go outside. I sighed. It has barely one week since the Outbreak began but all of us have matured greatly. Our mindset were forced to think like an adult to survive. Pastor Shin and his daughter, Yumi were able to properly blend with us and even the former SDF soldiers, Mr. Suzuki and Mr. Tanaka alongside with the addition of Shu, Sakura, Mirai, Penelope and Chihaya, the workforce were getting bigger. Also, no one are forced to work, they work voluntarily without any kind of oppression. From what I can see, they are doing this for the sake that they survive the Night Rage again. Even I , have to work hard so that I can contribute to the group. Even with some grown ups with us, nobody treated us as children. According to Mr. Suzuki and Mr. Tanaka, all sorts of help will be helpful whether it is coming from a child or a disabled person as long as it contributes to the group, it is really a big thing for everyone. Even I was forced to open my eyes and think maturely without any kind of preparation. From an ordinary student council president into someone mature enough to see deaths everyday. I might consider living with all the deaths and pain this world now possess. Being soft leads you to danger and danger leads you to death. According to Kyosei, if you have choice to fight or die, it was better to fight than die of course. But if you faced a choice where your death means the safety of everyone and your life is equivalent to the people dying, reconsidering if sacrifice is worth it or not before making decisions. In this world, making such choices will change your life and your death. As I was contemplating on those thoughts, I noticed that the child that Kyosei brought the other night move. I saw her eyelids move and her fingers twitch. Chie said to me that I need to back away a few distance from her after knowing that she is the Project Eve that the document have said, moving brashly might result to unexpected results. Before I can move away, the girl faintly called out but I cannot really hear it since it is more like mumblings rather than words. Staying still for a while and intently listening allows me to finally know what she was mumbling about. "Mom.... mom..." Is she calling for her mom? No I cannot be so sure though, I might be hearing it different. "Mom... mommy..." Nope, she really is calling her mother. I am not hearing it wrong. I returned to the side of her bed and hold her little trembling hands, hoping to calm her down. "It''s alright, you are safe here, no one will beat you and no one will do bad things to you here," I said calmly as I stroke her long white hair gently with my fingers. She suddenly opened her eyes all of a sudden, which made me shocked for a bit. She looked at me with her unique gold colored pupils. What a rare color, in fact, I have not seen this kind of eye color. "Mommy?" she mumbled, still weak from sleeping I guess. "Uh... sorry, your mommy is not here," I said to her, still stroking her hair. "Mommy!" she hugged me tight like she was not going to let go. I was a bit stunned at first but then I also hugged her. We hugged each other for quite a while before she moves away from me. "Mommy, where is daddy?" she asked. "Daddy?" "Daddy is daddy, he wears a beanie and a headphone!" she beamed a smile on me. Oh no, felt some sort of trouble. .... (Kyosei''s View) The ache in my head is fading away and I can now walk properly without suffering from headache. There are less undead around and they can be easily killed without trouble. Arriving around the base, I saw, Okabe, Nanami and Sena surveying the place using a binocular. Before I get there, the three nodded as they saw me arriving and Nanami shouted below. "Open the gates!" The sturdy gates opened slowly and allowed me to enter the base. Just as I was about to dump the goods, I saw a girl with white hair dashing and was smiling looking at me. She quickly hugged me an looked at me with her... gold eyes? "Daddy!" I almost choked my saliva hearing that. Daddy?! Chapter 116 Deadly Revelation Day 6: 1:50 P.M Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion''s Base Time before the Night Rage: 4 hours and 10 minutes left Food Supply: 1 week and 1 day left Water Supply: Lasts for 4 weeks and 4 days Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG: 4 crates Assault Rifles: 10 crates Shotgun: 5 crates Sniper Rifle: 7 crates Pistol: 12 crates Revolver: 4 crates Grenades: 300 pieces left ----------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) Everyone was gathered in the living room. With everyone of the group gathered in a single place, the living room felt cramped. I felt dizzy just by looking at them. Moreover, I am a bit annoyed and confused by this little girl who is currently sleeping in my lap comfortably. Recalling earlier, arriving after the scavenging part, this kid called me daddy. I must say I think I am hearing things but everyone also nodded that they really heard her call me daddy. I look at Miyuki who was looking embarrassed. She was the one who is guarding this little girl so she must have information on what is going on. "Hey, what''s with that look?! I didn''t do anything!" Miyuki shook her head as she also wave her hands in denial. Everyone was also confused and currently, the reason why everyone is gathered around is due to Nanami and Chie calling everyone for a meeting. Chie was still holding the records of the infected tissues that she acquired results with and Nanami is busy typing on her laptop and also setting up the projector. Nanami looked around and after she saw that everyone is already gathered around the place. She nodded and stood up, placing her laptop on the table and spoke. "I''m sorry if this is too abrupt to all of you but I have important announcement to say to everyone," Nanami started. Everyone nodded though they have no idea what sort of things are going on. "Earlier, I managed to establish contact with the Team Alpha and Bravo of the SDF that Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Suzuki mentioned in one of our talks.According to them, they are a bit near Kirishima High School as their temporary base was stationed there," Nanami said as he summarized what their talk with the SDF was. Hearing that, Tanaka and Suzuki sniffed a mouthful of air. They never expected that their comrades where still alive and have yet to kick the bucket. "According to them, they were led by a retired SDF commander and lieutenant and a boy he adopted. They still did not reveal too much info on them. However, after a few times of our conversation, the place kept on shaking like there was an earthquake in their place. I asked them what is going on and they quickly asked for evacuation help. Their cars are destroyed and they are currently asking for SOS to anyone who can help," Nanami continued. "Wait, what is going on? What attacked them?" Tanaka was clearly intrigued. He already knew Team Alpha and Bravo are strong units and they don''t even sent any kind of SOS signals due to their superiority. "They were under attack by an orange monster that is towering. They said that almost half of the Team Alpha and Team Bravo was incapacitated due to this monster. It was also said that the monster do not only devour humans but undead also," Nanami had a grim look on her face. As soon as she said that, everyone including me who was present during the escape in Kirishima High School was stunned. What Nanami said the monster was, is also the monster who almost killed us. I sucked in a mouthful of air before I blurted out its name. "Behemoth," I said with a frown. The others who only got to join us were confused but as they look around us and saw our indescribable faces, they knew that it was trouble. "Yes, I already conveyed that we called it the Behemoth and the Team Captain who is called Sgt. Harualso nodded and accepted the name as it currently match the monster," Nanami added. Shu, who was keeping his mouth shut shook his head before talking. "We have no idea what is going on. Can someone fill us in?" Shu scratched his head. The others also looked with confusion in their eyes. This time, it was Cindy who talked. She can currently describe this monster as she memorized its characteristics. "Allow me. The monster we called Behemoth appeared in the middle of the time where the Night Rage is ending and was formed completely after the Night Rage. This monster is a towering monster which should be estimated around 100 meters tall. We are not sure if we call it an undead but we are sure that it was a humanoid orange jelly monster. It has a structure of burnt around its body and was very dangerous. It always grew in size whenever the monster eats the undead. We managed to escape but it was also due to the sacrifice of one of our teachers that we survived..." Cindy''s voice trailed off. Many of us looked down in despair. That was the tale of the tragic death of Leo. The person I looked up as my second father who sacrificed himself for the greater good and the person I was inspired to hold the leadership of the group. After Cindy said that, everyone who have not seen the monster yet, gasped as this was a very dangerous monster. Just saying that there was a 100 meter monster. Even the Juggernaut that was not that tall wasn''t even compared to its shortest tentacle. Nanami chimed in again. "Just like how Cindy described the Behemoth, it was a very tall monster. However, according to what Sgt. Haru said to me, the monster is no longer that big but was now much bigger. From what he saw on his drone, it was no longer, a hundred meter monster but it was already a 200 meter monster," Nanami said calmly. "What?!" everyone was shocked. A 200 meter monster was already comparable to a tall building. "According to Sgt. Haru, they were planning to kill it but for some reason, it was invulnerable to almost all kinds of attacks. They have no choice but to fall back. But due to the danger and the destruction of their escape vehicle, they decided to send an SOS signal though they don''t know if someone will take the mission," Nanami said. Everyone grew silent. Whatever sides they look on, this situation is a suicidal mission. Survival here is almost close to none and this was not a mission that anyone can do. Just as they were processing the information, the girl in my lap opened her eyes and properly sit down on the sofa. "Daddy can kill it," she said immediately. Everyone blinked. Even I was confused, what is she saying?! "He will kill that monster and we knew that he won''t fail on this. He is my daddy and he won''t easily fall down against it," she smiled innocently. Chie chimed in. "Because Kyosei is already an infected?" Everyone grew quiet. Even I, felt everything spin. I am an infected? When? What the hell is going on? End of Arc 2 -------------------------------------------------------------- Author''s Note: And here we are at the end of Arc 2 of the story. Though it took me a long time, I did not expect I would reach Arc 2. Sorry for everyone who already knew how slow this novel gets an update. I don''t have much time to keep my update since there are still a few matters I have to attend. Anyways, many might get disappointed due to fact that I left the novel in cliff hanger in Arc 2. It will be explained in Arc 3. Arc 3 involves the most dangerous battle of the Main Protagonist and his subordinates. New Characters and also new enemies, humans and undead. Also, the newfound mystery of the little girl will unfold in the next Arc, Behemoth and the Dead. Chapter 117 The Deadly Assassin Day 6: 4:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion''s Base Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours left Food Supply: 1 week and 1 day left Water Supply: Lasts for 4 weeks and 4 days Fuel supply: Too Small Medicine Supply: Plenty Ammunition list: SMG: 4 crates Assault Rifles: 10 crates Shotgun: 5 crates Sniper Rifle: 7 crates Pistol: 12 crates Revolver: 4 crates Grenades: 300 pieces left ----------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) The blazing sun earlier is no longer emitting the hot weather it gave earlier, it was replaced by the dark clouds that are stretching as far as the eye can see. Although there were no signs that it will turn into a downpour, the girls laid down the water collector and a few clean tarps with a few barrels and containers which will be acting as the container of the water collected if there will be a rain. Many also hoped for the rain to occur as Night Rage usually calms down the dead and they don''t usually exhibit the dangerous behavior they usually gave every night time. My mind is in shambles as I stroke the chest area where Miyuki said to be the part where a hole appeared suddenly. There were no evident sign of the hole that Miyuki was talking about on my chest and whatever inspections I do, I see no signs so I gave up looking. However, my Kirishima High School uniform was theproof of that and I was stunned by this. I have no idea it occurred. I checked the hole and it was not made by gunshot, or being purposely made by using scissors and I also doubt the household group who are handling the house works do this. They knew my temper, doing this can only invoke my anger to them. I stroked the soft fur of Lina who is currently squatting beside me, looking at the yard where Souichi and Sena finished installing the garden. Still, the sudden revelation that I was infected really stirred up the group especially the newly joined people like Shu and the four girls he rescued the other night. I was also shaken by the news. The little girl was really unpredictable which I have not really expected. She even calls me Dad and Miyuki as her mom making it more awkward. According to Chie''sexamination, the virus complemented properly into my body. It merged with my immune system and instead ofbecoming infected like how the undead do, it only enhances my physique and movement. It was already a miracle and according to Nanami and Cindy''s observation, my genes are almost identical to the genes that the little girl named Eve had. Eve said that I was immune to the virus. Though everyone has a troubled look knowing me as an infected, they still nodded and still understood immediately. Tanaka and Suzuki were the first to understood. Since they were the SDF who mainly handles evacuation, they have clearly seen the fast necrosis effect of the virus once it got to the body of a human. It was not a laughing matter because according to them, a single bite can cause the bitten person to turn into an undead in just a ten minutes maximum or less, depending on how deep and severe the wound is. I did not believe myself to be immune and according to Chie, my blood is quite special and it might help her finish the vaccine she was trying to make so that many people gets to immunize themselves against the virus, so that the attacks won''t of he dead won''t be really severe. But according to Eve, even though I was immune, it doesn''t mean I can take excessive amount of virus into my system. Being bitten is still a big no as it was still dangerous. She said that it might cause the dormant Virus Galea to awaken and might force my necrosis instead. Hearing this, I was a bit troubled. I am no longer a human huh? I might be still human but my body no longer resembles to he normal Human. I groaned as I wear my uniform again. The twins, Rin and Ren made my uniform okay again after patching up the hole and my beanie was already good to wear again. This uniform is still the best and most maneuverable clothes I have right now. This uniform have seen many battles I have in my lifetime and accompanied me to almost every brawl and even the one protecting me to the harsh times during then first day of the outbreak. I loaded all of my weapons and look around. Due to the postponement of my scavenging job, I decided to continue. A few of the others also did a scavenging to the surrounding area as they said that the. Night Rage is almost here. They wanted to secure the perimeter as soon as possible so that the Night Rage is much peaceful than the past nights. The rain is more likely to pass by and won''t be occurring so doing a clean sweep is much more easier to do. Also, they wanted to find food as soon as possible as they can''t be sure what kind of circumstances will occur in the future and they also don''t want to keep me burdened by this task alone which made me a bit happy hearing that they wanted to lighten up my workload. Still, I still needed to do this job. I just can''t keep myself holed up in this mansion. Everyone are no longer wary of me being infected after Eve explained that I was immune. Rather than fear, I can see jealousy on their eyes. Of course, I will bear the source of jealousy. Being immune was a very useful trait you must have whenever an apocalypse occur. Unfortunately, not everyone can have immunity. Also, we can''t relax still. Knowing that our fuel supply is still not enough, Shu, Okabe and Steven prioritized on siphoning the diesel and gasolines on nearby cars to help add on the supply of fuel. With the fuel too small, how can we conduct a search operation to the parents of my fellow classmates? Though I still don''t feel so trusting on these guys, I have no choice. With the role of me being the leader of the group, I had to do it. There are still a lot of problems around us. The first problem is the threat of the Behemoth. According to Nanami, the Behemoth is growing too fast and dangerous. Also, adding the new mutations of the surrounding creatures, it starts to get dangerous. Sena even mentioned that even a fly might be very dangerous in the future. Chie stated that she already experimented on the flies and. a few maggot samples and found out that they really contained the Galea Virus in their DNA structures which made many Chie frown. I might be hearing things but I don''t know if that is really happening, I am too busy with the food supply that I have neglected my surroundings. After leaving for another quick scavenging hunt, I move fast around the debris as usual. The pungent smell of the dead still lingers. The flies are also flying around the dead people and Ivan see a few maggots walking on the rotten corpses of the dead. As expected, the maggots looks bigger than usual but I dismissed the idea. Might be due to the abundance of dead people on the streets that caused them from being so bloated and bigger than usual. I still made my move around. Entering a few houses of interest, I only managed to find a few items and a few canned goods that are still out from expiry date. I still made a few scavenging process but I should say that it was not really that easy to find good food and good salvageable food. There are some houses that got pillaged by people due to the huge signs of forced entry and hasty movements. I frowned since most houses are empty. I groaned to this. And move a bit further to the houses. Just as I was around a few meters away, I saw a guy in a hoodie from afar. He wields a machete and also has a katana on his back, with the small backpack on his shoulder, he looked like a wandering survivor. But what made me caught my attention to him is due to his swift and abrupt movements. Those strikes of the machete that he was holding against the undead, the precise strike and the depth and the strength, it was all professional. I can say that it was very professional due to the reason that I knew how combat works. His movements are much more fluid than mine which more focused on taking down enemies in brute force. His attacks were clearly disciplined version and was more effective. I did not approach him and only observed him in the distance as he was killing undead without difficulty. In this world were people who can kill efficiently is very rare as most people are most likely self taught or just adapted to the dangerous situations. Those movements of the guy in hoodie is quite nice to look, kind of similar to those Assassin''s Creed movements. He seems to be looking for something and constantly looks into his phone and shook his head. He kills the undead again and again and once he was finished on his slaughter, he will begin to pull out his phone, and somewhat start looking back and forth to the face of the undead he is currently looking and his phone. And after a few times of doing that, he will begin shaking his head before moving to another undead. Though I don''t understand his behavior, I think I have an idea what he was doing. He was looking for someone. I don''t really care who he was as long as his target is not me or a few people in my base, I won''t hesitate to kill. I still have not trusted to talk to that person yet but recruiting him won''t be bad. His fighting skills are definitely worth to look at and as I can see, he is very necessary and very useful during Night Rage. I still have trust issues on him but once I verify this guy, he must be a worthwhile candidate for survivor recruitment. ------------------------------------------------------- Thanks to Kaito_Daiki''s suggestion, I got to use the character he suggested to me in time. Looks like a new character will mix in to the troublesome life of our MCs! Hope everyone is okay! Have a happy day! Chapter 118 Hellish Dead Hounds Day 6: 4:20 P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 40 minutes left ----------------------------------------------------------------- (??? View) I quietly flick my machete out. After the last one was killed, I quickly checked if anyone resembles to my current target. But alas, this infected is also not the one. I shook my head in frustration. It has been 2 days since that betrayal of that guy in our brotherhood and killed a few members which ended our group. Still, even though my former comrades are dead, I still have to move and find that guy. Its my responsibility as ahigher ups to avenge them. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Still, this world changed drastically and even our business have been hit by the outbreak. Since most people have been killed by the outbreak and turned into mindless eating monsters, our assassination business were also down. You also add that I was the only man left in our brotherhood, it was like I was doomed to die. The meat I even broughtwith me from the fridge supply of our last hideout already got spoiled and big maggots devoured it. What is worse, my other food were obviously spoiled and I can''t risk eating them if those maggots are devouring my remaining food. I was only able to save a single can of pork and beans from my food supply. I am saving that food for dinner later and I was even enduring the pain in my stomach that I have been feeling right now due to the hunger. These monsters were all dangerous. I can even see that it was almost six. That strange phenomenon of the undead that gets wild and run so fast like feral monsters starts at six. I need to be quick and find a temporary base for now. I also avoid some bases that the others have already deployed. Many of them are backstabbing, devious people which I want to avoid as long as possible. I might be confident to defend myself but I have made a vow to myself to never kill an innocent but whoever tried to attack without reason, I will not hesitate to kill. But for now, my only target is that guy. He is a roaming danger and I can''t let anyone experience what occurred to my brotherhood. The only thing is, where will I be able to find this guy? --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Day 6: 4:20 P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 40 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Kukri, Brass Knuckles, Balisong Gun: AR15, Colt 45 AR15 Ammunition: 10 box Colt 45 Ammunition: 3 box Grenades: 10 pieces (Kyosei''s View) This man is a lesser priority right now. I marked him into my map in my phone. Thanks to Nanami''s tinkering without my permission, my own phone can do things like follow a person as a target. She quite knew that in the Outbreak, many people might seek trouble sooner or later. With that in mind, Nanami made this function which is very high tech. I have no idea how she did it. There is only one thing that changed, my smartphone is much heavier than usual. However, I don''t really care, as this tool is useful to me. That guy is a potential ally. Though I still don''t know him if he is trustworthy or not, adding him to my crew of ragtag group can heighten the security of our group. Now that he is marked, let''s go to the main priority which is food. I made my way to the intersection. There are a few u dead but these guys are nothing to me and I just killed them off, one by one. After killing them, I took samples of their blood one by one. To Chie, earning samples are necessary to study if I am really infected. With limited knowledge on Virus Galea and the mysterious infected blood of mine, I have to do this. I also need to know if I can still be called as a human. If I am the same as these monsters that now roamed the surface. Many might get to puke if they saw a rotten face like these guys have but I am not that easily swayed by gore. Still, I can''t still believe that I have to do this. I sighed in dejection. Human mentalities have changed a lot this days. Though it was still less than a week, with original knowledge about what to do during apocalypse, many already got their minds mature enough. After the small business, I began looking around some of the buildings. Though I am looking practically for food, it was hard to specifically find food with all this houses, condominiums and stalls broken. I have no idea where to find a good food. That is when I remembered something. Just around the area where that guy is going is a huge supermarket. I know that supermarket these days are mostly looted or just infested by the undead, but it is worth a try if I managed to find a good food for everyone. A supermarket basically have their own warehouse where stocks are being stored.I doubt anyone has the initiative to loot the warehouse where many boxes and things are there accompanied with the undead that seems to be ''guarding'' it. I quickly looked at the map. It was near here in my location and I can reach that place around 10 minutes run and walk while traversing the streets. Nanami chimed into my headphones, cutting through the music I have been listening to. I dot why but she seemed like she was nervous as usual. "Kyosei! Run away from there! Go to the nearby supermarket!" Nanami''s voice were certainly panicked right now but she still managed to gather her words up. "What? Why the hell do you want me to run?" I asked. "Just run! 50 or more fast moving objects are moving towards your location! According to the markings, they are undead but what I saw in the camera is..." Nanami did not finish what she was a bout to say when I heard a growl not too far away and a few barking sounds. Dogs? Soon, I realized what it is. Dogs, but no longer similar to Laika, in other words, an undead. I saw a pack of them, running straight ahead which means my direction. "Sh*t!" I quickly run away from my direction. If my intuition is correct, this is a new type of variation of the undead. What is more, dogs? For effing sake, they are fast runners! This surprising thing is too damnation! My legs kept on running and despite knowing that I have reached my own limit, I did not care. These dogs are trouble and sooner or later, I will be caught up by their tremendous speed! I pull out a grenade and the Colt 45, pull out the pin and throws it from behind while still on the run. I can sense that a dog was very near my leg so I quickly tilt on side, and aimed my gun before shooting. "Bang!" Splish! A soft, gelatinous sound was produced after the gun''s bullet escaped the muzzle. An explosion can be heard not too far, I have been running to far that the place where I dropped the grenade was already far. I still continued running without looking back to look for the explosion before turning to the right corner and kicking the female undead that is blocking my way before rushing to the alley. There is a wall at the end. For normal people, it was dead end, but for me, this is safe haven! My heart is pounding but I still made my decision, scale the wall via parkour style. The place I am running is narrow but enough for a person to move. The wall is high but no person can climb that wall unless you practiced parkour. With the narrow place, with wall on both sides and a horde of deadly dogs following you, no normal person can think rationally. Even me who already experienced being besieged by the dead in Kirishima High School and gets to a deadly fight against the Juggernaut, I still got nervous. This is just plain dangerous and suicidal. A single failure can spell death. When I was almost near the dead end wall, I quickly made a mad dash and scaled the left wall. After feeling the inertia on my shoes, I quickly made an ejecting move to eject myself to the right wall before ejecting myself again to grab the edge of the wall. I quickly balanced myself and before the infected dog could get to bite me, I pulled myself up and settled on top of the wall. "F*ck... I made it..." I huffed as I looked below where the dogs are baring their fangs at me with those red eyes and dripping salivas. Ready to grab and kill me if they got the chance. ------------------------------------------------- Hello guys! Author Kyosei- Sensei is here! Sorry for the always late update but now I am going to keep it up more for all of you. Since we are on Arc 3 now, the undead corner is back! Since I have not previously explained those danger levels when introducing the undead, I will be explaining them here. Level 1: Anyone who are knowledgeable to beat up anyone can also deal with it! Level 2: Similar to your average thug on the street with a knife on his hands. Still dangerous but not much. A self defense is sufficient. Level 3: Let''s get serious, normal people who are ignorant or just plain stupid will surely die. Its no longer a joke. Level 4: Imagine a rabid dog with rabies chasing you on the streets without stopping? That is level 4. Level 5: You need skills to survive. Either with good weapons and companions or with your own skills. Level 6: Body Endurance is needed now. Ready the body for a severe battle. Level 7: Inhumane danger. Without skills, consider yourself dead. Level 8: Very deadly. Will rip you to tiny bits of cubes of meat in seconds. Level 9: Dangerous to the extreme. Elites can only survive this. There is 99.99% chance that you won''t see the next sunrise. Level 10: Maximum danger level. Similar to Godzilla. Can kill a whole nation within a day. Anyways, let''s go to the new undead! Another Undead Trivia again here! This time around, let''s introduce the newly covered enemy that first appeared on Chapter 104. Danger Level: Single: Level 2 Horde: Level 3 Night Rage Single: Level 6 Night Rage Horde: Level 8 Weakness: Sunlight or any source of light. Individuals before they became this creature: Shut-ins Description: Hairless humanoid creature walking on all four limbs. Has abnormal long arms and long legs, deep and black colored eyes, with saw- like teeth and long tongue. Can be seen in the morning but rarely comes out whenever the sun shines. Most active at night and will sometimes hunt as a group. Whenever they saw a target, they won''t approach the target yet and will stalk the target until they caught the target defenseless. Sluggish in the morning and a cheetah in the evening. Killing it is a must. One notable weakness of them is being seen in using flashlights or having the sunlight shines on them. Sunlight burns them and lights like flashlight blinds them. Chapter 119 Dogs That Want You Dead Day 6: 4:49 P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 11 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Kukri, Brass Knuckles, Balisong Gun: AR15, Colt 45 AR15 Ammunition: 10 box Colt 45 Ammunition: 3 box Grenades: 9 pieces ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) Now that I was on a vantage point, looking down on the dogs, so rabid to the point that they want me dead. These dogs are not the same dogs I have usually see everyday during the normal days. These dogs are all rotten. Their skins are peeling off their flesh and a few of them have their ribcages visible. They are also thin like they have not eaten for how many months. All in all, they are too preoccupied at me. These dogs are too dangerous. From what I can see, they still retain their abilities of strong sense of smell and they also have sensitive sense of hearing. I shook my head. This will be harder to do now. I still have 9 grenades left with me but I am not sure if I can survive this by escaping them as they still look at me with contempt. Then, my headphones once again stopped playing the music and Nanami''s voice is transmitted. "Kyosei! You alright? The signature of those dogs have decreased but they are still in front of you!" Nanami was worried. "Yeah, I am looking at them, right now. I almost thought that I would perish that time," I said quickly. "They suddenly appeared out of nowhere and from the looks of it, they developed their pack instincts again," Nanami said. Yeah, dogs came from the family of wolves, one of the dangerous predators in the forest. But since dogs are tamed and domesticated by humans, they became tame and harmless and became one of man''s best friend. But it cannot be denied that dogs still retain their wolf blood in their veins which cannot be taken away from them. Looking at the feral dogs below, I can easily pinpoint that they are now too dangerous. If I stay here a little longer, I might get stuck since its almost Night Rage which is what I was having a hard time now. "I think I need to find a way to escape. Are there any enemies out from the area I was in?" I asked Nanami. Nanami was silent a bit, probably checking the CCTV cameras that are still working nearby and hacked them before she responded again. "No problems. Just come back home safe!" I said to Nanami before her voice faded away and the music once again returned in my ears. I pulled out one of the remaining grenades in my arsenal and look at the area. I can use the hanging ladder above me. There is also a window just bit higher above my head but I can certainly reach and grab the edge of the window if I jump up which will help me reach the ladder. I did not hesitate and quickly pull the pin of the grenade before jumping and grabbing the edge of the window. Bang! The explosion this time was near than earlier. The blast was strong and I can feel that the wind blows and I almost slipped away from my grip. I gritted my teeth to pull up myself before leaping out to grab the ladder that was hanging. But I never expected that the ladder was so rusty and no longer stable. "Blast it!" I cursed when the ladder creaked and almost breaks down. I quickly made another grab on the ladder. It was a very dangerous thing. Below are still the remaining dogs that have survived the blast. If I fell, death was certain. I gritted my teeth, hoping that the ladder I get to hold on won''t fall. But that is not the case, the ladder cannot support my weight that it broke down. I made a fast move and used the retractable grappling hook in my arm and managed to hold on through. This time, the platform didn''t fell which is good news. I quickly pulled myself up, afraid that the strong grappling hook would snap and might cause my demise. My heart was pounding so fast as I get to reach the platform successfully. I looked below and I can still see a dozen or more dogs, either injured or still alive and still snarling while still looking at me. I wipe off the dust and rust in my clothes. That was very close. The fangs of death was grabbing me almost which almost made me dead. I just brushed off from the grasp of death. I just hope that I can still return to the base and see the next sunrise. I quickly stood and break the window beside the platform and entered the place. I found myself in a bedroom that is covered in blood like something exploded here. Bigger maggots are moving on the walls and I can feel my scalp tingling just by looking at the scene. I pull out my kukri before examining the area. The smell is too bad and if not for the dead and rotten body on the floor, I might say that the smell came from a dead rat. I snorted to get rid of the smell. I did not forget to stab the head of the dead body. It might stood up and attack me out of nowhere. I pushed the door open and just like the bedroom, the whole place is wrecked. It was like somebody was dragged away forcefully to the living room. I sheathed back the kukri and this time, I raised the AR15 in my arms. Though I am not an expert on this gun, I can still use it without too much difficulty. Carefully but silently, I move forward looking around the place. There are no items that are beneficial to me. I can only say that this place is already picked clean. Its not worth it to scavenge here. I tried opening the doors I passed by but still the same things, not worth looking. The only thing left for me to look is the living room with the blood patched on the floor that looks a lot like somebody was dragged. I don''t usually feel nervous but now, I can feel that I was actually nervous. Nobody can blame me, after the chase, and the close brush to death, anyone will shake with nervousness. It was already rare that I still hold my courage which could be considered very abnormal. A few steps more ad I can see the place clearly. The place was torn beyond recognition, sofas being wrecked and destroyed by some sharp claws or something. I made another step and now I can see that there was another being besides me. Two dogs are eating something that was covered by cloth. One of the dogs perked up its ears and looked at me. That look on its face was dangerous. It only meant one thing: Food. Chapter 120 Killing The Dead Dogs Day 6: 5:06 P.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 54 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Kukri, Brass Knuckles, Balisong Gun: AR15, Colt 45 AR15 Ammunition: 10 box Colt 45 Ammunition: 3 box Grenades: 8 pieces ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) This is a hard situation. I can see their intent to kill me whatever it takes. If they have the ability to scale the wall, I might have no choice but to use my AR15 and use the bullets. But since it was still not the Night rage, I have to save them up. I can''t easily resupply my gun with bullets randomly since the gunshops in Japan are almost close to none. These monsters are a burden. Due to their sense of smell, even if I hide or escape they will be sure to follow me. The two dogs are staring at me with bloodlust on their eyes. I can''t take my chances here. I pulled out the Colt 45 and also unsheathed my kukri. Despite being immune to the virus, I can''t be contented on being bitten. They had to die without me being bitten by their filthy fangs. As I pulled out my weapons, they quickly leave on their snack as they have found their own dinner. But f*ck! I won''t allow myself to be their dinner! I aim and fire the Colt 45. Still, even though this gun is with me for quite a few days and almost a week already, I can''t still et used on its recoil. Bang! It missed! F*ck! I didn''t stay from where I am and run from where I came from and escape! Where the hell did these dogs came from?! I have not seen these guys these past few days, except for Laika. No wonder they did not appear anymore in the streets because they already became one of the meat eaters. Still, even my escape has 50% chance to fail. These monsters are fast! But still. I did not panic. One of the the dogs lunge at me while the other kept on guard, I ducked quickly and the dog that intends to pounce me bumped into the wall. I raised my Colt 45 and give a quick shot on its head ending its miserable life. Still, I have to quickly dodge the other dog lunging. If I was 1 second too late on dodging, this guy might have brought me down. But I refuse! Once the dog missed, I quickly bolted through the living room. I saw a cricket bat on the side of the room. I hastily picked it up, and readied myself. The feral dog was very wild that it rushed to me straight. "You taste this mother*cker!" I swing the cricket bat hard with good precision on the dog that it killed the dog in what straight hit. Its eyes bulge out and few of its meat on its face squashed and its teeth were broken. I huffed and puffedas I catch my breath. That was dangerous or should I say, I almost died. This was really heart inducing event and I can feel my heart beat faster than usual. This is crap. As usual, death is so hard to truffle with. Escaping its grasp is really hard. I sighed before picking up the Cricket bat. This has a wide width and can precisely hit an undead. Though you need strong swing in the arm to deal good damage against enemies using this, it can still be considered as a very lethal weapon but it can also be considered slow. Not only did it needs full swing to exude the damage you can do using the baseball bat, it is not easy to carry it unlike the baseball bat. I returned the Cricket bat back to the living room. At least, someone will be using this in the future. After that, I looked around to look for food. Except for the Can of beans on the cupboard, nothing else is left. I guess it was already looted or the previous owner took all of the supplies and have already use it. On the other hand, this guy lying down on the floor will no longer stood up again. Its head was missing. This body is a headless body. and from the look of it, it was about two days ago since its body was already undergoing necrosis process until it was killed by somebody, or should I say the owner. From my perspective, this guy might be the friend or husband of whoever owns this place and got infected and killed in result. I checked his pockets and I saw pepper spray and a stungun. Still this are useless but I can use them,I put it on my back pack before looking around. No supplies left, its non longer imperative to stay here. Raising my kukri, I looked around the place. I noticed that this place is a storey building and this is the third floor. Checking the other floors will be a good option to go and I might find some food to gain however, this is also another dangerous choice. Night Rage is minutes away and what if I was stuck here? It will be real bad for me. Still, I can''t go back without food on my backpack. What did I ever came here for if I will return without any gains? Food is dwindling fast. And the group had many mouths to feed, it will be hard to let them starve which would cause low morale. Therefore, my only feasible work would be this, to search for food upstairs and downstairs. I opened the door and looked around the hallway. Luckily, only a single undead was standing in the hallway, unperturbed by what was happening in her own surroundings. She looked like she met a very bad end since her face was ripped off and her mouth was hanging from her head. It looks like the undead did some harsh things to her before she was eaten. I crept slowly, carefully stepping around without making a sound and concealing my own presence and as I get to her closer, I quickly pulled her hair down before stabbing the kukri on her head like a melon. Maybe she was already out of blood since blood no longer spurts out but a few juices that might be brain matter. I don''t know if it really was the brain matter. After dealing with her ad putting her to her eternal rest, I am free to move around and look around the place. The place was good furnished if not for the bloodstains and bloody handprints, this place will not look bad. Careful with making sounds, I opened one of the doors in the hallway. The other room is a utility room and was already ransacked. Useless, I opened the other door, it was a Comfort Room, another useless room. After checking these useless rooms, I decided to check upstairs. It was a bit pungent with blood and I can sense that the blood is just recent and it was still fresh. Just like the room I have been in, the stairs also have clear prints of dragged body. I don''t really know but I am unsure whether I have to go upstairs or just go downstairs instead. With a sigh, I decided to keep on going. The place was really wrecked and it was a very horrible place. The hallway was covered with severed parts of human body and a few of them have been ripped off forcefully. From the looks of it, this person might be trying to loot the place but only got to be undead food. There are two undead and five dogs currently enjoying the feast. Without allowing them to raise their heads, I raised my AR15 and pulled the trigger. Ratatatatatatatat The gun prattled on as bullets came flying out and rained down on the feasting undead. The undead were killed immediately while the dogs were struggling at first after being shot but after facing a huge barrage of bullets,it wouldn''t be funny if they still continue to move.After emptying the whole mag of bullets, I reloaded it and look around. On the very corner of the hallway is an open backpack and it was evident that the backpack was thrown due to the broken vase that might have knocked it down. It was bulging out and I saw a few Chico bars on its side pockets. Still, I have made myself vigilant. I can''t keep an easygoing movement here, we can''t be sure what incidents might occur. With the kukri and Colt 45 ready, I looked around, made a stab on the heads of the dead dogs. If they are the type that has a large tenacity and can endure bullets even when the whole magazine is emptied, it will be real trouble. After performing a double tap, I looked at the backpack. I opened it and of course, it was my lucky day. It was food.Still, I was not that happy. It was only a bit amount of food. I looked behind me and said a small prayer on the dead guy. He helped me this time. Still, it was unfortunate for him to die. I did not linger around any longer after taking the backpack with me, I hurriedly made my way downstairs. Looking at the time, five minutes left before Night Rage, it will be a hard thing. I have not even reach the mart. Hoping for it to rain but I guess, its just not going to happen. Chapter 121 Deadly Abduction Day 6: 5:56 P.M Osaka Streets: Rooftops Time before the Night Rage: 4 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Kukri, Brass Knuckles, Balisong Gun: AR15, Colt 45 AR15 Ammunition: 8 box Colt 45 Ammunition: 3 box Grenades: 8 pieces ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) Do you feel the feeling of wanting to rest, chill out on a sofa, devouring a pack of chips and watch TV? I have been running on the rooftops for quite a while without stopping. After the events on that house, I have no idea how far I have ran but I also felt that I have not reach that far. The place is getting darker and it is harder to traverse the place without proper handling and I have forgotten to bring my flashlight. I frowned with this experience. I am currently hearing some of the undead roaring down on the streets and I can see them swarming. I don''t really have any idea how they appeared all of a sudden especially during the Night Rage. This phenomenon is really the hardest and if not due to this, the undead might be easy to handle. I already hear lots of gunshots and screams in the distance. This event is hard to swallow and I have been struggling. I am stuck again on a Night Rage in the middle of the swarm of the dead. I am not sure if I can still survive. I checked my supplies and as expected, my bullet supply on AR15 are down to 8. I have no choice if I wanted to get the supplies that time but if I didn''t, I might be dead right now. I jump to the next roof before leaning into the edge. I can see the dead are rushing towards the house I was in earlier and I can see a few dogs already. I did not linger in the vicinity anymore as I know that the dead has a good sense of smell whenever it was almost Night Rage. I looked at my watch and as expected, it was already 6 in the evening. I am stuck in a Night Rage. But I don''t plan staying in the rooftop. I had to reach the mart and take a few supply necessary before it was overwhelmed by the dead. I tried moving when all of a sudden, I felt all of my nerves stiffen and I felt a bad. My body spasms and for some reason, my eyes are blurry. I don''t know what happened but there is one thing I am feeling right now. Pain! I tried my best but then, another surge of pain struck me and I was knocked out and everything went black... ... Day 6: 6:10 P.M Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion Base Duration of the Night Rage: 11 hours and 50 minutes left ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Souichi''s View) I wipe the sweat coming from my forehead as I look at the swarm of undead being obliterated by the spikes and barbed wire we deployed earlier. I adjusted my glasses again, it was hard wearing glasses while out on the move since you are risking your glasses to fall on the swarm and got wrecked. I am not willing for that to happen since the civilization is already done and if not for the efforts of these fellow survivors of mine to survive, I would be never be here and I might be one of the guys running down below. I am just wishing for a rain to occur but for f*cking chances, it won''t be raining. I stare at the clear night sky where the stars are around. There are no traces of impending rain. Before the Outbreak, I was not a fan of the rain. I don''t feel the coldness and I really hate the fact that mud usually smudge on your shoes the next day. Also, the air is very cold the next day which is not my favorite weather. Now, I have thought, rain in the evening is not that bad. Ever since the Outbreak occurs, I tend to appreciate everything more and my life had been always easygoing and carefree when I was a normal student. I was already happy to have my girlfriend Sena by my side and my dear sister Nanami to be with me. Though I am worried about our parents, Nanami has no way to contact them yet and we also have no means to travel far. The bus we have when we escaped the Kitishima High School broke down and the Prison Bus we have is lacking with fuel. Siphoning the gasolines in the broken cars nearby might be feasible but the dead always pose a big threat. Looking below the wall I was standing on, the undead are trying to grab me despite the effort being futile. I already knew that they are not going to be able to grab me but the nighttime is always like this. I groaned as I shot the nearby undead. Everyone was on a heated battle against the dead. Soon the freaks with mutation is now inbound andwas currently on our vision. "Three Juggernauts and five Hurlers on sight! Kill them Asap!" Mr. Tanaka shouted. I sighed in despair. We barely have enough manpower to kill these guys and now there are three Juggernauts on sight. I loaded my Sniper Rifle on the edge and breathed in a mouthful of air and aim the gun on the Juggernaut on the middle. As soon as I stabilized my aim, I pulled the trigger with my breath released. Bang! ... Day 6: 8:00 P.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours Left Current Arsenal: Melee: Missing Gun: Missing ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) Ugh, I felt heavy and for some reason, I can''t move myself except for my neck. I look on my spread arms and realized I was tied in a cross. I was shackled. My uniform is still intact and my headphones and beanie are still on my head but my brass knuckles and a few of my weapons are gun since I can sense them on my body. I also noticed I was not alone. I look on the left side and saw that it was the guy I just saw earlier killing a few undead while looking on his phone. I also noticed that there are more people around with the same situation as I am. I groaned and shook my head. I felt like my head is so groggy and heavy like a dozen voltage of electricity suddenly struck me by surprise. The guy earlier woke up and he too tried to take off the shackles and escape but was a futile struggle. "Don''t bother, we are shackled with electronic cuffs. If they have the switch, they can let us go," I said to him as I know that this is not some sort of simple abduction. "Where are we?" He asked. "I don''t know, but it looks like an arena or something," I said as I look around the place. Just like what I said, it was like an arena. We are bound on a. wall but the wall that is spread out is like a circular style but I can''t confirm it since I was tied up. I counted 10 people on us, including me and the guy. Everyone are mixed, male, female, young and adult. Everyone tried struggling but not enough to work on escaping. Just as they were busy on struggling, a voice boomed on the area. "Quit struggling pipsqueaks. You are all just pawns!" that voice literally comes from a speaker. The voice was clearly a woman and she seems very feminine but dangerous. She continued but this time, with an emcee tone. "Ladies and Gentlemen, we present to you the ten hares we have captured!" Lights turn on from the distance and we saw a small box with people on it. Thanks to my eyes having an enhanced vision, I can see them as a people wearing suits and gowns. Just by looking at them, my blood boils. Before I can say what they were, the guy beside me mumbled. "Pleasure Seekers" Of course, they are pleasure seekers. They kidnap and abduct other people to act on their rich games. They treat human lives as mere sh*ts. They are one of the rotten people in this world. I never expected that they are still not killed by the dead. The woman''s voice continued. "Everyone has a chance to win the grand prize if their bet survived on the battle royal. Will the ladies and gentlemen designate their votes?" I can see the guests to nod and seems to fiddle something on their phones. This guys are the worst. I stayed silent but I surveyed the whole place. There are three gates that seems to be closed but I can hear the moans of the undead. I am quite familiar with those things. The guy beside me then talked to me. "Hey, I am Kaito Daiki, let''s team up on this one," he said to me. I did not respond. I have not trusted these people yet and I might get back stabbed by someone from them. I heard a machine like sound rang and all of us ten fell into the ground. I was prepared and I managed to fall into the ground by my feet without falling with my butt first. The voice once again talk but this time, she was giving us instructions. "You pipsqueaks are going to undergo a battle against the infected. Survive and maybe you can leave, and if you die, of course we have no care about that. We have spread a few weapons in that area that all of you can use against the dead," she said. I didn''t care and quickly run to the side, I already spotted a weapon there and as expected, there was already a weapon there. A machete. "Motherf*cker, I never said you can start! But still, its alright, start!" The gates opened and I was very quick to rush on the weapons. The others were not able to respond except for the guy named Kaito. He quickly rummages to the nearby barrel and managed to pick up a Glock19 pistol and it has a single mag of bullets. I was silent as the gates opened, and a few undead appeared rushing. Of course they are running since they are under the effects of Night Rage. I swing my machete hard without emotion. It is time to kill, and I also stare at those guys watching us. Once everything is done, all of you are next... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Author''s Note: Hello guys, sorry, I am gloomy today, I am so tired these days that I feel so bad on writing chapters. Very sorry for missing the update last week. Here are the chapters though and I know that it was not enough, and once again, I apologize. Chapter 122 Slaughter the Dead Carnival Part 1 Day 6: 8:15 P.M ??? Time before the Night Rage: 9 hours and 45 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Machete, Cleaver ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) The other guys were barely able to find a weapon when the dead attacked them. I don''t plan to rescue them. I am not some omniscient God that can rescue and I also not a hero. "Ahhhh!" a blonde haired girl screamed as blood splash out from her neck as the dead bit her neck hard. "F*ck! I am out.... no!" A nerdy guy struggled to reload a magnum gun but got overwhelmed by the dead. Kaito was doing good and he has a swift movement and managed to kill the undead as he shoot some on their heads. He seems to be a master since he is not struggling on using the gun. I on the other hand was having an easy going kills. I managed to pick a cleaver on a crate that was smashed. Combined with the Machete and Cleaver, I did not hesitate and kill. "Kill!" a redhead woman shouted as she swings a Naginata on the undead. She was swift and every movement were fluid and very hard to read. Her strikes were so precise that the undead that tried to rush against her were all killed with their rotten heads lopped off from their necks. The undead was pouring without end on the gate but the good thing is that the gate slowly closed. Kaito was able to get a hatchet from a fallen survivor, took it and use it instead of the Glock19 he is using earlier. He put the Glock19 on his pocket, it seems like the gun was out of bullets already. In the end, only three of us were left, the redheaded girl pants as she held the Naginata hard on her arms. I did not break a sweat and Kaito was struggling. The last undead was killed and only the three of us were left standing from the arena full of undead. The emcee clapped her hands and the guest seems to be clapping too. "Marvelous, that was a rock hard battle. These three managed to survive he horde without being bitten. However, that was still the round 1, can they survive round 2?" Kaito and the girl was stunned, meanwhile I keep my face emotionless. I already figured it out. They plan to have only a single survivor left in the arena and once the winner is left, the battle will also be over. "You demons! You are all not human!" the redhead shouted despite being tired after the mass slaughter. "This is ridiculous," Kaito was speechless. I did not voice out my frustration and just stared at the three gates simultaneously, I am not sure what undead are they going to throw on us and it would be better to be prepared. I prepared my stance and look at the two. "Prepare if you don''t want to die," I said to them in a cold voice. Kaito was startled but he quickly prepared himself. The girl was not that stable but she soon recovered. The mechanical sound once again rang around and this time, it was a Juggernaut. "F*ck, a Juggernaut!" I roared. The girl paled while Kaito''s face filled with anger. "Motherf*cking sh*t. You already died but you still are moving! You are mine!" Kaito rushed and attacked by swinging his hatchet. Bang! The Juggernaut slammed its big fists, almost hitting Kaito to smithereens. However, he managed to roll away allowing him to escape with only a few minor injuries on his skin. I looked at the girl and asked her. "Do you have any experience killing a Juggernaut?!" I asked. "N-no..." "Then stay out of the way for now or you will die," I said as I brandish my Cleaver and Machete to the Juggernaut. "But I need to help," the girl pleaded. Before I can respond, another gate opened and another horde of undead appeared again. "Sh*t another f*ckng horde!" I calmly look at the incoming horde. Its the normal undead but for the sake of everything, it was a hard job killing the undead while handling the attacks of the Juggernaut. Kaito was still beating the Juggernaut hard and even though it was an effort that is not really worth mentioning. The Juggernaut''s skin was clearly thick along with the veins bulging out of its rotten dull grey skin, it didn''t even have any sort of visible damage that was inflicted by Kaito. Instead, the hatchet he was using was clearly damaged as its blade was chipped off slightly. It can still be used but it was not that fatal as it was earlier where it was on its top condition. Still, he seemed to be more tenacious than the Juggernaut as he can still strike the Juggernaut. I didn''t bother much with Kaito. I applaud him for having a strong assassin skills but his eyes is filled with grudge against the person who became a Juggernaut. I ran around the arena to lure the fast moving undead. While running, I saw a Beretta M9 Pistol on the ground with a magazine nearby. I swiftly pick up the gun first and sprinted for a few meters before dashing back to the mag. While I did that, I held the machete and cleaver tight before slashing on the undead that I passed by. Evading their fast movements was hard but I managed to dodge a bit before slashing their heads hard. I didn''t restrain my strength. Killing them is needed. Swish swish After the slashes, I did not bother flicking the blood of the dead that spilled out into my arm and just slides into the ground before grabbing the magazine. "Hup!" I grabbed the mag using my right hand which is holding the cleaver. I dropped my cleaver to pick up the mag and with a sliding action, I managed to avoid the assault of the fast undead and instead of managing to launch an attack, it missed and tumbled. With a quick sidestep, I sprinted into the tumbled undead and with a small quick stab on the head using the machete causing blood to splatter. The redhead was managing to repel the enemies. From what I can see, that Naginata of hers was not something she just used in coincidence. She seemed to be able to beat the undead with ease. She had an expertise on the weapon just like how Kaito brandishes his melee weapon that afternoon when he was still looking for that someone.Just a shame that she was already tired for fighting a few undead. Anyone will get tired after running and also brandishing a weapon out of the blue. I rushed on the nearby metal barrel. Smacking it can generate sound waves which is ear catching and most undead love. With a swing, I smack the barrel repeatedly using the machete, creating a banging sound. Although the undead developed their senses again during Night Rage, they would not ignore something they suddenly got interested in and the sound that I was generating using the empty metal barrel is very tempting to their rotten ears. The redhead were able to catch her breath but she frowned seeing me use myself as the bait. Of course, I am confident becoming a running bait, I have confidence. Soon, the undead came rushing like madmen and completely ignores the redhead as they are more inclined to attack me, after all, I made the most attention, even the Juggernaut tries to go and attack me, but the big guy failed as it was still trying to get rid of Kaito, who is like a cockroach trying to land on his body and inflict something harmful. I have no idea what does those people on the viewers seat are thinking but I can slightly hear a few cheers like they were getting happy by the events going on. I have the urge to aim the Beretta M9 Pistol and empty the whole mag to these guys, if not for the fact that I really need any amount of bullet and weapons right now to survive. I already loaded the Beretta M9 Pistol and fired it once but I have not really liked how to use a gun. It was obvious that I am not able to adapt completely on the gun as I was struggling still. The target us moving and was able to avoid the bullet by just swaying casually making me furious. "F*cking undead!" I roared and strike down the rushing undead one by one. Striking the heads in a precise manner. The heads burst and every strike will kill the undead. Though I have close encounters of being bitten, I managed to brush them off without being harmed. My skin is still intact. The battle against the normal undead ended faster than expected, the Juggernaut was also able to help, after all, with it thrashing about, any undead that was on its vicinity would never escape a landing fist from the big guy. If the Juggernaut was not able to mush down the dead that got struck down, then it would get killed by being reduced to broken pile of bones. Now that the Juggernaut is left, my machete thirst for blood, this time, the Juggernaut is next. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Another Undead Corner here! This time, we will be talking about the furious and deadly Juggernaut! Danger Level: Single: Level 7 Horde: (I don''t know, they don''t appear in hordes but only a few amounts like 3 to 5) Level 9 Night Rage Single: Level 7 Night Rage Horde: (It has the same danger level above, they don''t appear in the morning) Level 9 Weakness: ??? Individuals before they became this creature: Random, it might be you next Description: Rock hard and similar to a wall by description of the survivors who managed to survive their wrath by chance. They don''t bite you and most of the time, uses physical attacks. For some reason, hitting their heads using rifles, shotguns, pistols and melee weapons seems to never work. Needs a cunning and suicidal methods to kill in close combat and requires pure luck. They seemed to die against rocket launchers and RPG Rockets. Trivia: Kaze is the first known Juggernaut in this novel. Chapter 123 Slaughter the Dead Carnival Part 2 Day 6: 9:42 P.M ??? Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 18 minutes left ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Emcee''s View) Inconceivable! I never expected that they would still survive! We expected that somebody from the three people on the arena to get killed so that we can go to the awarding ceremony but who would have thought that these guys seems very formidable? It was my sixth day since I became the Emcee for this thrill seeking game of the rich. Although I also enjoy the suffering of most people on the arena, this is the first time that a few people would last long enough. Although I was in this profession for just six days, it was worth it since security is the same, very intact, and most of the time, see some bloody things that was very life-like. Although I already know that this is just for fun, I still have some bad impressions on the three. The red head file was clearly a master on the weapon she was using. Although I can''t hear what they were talking below, I can see their mouths moving. They are having a conversation. Many people bet on this girl to die and yet she was still alive. The Assassin like guy has the most votes for the more likely to survive in the beginning. He was surely an assassin as his movements was really precise and something most assassins are trained on. The last guy was clearly a teenager. He is not just some worthless teenagers who we pit in and just got killed later on. His face was calm and he is perceptive on most things. Even when I was still speaking for the instructions, he just never listen and instead pick up a machete. I thought he is just foolish and would be killed sooner or later but who would have thought that this seemingly useless looking guy was able to singlehandedly kill the infected without breaking a sweat. I sometimes shiver whenever he stares in the direction of the audience stands. Just earlier, when he picked up a pistol, he was really agile and managed to kill his pursuers without problem and he stared in this direction and I can clearly fell the chill in my back. Still, I feel assured that they won''t be surviving this night. ... Day 6: 9:42 P.M ??? Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 18 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Machete, Cleaver ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Juggernaut was quick and deadly and for the sake of surviving, we naturally have to keep dodging like rolling and jumping away from its huge fist. Though the Juggernaut has no risk of biting you down, the threats of being killed from its fist is the biggest. Kaito was blinded with rage, he kept on cursing the Juggernaut, stabbing it when he got a chance and dodging its huge fists that it kept on slamming around. "You sucker, stay put to die! You have to die so that I can avenge all of my fallen brothers that you killed!" Kaito roared from the top of his lungs and his eyes flaming with rage. I don''t who are these people he call "brothers" but base on how I see this guy, these "brothers" of his might be a group of friends that he was with when the Outbreak started or in other words, his comrades. I know that it was not his real brothers that he is trying to avenge just by looking at his body language. The redhead woman was trying to find a good spot to attack but she is afraid of being smashed. Even with the long pole of the Naginata, even though it was one stab away, as long as the Juggernaut move, she would retract the Naginata and retreat for about a few meters, avoiding the fists of the huge Juggernaut that is flailing its huge arms. She was afraid alright, but that is a normal reaction. She doesn''t have any kind of experience killing a Juggernaut. I, on the other hand was also giving my all, sometimes, I can manage to mount on the Juggernaut and hack its head repeatedly using the machete though it was very futile effort. The head of the Juggernaut was so hard that even the machete was clearly taking the damage pitifully. "We can''t kill this guy! We are doomed!" the redhead was on the verge on crying. I did not console her because even I have no idea how to deal with a Juggernaut. All I can say is that, killing Kaze during the first night was a fluke. I managed to kill him since I have a grenade with me and did a very dangerous move by shoving it on its mouth. Today is different. We have three members trying to kill this guy but we have no proper weapons that can deal good damage. Bang! The Juggernaut slams its hands down on a wreckage where metal barrels are stacked. As the hands of the Juggernaut hit the wreckage, all of its components flew in all directions. Kaito was not fast enough to dodge a falling metal barrel and got hit on his head. He was bleeding and he fainted. That was a strong blunt hit on his head. I did not hesitate to pull Kaito away from the rampaging Juggernaut. He is still alive and he can still be saved, he only suffered a blunt trauma and its not really that life threatening. The redhead also retreated seeing the main attackers on the Juggernaut retreating. If the strongest people retreated, she would be foolish enough to rush and kill that big infected that seems very hard to kill. I put Kaito on the wall and checked his wound. Its not that fatal and its only bleeding. I look at the redhead who was panicking. "Stay here, you need to watch him and try avoiding the Juggernauts attack. Also, pull him away without hesitation," I said to her. "W-what?! I..." She was about to protest but I did not say much and stand up. I look at the Machete. It was already blunt and its blade has been chipped off. Its no longer feasible to use. The cleaver on the other hand is clearly not going to help much, if the machete was broken, then the cleaver would also be the same. I looked around and my eyes fell on the Naginata of the Redhead. I quickly pick it up without hesitation before looking at the reached who was speechless when I took her weapon. "I''ll be borrowing this," I said to her before putting the cleaver on the ground next to her as a replacement. "I... I...." she stuttered and can''t say anything. I no longer know what she was about to say because I already sprinted towards the Juggernaut and catch its attention away from the two. "You son of a corn! You look over here!" I shouted as I punch the metal barrel creating a metallic sound generated by my hands. The Juggernaut slams its hands on the ground and runs wobbling towards me. I did not keep on standing and quickly slides away from the location I was in, further away from the two. I tried swinging the Naginata but I discovered that it was somewhat harder than I imagined. I thought it would be easy to use but I was not. The Naginata was quite heavy to swing and to be honest, I was having difficulty. I did not train in spears and even though it was a close combat weapon and a range weapon, it was clearly not something I can use easily with clear mastery. My respect towards the Redhead grew after knowing that this Naginata is not something easy to use. She is quite good on it. Still, this weapon is not something I can just throw away and look for another weapon. This Naginata is beneficial for its range and hit rate. It can hack and slash, and can also be used for stabbing. Though I don''t know how strong the blade of the Naginata is against the rock hard head of the Juggernaut, you never know if you didn''t try. ... Day 6: 9:42 P.M Osaka Streets: Blood Battalion Base Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 18 minutes left ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Souichi''s View) We managed to bring down the Juggernauts but our defenses were almost broken. A small breach was already present on the wall and we are currently defending. Sena, Snow, Nanami, Okabe, Miyuki, Nejima, Mr. Tanaka, Mr. Suzuki, Shu and I are all holding guns. If we wanted to kill the dead, we have to bring all of our gun power against the enemies. "Shu! Escort everyone to the Prison Bus! We are breached! Use the back gate! Also, let everyone salvage everything back to the truck or to the Prison Bus as long as it will fit inside. Okabe, Nejima, please be a backup of Shu in the meantime," Mr. Tanaka shouted. "Roger!" The three saluted and quickly get inside the mansion. Everyone panicked and after knowing everything, the girls that was originally looking at the battle quickly carry out a good instruction by carrying the needed things like food and water supply. Shu was helping them while Okabe and Nejima acts as the guard to kill any undead that try to attack. Since the back of the mansion is a bit hard to access it was not that hard than the battle we are facing here. The gunfight was intense. It will need a few times to beat up all of the dead right now and the bullets are slowly diminishing slowly but surely. The undead surges on without any kind of sign that it will stop soon. I don''t know what will happen but I hope its nothing that serious. Nanami grits her teeth as she continue killing the undead using the SMG. Tears are brimming into her eyes. This is a very desperate situation and Kyosei was also not here since he was out scavenging. "Pull back!" Mr. Suzuki pulls out a grenade and throws it to the undead before continuing his assault. Boom! Shockwaves occurred and the pungent air flows into our nostrils as rotten bodies were caught up along with the explosion. Still, that was not enough to be a strong foundation to overturn the situation. The Hurlers were truly despicable as they throw some undead on us once we are about to go easy for a bit. Luckily, Mr. Suzuki is the most vigilant in our group and whenever there is an incoming undead being thrown by the Hurlers, he would immediately kick them away with great precision before leaving a bullet hole on the skull. The undead are also feasting from the dead bodies that exploded earlier after the grenade and some are chipping off the flesh of the fallen undead. Though this is an act of cannibalism to them, it was not that helpful, the dead bodies that was originally scattered are now being chewed on the mouths of the stragglers. Just as we are about to get troubled, the familiar beep of the Prison Bus was already resounding. Since most of the items should be inside the truck, only Mr. Tanaka will be left to drive. We all have to retreat. "Keep firing as you escape to the back!" Mr. Suzuki remained as he was more able bodied and acts as the shield for a bit while everyone retreated. Miyuki was not distressed but she was clearly showing fatigue. Even my sister was groaning as they one by one retreated and go into the Prison Bus. We boys are on the truck whilethe girls were all on the Prison Bus. Nanami, Sena, Miyuki and Snow were all able people capable of defending the busAlso, the mysterious girl, Eve, was also in the bus. Hence everyone has no trouble in the arrangement of forces. The engines revved and as the vehicles moved, I saw many undead in different clothing all around. I also see a fat clown running without care for its fat falling and being eaten by their comrades. This battle was completely a carnival, it was full of stress and trouble. We just hope that Kyosei will know this soon and will be able to follow us. As for what was happening to him, we don''t know. But we all know that he won''t go down that easily. Chapter 124 Slaughter The Dead Carnival Part 3 Day 6: 10:00 P.M ??? Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours left Current Arsenal: Melee: Naginata Gun: Beretta M9 Pistol ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) Graaaaahhhh! The whole arena is no longer looking the same. Holes as big as boulders were now on the ground. Aside from the blood and flesh from the killed undead, there were also the torn bodies of the other survivors that failed to survive. Still, there were still survivors fighting for their lives and I am one of them. The Juggernaut is still not settled and the main target is me. I have already lured it away from Kaito and the Redhead girl so that I can focus against this one. The Naginata was hard to wield but I can see that the damages inflicted by the Naginata that I was using are very effective against the giant. The only problem is for how I can kill this guy using the Naginata. I might have no problem climbing up on the Juggernaut and stabbing the head repeatedly with a sharp machete or any kind of weapon that can be used to bash its head but a Naginata is quite hard to use. Aside from its long length, it has a heavy weight and would be hard to use to bring to climb a mountainous monster like the Juggernaut. Still, I can use the abilities of myself. ''You can enhance your limbs to produce inhuman strength. The more perilous your life is, the stronger the power you can unleash. The only thing is the faster your energy to deplete and your body might not be able to be adapt to sudden power and might get useless instead.'' These words came from Eve, the #999 specimen that managed to escape the grasp of the scientist and made me one of the abnormals. I am clearly in a disadvantage here but this is all I can do. I focused myself, targeting the moving Juggernaut and sprinted while carrying the heavy Naginata on my left hand. For some reason, I felt like the heavy weapon in my hand slowly lessen its weight. I continued to focus my all, to the Juggernaut. The only thing I was able to know is that I managed to work with my strength slowly unleashed. "Get some and eat some!" I sprinted for a further distance and with a dash for a bit, and making a quick movement towards the Juggernaut''s blind spot and when I am in position, I channeled all of my consciousness to the head of the Juggernaut and without thinking twice, I throw the Naginata to the head like a Javelin quite hard. It made a fluctuations in he air as it passed like a bullet. The Juggernaut didn''t get to react when the Naginata''s blade passes through its thick skull. It was quite an unbelievable sight as the Naginata passed through its skull like it was a hot knife passing on a block of butter. The Juggernaut did not get to move as it lay down into the ground with a thud, its head blasted through with a Naginata. What is more surprising is the Naginata passing through the glass window that the rich people were watching. An old lady who was about to eat a slice of cake was pierced by the Naginata on her head. As a result, her blood and brain matter were mixed into her plate full of cake. The people inside were stunned for a bit before they managed to react. "Aaaaaaahhhhh!!" The rich people who were leisurely watching our suffering were now screaming. I didn''t show any kind of expression and rush, for some reason, I felt a strong bloodlust that was dragging me towards the Naginata, even though it was a few meters away, my mind is clear and I can clearly see the scaffoldings and a few things that can help me reach the place. I just needed my skill in parkour and with just a few quick succession of movements, I arrived into the broken glass. The glass was broken and I just needed to kick it off to fully take all of the shards away. The rich people were all afraid but they didn''t back down, but they are hiding behind the backs of the armed men that looks similar to the Armed Forces Task Force of Osaka. "Target is on sight, prepare to shoot!" "Affirmative!" the soldiers quickly answered. I did not bother letting them live and with grab the Naginata on the head of the old woman by dragging it out on her head forcefully. Due to that, her face that was so shocked from her sudden death were further grotesque made a few people vomit. I did not let them fire the High Calibre Guns on their hands and quickly dash and stab into the nearest soldier. His helmet seems tonne useless as the Naginata managed to pierce through like nothing. "All of you f*ckers needs to die!" I pulled out the Naginata again by kicking the dead soldier and swings the Naginata hard, aiming only to the nearby three soldiers with exposed necks. Skritttt! The blade of the Naginata flawlessly slashed through without obstruction and they died immediately. "Fire!" The commanded shouted, but before they can even fire, I quickly stab the nearby soldier and used his body as the Meat Shield. "Aaaaahhh!" The soldier screamed as bullets bounces off from his armor but I some of those bullets penetrated on his helmet and killed him. After the gunfire and all of their guns were left without bullets and needs a reload, I already pulled out the Naginata and deal another rampage. The rich people were so terrified that they scamper towards the door. "No one leaves!" I roared, pulled out the Beretta M9 Pistol thatI have not used and shoot to the door clogging it and stopping to from being opened. Though I have no idea how I managed to shoot precisely on the door, I did not care anymore. I make a quick work into the soldiers without any care if they are pleading with mercy or fighting to death. There is only one thing in my mind that time and that is to kill! .... Day 6: 11:21 P.M ??? Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 39 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Naginata Gun: Beretta M9 Pistol ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) I was tired and I have already emerged victorious. I have a few bullet wounds but for some kid of reason, it didn''t hurt and it slowly heal up like it was not there in the first place. The only thing that made me say that it was really there is due to the bullet hole mark on my clothes. All of the people except the emcee were killed. The emcee was struggling since her two feet were dismembered, I purposely leave her alive but was suffering and wished to die instead. "Just kill me!" The emcee gritted her teeth. She saw the slaughter earlier very clearly. I did not spare anyone even a few teenagers that was on my age, male or female, pretty, handsome or ugly were not spared and was killed. Their blood and bodies were clearly the things that were decorating the whole room red. Their guts and bodies bathing in blood were all laying on the ground. I sat into the nearby chair, free from the blood. The Naginata that claimed dozens of life were still in my hands. "You are merciless! You are a monster!" the emcee spat out in front of me but due to her posture of sitting with her legs chopped off, the saliva she spat out lands into her clothes instead. Still, she is glaring at me with daggers. I did not grin or laugh mercilessly. Its not my habit. Ever since I became a delinquent, I no longer posses the ability to smile. Even the funniest situation is not something that can make me laugh. Even smirking seems impossible for me to do. "So that is why this world undergoes an apocalypse, its to clear out those people like you in this society. No wonder. Even though you were living right now, you will just wish to die so that the pain is no longer able to be felt for you. Unfortunately, even a demon like you has to face the devil. I am not some sagacious person that can pay respects to you. I prefer to spat and watch you suffer. Feel the lives you all are making use as pawns. How does it feel to be dying in the hands of the people you all tried to use?" I aimed the tip of the Beretta M9 Pistol into her forehead. "In the name of the people who suffered and died due to your useless thrill seeking games, I bestow the punishment that deserves you. Have a hellish trip and meet King Yama!" Her eyes were filled with terror as the bullet passes through her skull. Bang! Day six since the start of the apocalypse, the Manhunt Club were disbanded forever. 55 guests, alongside with their daughters and sons, with 15 soldiers were all killed. The last one was the emcee that lost her legs. That day, I killed people. And whoever tried to step beyond what was necessary are going to receive death. After their death, my arm holding the Naginata felt extreme heaviness like I was carrying a thousand pounds of Metal Brick. I shook my head as I clearly know what is happening in my body. "Just as expected, my body is not yet ready to undergo inhuman strength," I stare at my arm. It was temporarily paralyzed due to fatigue but a bit of rest will help recover my arm. With great power like that, comes a great backlash that I might not be able to endure more than that. If I keep on using the power that the Virus Galea have on me, it might make me a monster in the future. I have to use this thing less to avoid something similar to that. If possible, I wanted to preserve my humanity further. Chapter 125 Where the Dead Goes Day 6: 11:21 P.M Osaka Streets, Road to Shinsaibashi Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 39 minutes left Prison Bus Driver: Shu Passengers:Nanami, Miyuki, Cindy, Chie, Rin, Ren, Nathalie, Sena, Snow, Eve, Pastor Shin, Yumi, Ms. Haruna, Lin, Yuko, Lisa, Risha, Laika, Sakura, Mirai, Penelope, Chihaya Truck Driver: Mr. Tanaka Passengers: Souichi, Steven, Nejima, Mr. Suzuki, Okabe ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Souichi''s View) I sighed in relief. According to Mr. Tanaka, the bus and the truck are refitted and was quite strong enough to handle against the undead that tried to collide. The undead are all small kinds that won''t be bothering much on the road. Still, they still have to make sure to avoid the car wreckage on the road and the Juggernauts scattered on the street. The shutters of the truck is wide enough to mount the machine gun turret and kill unsuspecting enemies while being inside. The driver, Mr. Tanaka was quite a good driver and according to Mr. Suzuki, they managed to survive without casualty but now they have to be on the move. If the Osaka will get destroyed due to the Behemoth that the SDF we managed to contact, staying in the road will be the most feasible choice. In fact, we also need to find our families. Though we have low chances of knowing where they were right now, if they were safe and sound against the undead, we have to keep our hope alive. I am worried about Mom and Dad in Tokyo. The last time I heard about them was before the Outbreak begins. Tokyo was one of the places hit the most but managed to survived thanks to the SDF managed to defend and establish a temporary quarantine area. Though we know that it was almost a rare thing, we didn''t rush towards the Quarantine Point news. Nanami and Kyosei discussed that we have no way of going there for now. If we want to survive, we have to rely on our own selves and not relying to gain help from the others. Many protested in the group but they really have a point. Rushing blindly into the so called Quarantine Zone might result to a fly being caught by the web of a cunning spider. What is more, we have two members of the SDF who don''t afford to get wild in this place. They even said that the Quarantine is 50% bogus. After knowing the events on the experimental, they quickly decided to only help us and look for trustworthy people to gather ad survive. The Quarantine Zone is never going to be a good place for everyone of us. The undead continued to ravage the two vehicles but due to the strong defenses that the vehicles have alongside the fact that it keeps on moving without stopping, the undead that tried to collide were all crushed like mush. I sighed at our problem now. Abandoning our first safe haven is quite blow dealing to us. But still, we have to look for a good place to deal with. From what I can remember, our first stop should be the Bang Gunstore. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Day 6: 11:21 P.M Osaka Streets, Road to Shinsaibashi Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 39 minutes left ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Nanami''s View) I have been trying to contact Kyosei for a while now but form some reason, it won''t connect. I tried again once more with more precision. Finally it connected and Kyosei''s tired voice were finally emerging on the other''s line. "Kyosei! Where are you right now?! What happened to you?" I asked as I can''t properly see his location. It seems that his tracker has been removed or destroyed. "I have no idea either. Somebody abducted me and forced me to fight in an arena," Kyosei calmly said. "Arena? You became some sort of Gladiator?" I frowned. "Something like that but the enemies are the undead," Kyosei answered. "Okay Kyosei, we have bad news, is it alright if we say it now?" I asked, anxious on what Kyosei is going to say. "Its alright, what is it," Kyosei calmly replied as he try to find out what is the news. "Its like this..." And I begin to retell the events earlier until to the point that we have to force evacuate and abandon the first base we have. "...and that what happened. We are currently heading to the Bang Gunstore and try to pick them up and persuade to come with us." "I see..." Kyosei was silent. He seems to be thinking something that I don''t really know. His mind is unpredictable and quite hard to read. If you try doing some analyzes to his brain, you might take hours of research and yet you might not get any results. He talked again after a few seconds of silence. "Alright, I will try to look for all of you, stay atBig Man Joe''s refitting shop, Souichi, Lina, Risa and Yuko knows where it was located, ask them to tell directions. I will go there later on," He said to me. "Mm, got it. You need to return safe then as soon as possible," I said to him before the communications were cut off. Miyuki who was currently listening to our conversation was frowning. I also noticed that Cindy was also listening but only a bit secretive. "What is going to happen to us now?" Nathalie has a worried look on her face. She has gotten used to her life now even though it was a bit inferior to her previous pampered life, it was again destroyed by the undead. "I don''t know, this is not a good thing for us," Miyuki said with a sad face. She caress the hair of Eve who was sleeping on her lap. Eve was calling her mommy so nobody can really take her away from her embrace and she was forced to take the role. Eve is a very mature kid and like the one she calls as her father, Kyosei, she also have a very unpredictable mindset and her ability to think is not a childish one that usually kids her age usually say. Also, she seems to be unaffected to all of the chaos. I am somewhat jealous to her ability to disregard everything even the danger. If she is really blood related to Kyosei, it would not be a wonder why she has a similar trait to him. Just like what Nathalie said, where are we going now? ... Day 6: 11:30 P.M ??? Current Arsenal Melee: Hatchet(Broken) Gun: Glock19 Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 30 minutes left ----------------------------------------------------------------- (Kaito''s View) I dreamed... Of course, this was a dream. My dead companions who became my "brothers" were all killed by that bastard. I was happy seeing them but unless I kill that guy, I won''t allow myself to go to the Nirvana without exacting my revenge! I forced my eyes to open and for some reason, I really felt heavy in my body. To be exact, IT IS heavy. I realized that someone made my body as a pillow. I realize that it was the girl who is one of the remaining fighters right? "Ugh," I tried moving a bit but I felt my head throb. I carefully put the girl away a bit and looks like she was too exhausted to notice that I moved her. I tried standing up but I feel my surroundings spin so I didn''t forced myself to stand. I decided to sit down and recover a bit. I hold my head a bit and sure enough, I had a bit drops of blood and a big wound in my head. However, from the looks of it, it was already bandaged. The bandage did not managed to block all of the blood. This might be the cause of my dizzy case. But I am too tired to think on that. More importantly, where is that bastard?! After a bit of rest, I tried standing upright. Although I felt bad still, I made a nearby broken stick as my walking cane a bit and looked at the area. I am still in the arena and the dead bodies are scattered throughout the arena. What is more that is not really missable is the big corpse of the Juggernaut. I was surprised, a big hole destroyed its head like it was mashed in forcefully before it exited out on the back. That is a terrifying thing! I suddenly felt weak in my knees. I knelt down in front of the Juggernaut corpse and I did not realize that my eyes is currently wet due to tears. All I think is that, my "brothers" are finally avenged. Thy can safely go to the Nirvana and go to their own journey. Although I was completely alive at the moment, I no longer have the energy to continue on. Now I can safely die with dignity and follow my.... Ow! I scratched my head as I felt a small thing being pounded at the back of my head. Although it is not a fatal attack, it still frickin hurt! "Stop kneeling there, you need to rest," a cold boy''s voice. As usual, I know. It was the other guy who I worked with when he battle arrived. Although he was cold, he was certainly a person with skill. I don''t know how but I can certainly certify that he is very similar to us assassins. I looked at his back, which is currently facing my face. This guy is not that older than me. He seems to be on highschool. His clothes is clearly a school uniform and from the looks of it, he is from Kirishima High School. Now that I think about it, who killed the Juggernaut? Could it be him?! _------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ A/N: Okay folks, even though this novel is getting longer and longer, I feel bad to all my readers out there still even though I am lacking out of money due to money problems, I am proud to announce that this novel won''t go on contract at all. I don''t plan to apply one on this one so no worries about locking chapters. Maybe in the future if it gets around in 1000 chapters or so but for now, I have no intention yet. Keep supporting the novel and although my update rate is diminishing as time goes by, I hope you all still support this novel by voting it. And please, I appreciate the feedback, even recommendations are welcome and if some of you hated the slow paces of the day in every chapters, I would be glad to hasten it a bit. But if you are content with how the pacing goes, still put it on the comment. To those silent readers, show up for a while in the comments so that I may know your presence. Anyways, Good day to all. Chapter 126 The Deadly Banshee Day 6: 11:42 P.M ??? Current Arsenal: Melee: Naginata Gun: Beretta M9 Pistol Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 18 minutes left --------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) I searched around he facility of the place. From what I can see, this place is like some sort of underground connected to the surface. The gates that pushes the undead to the arena has a big siren that attracts any kind of undead inside a chamber where they will wait to be dispatched and bring the carnage. Luckily, it was ended. Still, it was not a goof thing for me. Although the place where the gunshots occur is sound proof, sooner or later, they will discover the things there. To cover my tracks, I had to do one single thing. Kill. This is no longer the peaceful world, its the world where the weak is preyed by the strong. If you remained weak, then forget about it, say goodbye to your life. I ditched the Naginata. It was too big and hard to carry. It will be visible if I try to make a sneak attack. Although it was a good weapon, I prioritize my stealth than weaponry. I can improvise on weapons anytime and beside, the Beretta M9 Pistol is still fully loaded. I can fight well later on. I checked the hallway a bit. And although it was spacious, it was way too spacious. I checked the area a bit more, with the gun ready, I checked the area once more and sensing no danger, I quietly but quickly crept to the other side. There are no guards but I can hear talking in the nearby corridor. Its not that safe, I decided to hide in a corner. Luckily, it was a guy that is immersed in his headphone and currently singing a rap song. He is unaware of his surroundings. I look at his waist and saw a pocket knife and a Glock19 gun on the holster. He did not notice me in the very corner as he walk near my direction. "Crank that Soulja boy! Crank that..." he keeps on head banging that he is not aware of my presence. When he was on my range, I quickly launched a surprise attack. He was startled and he did not get to react. I punched him in the face, making him struggle a bit. I did not let him recover, I grab his headphone wire and grip it on his neck. "Gur...gurk!" he straggled as he tried punching me in my shoulder and arm. He also tried to keep the wire away from his neck but it failed as my arm grip it on both sides as I choke him using it. His face flushed and his face turned really red and his eyes and mouth is getting wet from saliva and tears but I did not let go. In a few minutes or so, his struggles became lighter and more easy to handle that he no longer struggled. Soon, he breathed his last and died. He was quite tenacious and lasted for at least three minutes. He died after that, and I began looting his pockets and taking off his weapons. I took the knife out and also took the holster and the gun. I also found a few cigar, a key, and a smartphone. Though this key is not something I knew the purpose in, it looks like some sort of locker key or something. I pocketed everything and put him on the side of the wall, like he was in his drunken stupor or something. With that done, I sneaked quietly and I attacked a few guards guarding. Since most of the time I attacks straight to the throat, most of the guards did not get to react in time and failed to pinpoint my exact location. After looking around, I saw an area of the hall, it was dark, the fluorescent lights and a few items are all disoriented. Also, there is a dragged signs of blood on the floor. I inspected the blood and quickly knew that it was fresh. There are also scratches on the wall and for the love of safety, this is a very deep scratch! The wall was clearly ripped out. I frowned but continue to examine what is going on. On the corner of the alley is a long white haired girl, similar to Snow. But unlike Snow who was a bit normal in skin tone, this girl I am currently looking at is f*cling white like her blood were all sucked out. I maintained a. safety distance at her around 10 meters. I ready my gun and crouch before looking at her carefully. She was currently chewing but I cannot clearly see what she was eating due to the darkness of the place. I ready my gun, It was a clear undead. I was about to stay away when this girl look at me with her bloody red eyes. All of a sudden, she suddenly opened her mouth and... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" My head gets heavy and I can feel that my ears bled a bit. Sh*t, it made me dizzy as I feel to my knees. The girl stood up, abandoned whatever she was chewing and attacked like a cat sprinting towards a mouse using both her arms and legs. And as usual, she keeps on screaming like hell. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Urk! I staggered a bit as I try to get away as soon as possible. Although my vision became hazy and moving, I moved my two trembling legs fast and walked away. Still, that woman sprinted fast and the 10 meter distance I created between her and me got shortened and her pain inducing scream is making me clutch my head into the ground and slam it to the wall. It hurts! I raised my pistol and look back before I saw an incoming creature jumping straight to me, pushing me down. "You piece of sh*t!" I struggled before striking my knife to its temple. Although it was about to strike me using its claws, I managed to do a preemptive attack and stab its temples. It convulsed a bit before it fell dead. My head still spins around but it was much more better than when that monster attacked. I gritted my teeth. Is that one of the cause of the midnight screaming? I looked at my watch. Its almost Twelve. If so, then the new variety of enemy I saw is now called as a Banshee. From that scream that the Banshee did, it is similar to the Twelve O''clock Scream Phenomenon. Although I don''t have any idea why they would scream, these new monsters I discovered would be a really dangerous monsters in the future. We already have the problem on the Behemoth, and now, the enemies are showing large varieties. I won''t be surprised if there are monsters like infected insects and fishes, though I hope fishes don''t get affected, they are a viable source of meat and if those things get infected, I don''t know what to do anymore as we cannot rely permanently on scavenging. In the future, all of the food in cans will go bad or will be looted by others. Thinking about it,being a leader is hard. Although my work doesn''t really show much being a leader aside from rallying and raising the fighting capacity, Nanami is the only one capable of handling things while I am away. I keep on thinking what is happening to everyone right now. It would be better to get rid of them but I don''t have the guts to do it. Also, having them might keep my humanity intact in this man eat man world now. As long as they won''t betray me, I would be lenient to everything. After running around the hallways, I saw another banshee on the other side of the hallway and likewise, eating a few people in suits. I assume that they are the guards here and got killed by the banshee. I don''t have the confidence of killing a banshee in close range and the attack earlier on the first banshee is considered a fluke. It was already a miracle I did hit it and killed it using a knife. However, it almost shred me to pieces. I raised the Beretta M9 Pistol and aimed it to the Banshee. Even though his gun can be useful 50 yards away, I am not confident of killing it using the gun. However, I had to try, at least it would be safer against the scream and I won''t be on danger for quite a while. I hold the pistol with my two hands and steady it. Ever since I learned how to handle a gun ever since the beginning of the outbreak, I felt my accuracy and mastery in the gun rise up, but still, I wonder if I can do a good shot. My hands tried to steady but it shakes for a while, I can''t aim too good. Thankfully. the banshee is still busy eating and did not get to notice me. I aimed hard and when the muzzle is aimed to the far Banshee... Bang! It hits the Banshee but it was a hit on the shoulder. It won''t kill the Banshee! I miss on its vitals! Damn it! The Banshee looks behind and snarls, ready to rad out its nasty scream. I did not falter and once again, pulled the trigger twice. Bang! Bang! Tch! The first one missed! While the other hits its big chest I braced myself for the scream after failing to land a bullet on its head. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" The brace did not work and my headphones did not work either. My ears is ringing and bleeding again. I got dizzy at the moment but managed to handle it. Thankfully, my ears did not get damaged. Might be thanks to my headphones that managed to block lots of the sounds that should be capable of bursting my eardrums. The Banshee did not wait for me to recover and quickly run straight to me, waving its long claws. Thankfully, I focused a lot and with the Banshee almost on point blank, I pulled the trigger again. "Bang!" Although it is not in the head, I hit its stomach hard and it staggered a bit. Now that its close, I won''t miss this time! "Die! Motherf*cker!" Bang! The bullet penetrated its brain, splashing out its grey brain matter and blood mixed on the floor as it fell to the floor, forever resting. I sat on the floor. As I wipe off my sweat, and blood on my ears. PipPipPip! Huh? My watch is ringing. As my watch rings, the familiar scream once again resounded in he neighborhood. But this time, its a bit softer than the past screams. I wonder if it was a n effect of contribution after killing two banshees. If that is the case, eliminating the midnight scream would be easy now. I welcome the new day again, and this time, marks our first week in the outbreak. Chapter 127 The Escape from the Den of the Dead Part 1 Day 7: 1:19 P.M ??? Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 41 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Hatchet(Broken) Gun: Glock19 ---------------------------------------------------------- (Kaito''s View) Oh sh*t... I hold my head and realized the blood in my ears. Oh f*ck, I always forgot that the bloody scream always happen at midnight. I have not prepared for it! I stood up and tried to balance out myself. The redhead girl named Satsuki is also sprawled out unconscious on the floor with blood on her ears. I tried walking towards her but I felt dizzy. For the love of... I hate this feeling. Good thing I was not on a place infested by the dead. I look around the arena, and besides the dead bodies, no other things were left. Satsuki and I tried looking for the exit of this dreadful and bloody place but to no avail. I can try doing some parkour but it would be hard especially reaching the angle bar above the broken windows that those people before were watching at, but I have no idea how to reach there without proper foothold that could support my fingers or legs to climb or stand. I wonder how did that other guy before managed to escape and reach that place. I asked Satsuki about what happened but she couldn''t clearly see much as it was blurry and her glasses were broken. All she can see right now are the people close to her within around 10 meters from her. It would be impossible for her to see the battle earlier if she have her glasses broken. I saw her broken pair of glasses so she didn''t lie. I bet that guy ditched us here for the dead. I shook my head and sit down for a while to recover from my own dizziness before standing up again. Ooh... I still feel a bit whoozy but luckily, I managed to concentrate and managed to properly stand. After recovering from that midnight scream, I examined Satsuki. Luckily, she is just unconscious. I put her on my back and used a piggyback ride position to her. She is unconscious but we refuse to die in this hell forever. I need to find a secret place or an area we can escape away from people. As I hold Satsuki on my back, I suddenly notice the guy earlier. The boy with the beanie and horn headphones that looked like from those animated devils have. He looks down on the arena and when his gaze landed upon us, he turned around. Looks like he is ditching us for good...not. He just turn back to take a rope as he was holding one up. Also, he cleaned the Glass''s shards scattered the hall and still protruding on the window before he put down a long rope down. He gesture me to climb up. Hah, looks like he didn''t ditch us, he must have done a survey on the area before returning to us. Its not a problem to bring Satsuki with me up there while climbing the rope. The only problem is that the rope might not be able to sustain the weight of us two dangling on it. "Don''t worry, this damn rope won''t break easily. Its a rattan made rope. Even if it was as heavy as your or the big *ss Juggernaut, this rope won''t break unless you cut it up," the beanie boy said without breaking his poker face at all. Looks like he read my hesitation on my face. I quickly grab the rope and started climbing up. With great reflexes, I managed to get to the room. That guy did not even help us and instead look at us without giving us a hand. Although I don''t really need it, I will appreciate it but that was quite some sort of bad way of giving help. When we reached the room safely, he didn''t bat an eyelid to us and just go straight from picking up the rope. I lay Satsuki on the wall before I look around the room. The room is bloody and its pungent smell of blood means the slaughter here happened a while ago. Must be during the time when I passed out. What is more, the men and women in suits were all killed, even guards near the broken door were all killed. Based on the attacks, it was a bladed weapon. A kind of wide weapon. Whack! I look at the source of the sound and saw that boy wave a spear-like blade. If I was not mistaken, it was a Naginata. I saw that earlier as the main weapon of Satsuki. He did not say anything and just begin on waving his weapon around before he lean it out on his shoulder. He looks at me and Satsuki before he walks away. "Hey! Where are you going?! Urk!" I groaned as I hold my elbow, it still hurts a bit. "None of your business. If you want to leave this hell hole,, then do so. I already helped you two so I no longer have the intention on helping you go out of this place," he said coldly before he walks out without looking back. "What a bastard!" I gritted my teeth, although he helped us, he just never cared what happened to us! I looked at the hatchet I used earlier but its blade is already chipped off and no longer that lethal in blade terms but it can still be used for blunt attacks, still, it is not a good weapon for me to use. The Glock19 is not fully loaded too so this gun will go useless once I ran out of bullets. Still, he is right, we need to get out of this hellish place as soon as possible! But first, I need to find all of my equipments that got stolen by those goddamn kidnappers! ... Day 7 1:30 A.M ??? Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 30 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee Weapon: Naginata and Combat Knife Gun: Beretta M9 Pistol --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) I left the two participants out on the room. Even though I want to recruit them on the group, I have no time for that, I have to find my weapon and supplies back. And seeing that there are enemies around the hallways, I can''t keep on relying the Combat Knife. My Beretta M9 Pistol ammo won''t last for another gun fight, and since I left this Naginata out on the first room I slaughtered all guests, I decided to help out the two below who were left for dead. Still, I need all of the equipments that they took. Without them, I will be having a hard time escaping the dead who will give their very best to eat me. I did not check the rooms around the areas because I am busy exterminating the problems and the banshees who kept on spouting ear wracking shouts, I wasted lots of time. What is more, I wasted more time from helping that guy earlier. Tch, what a pain. I checked most of the rooms but most of them are empty or has useless garbage inside. For whatever reasons the dead able to get in this place, I have not found that place. Still, I need to find the weapons I have.A few rooms have people inside and when they saw me, I immediately sealed their lips forever without giving them any kind of explanations. Still, I wonder how big is this place anyway? Its been an hour since I began my search. I already rescued the two remaining survivors but the equipment and a few of my items are still not within the scope of area I have explored yet. I am starting to get pissed by how big this building is and how annoying to get a single room explored. What is more, I hate the people that tried to disrupt my search. I don''t know how did they managed to survive or how come they did not get to know what was currently happening but f*ck it, I no longer cared anymore. Just as my mindset is slowly deteriorating from the long exploration without any kind of success on sight, I entered on a room filled with weapons. "Wow, is this the armory?!" I surveyed the whole area and to my surprise, my weapons are also displayed here. I still remembered the kukri I have been using earlier. Also, the hidden blade that I purchased on the Bang Gunstore is also displayed on the vambraces area, they thought it was a vambrace huh? There are also a few good weapons here but what I really like the most is the bug out bag available on the corner of the armory. "Finders keepers!" I pull out the bag out from where it was displayed and checked its inside''s condition. It also has a tent ready for pitching inside which would be beneficial especially when camping outside. This bug out bag is much more better than my backpack earlier. There area few models of the bug out bag on the display, so if those two managed to get see this place, they would be good enough for this. Before I can pack all of my items earlier, the door opened again. I drop the bug out bag and aimed the Beretta M9 Pistol on the doorway. "Don''t shoot!" the guy raised his arms in the air as he saw the gun on my hands. I lowered my gun as I noticed that this guy is Kaito Daiki, the guy earlier. "It''s you," I holster the gun again before I pick up the bug out bag again and take all of the items I had earlier especially the grenades and 20 boxes of 5.56 ammo for my AR15 rifle. "You are looking for the exit right? I can take you there, but please, help us get out of here, as you can see, I am injured," Kaito said as he tries his best to hold the girl on his back. Hearing the word exit on his mouth, my ears perked up. As expected, an assassin can always find a way out from this predicament. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Thanks to Kaito_Daiki''s suggestion, I managed to come up with an idea about the new character. Although there are a few points I did not follow on his suggestion since it would conflict on the scene I had in mind, I decided to tweak a bit of his personality and how he acts on the protagonist. Anyway, this character will surely be on another rumble now due to the new addition of new characters. As for the SDF and Kato, they will be appearing soon. And I guess this arc would be longer than the previous two arcs. Chapter 128 The Escape from the Den of the Dead Part 2 Day 7: 2:39 A.M ??? Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 21 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee Weapons: Naginata, Combat Knife, Kukri, Balisong, Brass Knuckles(Both Hands) Gun: Beretta M9 Pistol, AR15, Colt 45 5.56 Ammunition boxes: 20 boxes 9mm ammunition boxes: 20 boxes .45 Colt ammunition boxes: 20 boxes Grenades: 10 Pieces ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) All of my equipment are all recovered without hitch and I even gained a lot of ammunition too which would be a good way for me. I also took a few essentials like some knives and other close combat weapons that can be packed inside the bug out bag. And since the bag that I took earlier contained food, I also secured it inside the bug out bag. Due to the size of the bug out bag, there is still plenty of space to stuff in. Its a good thing that this bug out bag is empty, otherwise, I had to organize all of the stuff that usually inside it. I take a quick look on the two who are also busy looking for good weapons. I look at the weapons a bit until my eyes landed to the katanas. I took out one of the katana out and held it on my arms. Its a bit lighter than I expected and a bit shorter. From what I can see, samurais usually have this katana on their arsenal. "That is a Wakizashi, right?" Kaito approached me, with a bit of admiration on his gaze on the katana. "This is a Wakizashi?" I take another look at this weapon. Its black scabbard is quite eye catching with a shiny texture. "Its blade is around 30 to 60 cm and usually, this wakizashi you are holding is called a kou-wakizashi since it is closer to a tantou. It is used usually used in close combat but this is an auxiliary sword of a samurai. Samurais usually use it for beheading opponents. From what I can see from your movements earlier, this weapon is very good for you since this is lightweight. I suggest that you take it with you then," Kaito said to me. I stare back again on this weapon. Sure enough, this weapon looks very bad*ss and earning another lethal close combat weapons for free is quite good indeed. I attached it on my belt and inserted the scabbard on it. I tried drawing it a bit but its hard to quickly draw it like an expert. I did not use it too much as it was really dangerous to use in this area where it was a closed space. "I can see that you are not that good handling that wakizashi. It would be quite easy once you practice drawing the sword everyday. That way, quick draw attacks are just a piece of cake to you," Kaito said as he finish his preparations. I nodded before putting the bug out bag on my back. I was surprised because its not heavy at all and easy to handle. Seeing Kaito and the redhead to finish packing, I decided to move now. Looking on my watch, I saw that its already past 2:30 in the morning. For some reason, I didn''t feel tired at all, instead I felt energetic. "Let''s go," I said to them and pulls out the Naginata since it is harder to put it on my back while moving. The two nodded and holding machetes on their hands, as they follow me. Kaito decided to tell me the directions ahead and I should personally lead onward. I only think that Kaito is testing me based on my strength. He can handle being the leader to move but he preferred me to go on and be the vanguard of us. I slowly opened the door and proceeded smoothly towards the corridors. There are a few undead but they don''t practically pose too much danger with the Naginata. We are walking for quite a while but until now, the corridors seems to be too long to explore. "Hey, is it just me or this place is really hard to explore? Its been a while since we got out from the Armory but until now, I saw nothing besides the infected," the redhead girl scratched her head. I still have no idea what is her name though. "Relax, we are almost near the exit. Look, the infected are also increasing as we continue on," Kaito nonchalantly said to her. He is right, the undead on the hallways slowly gets many and if earlier, I am the only one killing the infected, now, we need to work together to kill them. I am not that swift in killing undead like how Kaito did, but I can proficiently slice or stab their heads off. Soon, we arrive on a terrace and below is the exit. But for the love of our safety, its practically not possible for us to safely reach that place without being killed. "Oh my God, what am I looking at..." the redhead girl gasped as she stares at the crowd of undead below. Compared to the enemies we defeated on the arena, the amount below cannot be compared to it. I even felt my scalp cringe a bit just by looking on the crowd. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Last chapter for this week. Sorry for the short chapter. Chapter 129 The Escape from the Den of the Dead Part 3 Day 7: 2:51 A.M ??? Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 9 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles(Both Hands), Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi, Combat Knife Gun: AR15, Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol Ammunition: 9mm ammunition: 20 boxes 5.56 ammunition:20 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 boxes Grenades: 10 pieces ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) I held a grenade in my right hand while I grip tightly the Naginata on my left hand. The undead below luckily did not notice the ruckus on the veranda and just stay idle below. Kaito and the red haired girl agreed with me to throw a grenade and use its aftermath to push onwards and escape whatever this facility is. "You two ready?" I asked the two who are both holding the AR15 tightly. Unlike Kaito who seems unwavering despite the danger in front of us, the red haired girl is much more tense as she trembled looking on the wriggling undead below. Kaito nodded. He is much more resolute in terms of willpower than the girl. "Ready!" the girl trembled a bit but quickly composes herself, afraid of showing her fear on us. Her tone carry a bit of nervousness that cannot be hidden easily. I nodded before I bit the pin off before throwing the explosive to the undead. I tried throwing it with all my might towards the entrance so that the explosion will blast the entrance too and so that our escape route is already intact. The grenade bounce back a bit and came short, only a few more meters away from the entrance. I duck to take cover on the explosion and in a few more seconds... KABOOM! Shockwaves and strong wind appeared, blowing on all direction. We felt the surge of impact as the veranda seems to shook a bit after throwing it. However, that tactic is very successful seeing the undead far from the explosion snarl and rush to their fallen brethren that got ripped to pieces after the explosion. The area of the blast is a real mess as the place is both drenched with blood and scorched by the explosion of the grenade. The undead began feasting the dead and began stuffing the dismembered limbs of the dead, some even stuff their mouths with intestines and a few innards that are either scorched or blasted beyond recognition. "Disgusting pieces of sh*t!" Kaito click his tongue in annoyance as he slowly go downstairs and began pulling the trigger of the AR15 after seeing a few undead facing their attention on us. The red haired girl panicked but she slowly huffed in air and also begin the assault. I also joined the fray and raise the Naginata. Although it is not a mastery of mine in attacking against these rotten corpses using the Naginata, I slowly get used to its heaviness and its length. I sometimes use the Beretta M9 Pistol whenever an undead tries to get close on me. That way, I can adapt and keep myself safe without risking myself near these pieces of crap. The tiles on the floor turned dark red due to the blood and flesh from the undead that got killed by either, me, Kaito''s or from the red haired girl''s assault. Either way, everything is the same and the undead that saw their brethren''s corpses began eating and stuffing their broken and rotten mouths with rotten pieces of meat before trying to chase us or attack us. "Die motherf*ckers!" The red haired girl slowly get the hang of the battle and did not spare any undead that tried to take a bite on them. "..." Kaito on the other hand is much calmer and much more proficient in killing undead. He might be silent but he is not to be trifled with. The dead that gets sniped from the muzzle of Kaito''s AR15 will either end up bursting their heads or will fall down without resistance. All in all, it is a bloody fest. The undead just kept coming for us but we also take turns on cover against these pieces of sh*t when one of us will need to reload. The other undead that are originally feasting on the other undead that got blasted away from the grenade also turn their heads and also snarl their disgusting mouths on us. "Don''t let them approach us!" the red haired girl pulls out the empty magazine on her gun and pulls out another mag full of bullets and reloaded the gun without any hesitation. My job this time is to chip off the undead. Although this is considered suicidal, I don''t risk on reloading. I stuff the Naginata on my back and pull out the Wakizashi on my waist. The blade is quite sharp and even I was unsure if I am safe wielding this katana. I am not proficient on this weapon but I decided to give it a try. I rush towards a group of undead and just like in the movies and anime, I imitated their stance and slash down the short but sharp wakizashi down with a bit of strength. SWISH! Huh? Did I really cut something?I don''t feel it much since once I slash the katana down, it didn''t feel right like how I did feel when I am using the kukri. It felt like I did cut something but it just passed through the blade. PLOP PLOP PLOP I didn''t dare believe unless there is an evidence but now looking at the undead sliced like tofu on the floor, I still can''t believe it. The strength of my strike seems wasted when the wakizashi seems to do the job much more better than how I usually need a few strikes before dismembering a few parts of the dead. "Keep it up! The infected''s getting lower and lower!" the girl shouted as she saw me slash down the dead with great ease. I decided to another slash and if that feeling is still the same just like I did earlier, then this is rather convenient! SWISH! SWASH! With two strikes of the wakizashi, the original undead that tried attacking are all down on the floor broken and no longer moving like simple dolls. Gunshots and wails of the undead continued to manifest the area without any kind of intervention. The battle lasted more than an hour and after a while, we three emerged on the bloody hall, carrying the weapons that killed all of the undead. We killed them without any kind of help. We emerge victorious. Although it is not my first time emerging victorious against the infected undead, it still feel good after the battle where no infected individuals are walking. Stragglers are also not spared by my katana and their heads are either snapped off from their rotten bodies or got pierced by the wakizashi. The red haired girl huff and puff due to the intense battle. From my guess, she never had this kind of experience ever since the beginning of the Outbreak. It was either she was holed inside a good place where the dead can''t access during the Night Rage or her companions already dealt this kind of thing which made her and her other companions safe. Either way, this would be the very first time she had an intense battle. Kaito on the other hand is much calmer than usual. He is an assassin, he already dealt much more harsher battles in his missions, I won''t be surprised if he say that the battle against the Night Rage infecteds are not worth of practice, he didn''t even break a sweat. I also felt a bit fatigued but its normal. I am fighting straight without any kind of rest. It would be abnormal if I didn''t feel anything. The only thing that helped me recover my stamina faster than usual might be the result of the Virus Galea inside my body that Eve particularly inserted on me. I am a bit of afraid what will happen to me once I abuse this power a lot. Will I be much more like the protagonist of the Resident Evil movies or I would end up becoming like a monster similar to that Behemoth. We exited the facitlity we are currently in and we are surprised to see that we are on a mansion. This place is not like those mansions I have looted so far, this place is much more like a facilty rather than a mansion. Maybe the mansion look was used as a cover for the masses to get fooled? Then again, it is useless now here in the apocalypse. After our battle here, it would be a bit of a problem if other people know this place. It might end up similar again to the arena again. "What are we going to do with the left over weapons on the armory of this place then?" I asked the two. "It would be much more beneficial for us to seal this place and return here again to take the weapons once we get a vehicle," Kaito suggested. "I agree with Kaito. It would be a waste to just abandon those weapons. It would be really useful for us to take them with us," the red haired girl nodded as she shoulder back the AR15. "I see, then do that, this would be the best part for us to part ways," I said to them coldly. "Huh? You are not coming with us?" the red haired girl is surprised. "Of course not. We are not friends either way and I am not interested going with you people," I said bluntly at them and sheathed the wakizashi inside its sheath. "I no longer have my group, and now that the main propreitor of the deaths of my brothers are now dead, I have nowhere to go. It would be much better to follow you and although you seemed younger than me and you still wear a high school uniform with you, your skills is also good but it needs a bit of polish and I notice that you don''t use guns much. In my point of view, you still are not good in using firearms. If I may, I wanted to follow and allow you to train under me," Kaito said with a straight face. "I don''t need anyone to teach me, and besides, the motley crew I was in is in a very dangerous situation. It would be better if you two would not follow me since it would only endanger your lives more," I said to them after recalling that we would be providing back up to the SDFs against the Behemoth. "We are in much more perilous situation if we don''t stick together. Although you are younger than me, you are muc better in combat than me. If you already have a crew with you, then wouldn''t having an extra pair of hands with your group benefit you more?" the red haired girl smiled as she made her point. I kind of remember Miyuki''s attitude on her. Persuading her more, will only reveal her stubborn disposition that is harder to break. "....suit yourselves, as long as I don''t have to babysit you two, then I have no problem you two tag along with me. My current destination would be going to my companions in Shinsaibashi before going to Tsutenrakaku, anyway, I don''t care whatever you two do, just don''t bother with me." "Understood," Kaito nodded. "Although your attitude sucks, its much better than my previous leader. Alright lets introduce ourselves, I am Satsuki Hanamura nice to meet you!" the red haired girl around 21 years old said as she introduced herself to me. "I already introduced myself but still, its not a proper introduction that time. My name is Kaito Daiki, may we know what is your name?" Kaito smiled. ... I don''t know what to say but heck with it. "...call me Kyosei. But they usually call me the Little Devil." Chapter 130 Deadly Osaka Drif Day 7: 2:51 A.M Osaka Streets- Yodoyabashi Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 9 minutes left Current Arsenal: Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles(Both Hands), Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi, Combat Knife Gun: AR15, Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol Ammunition: 9mm ammunition: 20 boxes 5.56 ammunition:20 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 boxes Grenades: 9 pieces ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) Now that we arrived outside that place, I realized that we are in Yodoyabashi, far from Shinsaibashi where everyone else did. The reason I was so certain is due to the Naniwa Church(1) not too far from here. Andif my assumption is correct, Tekijuku(2) is also going to be on our view. "How did we end up here without knowing?! I was clearly on Nakazaki chou!" Satsuki grumbled seeing that she was clearly not that near on her former location. "Tch, they kidnapped us so far that we reached Yodoyabashi without knowing. Those sinister humans," Kaito groaned and firmly clenches his fist. The streets were still full of damage and random undead are moving around the streets. Its quite a depressing sight and the former glory of the streets of Yodoyabashi is already broken down to pieces. We continue walking down the streets, killing a few undead in the process. There are scattered broken cars but we have not found any car that is working. Still, we did not stop, looking for any sign of car. Its not like we wan''t to remain walking on the streets with undead all around, its just hard to find a working car. "These cars are all busted. We might find cars around the subway,"Kaito suggested. "I think that is a bad idea. If the subway loads and unloads lots of people during the outbreak then it means that the dead are also plentiful around there. We won''t last a day there!" Satsuki declined Kaito''s idea. If we go straight towards Tekijuku then we will arrive at Yodoyabashi station, its still the same thing!" Kaito retorted. "That is why we have to find a car as soon as possible so that we can escape a horde of those infected without much problem!" Satsuki once again shouted. This time, I was so agitated by their loud voices, I have already killed a dozen undead attracted to their voice and they still continue squabbling. "Shut up or I will ditch you two to the horde. You two are attracting death itself,"I said to them and continue moving. That is the time they shut up and followed suit with me. Soon, we found a Ford Ranger on the side of the street that crashed into a telephhone pole. The front of the car is not smashed. Its just slightly bent. On the driver seat is a woman who is already an undead, frantically trying to free herself on the airbag and the seat belt trying to restrain her. "Poor bastard," Kaito said before he pulls out his Glock 19 with a supressor and shoot the struggling undead to the head. "It would get messy," Satsuki commented. "At least its not our blood," Kaito answered and open the door of the front seat and pull out the dead body of the woman. The backseat was full of tools and supplies. There were also two Remington Shotgun and five boxes of shells for the gun. Plenty of food too. "Dang, were lucky! Food!" Satsuki scanned the food and the good thing it was still consumable and its not yet on its saturated dates. Kaito also checked its gas. "Good, its also full tank! We won''t be troubled reaching Shinsaibashi with this," Kaito answered. Before we can settle down, a huge swarm of mosquitoes are buzzing overhead. They are as big as my fist which means they just finished killing a few people. They were followed by a group of undead, clearly feral and hostile. They are running. "Get in the car! Undead are coming!" Kaito shouted and open fire on the undead. Since the mosquitoes are on the way, they were the first to die by the bullets. Satsuki immediately enters the backseat and quickly readies her AR15. I also entered the passenger seat and raise my AR15 to the undead. Now that we are inside, Kaito also enter the ford and start the engine since the car keys are still jammed on the key hole. Pushing the gas, the tires screech and Kaito quickly controlled the car like a NASCAR driver and changed gears before he backs away from the pole and with a quick break, the undead that rush to the car slam on the back. Kaito steps on the gas again and races straight to the wreckage of the streets. Kaito was focused on the streets. I did not fire against the following undead as the road has plenty of debris. Going out to shoot would be risky. Kaito was quick and with a quick turn, he drifted to the other side of the street and the screech of the tires was heard. Its quite strong and the smell of rubber lingered on the air. "Wohoo! Yeah, eat our dust suckers!" Satsuki happily cheered as the car speeds away from the dead. Kaito occasionally drifts towards the corners, which might be for the sake of losing the trail of the dead following us. Its still early and I am guessing its a long way before the we will be able to lose sight of them. Footnotes: 1. Naniwa Church - Naniwa Church is on a corner in Kitahama (Osaka City), a district where many retro-design structures stand between modern office buildings. The church is a three-story building, featuring gothic steeple windows and yellow/green stained glass windows as well as an elaborately designed tower. Completed in 1930, the church was designed and constructed by Takenaka Corporation under the instruction of William Merrell Vories. Vories came to Japan in 1905 (mid Meiji period) to teach English at the present-day Hachiman Commercial Senior High School, Shiga Prefecture, and engaged in Christian missionary work as well as social education, publication, medical services, school education and other social contributions based on Christianity. (He is also known for spreading the use of Mentholatum widely in Japan and for designing the Shinsaibashi Daimaru building.) The history of Naniwa Church can be traced back to Naniwa Kokai, Japan''s first self-sustaining church voluntarily established by 11 believers in 1877. This may be one reason why the chapel interior exudes a friendly atmosphere comfortable for common people. The chapel on the 2nd floor is tinted by bright, gentle colors of light pouring through the stained glass windows, creating an even simpler and more graceful atmosphere than that expressed from the church''s exterior. 2.Tekijuku -Tekijuku was a school established consciously in Senba, Osaka, the main trading route between Nagasaki and Edo in 1838 during the Tenp¨­ era of the late Edo period. Its founder was Ogata K¨­an, a doctor and scholar of Dutch studies. Chapter 131 Deadly Impending Doom Day 7 2:51 A.M Osaka Streets - Shinsaibashi Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 9 minutes left Prison Bus Driver: Shu Passengers: Nanami, Miyuki, Cindy, Chie, Rin, Ren, Nathalie, Sena, Snow, Eve, Pastor Shin, Yumi, Ms. Haruna, Lin, Yuko, Lisa, Risha, Laika, Sakura, Mirai, Penelope, Chihaya Truck Driver: Mr. Tanaka Passengers: Souichi, Steven, Nejima, Mr. Suzuki, Okabe ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Cindy''s View) The bus stopped and we also noticed that the truck stopped too and the boys got out one by one. I can''t really think much anything though on what was going on, until we noticed that we have already arrived on our destination. I still remember this alley where Kyosei and the rest discovered the Bang Gunstore. Its quite silent instead of the usual undead swarming the streets. Its too quiet than the usual. Miyuki and the rest also started going down the bus. The first timer who just arrived from our group were a bit confused on why we have gone in here but they soon got their answers as Nanami did the password on the hatch and open it. The whole place is still looking good like a bar lounge. This time, an additional chessboard, slot machine and darts are added in the lobby. It''s like a total upgrade. And as usual, Shoko greeted us while Kota is like a bartender mixing cocktails. "Welcome back guys, where is the beanie wearing leader?" Shoko scanned the group but failed to find Kyosei. "He is not with us. I am reacting as the temporary leader in behalf of him," Nanami explained. "I see, you all matured a lot just this past days eh? Did the apocalypse changed you all?" "Of course, who wouldn''t. Anyway, I know this is sudden but I wanted to ask to reconnect here on your connection. I have already pinpointed that your store has a reliable connection to internet," Nanami pulls out her laptop. "A professional hacker in the making, unfortunately its a bit useless profession now," Shoko led us to the lounge sofas. "I don''t really care, as long as I can connect to the internet, I am fine with it," Nanami firmly said. "Go ahead, I will prepare snacks for you all," Shoko said. "No need, we are not in the mood to eat," Mr. Tanaka said firmly. Shoko shrugs before she goes back to the counter and continue wiping a cavalry sword. Although, I am jealous with most talents of my companions, I tend to be proud of my ability to memorize things perfectly without forgetting it at all. However, its a bit of useless. I am still down a bit on it but thankfully, Nanami''s work made me useful. Ever since I was rescued by Kyosei during that time, I am already trying to find a way to find a role beneficial to him to repay all of the things he have done, but most of the time, I was just an insignificant character. I tried being a nurse with Miyuki and Snow but still its hard if not for the help of Chie who is very knowledgeable on drugs and other pharmaceuticals, I might struggle catching up with them. Luckily, Nanami is in need of someone who can memorize things the other day and that was the time my talent was useful. Nanami typed a lot of random things I don''t understand. The black screen started to get messy and greenish due to the random words and numbers on the screen. I bet that it was codes for cracking internet security. After a while, she open an application window and shows a connection slowly. Buzz Buzz CLICK! Soon, the fuzzy screen disappeared and a face of the familiar guy appeared. Its the guy who managed to contact us the other time, its Srgt. Haru. "Can we ask for an update in your current situation Srgt. Haru?" Nanami asked. "Nanami-san, looks like we won''t be able to hold much more. The Behemoth is devouring almost everything here and we have no choice but to keep on defensive against its tentacles. We have to even try killing the undead but they are also getting devoured by the Behemoth which is slowly growing bigger and bigger as time pass by," Haru reported. "I see, can you tell us where the Behemoth is currently positioned right now?" Nanami asked. "Here is the map," Haru showed a rough sketch on the position of the Behemoth. Nanami looked at me and nodded, gesturing for me to do my job. I quickly memorize the things out before I nodded to Nanami to gesture that I was done. "Thank you very much, Srgt. Haru. We will try to support you all whatever we can," Nanami said. "I hope so, if the Behemoth managed to wreck havoc and got to reach Tokyo without hitch, that means we are all dead. This Behemoth devours anything and it won''t be long before we are also devoured, we are all working for our survival too," Haru said with a regretful tone. "Alright, I am cutting the Transmission. Blood Battalion out." Nanami cut the transmission and quickly looked at Shoko. "Shoko-san, do you have any bond paper available? And a pen too!" Nanami demanded. Shoko looked at her before smiling and gesturing for money. Nanami gritted her teeth before pulling out an earring from her pocket in which Shoko grab and hid in her pocket in a swift but clean manner. Kota quickly pulls out a 500 bundled bond paper along with a box of ballpen to Nanami. "We don''t so much bond paper and ballpen!" Nanami tried returning it but Shoko shook her head. "Uh-uh, no return, no exchange!" "..." I pat Nanami''s shoulder and calm her who was seething with anger. "It''s alright Nanami-san, we can still use it in the future then," I said to her. "Tch, this is why I hate bargaining. Kyosei''s ability to bargain is really needed here," Nanami sadly said before she grab the materials and hand out a single bond paper and the ballpen to me. Although the others are relaxing after the tiresome battle, they are still in vigilant mode. They are really anxious with everything. I quickly retrace the map that Haru showed to us and within an hour, the map is done and hand it to Nanami. Nanami frowned. "I think it was heading to Tsutenkaku Tower(1)," Nanami frowned. ... (Nanami''s View) Cindy''s rough sketch is very accurate thanks to her photographic memory and excellent hands that is very proficient in drawing. The map that Haru showed to us was quite elaborate. Right now, the Behemoth is currently located on Tennoji Sta. where it was seemingly resting. If not provoked, the behemoth won''t be moving for a week which would be the best time for us to go and combine our forces with the SDF. However, Kyosei is missing and we can''t just move on without any plan. I also can''t make decisions that Kyosei should be doing. Although Kyosei is not a leader type person and prefers to act alone, he mostly gives most of the best solutions in our situation. If not for him, we won''t be here. This apocalypse is not something we can just end. And for that, Kyosei who has a good eye in danger will be able to act out. I am not even the leader of this group. All we can do is wait. Because we believe in Kyosei. Footnotes: 1. Tsutenkaku Tower -Ts¨±tenkaku owned by Ts¨±tenkaku Kanko Co., Ltd. is a tower and well-known landmark of Osaka, Japan and advertises Hitachi. It is located in the Shinsekai district of Naniwa-ku, Osaka. Its total height is 103 m; the main observation deck is at a height of 91 m Chapter 132 Big Guns Against Dead People Day 7: 3:51 A.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi Duration of the Night Rage: 3 hours and 9 minutes left --------------------------------------------------------------------- (Nanami''s View) It was very clear that Shoko and Kota are both aware of the circumstances on the danger against the behemoth. However, they seemed really nonchalant on it. Looks like convincing them to come with us is going to prove hard. Still, the guns on our arsenal are not enough for all of us. We have stockpiled enough jewelry from Kyosei''s exploits and a few stuff that my brother Souichi and the others got after trying to loot a few abandoned houses. But I am not quite sure if they would be enough. I really have no idea that Kyosei''s ability to bargain on them would be really useful since I dot have the same ability as Kyosei in terms of bargaining. Still, might as well have Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Honda come with us since they are more expert on guns due to their line of work. I approached them first. "How are the guns we have so far? If we are planning to destroy that Behemoth so that we can safely escape Osaka and reach the other City, we really need to bring enough guns," I discussed on them, in terms of gun knowledge, no one are on par from them on our group since our group is only composed of students without any sort of military exploits. "We have enough shotguns and assault rifles but if you are talking about their fire rate and damage output, I am afraid that we have to say that these things won''t do good if we wanted to take on that monster. I heard from your brother that you have faced off with that guy early during your escape from the school. He said its pretty tenacious," Mr. Tanaka rub his chin. "Yeah, one of our teachers who act as the leader of the group sacrificed himself so that we can escape. We barely escaped if not for his sacrifice. We also notice that its recovery speed is quite fast that even a huge blast that our teacher did by having to go on Blaze of Glory, it almost didn''t do much," I explained. "Figures, if it is similar to Juggernauts, it should have been killed by the Team Alpha and Beta that Srgt. Haru is commanding. The SDF would have barely dealt enough damage to it. Much worse, we can''t ask for air force support to Tokyo due to severe conflicts that made the cities of Japan to divide itself. If not for the selfish things that the officials wanted, the outbreak would not get escalated to the point where everyone is dying and has almost no hope of surviving," Mr. Honda gave his analysis. "So that means our guns and supply won''t do good?" I frowned. "Yeah, even if we storm back to the mafia where we defected from and take back the guns and ammo they have in there, it will barely suffice. What we need are guns that are packed with firepower," Mr. Honda suggested. "Firepower?" I really can''t think of what guns are good with firepower. "Are you talking about grenade launchers? But they shouldn''t be here in Japan. Its illegal due to the swords and guns ownership law. And although we have enough guns that could be considered illegal, they won''t be considered that illegal since they are usually used by SDF and the military," Mr. Tanaka frowned. "Yeah, I am talking about grenade launchers. If we can''t gain support from the Tokyo SDF and allow them to sent reinforcements, we won''t be needing them since tanks and air strikes would suffice but to heck with it, looks like the current people that took the Tokyo government after the Outbreak turned rotten and would only leave the whole Osaka and other cities to fall," Mr. Honda gritted his teeth. Indeed, what Mr. Honda said is true. The Tokyo government could just deploy the SDF and supply them with basic weaponry that can last enough to evacuate the citizens. They can even use the tanks and air force to dwindle the amount of undead around the cities but look what happened. Even relief supplies are nonexistent which is much more lethal to us who are willing to look for food around houses to houses while avoiding the danger that the undead brings. The news on Tokyo are still on so we knew the current state of Tokyo about making a refuge and quarantine camp for uninfected humans. Still, what is expected to other cities are left to die. Osaka survived since a few Tokyo SDF whom were abandoned were stuck here but sooner or later, the Osaka will be devoured by the infection. There are less humans surviving anyway and most devour weaker survivors and kills them. Kyosei personally dealt with most of them that he encountered so the population of living people dwindles more. "However, if we need grenade launchers, having a mass supply with them would be impossible. We might only have one or two of them," Mr. Tanaka scratched his head. Just then, a familiar voice resounded on our backs. "Grenade Launchers? We have them, and if you like, we can procure them specially for you all,for the right price," Shoko had a sinister look. The look of being a money grubber. "What price?" I quickly said to her. Although I have no bargaining skills, I can still do negotiations. "This time, jewelries are not sufficient. I suggest you all spend it for purchasing 40mm fragmentation grenades(1) for the ammo. What we need for it are gold bars. Lots of gold bars," Shoko grinned. The three of us were stunned on Shoko''s demand. Gold bars are not easy to find and there is a small chance that gold bars are still present on the banks around the city but that small chances are mostly ruined due to the looters on the city. A few guys still view gold bars and money as treasures and loots them when the banks are hit hard by the outbreak. It would take a lot of time to gather. "If that is too hard, we also accept gold ores and unprocessed gold too," Shoko said to us. Gold ores makes it more complicated. I don''t know if there are gold mines in Osaka but there should be a few on mountainous areas but that would take a lot of time. We are short on time and our only bet is to loot banks for gold bars that are not sure if existed. Just then, Souichi, my brother came in. "Don''t worry dear sister, we will take care of the gold bars. After the Night Rage, we will depart to search for them," my brother said. "But isn''t it too dangerous?" I asked. "Indeed its dangerous but if we don''t hurry, we might get annihilated instead. We will try risking it to gather than just wait to be killed," My brother said. I was awed a bit by my brother. Although he was cowardly, in just this week of intense hell, his personality took a drastic change. He was more dedicated to survive. "Sis, don''t worry. I might be cowardly and a bit of reckless but if we wanted to see father and mother again, we had to do this," Souichi pat my shoulders. His pat seems heavy. It was like he was carrying all burdens. "Then, I will inform Kyosei on this," I said to brother. "No, don''t say it to him. He already shoulders too much burden. We can''t let him solo all the burdens that our group carries. If he continue doing that, sooner or later he will end up killed due to his obsession to work and be a leader that deals all of the problems," Souichi said. That strikes me hard. Indeed. We keep relying in Kyosei''s decisions and he keeps on doing it alone. We have not consider his feelings. He might still having trouble accepting that he is an infected guy but he still continue to do it. "Right, he needs to have his burdens light up a bit," I said and calmed down then look at my dear brother. "So who would you bring along?" I asked. "Okabe, Nejima and Shu. I let Sena stay here even though she wanted to go too," brother look at the three guys he mentioned. "Be careful then, have Pastor Shin bless the four of you before you depart. We will wait here," I said to him. "Don''t worry, we survived hell at school, this is nothing," Brother pat my head. His hands soothe me a lot. Its just like the old days. "Then, if you want to start, have a look on Namba(2) area. I heard that the banks over there are able to have gold stored in their vaults," Shoko suggested. Namba, an area we are not familiar with but we hope that the info is correct. For the sake of obtaining Big Guns, my brother had to venture out. And I hope that nothing serious would happen to them. Footnotes: 1. 40mm fragmentation grenade - ammo for the well known grenade launchers nowadays. There are two different types of it: the 40¡Á46mm, which is a low-velocity round used in hand-held grenade launchers; and the high-velocity 40¡Á53mm, used in mounted and crew-served weapons. 2. Namba -Namba is a high-energy entertainment district frequented by commuters from a bustling cluster of transit stations. Namba Parks complex has boutiques and East Asian restaurants in a mall with a roof garden, while otaku pop culture fans shop in Den Den Town for video games and comic books. Lively izakaya bars line the alley behind the Zen temple Hozenji. The National Bunraku Theatre stages classical puppet shows. Chapter 133 I Spit on your Deadly Grave Day 7: 4:21 A.M Osaka Streets: Yodoyabashi Sta. Duration of the Night Rage: 2 hours and 39 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15, Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 20 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 18 pieces ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) The ford has been running for quite a while. Luckily, due to Kaito''s superb drifting and driving skills, he managed to have the undead chasing us to lose track. In result though is the car''s exterior. Its shiny orange color is scratched to many extent due to the fact that Kaito had to ram against walls and other debris on the streets and besides that, we made a few turns on narrow hallways making the car''s exterior damaged more. Still, we managed to lose sight of them. The red haired girl whose name was Satsuki or Satsuka or whatever it was is sleeping on the backseat. She must have been more exhausted from all the events. "You should sleep too," Kaito gestured to me. "No thanks, I am not sleepy," I said bluntly before I took an empty AR15 mag and a box of ammo on my lap and began to reload them as work. "I see," Kaito nodded before he focus back to his driving. "Should we switch? You might be tired and sleepy," I presented. "No, thank you. I am trained to stay awake for days. A few days of no sleep is nothing to me," Kaito said. As expected of a trained assassin. "Anyway, you should really sleep, you even beat up a big guy earlier, you must have exhausted much of your energy," Kaito insisted. "Nah, quite good. I am more than good," I said to him. Indeed, if he was trained to not sleep for a few days, I am still able to maintain my energy without sleeping much. The whole car was quiet. We did not speak anymore. I focused on my reloading process. And then I realized it. After a week interacting with these people, I realized that I am now more open to others and although I still don''t trust people too much, I am now much more easier to approach than before. I still remember the "Do I care" attitude of mine before the outbreak. And now, I forgot how to usually do that. In the past, I prefer being alone than to be with others who view me as violent and scary. I even cut off the connections of mine to my former friends especially Miyuki whom I have a special place in my heart. And although I have already cut ties with her in the past, I didn''t forget her and in fact, I still use the beanie she gave me as a gift which became the icon of mine when I was a famous delinquent. I realized that the reason I cut off ties with my former friends is to have them avoid me so that they won''t be also in trouble due to me. I am afraid of losing someone again. After my younger sister died, I was now more recluse, after the events of the car crash that claimed my parent''s lives, I buried it deep on my heart all the pain of losing someone. And after the death of Leo, whom I view as my second father, those feelings intensified. But now, I am stuck at Yodoyabashi without knowing when will I get to reach Shinsaibashi. The car slowly drove out to Yodoyabashi station where the train that usually move everyday is now currently derailed. Also, there are lots of different grunt and movements in there. "Let''s no go further," I suggest. "Yeah, there are lots of movements, we are not sure if that was the work of the undead or not," Kaito nodded in response. "I will do recon on the rooftops, you two stay here and cut off the engine so that the undead won''t discover the vehicle," I suggested Kaito. "Yeah, good luck put there, I will contact you on the radio if something is up," Kaito handed me the radio and turned the car''s engine off. I took the AR15 as my main gun and the Beretta M9 Pistol as my backup gun leaving the Colt 45 as it lacks suppressors while the Beretta has one. While I still wore the brass knuckles on both fists, I still carry the Wakizashi and Kukri with me. I can''t keep on relying on guns and besides, I am not a fully gun master compared to Kaito who is very proficient in guns and close quarter combat weapons. I left the Naginata as it will affect my mobility whenever I try to dodge and roll around if necessary. I might end up wounded if I am not careful. The skies are a bit getting lighter since it is almost morning. Only two more hours before the sun fully rises and the night rage is over for today. Still, I can''t calm down just yet, as long as the night rage is still on the air, there is bound to be danger. With the binoculars and my weapons, along with the radio that Kaito handed out to me, I scan the whole place for suitable buildings with vantage point that can see the entirety of the area. The buildings around the Yodoyabashi Station are not that high rise but they are not small either. After finding a suitable building, I quickly made nimble steps, wielding the kukri on my hand and slashing the undead that are on the way while trying to hide my presence as long as possible. I did many stealth kills for quite a while now and with theexperiences on how to do it and imitating a few movements that Kaito did whenever he do a stealth kill, my ability to do it against the undead without being noticed is quite high. I managed to enter the building without hitch and lucky enough to find the building without too many undead. There are a few of them but they are far from each other and can be strategically taken out by surprise attacks. I counted 10 of them, staring at the kukri and brass knuckles combined with this wakizashi that is still not able to taste blood ever since, I felt confident to take them all out. "Let''s get to work," I grip the kukri and made a quick movement to hide from tables and decorations on the lobby. Crouched with a weapon, I pull the undead''s head carefully before stabbing its temple with the kukri. Before the undead can move, it died in my hands. I carefully put the dead body down into the floor and move to the next undead. Slash! Slash! Thwack! A few undead I saw are a bit tricky to handle but I managed to kill them all. I realized that their sense of smell do not react whenever a human is crouched down while they quickly react when I stood up, which means, crouching while the night rage is ongoing can allow you to escape the radars of the dead. After killing the last undead with a few difficulties, I am now safe to move. "Cough, cough." Huh? What was that just now? "Cough, cough" Is that someone coughing, I hid behind a pillar and checked where the cough is coming from. With the echoes every cough, it was hard to accurately pinpoint the location if you don''t focus your hearing. I lowered the volume of the music in my headphone and decided to focus my entirety to the coughing person. "Cough, cough." There! I found its exact location after the voice cough, however, I did not dare to rush. I am not some idiot who is easy to fall enough in this method. Who in their right mind will cough loudly with undead all around you? You would risk a lot if you cough and also, its not that normal to cough every 10 seconds interval. I always expect the unexpected during Night Rage. There are bound things that will happen. I tried peering and saw a naked guy with almost no hair in his body. He is pale white and although he is standing in the dark, he is quite obvious. His complexion is pretty skinny and in fact, he looks like he was a walking stick that will get blown away by the air anytime. Just as I peered, its lifeless eyes looked into my direction, I quickly hid but then something unexpected happened. Sssssssshhhhhhhh... I smell something corroding. Like it was being corroded by a very volatile liquid and emit foul smell. Then I realized what was corroding, it was the pillar I was hiding in. "Shit!" I cursed as I realized it. The pillar collapsed like it was being poured by hydrofluoric acid. I rolled to the nearby table but f*ck, before I can even move properly, the table I was meant to hide also corroded. What the f*ck is going on? Then the thin and lanky naked guy cough again but this time, he vomits out. "Blarrggh" A green liquid fell out on his mouth. That is the time when I shivered in fear due to the fact that I discovered something really dangerous than the Juggernaut. The liquid that fell into the tiles on the floor corroded and melt the ground. Chapter 134 Deadly Phlegm Day 7: 4:56 A.M Osaka Streets: Yodoyabashi Sta. Duration of the Night Rage: 2 hours and 4 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15, Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 20 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 18 pieces ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) Sh*t! What the f*ck was that?! Did it just melt the concrete and tiles? Before that questions in my mind could be answered, the thin lanky man began to cough hardly like it was about to die but I know that it won''t be dying in the cough anytime so soon. This f*ckers ability is to cough and to spit like someone who has a cough. However, the way he spit is similar to puking since he is more on throwing lots of that green stuff and most of the time, he just puke it out. The only time that guy spits out that green liquid is during the time that it got to see me. Getting hit by that green slime out will spell death to me. If it melts concrete and tiles that are much harder than me, what will flesh and bones do? I did not rashly try to attack it using my AR15 even though I have suppressor on the gun. Its because even with suppressor, there are chances that the undead will hear it. They are not humans and has much more stronger hearing than humans so it would be a bad idea if I can''t kill this guy using the AR15 and then being crowded by the undead. I might be dealing of multiple threats and then, got spitted out by this lanky guy which will spell my death. The lanky guy continued his coughing session. I was unsure to call him cougher and spitter. They might be appropriate names for this new guy but I am not sure that would be a great name. "Let''s call you puker then," I grinned and escaped from my hiding spot so that I could get close to the lanky guy. "Blarrrgghhh" . It suddenly puke out large amounts of green liquid and after the puking, it began to spit out of me. "F*ck!" I barely got to dodge it and a bit of my sleeve burned. My skin almost got burned too and it felt like it just got scalded. I glance on the pillar that I just his earlier, it was melted beyond recognition, hollowed like some sort of worm or beetle burrowed inside and eat all the contents leaving a hollow and empty pillar. And sh*t, there 12 pillars on the ground floor and if all of these pillars got to melt by its attacks, this building will collapse, burying me alive if I failed to escape in time from it! I sweat profusely due to the danger I am facing. Even if I hide, I will die if I don''t kill this guy not due to the spits or teeth of the undead, but due to the collapsing building. I will get squashed alongside with this guy. Then, my eyes wanders around and saw a big plastic cover on the side of the pillar, it looks like it fell during the panic in the first day of the outbreak. I quickly grab it and use it as the shield and rush towards the lanky puker. "Blarggh" A green liquid shot out its mouth, shooting the plastic I am using to cover myself and the plastic quickly melted before I can even get too close. "Oh f*ck," I cursed and rolled away from the Puker. It didn''t get to puke away and coughs for a while. I was conflicted. This guy can melt defenses easily. Barrages and walls are easily breach if this Puker do puke out. Wonder if they also go on hordes but seeing this guy, I think its not an undead that goes with a horde but they might be going to follow normal hordes during Night Rage and melt walls. That would be really dangerous. If not for the fact that I am avoiding to produce sound that can attract a horde, then I might have already give a bullet down into its brain. "Hey, Kyosei, Over," Kaito buzzed on the radio. "What is it? Over." "Are you not yet able to climb up? The undead around the station seems to thicken as we speak, over." "I am in trouble since a new specie of undead is blocking my way, spitting acids and destroying my cover. Over." "New Specie? Acid? Isn''t that too dangerous? Over." "If not for the sake of not attracting the horde, I would shot this guy out. I can''t get too close since once I get too close, it starts to puke out acid, over." "Then you should just stay away there and use another building to scope the station, don''t just rashly charge with that guy, over," Kaito was also conflicted. "I can''t. The other buildings are also not that safe to enter and this place is the most suitable vantage point. Besides, killing this might reduce our problems soon,over." I said to him. "Hais, alright. I can''t just change your decision since you are the one charging in. Then good luck, over." "Alright, over and out," I turn off the radio transceiver and focus my view on that guy. The puker was clearly coughing so does that mean those green acid are the mutated version of phlegm? As I stare at this guy more, it looks more similar to those people who have tuberculosis. They keep on coughing and has a hoarse growl. So, if I kill this guy, I need to avoid the ''phlegm'' that it pukes out. So, should I use my gun? No, its pretty hard. Also, I feel like I am in need of crossbow now since they are silent long range weapon. Staying here will pose more danger to me and killing that guy is the only thing I can do to pass. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. I stare on my kukri, will this weapon work? I guess I need to give it a shot. I stare around the area. This puker seems to only continue coughing, staying in the same position. It didn''t move but earlier, it clearly moved especially when I appeared, so does that mean, it won''t move if nothing moves? To have my speculation answered, I pull a piece of rock that got chipped off from the pillar after it melted and broke apart. The rock is brittle but solid. This would help as a temporary rock. I throw it towards the Puker and it breaks into the ground as it hits behind the back of the puker. The puker noticed it and moved to look into its back. My eyes flashed as I see an opening. Chance! With the Kukri firmly grasped in my hands, I rush towards the Puker. The distance of the puker and me is not that far so clearly, sprinting towards it will close my distance to this lanky guy. I also prepared the Knife in my other hand and when I get on its back, before it gets to turn around, I stab beside its neck and use the kukri to deal the final strike. As the kukri smash the head, the Puker did not get to react and its phlegm slowly fell to the ground, slowly eating the whole floor it was currently standing... Chapter 135 Office of the Dead Day 7 5:10 A.M Osaka Streets: Yodoyabashi Sta. Duration of the Night Rage: 1 hours and 50 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15, Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 20 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 18 pieces ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (Kyosei''s View) I killed the guy but I lost my knife. Its blade melted as soon as it pierced through the neck and only its hilt is left. My kukri is fine so I am calmed down. I already stayed away from its location since I was afraid that the area around this guy would collapse and would make a sinkhole but luckily, the saliva did not last too long but it melted a large amount of the ground making a bit hollow but not too deep hole. The body did not fell into it but seems to dangle on the edge of the floor it was in. I observe the guy slowly to look and take note of its features. I see that this guy seems to look similar to a guy with tuberculosis or a cough. His ribs can be seen underneath his skin. He looks so malnourished that I frowned on it. This is not what I expected. I wanted to get a few samples for Chie to study but all of the items to take samples are not with me. In the end, I did not took the samples. Handling infected tissues without proper handling might result to dangerous situations. With the Puker dead, I flick the Kukri with force to take the green blood on it off. This is the first time I encountered an undead that has green blood. All of the undead that I have killed before all produce dark red blood and this is the first time seeing a green blood out of one. I took my phone up and snaps a few photos on it and I plan to show it to Chie. With everything done, I proceeded to my original motive that I entered this building. From what I can see, the whole building was deserted and except for that sole Puker that I killed, looks like nothing else are in there...or not. I entered the second floor and realized that it was an office, however, the tables seems to be on wreck like some sort of panic made them to move the tables and wreck most of the items on them. Not too far from me is a group of undead. They seemed to be sleeping? They are not moving, they just stood there and are nor moving. If you have seen it personally, you might think that they are posing for a painting session but that would be not going to occur here since its the apocalypse. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. I counted 15 on them and most of them seems to be workers since their clothes are set of suits for men or office clothes for ladies. They are clumped together and they would be hard to distract away from each other. I left my slingshot in the base so I don''t have anything that can help me distract them. I looked around and saw a few things like a few paper stack but I don''t think those will work. I scanned the whole area for anything that would help me and then andnoticed a small object below a toppled table. It looked shiny and when I get close, I saw that it was a smartphone. I opened it and saw that the smartphone is not locked with password and only a sliding lock. I was hesitant to scan its files since I remembered that one time I rescued Cindy using a porno to distract a bunch of hungry cannibals. My whole body shivered thinking on it. Luckily, this smartphone seems to be clean. It didn''t have any kind of bad videos. In fact, I saw tons of photos of a pretty woman around 25 years old on the gallery. My speculation is that, the former owner of this is this woman. From he outbreak panic, she left the phone. Or maybe she is no longer alive and got to be one of those undead. She had lots of The Carpenters song in her playlist. She seems to like listening on old songs. I observed the undead and seeing no movement, I set an alarm on the phone. It only has a 2% bar on its battery but I hope it can last on it. I set the alarm to ring after one minute with snooze that repeats 5 times. Making sure that the volume is in max, I secured and made it properly before. finishing. With preparations done, I slide the phone towards the location I intended them to gather so that I can safely pass. Like a hunter, I waited for the alarm to ring and after a few while, the alarm rings causing the standing undead to go ballistic and rush towards the source. The ringing sound is pretty effective to attract them. While they were occupied, I swiftly made my move. With nimble but silent steps, I traverse the building. There were no undead besides the group I baited with the phone and I safely arrived the rooftop. The door was locked but it was not a problem for my lockpicking skills. The padlock did not seem to be really difficult and soon enough, the door opened. I blocked the door with boxes and other items to avoid the dead to wander and get inside the rooftop while I was doing recon. I activated Kaito''s radio. "Kyosei here, over." "Kaito here, have you arrived? over." "Yes, I will now begin recon. Over and out" I quickly stopped the transmission on the radio and pull out the binoculars. Indeed, this place is quite a good vantage pointbut the whole place lost its charm after the dead invaded. With the binoculars, I checked the area and soon saw a lot of undead moving on the station. There are indeed lots of them and they are the main cause of the grunting and moaning sounds from them. There are also lots of broken cars and a few good cars that should still be looking. "Kyosei here, affirmative here, it was a very damnable place and should distract them while they are still busy, over," I said to the other line of the radio. "What are you planning? Over." "I will shoot down a car below that is still good to run so that it will produce a siren. That way, most of the undead on that area gets to go away there, over." "I see, affirmative, be safe. Over." "Alright, over and out." I too off the AR15 out, attached the scope and positioned myself on a good vantage point where I can see the target car. I am not so sure of it though to work since being a sniper is not an easy thing. I set the gun to singular shot. I huffed my breath as I stare inside the scope. My mind slowly focused on the target. For the sake that we can return to my companions, I will do this even though this is my first time. When the muzzle was aimed pretty good, I released my breath alongside with me pulling the trigger. Chapter 136 Railway of the Dead Day 7 5:47 A.M Osaka Streets: Yodoyabashi Sta. Duration of the Night Rage: 13 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 20 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 18 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) WANG WANG WANG WANG... The car that I just sniped released a noisy sound causing the undead around the subway to stop and growl as they rush towards the noisy car. I quickly put away the AR15 back into my shoulders and run back to the next floor. Since the car is wailing noisily, the undead earlier that I lured away using the phone is already attracted to the noise. On the way, I saw the phone is already broken. Looks like the undead are so brutal even with an object. I didn''t waste my time and sprinted down the building. Since most undead are all rushing to the car, the whole place is deserted by the undead. When I arrived on the car, Satsuki is already awake. She must have awaken after I shot down the car. She was clearly panicking while Kaito seems fine and calm. He is not even showing any signs of panic at all. I opened the door to the passenger''s seat and ready the AR15 out. "Let''s go! While the undead are still occupied we need to move out! We can''t stay here any longer!" I nagged Kaito. "Alright," Kaito turned on the engine, revved it up, before stepping the pedal for the gas. The noise was enough for a few undead to notice us. But since its almost morning, the running speed the undead has with are sluggish, still they are still running. Kaito was quick and the car drifted along the area. "Brace yourselves!" Kaito roared as he step the pedal of the gas more, making a noisy engine roar to escape. With the seatbelts on, Satsuki and I were all holding our breaths. There are countless of horde on the tail of us and although they are not as fast as the time in the evening, they are still running. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. The car crashes around several undead and a few items that was left behind. Kaito is now heading towards the rail of the train. If we want to return to Shinsaibashi, we need to use the railings to move. It was already impossible for the train to keep on moving so we are not worried. Moreover, when we reached through the subway more, we saw the train was already derailed. A few people who died from the derailing were visible sticking out of the train. The train was also blocking the rail so the other way around is our choice. On the subway tunnel, the place was dark and the car is gibing us a bumpy ride due to the rail but that is not what made me frown, there are just too many undead in the subway, if we are walking, this amount is not considered as a joke. Try imagining the crowd that usually cross everyday on Shibuya Crossing. Around half of those people seems on this subway tunnel. With the help of the car lights, we are able to see the surroundings, however, the windshield is getting stained with blood and Kaito already activated the wipers to wipe off the blood and flesh sticking on the exterior. Satsuki is giving a bad expression looking outside. I frowned seeing the severity of the situation. The events were very weird and the government seems to lack response. In times like this, they usually deal with giving deployments to SDF and secure survivors to safety, but in this case, not only they abandoned the stationed SDF, they even abandoned the remaining people, leaving them to be food of the undead. The car makes an occasional ''thud'' and ''squish'' sound everytime we bumped into an undead and what makes it creepier is the fact that it keeps on going even if we are already a not far from where we entered the tunnel. I had no idea how long has it been since we are inside the car. The windshield is already a mess and I can''t seem to like seeing red with some weird colored splotches as I shine my phone in the windshield. "What time is it already?"Kaito asked, still calm and composed. Before I can answer, Satsuki answered quickly. Her watch might be digital. "Its already 6:21 A.M. Oh! We survived the night!" Satsuki smiled. Indeed we survived the night but I am unsure if it still worth celebrating. The undead are getting numerous and now they are getting different kinds of mutation. What is more, the Behemoth that is more dangerous than anything. Killing it was said to be not a simple matter since even the SDF who holds a large variety of firearms are having a hard time and are recruiting civilians'' help on suppressing the Behemoth. Soon enough, the car reached the destination and made a good way that made me sigh in relief. The windshield that is still stained with blood is already exuding a scarlet red tinge with a bit of light allowing us to seethat we already have escaped the tunnel. Still, the occasional ''thud'' and ''squish'' are still on with some accompanying ''ugh'' sound seems to continue on. "Aren''t the dead seems to be getting more and more plenty? From what we can see, having this many infected is clearly not something good," Satsuki shook as she looked behind the car since its the only part of the car that has a small amount of blood and remaining flesh from the undead. "Yeah, from what you just said, they are indeed getting so many. Also, from when I was in Shinsaibashi, the infected are unusually so numerous," Kaito added. I did not voice out my opinion to them, they have not known the experiments underground Japan or wherever it was. If they found out that something like that is going under, they might go confused and might be fearful in their future. Although I know that the future is still grim, there is still hope left. The blood and flesh slowly got rid out from the main windshield on the front due to the water and wipers that the Ford Ranger car has. We are indeed following the rails and the undead around are not that many and can only be counted by fingers. "Still, its been a week right? But evacuation announcements are not occurring at all. We are waiting for that thing but there seems to be no choppers announcing those things to us at all," Satsuki scratched her head as she mention it. "Oh yeah, now that you mention it, whenever when there is a disaster nationwide, they should be informing us and will conduct search and rescue operation," Kaito had a look of frown in his face but he still focused into the road. "I think they are trying to ask for America''s assistance, that might be the case," Satsuki said. However, her statement made me irk. "No, that is not something that will happen, and I am certain of it," I firmly said. Kaito seems to have known it already but he keep a quiet pose and just observed our conversation. "What makes you say that?!" Satsuki is enraged. In her face, she was angry for rebutting her hopes of being rescued away from the infected infested place. "If Japan was really asking for help from America, then how come the US president ordered a forced evacuation to the white house?" "Forced Evacuation?" Satsuki''s face turned into a confused one after mentioning it. "Yes, the America and the Navy Seals are down, and before that, the president ordered a forced evacuation to his family. America is already ruined 89% and only a small amount of area is remaining safe," I revealed. "Do you have proof? Those might be baseless claims!" Satsuki really is stubborn. "Baseless Claims? Ha! The US President''s children is together with my group, looking for a way to contact their father who was left behind in the wrecked White House. Their Helo crashed, killing the pilot and since they can''t get back yet, they are forced here. Now, those things I said earlier are all the things that they said to me after asking what happened before that. If you are proficient with English and can understand them, you might as well ask them. They can speak Japanese already but not too much. If we arrived there safely, I can let you talk to them." Chapter 137 Horde of the Dead Day 7: 4:30 A.M Osaka Streets: Streets to Namba Duration of the Night Rage: 1 hour and 30 minutes left. Arsenal: Melee: Bolo knife(1), Pocket Knife Gun: AK47(2), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 7.62¡Á39mm ammunition(3): 10 boxes left Grenade: 5 pcs. Current Team: Shu, Okabe and Nejima *** (Souichi''s View) Kyosei''s role should be the leader but he is the most hands on guy in the group. Now that he is absent, I will also prove my worth. Its not like being unable to be a good undead killer like Kyosei means I am useless. I have my perks as well, like surviving longer. I left Steven, Mr. Suzuki and Mr. Tanaka back on the store for the sake of acting as the men of the group. Since Pastor Shin was clearly trying to avoid trouble by hiding, only these three who already have participated in killing monsters are goodenough to defend, and besides, eventhough we left all of the girls, they don''t need protection. As such, they don''t rely to men anymore and mostly rely on their strengths. Which is, in my own view, they are independent women who are no longer relying to men to survive, they are also proving themselves that women are not a weak gender. However, with the urgent takes to buy the big guns, the rocket launchers and grenade launchers, are making it hard. Moreover, gold bars? I am unsure whether a bank really hides a gold bar on the vault. If that really is, then we won''t be having a problem but this probability of having a gold bar on the bank is clearly not sure whether you can gain one or nothing at all. Its already a week and those goons who love money should have raided banks already then but money was clearly no longer that useful since even other survivors no longer have use for it. Only like the Bang Gunstore accepts gold and other jewelries in which I have no idea what they are going to use it for. The car that Shu ''borrowed'' is a sedan so it is not that eye-catching.I am the one sitting in the passenger''s seat and Shu is driving. The others are just on the backseat. I looked at them, and asked a question. "Are any of you familiar with the Namba area guys?" I asked. Namba area is not someplace I have already properly scoped out. Also, I don''t really travel a lot and reaching Mamba area is already considered far for me. "Nope," Nejima shook his head. "Me either," Okabe frowned. "I am here not too long ago. We raided a few warehouses here since they have food here but we came back empty handed when we still work for the mafia. Looters clearly picked this place clean," Shu said. The Namba area is not also spared by the great disaster that the Outbreak presents. The stalls that are clearly for food are already scattered and broken. We stopped the sedan on a nearby intersection that will go straight to the road. Shu also took the key to avoid being stolen if there are other people wanting to take the car. Its our only gate away vehicle. "We can''t proceed by car, we need to walk on foot in this area," Shu said as he ready his Remington Shotgun that he borrowed from Mr. Tanaka. The others looked around the silent place. Although there are still not enough time before morning, this place is just plain deserted. Not a single human or undead are on sight. We walked around the streets of the food stalls. Okabe, Shu, and Nejima looked around carefully on the stalls without much hesitation. But for some odd reason, the place was very empty. Not a single movement from the undead. "Strange, even with a place with a silent atmosphere, there should still be a few undead figures looking around but this place has no undead at all," I said to everyone. "Yeah, the place was indeed eerily quiet. Perhaps a horde is nearby? A very thick horde?" Nejima took a guess. "That would be not good but if there is one, isn''t it going to be noisy with grunts of those guys? This place is quiet and empty, like it was a ghost town or something," Okabe also commented. We walked around looking for a few more stalls for any signs but not a single entity is present. However, we still raised our rifles and ready ourselves, we already experience jumps cares by the dead after a few times of scavenging, therefore we don''t dare to just put the guns down. We continued to check the stalls and take a few amount f food and water that we managed to salvage before checking back to the road. Its almost morning already and almost marking the end of the Night Rage. Even at times like this, the enemy should be numerous around town and yet, we don''t see a single undead at all. Did someone sweep this place clean? If so, then where are the dead bodies? It was unlikely that they rotted out and decomposed. Its been a week since the outbreak started and we have seen that the dead bodies we killed are still scattered on the ground. Some are just torn apart after being eaten by their brethren but those bodies still leave marks that they are eaten, but this place is clean. Only a few blood splatters and the chaotic place itself. We continued to more until we reach the fork of the road. This time, we hear grunts. I signal everybody to stop as I try to scout the area. Scouting an undead infested area sure is nerve wracking. I wonder how Kyosei keeps his calm whenever he scouts on a place filled with these guys. Shaking as I look, I peeked and saw an apartment full of undead below. For some reason, it was so crowded that I am wondering why thy are swarming at the area. Its like a whole lot of crowd being compressed, trying to get their share. However, I don''t think we can be sure to pass here. The swarm is basically so many. But what are they swarming anyway? I don''t know the answer but I can roughly guess. I silently return to the group and regather with them to report my findings. "The streets on that area are crowded with the undead. What is more, the horde is seemingly too great. The problem is how to pass in that area safely, if we try to move in there, the undead would surely chase us to the ends of the Earth, what is our plan?" I asked, looking for a technique to go in. I am not as smart as Kyosei in terms of planning and I can''t fight too well, if we tackle the horde without any kind of plan, death only awaits. Okabe is a former delinquent and knows how to deal with a group of people like this so he is the first one to answer. "Although I can roughly imagine what you saw over there, passing that place without any kind of trouble is hard. Its either we shoot them down or sneak out. brother Souichi, you brought grenades with you right?" Okabe looks at me. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Grenades? Yeah, I have 5 with them," I said to him and show the grenades on my side. "Its a bit short but that should suffice I guess. We should throw the grenades from high up in the area and clear the undead via explosions. And since we are lacking of grenades, we an use those gas tanks left behind on those stalls," Okabe said. His plan is risky but great to do so, we can reduce our threat in this area but we are just attracting too much noise. I sighed and nodded at them. "Alright, let''s do that." Footnotes: 1. A bolo is a large cutting tool of Filipino origin similar to the machete. It is used particularly in the Philippines, the jungles of Indonesia, Malaysia and Brunei, as well as in the sugar fields of Cuba. The primary use for the bolo is clearing vegetation, whether for agriculture or during trail blazing. 2.The AK-47, officially known as the Avtomat Kalashnikova, is a gas-operated, 7.62¡Á39mm assault rifle, developed in the Soviet Union by Mikhail Kalashnikov. It is the originating firearm of the Kalashnikov rifle (or "AK") family. 3.The 7.62¡Á39mm (aka 7.62 Soviet or formerly .30 Russian Short) round is a rimless bottlenecked intermediate cartridge of Soviet origin that was designed during World War II. Due to the worldwide proliferation of the Soviet SKS and AK-47 pattern rifles, as well as RPD and RPK light machine guns, the cartridge is used by both militaries and civilians alike. Chapter 138 Explosions of the Dead Day 7: 5:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Streets to Namba Duration of the Night Rage: 1 hour left. Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: AK47(Scope and Suppressor attached), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Grenade: 5 pcs. Current Team: Shu, Okabe and Nejima *** (Souichi''s View) Our plan is dangerous and lethal. We might have killed the horde on the streets but not really effective to kill all of them. In fact, we might end up attracting a bigger horde if we failed. There are countless of stores that holds gas tanks for cooking. We are quite sure that these gas tanks are still containing flammable gas that we can use to combust the horde once we throw them. To avoid the explosions, we had to climb to one of the establishment''s rooftops. Thankfully, most of the buildings here have rooftops and a building just adjacent to the streets filled with the squirming undead. Shu was the one assigned to be a sniper. Since Shu has a proficiency of Sniper Rifles, he is the one tasked to snipe the gas tanks that will be used later. Okabe, Nejima and I started gathering the gas tanks one by one. We carefully select which gas tanks would do damage to he horde. With so many stores, we are not in a shortage of it. We take all of the gas tanks to the rooftop adjacent to the streets. Across the building is Shu who is preparing all the equipment for the sniping session for later. The gas tanks are now prepared properly to be used. Since we have no radio to use, we decided to use signs to throw it. Nejima and Okabe are the one who will throw off the gas tanks while my job is to pinpoint which area is the best to throw the gas tank. "Alright, ready everyone, we won''t be having any trouble once we kill all those wriggling monsters down," I said ad carefully looked around the horde that is getting too hard to look at. Just staring at the moving horde, you will surely feel that your body will feel goosebumps. Being attacked and ripped apart by this horde is an absolute nightmare and besides, they are still under the influence of Night Rage, you are not just going to disappear in existence, you will also be ripped apart in seconds. I looked across the building and saw that Shu is waiting for my signal. "Okabe, Nejima, go and throw the first gas tank on that area," I said and pointed on a place where the dead are quite many while not too far from the building itself. Okabe and Nejima nodded and picked up the gas tank and hurl it down into the horde. The tank fell faster than expected and it fell on the horde, a few unlucky undead were killed after being smashed by the heavy mass of the gas tank. When the dead got smashed, the others who are just trying to pass on the crowd saw a sprawled and smashed brethren, ready to eat body on the ground. As soon as the gas tank was stopped by the horde, the whole were soon surrounded by growls and moans as type enter festive mode. Just looking at it feels so disgusting. I look again to Shu and signals him to shoot. Shu nodded and started to scope the gas tank. He didn''t shoot away and just scopes out carefully. Around 30 seconds later, I saw Shu breathe in a mouthful of air and scoped he place. I know that this method is to maintain the stability of the scope and as soon as he did that, he slowly pointed the muzzle and pulled the trigger. PEW! Since Shu''s rifle has an attached suppressor, the bullet didn''t produce a loud gunshot but a small ''pew'' sound only. And before we can react... BOOM! A strong explosion occurred. Our ears go buzzing all of a sudden and since we did not cover our ears, the explosion came as a surprise. "Sh*t, that was a strong explosion!" Okabe struggled to stand, he must be dizzy like me. The explosion was strong than the explosion grenades do. We are already used to the explosions during the time we throw grenade but the explosion this time is rather strong than the grenades. Also, when we look down, a huge damage was seen. The undead in the vicinity were killed and after the explosion, many of the dead were left crippled and became stragglers. Shu took care of the crawlers but the horde is still not yet dispersed. The horde is still there and although a few were burned to death, the streets is still not a considerable safe area yet. Another explosion is needed. "Go, throw the next gas tank!" I ordered and pointed into the direction not too far from the explosion. Since the bodies littered the ground, the gas tank won''t roll down into the streets. Like the first one, the two hurled the gas tank with strength. The gas tank fell but unlike the first one, this one acted like a grenade. "BOOM!" Another explosion occurred and Shu was not yet shooting the gas tank. We didn''t get to prepare ad the explosion once again made us dizzy once more. Nejima was forced to vomit when he can''t last the dizziness anymore. I forgot that once a gas tank is damaged enough, it would explode. And earlier, the gas tank that Nejima and Okabe hurled is slightly dented. Maybe the fall pushed it to explode. The smoke cleated, flames blazes on the ground as the remaining dead are now left to the ground, sprawling after being incapacitated by the explosion. Shu did his work of sniping the stragglers left behind by the explosion. I signalled Shu to go and reunite with us after killing the remaining stragglers. The horde on the streets were quite many but we managed to clear it without much bullets used. We meet up into he streets and gave a high five to each other after a job well done. After doing so, we didn''t waste any time and decided to pass through the road. The burning ground is already scorched black and the remains of the gas tank is already scattered from different area. The smell of gas permeated in the area alongside with the burnt smell. Burned bodies were scattered into the ground. We strike the heads of the burned bodies in case they still survive. They are quite tenacious and if we ended up being grabbed by them, we might end up being bitten and infected. Before we can finish our job, I suddenly hear a sound in one of the rooms of the apartment that the horde were struggling to get in. "Hey, guys. Did you hear that?" I said to them and redirect their attention to the sound. "What was that?" Shu''s face started to look confused. Nejima listened a bit before his face looked both surprised and confused. "Its the sound of someone playing a game," Nejima frowned. What? I shook my head before I decided to let us investigate the source. The room 303 on the second floor has the sound muffled but it was quite loud. I don''t know what it was but when we get near, we heard someone screaming and was like celebrating. "Woo! How is that motherfucka? I finally beat you final boss after thirty retries! I can''t believe I can finally see the ending!" I frowned. Hearing the familiar sound of retro soundtrack, I can''t believe that the horde was attracted to the sound coming to this room! We almost died because someone is luring the horde! With annoyance, I kicked the door but found out that the door seemed barricaded as it was like it was stuck. "Allow me," Shu said and pulls out his hatchet before striking the hinges of the door and the doorknob in succession. Bang! When the door fell, we saw a young man with a terrified expression in his face. He raised his hands and the controller in his hands fell into the floor and look at us with terrified and begging expression. "FBI, is that you?" Chapter 139 The World Turned into A Deadly Place When I Go Ou Day 7: 5:31 A.M Osaka Streets: Namba Area Duration of the Night Rage: 29 minutes left. Arsenal: Melee: Game Controller Gun: None 9mm Ammunition: None 5.56 ammunition: None Grenade: None Current Team: None *** (Izayoi''s View) I finally cleared the game I had taken several weeks of playing. I disregarded everything from the outside world by blocking the door to avoid the other people from bathing in, even the doors are barred. I stocked up enough food and water for me to last for a month. Finally, one of the games I was playing finally got cleared by me. However, bizarre happenings began not too long ago. There seems to be a huge earthquake earlier since the place shook a bit. Glad that the game and the PC is fine when that occurred. I can finally post the game achievement later on in my game walkthrough and blog. As I was celebrating, my door was banging hard. I look at the door and it was certain that it was shaking. Then I realized, maybe the FBI have traced me here since I was keeping VN(1) games composing lolis? Sh*t! They have started destroying my door! Bang! Bang! Bang! I have seen my door fall down as he hinges got broken. And on the doorway came four people armed with guns. I quickly raised my hand and I even released the game controller off my hands. "FBI is that you?" I shivered and paled. "Huh?" The one holding the hatchet was stunned. Then, another guy who has an imposing aura holding an AK47 gun push inside and look around the room while still pointing the gun at me. "Who are you?" the guy wearing glasses holding an AK47 asked to me. I realized that these guys are teenagers, the same as me! They are not FBI as I presume! Are they cosplaying? Why are they carrying guns? "What is up with you guys? Why did you barge in my place without knocking? I can open the door you know?" I said to them and stood up nonchalantly. "Stay your ground and don''t move!" the guy with glasses holding the AK47 gun pointed the muzzle straight to my face. The others also raised their guns to me. "Hey, is this a prank? Is this for an April fools day? Ah, I might be filmed? Wow, I will get famous..." I continued to rumble when the guy holding the hatchet punched me on the stomach. It was clearly hard and I felt my gut was like being wrecked apart. "Name!" the guy holding an AK47 and wears a glasses growled. "Ugh... Izayoi Kamakura..." I struggled speaking. These guys are not cosplaying. "How the hell did you survive the apocalypse? Did you stay here without opening the door to anyone? Are you bitten, or scratched by the undead?" Huh? What weird things is this guy talking about? Then the guy who seems to be a bit younger than the guy holding the AK47 spoke. However, he was also holding an AR15 rifle. "This guy was clearly unaware of the happenings outside. He is ignorant that the world has ended," he said. "What the f*ck?Is that still possible?" the guy who looked like a delinquent was stunned. "He looks like he didn''t know anything at all. A NEET perhaps, a severe NEET who shuts away from the world," the guy holding a Hatchet said. I can''t last anymore to what they are saying so I decided to stand up after feeling my stomach better. "Hey, guys, care to tell me what is going on? You keep on babbling on things like these and that. Its making me nervous, stop pranking me please," I said to them but they were clearly not being the looks that joking. "What should we do? We can''t just leave this guy here, we already destroyed his door and if we leave him here, those freaks will chomp this lump of meat down to seconds," the guy holding a hatchet said. "Although I can''thandle some civilian, its not really a bad thing, I will first report to my sister this," the guy wearing glasses holding the AK47 said and the others nodded. He then pulls out a sort of item I can''t really see and began talking. "Sister, its me, Souichi. We found a civilian who has no idea the apocalypse has begun..." the guy named Souichi said. Wait, apocalypse? This doesn''t make sense. Last time when I go outside, everything is normal and people still walked around the streets. What is he talking about? "...he might be the cause from the horde. We can''t abandon this guy to death since we destroyed his barricade. If we end up letting him being eaten, then that would put our conscience plummet," Souichi said, then he nods. After a while of talking on whatever he was using, he faced with his companions. "Okay guys, we need to bring this fellow all along. But first, he needs to be purposely be here," Souichi said. "Shall we give him a weapon?" the younger guy asked. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Not now, he needs to see on his eyes himself the state of the world first," Souichi said. Souichi then looked at me. From his looks, it was with a curious and pity look. "You, Izayoi right? You need to check the news sometimes. Being able to survive the world without dying, you are really a piece of work," Souichi said and push me outside the door Although I was confused, I complied and then,I saw that the whole place is quiet, the streets are scorched black. I also noticed the dead bodies below my apartment, scorched black and their smells still lingers my nose. Red puddles are also around in which I suspect to be blood. Also, these guys who barged in are all armed. For some reason, I felt like I was left out by the whole world. Did I stay at my room for only a few days or did I keep myself isolated to the world for a year? The world turned into a deadly place when I go out... -------------- Footnotes: 1.A visual novel (bijuaru noberu)or VN for short, is an interactive game genre, which originated in Japan, featuring text-based story with narrative style of literature and interactivity aided by static or sprite-based visuals, most often using anime-style art or occasionally live-action stills (and sometimes video footage) As the name might suggest, they resemble mixed-media novels. Chapter 140 A Gamers Surprise After Seeing The Dead Day 7: 5:33 A.M Osaka Streets: Namba Area Duration of the Night Rage: 27 minutes left. Arsenal: Melee: Game Controller Gun: None 9mm Ammunition: None 5.56 ammunition: None Grenade: None Current Team: None *** (Izayoi''s View) I felt heavy but also excited at the same time. This is the apocalypse? Just wow! I never expected this! I only see this in games of zombies, I never expected that this already have occurred in this world! Looks like the world has been in for a reboot! "Oy, you Numbskull, you think this is a paradise for you since you are a gamer? Nope, your mindset is just too idiotic. You think that you can have a harem? Ha! I am sure that a single night won''t give you a chance to live. Face reality. If you have the skills to kill the dead, then you should use it then. Don''t get to excited and think this is similar to games," Souichi said with a serious look on his face. "Oh come on, if the enemies are zombies, then killing them via headshot will do the trick. They are slow and dimwitted so killing them are easy!" I said to them. I don''t believe that the zombies in the games and the zombies that appeared right now are different. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Heh. That mindset was indeed my mindset when everything started but I suddenly wished that everything just remained as it is than turn like this. Once you experience a single day and night with us, I am sure that the mindset you have built up by yourself will surely be broken," the guy holding a hatchet said and sighed. "Let''s go, we need to have to continue our objective and let''s get back. Its almost morning. If we continue to stay here, the dead will start running here. We did a very dangerous move earlier and if there are a few undead in the vicinity, we would be in for a trouble, the Night rage is still on effect," Souichi said. "Night Rage? What was that?" I asked. "Stop asking, we don''t have to waste time," the guy who was similar to a delinquent said. "Ah, okay, but first, I need to pack up my supplies first. I hoe plenty of food here and if we are using it for ourselves, we can last for a week," I said and rush back inside and pulls out a big backpack that I usually used whenever I visit Comicon in Akiba and started stuffing my remaining food and water bottles inside. I also started putting a few of my games inside, a laptop, a manual laptop charger that can be used even without electricity and a few of my game controllers. Of course, I can''t forget to bring my little hug pillow with my waifu Rem-chan. "You bringing so much stuff, but I guess you can bring it, as long as we don''t have to carry the shit out of your stuff," the younger guy said. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you even touch my stuff except the food and water. Others are off limits for me,!I said to them. "Pah! Who needs your stuff? If anyone want that, that would be Kyosei but he is not here right noe and we can''t use those to barter guns so those are useless to us," Souichi retorted before he walked out. I shrugged and finished putting all of my stuff. I can''t take my PC and other games but I can go back here once I get enough good weapons and take this items with me. I changed into a jacket, wears a cap and gloves, covered my face with handkerchief andI pick up the wooden baseball bat on the side. Now I feel like a real survivor in the apocalypse. I can feel that I am destined to be the Main protagonist! (A/N: Nope Izayoi, sorry to say that you are also one of the side characters, not the main protagonist himself, and besides, you still suck) "You packed enough? Then let''s go and leave this accursed place," Souichi said. His face shows that he was so fed up in this place. Just before we can go out properly, the door on the neighbor''s door opened and a woman wearing almost nothing came out. However, she was filled with dry blood on her body and she looks so pale. When she looks towards our direction, she growled. "Crap! Infected!" Souichi roared and pulls out his bolo. However, this is my first battle, I need to prove that I am stronger than them! "Leave this to me!"I said and posed in my swinging stance to swing hard the baseball bat hard to the undead. Just as I though it would walk slowly, it suddenly sprinted towards me. "Fast!" I was shocked but its speed is not that fast and I can beat it up! Hu! I swing the bat but for some reason, my attack missed. "What?!" then I realized that the dead that I just attacked just dodged. On that moment, I heard Souichi''s voice. "Duck!" With my quick reflex, I quickly duck and before the woman with sharp claws can get near me with her fangs and claws galore, a muffled gunshot made the girl stop. "Pew!" The running girl fell head first and lay down the floor motionless. I stood up and wiped the dust on my pants. Before I can finish, Souichi approached me and shows a very threatening look on his face. "You Numbskull. You really think that the undead we are fighting only involves to a normal walking dead? You are mistaken. What I have just killed right now is an undead that not yet developed into a creature that we call as the Stalkers. She is still immune to light so it would take a few times before she becomes one. You are lucky to still live," Souichi said. "Well, its just a fluke, nothing is wrong on missing," I said, still confident on my ability to kill zombies. "Haiss, you are really a Numbskull. You can''t even kill a single woman who is still not yet full transformed into a Stalker. A monster we consider around only rank one? Pathetic. I wonder if you can really survive," Souichi said with a grim look at his face. "Who are you calling Numbskull?!" I bellowed but they disregarded me and goes down the apartment. I have no idea why they are acting like this. Isn''t it just zombies? What are they been afraid of? I followed behind them and walked with nonchalance. A challenge to kill the zombies in a carnage would look good on me. Then, have a harem of girls, wow, that would be really great! While I was still on my imagination, I heard the younger guy bellowed as he spotted something on the horizon. "I spotted a horde! Two Juggernauts and a few Hurlers! We need to get out of here!" "F*ck!" Souichi cursed and began running away from the opposite direction. I frowned. Why are they so afraid of these slow and dimwitted guys? I shrugged and decided to face off with them. This is just like the game. Killing them will make me stronger! I stood in the middle of the streets. The four guys who holds bigger guns are all far already. They are cowards. With confidence, I stare into the approaching horde. Then my lips started to twitch and I shivered. These are not the slow and dimwitted guys I envisioned. Two big ass guys with muscular bodies appeared and I saw a few smaller versions of those two big guys carrying a corpse. They are slow walkers but what made me tremble is the walkers themselves. They are not walking... They are running... One thing is for sure, I can''t survive this, I am just a normal guy, I didn''t care about this anymore, this is no longer a place to show your ability, one thing is needed to do... RUN! Chapter 141 Deadly Dilemma Day 7: 5:39 A.M Osaka Streets:Namba Area Duration of the Night Rage: 21 minutes left. Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: AK47(Scope and Suppressor attached), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Grenade: 5 pcs. Current Team: Shu, Okabe, Nejima, Izayoi *** (Souichi''s View) Looks like that numbskull managed to realize something. He is now running madly towards us. Still, I can''t believe that this guy was so oblivious to the outside world. The whole world is already in chaos and in disarray while he just got to finish the game he is currently playing. For f*cking sake, this guy is a real piece of work. I never realized that this guy was a good runner. We have left him behind and we are still running but in a few seconds after realizing that he is in danger, he quickly abandoned what her was thinking and madly sprinted to our direction. He managed to catch up with us but behind is also the clumps of freaks running behind us. I pull out one of my grenade and pull the pin before throwing it to the horde. "Grenade!" The grenade bounced a bit before exploding. However, it is not the time to stop and celebrate, that is just a small explosion and that explosion is not enough to destroy the whole horde. Besides, the Juggernauts and Hurlers are still alive. "What the f*ck is going on?! How come they are not normal! This is obviously one of the most difficult setting if this is a game!" Izayoi shouted, still sprinting madly. "We already told you that relying on your fantasy of zombie Apocalypse paradise is just not worth a shit. Although its true that you can kill ten via headshot, not all of them are easy to kill and they are only easy to kill during the morning around six in the morning," I explained. Izayoi shrunk back and look at his watch. Seeing that its still a few minutes away to six in the morning, he panicked. "There are still a few minutes left! Can we survive that long? That is not possible!" Izayoi roared and tears are streaming down his face. "Just keep on running, we survived a more difficult situation before this. This amount of undead is nothing!" I grinned. Just remembering the time we escaped the school while the Behemoth is rampaging, although we had a casualty, that was already considered a miracle that we escaped. On the way, there are a few undead that also attacked but we killed them as we pass by on them. Izayoi was clearly a guy who has no idea how dangerous the world has become due to the Apocalypse. Unlike the movies were the protagonist''s survival is considered as something that is necessary for the story to continue, this world is not a story which follows a linear path of survival that is mediocre and just relies mostly on their super powers. Its a kill or die world. I hold my bolo hard, if only I have the same quality and ability that Kyosei have, that calmness of his face despite the ridiculous happenings, I wanted to also have them, however, that is already tempered on Kyosei''s personality and it was already something that developed over the years. While me who thought that life is easy, and thinking about my future with my family and my girlfriend, is practically this useless in the apocalypse. But I can''t afford to lose and die here. When a male office worker undead blocked my way, I squinted my eyes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. ''I will survive!'' I swing my bolo hard, striking the side of the head of the undead, slicing it down. Although they developed a soft skull, they also managed to have their own body very strong that made them really terrifying during the night rage. We continue running when Okabe noticed something ahead of us. "Souichi! Its a bank! What should we do?" He asked. I squinted my eyes and although I can''t see much since I can''t really see that far despite me being a far sighted person, I can faintly distinguish that there seems to be movement ahead. "What is moving ahead not too far from the bank?" I asked. "Its... its another horde. However, they only consisted of normal undead. I don''t see any special infected with the horde. However, the amount of the infected of the horde seems to be more than the normal. Imagine a crowd in Shibuya crossing?" I was baffled. That amount is clearly not good. How come a horde is also in that area? My mind tried to rack in strategy to get out of this dilemma. However, only one word goes to answer my question... Fight. Only a few minutes left before the Night Rage ends however, its still on the peak of Night Rage, facing a horde is not a beneficial thing to do here. But then, I remembered one quote of Kyosei during the time when a few bullies were beaten up by Kyosei in front of me. "If you are stuck on a place where both choices are painful, then choose the choice that is lesser painful rather than avoid the choice instead." Yes, in this situation, that quote really hits me. Although our target is already there, I almost shivered because of the undead horde just ahead, what is the most painful path? Behind us, what is the less painful path? Ahead of us of course. The Night Rage is almost done, if we fight here before the night rage ends, we have a huge chance to loot the bank and look for gold bars. A slight sacrifice only. A sacrifice that no one dies. If Kyosei can do it, of course I can do it too. I need to never hesitate about this. I look at the others who are also running away from the horde. I believe in their abilities even Izayoi''s ability to be fearless is worth mentioning, just don''t mention his idiocy. "Push the dead ahead of us! Kill every single piece of shit that moves! We can''t fail here! If pull turns into a pull then we don''t have to wait for it, retaliate!" Chapter 142 The Dead is Here Day 7: 5:48 A.M Osaka Streets: Namba Area Duration of the Night Rage: 12 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: AK47(scope and suppressor attached), Glock17(suppressor attached) 9mm ammunition: 5 boxes left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Grenade: 4 pcs Current Team: Shu, Okabe, Nejima, Izayoi *** (Souichi''s View) We rush towards the bank with speed. Its almost time for the Night Rage to end but for some reason, if we want the Night Rage to end, the time seems to be not working to us. The time flows slowly and due to this, a single minute seems like an hour already. Shu, Okabe, Nejima and Izayoi are also running for their lives. The undead are also running towards us and sooner or later, they might catch up to us. Nejima keeps on firing behind us to suppress a few of the undead that are almost grasping the ends of our clothes. "Nejima! Stop shooting the dead! Focus on running!" I shouted at Nejima. We continue running towards the bank. The dead are also closing in. We made a mad dash and jump into the bank. However, the bank is also not empty and there are also undead inside. The undead outside are threatening to get in and are pushing the glass door. "They are breaching in!" Okabe quickly focused into the glass door. Luckily, the glass doors of the bank is formidable and they don''t break easily. However, Okabe alone is having a hard time, so Nejima and Izayoi helped into the door by pushing it. "There should bean automatic shutter system on the banks to cover the bank from threats. We need to find the switch to activate that!" Shu said as he destroys one of the undead that tried to get close to us while we are inside the bank. I nodded and decided to look around. I also attacked the undead that tried to attack us. Luckily, the undead count inside the bank are not that numerous unlike the current situation outside. The glass walls are holding good and are not on the verge of breaking, most undead are focused on the door and they are gritting their teeth. But, worse comes to worse, I did not expect a terrible enemy waiting. Before we can find the shutter switch, Shu was ambushed by a Stalker. "Shu!" I quickly used my flashlight to shine it to the stalker causing it to shriek and scamper back in darkness. However, it was still hostile and ready to strike on us. Shu roared in anger. "You motherf*cker dared to attack me! You need to die!" Shu raised his AR15 and pulled the trigger into the fast moving Stalker. I helped Shu by shining the flashlight to the Stalker causing it to get stunned and Shu will start to pummel it with bullets. Of course, the Stalkers are very formidable. They are so agile and they don''t die just by gunshots. They are so tenacious. "Souichi! We can''t hold on any longer! Our arms are getting sore!" Okabe shouted. "Hurry up!" Nejima is also getting wet from sweat for using his arm to keep the door barred up. Izayoi already used his baseball bat as a temporary lock but it was clearly not stable and the dead are getting as time passes, which leaves the trio to keep themselves holding into the door. My hands sweats as we can''t proceed. The Stalker won''t let us pass and if we tried to get too close, we would be surely ripped off to shreds without mercy. Shu have reloaded for a few times already but the Stalker seems to be getting more and more harder to kill, but we noticed already that the Stalker is getting slower. Giving Shu a chance to go in for the kill. "You petite monster! Go die!" Shu roared and kicked the Stalker before aiming its mouth and emptied the entire clip of the gun. The Stalker fell dead after the vicious attack of Shu. After killing the Stalker. We quickly resumed to the main objective which is looking for the shutter switch. After a few more times of looking, I noticed a lever just beside the power switch. It was labeled Shutter. "Found it!" I smoked and pull the lever down. Kacha! The locks stopping the shutter from falling down quickly unlocked and released the shutters down. The shutters of the bank is heavy and before the dead can react, the shutters came falling and dismembering a few limbs that managed to get through the slip of the door. Bam! The loud sound echoes on our ears, which also signifies our safety... for now. But, this temporary victory is also not without a price. "Souichi! Shu! Nejima is bleeding!" Izayoi shouted. Hearing this, my heart sank and my face frowned. Shu and I rushed back to the entrance and looked at Nejima. His arm is indeed bleeding. "What happened!" I gritted my teeth, hoping that Nejima is only wounded in the skirmishes, however, fate is not merciful. "Heh... I am bitten..." Nejima smiled weakly and goes to the corner and sit down. The morale of our group fell. Our faces darken hearing it and it seems like it was a heavy hammer that strikes our emotions. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Agh! F*ck! F*ck! Aaaaahhhh!" I roared as tears fell into my eyes. This is indeed a suicidal mission but for Nejima to get bitten! I am a failure as a team leader! Okabe punched he floor as he weakly sat down into the floor. Izayoi checks Nejima''s wound a bit and shook his head as he look at us. Shu also checks it and sighed. Nejima might have been in pain, but he still smiled. "Its alright... Its just a bite..." Nejima said to us. His bitten arm convulses and the skin color of his skin turned paler and paler, alongside with the formation of the blood vessels becoming more visible. "Nejima! Don''t give up hope! We might be able to keep you alive!" I consoled Nejima but in reality, I am consoling only myself for accepting the truth. Nejima was a clear admirer of my sister, Nanami and although he was a quiet guy, he was a guy that you can easily trust. At first, when he I know him for the first time, I was getting angry for him to get close to my sister. Well, that was a brotherly love for my sister and blocks him from fearing that this guy is similar to those bastards. However, it changed when I knew from Nanami that he tried to rescue them when they were abducted by Kaze during the first day of the outbreak and Kyosei managed to rescue him. Within just a few days of being one with us, I made to say that he is a sincere guy and an easy to get along. He also proved that he is a dependable teammate. Who would have thought that this would make matters worse. "Brother Sou... its alright, I am okay..." Nejima smiled weakly. However, this caused me to fell into tears. This world is so unfair. In the end, those guys who are doing good things are the one who gets to be the first to disappear. Chapter 143 The Confession of the Dead Day 7: 6:00 A.M Osaka Streets:Namba Area Night Rage Officially Ended...for now Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: Arsenal AK(Scope and Suppressor attached), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Grenade: 4 pcs. Current Team: Shu, Okabe, Nejima(Infected), Izayoi *** (Souichi''s View) According to Chie''s study, a person will turn into an undead after 1 and half hour. Although Nejima is infected, we can''t afford to mercy-kill a former comrade. Izayoi mentioned the mercy kill and Nejima also agreed for that. However, no one of us is willing to do it. Its already six in the morning, which means that the Night Rage finally ended. However, the whole bank is surrounded by the dead. Exit is not good here. And Nejima''s situation is not something good either. His right arm that got bitten is already tied up fully so as to prevent the virus from passing but we underestimated it and it managed to infect Nejima''s right arm. It already undergoes the process of Necrosis. "I...fell cold..." Nejima said, pale and devoid of life. His body is also emitting a foul stench which is one of the sign that his body is undergoing decay. I stood up and removed my jacket off and put it on Nejima. I also decided to contact my sister. If Chie has developed a cure, it would be great for Nejima to survive. "Hello?" Nanami''s voice registered on the other line using the phone that she tweaked so that we can communicate properly. "...Hey..." My voice broke and I don''t know how to break the news to Nanami. Although Nanami seems oblivious, she is good friends with Nejima so saying it like nothing is not an easy feat. "What''s wrong? Did you encounter trouble?" Nanami asked. Yes indeed. A major trouble that we have no idea how to fix. This is too hard, just like how I see in the movies, this is not something I hated to happen, its already a major thing when Mr. Leo sacrificed and died for us, now, its Nejima''s turn, and it was much worse than Mr. Leo. "Nejima... he..." I stuttered. I can''t seem to say it. "Nejima? What about him? Why are you stuttering brother?" Nanami inquired. "I... he was bitten..." I finally said it. However, it felt heavy. Its the heaviest words I said in my whole life. "..." The other line was quiet. Of course, Nanami is shocked. This mission was considered as something that is not easy but to have this happen, its already expected. However, it was indeed not a good thing. Nanami once again returned in the next line. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "How is he? Does his situation looked grim?" Nanami turned serious. "No... in fact, he is getting paler and paler. His right arm that got bitten is already undergoing necrosis," I said to her. "...Please, let me talk to him..." Nanami said. Based from her voice, she is on the verge of tears. "Okay..." I handed the phone to the struggling Nejima. Nejima smiled weakly and take the phone. I can hear the voice of Nanami on the phone but I don''t dare to interfere so I decided to back away, however, I can still hear what they are talking about. "Nejima..." Nanami muttered. "Nanami... I am sorry. I don''t think *cough* I can''t go back to the base with you all..." Nejima said, trying to say what he wanted. "Nejima, don''t say that. Chie is making her best to develop the cure. You will be saved in no time!" Nanami consoled. "Nah... I know I don''t have a few hour to live... don''t waste that for me," Nejima said and coughed up blood. I noticed that the blood that Nejima coughed out is more darker than usual. It''s not the light red blood I usually see on a human. Nejima is slowly turning. "Nejima..." "Listen... I know its too late for me too say this... but I loved you since the day we met in Kirishima High and although I am sure that its pretty obvious that I won''t have a chance... *cough*, I still need to say it. Please take care of yourself. I know that it will be hard *cough*... but I know you can do it. You are the most intelligent girl I have ever known. Ack... I... my time is running out. Still, I wish you luck, and I hope you meet the person you love the most... You don''t need to answer my confession, I know I will forget it anyway, however, remember that even though I am no longer here, I am watching you wherever I am..." Nejima said and he coughed up more blood. Nejima released the phone and continued to cough badly. "Nejima!" Nanami shouted into the other line but it was already not good for Nejima to continue speaking. Shu helped him up and I picked up the phone. "Nejima is getting out of shape. Veins started to appear on his body. He is slowly turning..." I said to Nanami. "No! Brother! Save him! You can''t let him die! He is a precious person to me!" Nanami is already crying. "I..." honestly, I don''t know anymore. This is no longer beyond my power. Saving Nejima is beyond my means. I pressed the end call button even though Nanami is still shouting over from the other line. Nejima''s confession is timely, however, its also considered as a painful confession. I clenched my fist and shook. This isn''t what survival is. This is just too much... Nanami is crying right now and I know that she doesn''t cry no matter how hard a task is but if it turns out into her love ones... this is no longer a laughing matter. Nejima''s eyes is dilated and his breathing is already heavy and slow. Blood keeps on going out his mouth and the color of his body is slowly turning pale. The rotten smell that I can''t explain is also getting stronger. The necrosis of Nejima''s body is getting more obvious. Nejima pulls out his Glock17 and hands it to me. "Please... kill me... before I lose my humanity..." Chapter 144 Become the Dead or Escape? Day 7: 6:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Shinsaibashi Area: Bang Gunstore Night Rage Officially ended *** (Nanami''s View) The moment the Night Rage ended for the day is also the day that I all lost the cause. I just received the call from my brother Souichi that... Nejima is bitten... I can''t hold back my tears and tried my best to find a way to know Nejima''s condition but it ended up in an utter despairing time of my life. Nejima confessed his love to me...for the wrong time. Although Nejima is my first crush since I entered high school, I did not show it to him, due to me being embarrassed to look at him.However, when the apocalypse started, I was so happy for him to become part of the group of survivors. I even imagined working with him in fending off the base with him. However, I did not expect that he would be bitten... Miyuki and Cindy is currently rubbing my back. I am sobbing hard with my hands in my face. The news clearly came to blow my feelings all in all. I looked up at Chie however, Chie shook her head. "I can''t do it. The cure is not even developed yet. Even the vaccine is not yet made at all," Chie sighed in disappointment. I looked at Eve, however, she just grab the end of Miyuki''s clothes. "I can''t do it again like how I did it to father. Once he is bitten and not by the way I introduced it like my father got, his fate is already set in the stone," Eve said, making my feelings more painful again. The others can''t say what they want to say. They don''t have the necessary knowledge about it and its been only seven days since the outbreak has started. Even Chie who have the most knowledge regarding to the virus Galea is not able to do anything. Due to this, we are quite sure that Nejima is done for. Once again, I burst into tears. Accepting it is too painful... *** Day 7: 6: 45 A.M Osaka Streets:Namba Area Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 15 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: Arsenal AK(Scope and Suppressor attached), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Grenade: 4 pcs. Current Team: Shu, Okabe, Nejima(Infected), Izayoi *** (Souichi''s View) I held the Glock 17 in my hands. This isn''t my gun, its Nejima''s. My hands are trembling and I can''t just ignore it. Nejima is having a hard time breathing already and he is quite in a bad shape. He already agreed and we tied him up into the pillar in case he suddenly turned into an undead. Although I held the Glock 17 of Nejima, I still can''t choose to give a bullet to Nejima''s head and end his life once and for all. The job of the leader is really heavy and I appreciate Kyosei for shouldering all the burden of the group even though he suffered a loss during the first day of the outbreak. Now, I am unsure if I can still continue our mission to gather the gold bars needed by the gunstore. I am unsure whether I will give the bullet to Nejima or let Nejima turn before killing him, either way, both are still the same. However what Nejima said when he handed me the Glock 17 to me strikes me bad. "Please... kill me... before I lose my humanity..." Those words are hard to swallow. I opened the bottle of water in my backpack and drank almost half of it. Shu and Izayoi are checking the money vault but are not yet able to open it. I was here looking at Nejima while still holding the gun. Nejima is still conscious. His pain is really hard to look. His body is also getting paler and paler as time goes by. I can''t even bear to look at Nejima. It is my fault that he was bitten. If I didn''t bring Nejima in this mission, he must be safe, not bitten and got infected by the dead. For this exact reason, I felt like my existence is just meant to sacrifice my comrades. Shu and Izayoi returned with a bad a fatigued look in their faces. "Its no use. This bank doesn''t hold gold bars," Shu shook his head. "All that is left are banknotes and a stockpile of money. Since this is the apocalypse, money is just a pile of paper you know," Izayoi scratched the back of his head. I sighed in despair. Of course, just by looking at it, money is useless in the apocalypse. A pile of money is not as worthwhile like the necessities getting rarer day by day like food and water. Our hunt for the gold is next to nothing. This is an impossible task for us. BANG BANG BANG SKRITCH SKRITCH SKRITCH The undead outside are banging the shutters like crazy and a few are clawing them, making that sharp noises I don''t like to hear. We need to get Nejima out of here but how do we do that? "Guys...please end my suffering..." Nejima said while still coughing out blood. The blood he is coughing out is already colored dark red. Its getting closer looking to an undead blood. "No Nejima, you will live, we will be able to keep you alive," I said to him. Shu taps my shoulder. "We need to go, we need to get our escape easy while the Night Rage just ended. If we keep on staying here while surrounded by the dead, its going to only take a few hours before the whole bank is torn apart by the dead. We already found the exit to go out of here and it was via rooftop," Shu said and pointed the ceiling where I saw a hatch. That must be the exit that he is talking about. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "But what about Nejima..." I pointed at Nejima who is still shivering and coughing out blood. "Look here Souichi, although we are reluctant to mercy kill Nejima, we also can''t bring him with us. If not being a burden for later once we jump from roof to roof but also a threat that might cause us to be infected as well if we left Nejima stay like that. I will be blunt on this, we need to think for our own safety too. What will you choose, become part of the dead or escape with us? ------------------------------------------------------ A/N: Hello guys, next week, starting this Monday, I will be back on releasing two chaps a day. I finally managed to stockpile a lot of chaps. Once the rank of this novel reaches around 150 or above, I will be mass releasing next Friday 10 chaps. If it failed to reach, I will only release five chaps. Anyways, work hard everyone. Chapter 145 The Deadly Escape Accompanied by The Deadliest Bai Day 7: 6: 54 A.M Osaka Streets:Namba Area Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 6 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: Arsenal AK(Scope and Suppressor attached), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Grenade: 4 pcs. Current Team: Shu, Okabe, Nejima(Infected), Izayoi *** (Souichi''s View) Shu''s explanation made me stop on rebutting. I can''t say a single thing to counter what he said. If I keep Nejima with us, one of us who will carry him will be encumbered since he needs to carry Nejima and his own weapons with him. Also, he needs to jump building to building if necessary to escape from the dead that surrounds the bank. I don''t why they built an auspicious exit on the ceiling but that should be in cases of theft or hostage taking. At least, someone will be able to escape. If we bring Nejima, the one who will carry Nejima is going to have a high risk of being the next victim. And I can''t afford to have another sacrifice be made just because of my own decisions. "So, what are you proposing, just leave him alone to die?" I looked at Shu with questioning eyes. "Nejima has indeed asked for us to mercy kill him but no one is willing and from the looks of it, Nejima is afraid of doing it by himself. Although death is already in your doorstep as long as you are the one who wants to end it, its not something you will like to do. And for the sake of his pride and dignity, he wants us to be the one to do it on his stead, in which, we are also having trouble doing too," Shu explained. Nejima smiled forcefully after hearing that. He didn''t speak at all which means, speaking is already a huge toll to his own body. I grip the Glock 17 in my hands and looked away, gritting my teeth. Just last time, I was a normal high school student, next, I am a survivor, but I never pictured myself as a murderer. If I shoot Nejima''s head, doesn''t that mean that killing him is counted as murder right? However, just like what Kyosei said, murder is a long lost term in this world. Either you kill or you will be killed in this man eat man world. I aimed the Glock 17 on Nejima with a shaking hand. I grip the handle tightly and is currently having trouble breathing. This is not what I like the best, if he is a normal undead, it might not matter but due to the fact that he still have his humanity left that I don''t dare to do it. My fingers shook as I slowly tried to move my finger to pull the trigger. Just as I was about to do it... BANG! BANG! BANG! The shutters are being pounded in unison. It was like they are trying to destroy the shutters by pounding. Also, I noticed that the glass doors are slowly cracking out and the shutters outside is slowly deforming out of shape. This matter is looking good. "F*ck, did the undead still retain their strength?" Shu frowned as he ready his AR15. "What the f*ck is going on pals! Someone care to explain?"Izayoi is having a panicky look on his face. The pounding sound is also getting stronger than usual, and the cracking glass is no longer limited to the glass doors but also the glass walls. They are also cracking in irregular ways so predicting which part of the glass will break to pieces first is not going to be an easy feat. BANG! BANG! BANG! The walls and the glass doors are already full of cracks. It would be a joke if someone said that the dead won''t be able to pass this defense because they are almost succeeding. "Guys...I don''t like what I am looking at," Izayoi pointed into a very cracked glass that seems to break any second now. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Before the three of us can react, Nejima stood up, shoved his weapons like the shotguns and he bullets alike into us. He suddenly held his hands on us. "What are you doing..." Shu was a bit startled. "Grenades..." Nejima struggled. Although he is already weak, he still stood up and ready himself. As soon as Nejima said grenades, it didn''t take me long to figure out what he was going to do. I closed my eyes and grit my teeth. In the end, everything must come to this. Although reluctant to agree with his plan, I removed all of my remaining grenades and handed it to Nejima. Even Shu also removed his grenades and handed them all to Nejima. Only Izayoi has no tribute to give since he is just a civilian hours ago. He has no weapons like how we did yet. The glasses door and the glass walls itself are already not able to hold the pressure from the banging. Even the shutters themselves had been deformed which isn''t looking good. Although Nejima is not a soldier. His deed is something that can be given an award to the army. I stood straight and saluted on Nejima. Shu followed suit, followed by the reluctant Izayoi who also did it after being left behind on what is going on. Nejima nodded weakly and raised his hands to salute. Crash! The glass breaks and arms of he undead appeared on the shutters only a small effort left and the undead will get to destroy the shutters too. "Go! Go! Go!" Shu shouted and pushed Izayoi to the tunnel outside before I followed suit, and next is Shu. I was surprised since the exit is not as cramped as I imagined it to be. "Hurry! The explosion will soon occur. We can''t afford to et caught by the blast!" Shu said as we rush towards the exit. I looked back one last time and saw the dignified back of Nejima. Wherever you are my friend, if there is an another world, I hope you get reincarnated without going the same fate you experienced in this timeline. And if it is an afterlife, I wish you a safe journey. I saluted to his back one last time before I followed suit on the escape... ... Day 7: 7:27 A.M (Nejima''s View) My comrades are finally able to get away. My mind is no longer functioning like the usual however, I can still do a bit on what I wanted to do. The hands of the undead that caused me to be similar to them made me angry to the extent. These little buggers are the cause of my death. However, I am going to use all of you as my prey this time. You think that humans are all prey? Remember that we are the same humans who dominated the whole world. I take all of the grenades in the table and tied them one by one into my body. Shu brought a lot, giving me 7 of them while Souichi gave me the four remaining grenades. I smirked while looking at those pale hands. Just by looking at those pale hands and my hands, they are looking similar as minutes pass by. The next thing I knew, the undead that are just clawing into the shutters managed to destroy them, causing them to barge in. I grinned as I look at the swarming undead rushing towards me. As soon as they approached me, they slowly overwhelmed and covered me with their rotten hands. I closed my eyes and in just a split second, my whole life flashed by. The pain that the undead has caused me every bite they made into my body is barely bearable. They are ripping my body down. However, enough of that, these f*ckers are just bomb loving sh*t heads. As my life reminiscence all my memories for my whole life stopped going and rushing inside my head, only one face of the girl I loved dearly appeared on my mind. My closed eyes released a single tear while I pull off the pin of the grenade in my right hand. "Sayonara... my beloved..." And before I knew it, the whole place is engulfed in white light... BOOOOOOOM! Chapter 146 Dive Into The Dead Day 7 6:47 A.M Train Subway Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 13 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 20 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 18 pieces Current Team: Kaito and Satsuki *** (Kyosei''s View) The car is coated dark red already due to the amount of undead that crashed and grinded by the car. The car is progressing as usual. However, Kaito scratched his head as he stares at the speedometer of the car. I noticed however I did not ask what is up and just look at him lazily. "Damn, we are almost out of gas," Kaito frowned as he returned his eyes into the road. "Are we still able to reach the next gas station with the amount of gas we have?" Satsuki asked. "If we don''t have to speed up like we did earlier this morning, it won''t be a problem. However, there are many unprecedented events and we cat just assume to safely reach the next gas station which is still a few miles away," Kaito said as he evaded one of the undead. I stare outside via the glass of the window stained by the blood and flesh of the dead that crashed into the car while the car is still driving. The whole duration of the ride helped me rest my nerves for quite a while. Now that I have rested, I just realized how I worked myself without any rest for these past few days. I don''t even have a time to sleep well this days, well... I did sleep but I am not the one who caused it and I was merely passed out so that doesn''t count. Overall, it seems I barely have any sleep at all ever since the outbreak started. I disregarded the conversation of Satusuki and Kaito. Whatever they are discussing, it doesn''t matter to me. I held my MP3 player and pushed the Next button to play the next song. A very good thing that this MP3 managed to save thousands of Anime Songs and a few hundreds of dub step songs, as expected of Nanami who is the queen of inventing or rather changing the technologies to her advantage. The song that played next is a ballad song. Although the song is similar to a theme song whenever someone is in the middle of travelling, it is not something to make the whole situation happy. Still, I feel sleepy with this song, might as well go to sleep a bit. I can just wake up anytime I wanted to if necessary. My eyes are about to close when the music in my headphones stopped. Of course, its not due to the out of battery situation or my mp3 is broken, the only thing is that, someone is contacting me. I opened my eyes in a boring situation and sighed. However, the usual naggy voice I usually hear whenever Nanami contacted me is absent, instead, I heard a sobbing sound. Although I don''t care whatever caused her to sob, I don''t really have a choice and besides, I am also curious. Nanami is not a sort of person that will easily cry by minor means. The only meaning is that, a major event occurred causing her to cry. And that is just my own suspicion. If she is calling while crying, then that means that the matter she is calling me involved the reason she is crying right now. "Kyosei..." Nanami''s voice is hoarse, like she just finished crying herself. "..." I did not say anything, I just decided to listen at the moment. "Kyosei, Nejima is infected...sob," Nanami said weakly on the other line. "I see..." I said to her. Nejima huh? Just what exactly happened that caused Nejima to get infected? "...Tell me what is going on. As the acting leader, you need to fill me in on this matter," I said to her in a calm tone. "Okay..." And Nanami started retelling the events that transpired over the short amount of time while I was gone, including the matter of getting gold bars in Namba which is far from our current location. "And you agreed? We could have done another negotiation thing to get the guns without risking our members, or you should have waited for me. I can get those gold bars if ever there are one. In result, it caused a major problem," I scolded Nanami. As a leader, I don''t tend to be person who needs to be soft towards his own group. One failure will cause the downfall of the group if not properly mitigated. "I''m sorry...but I don''t know what to do... I may be an acting leader but I am not as mature as you. I don''t have the same intellect as you. I am just a high school student just a few days ago!" Nanami started crying. I fell silent again. She is right. I shouldn''t have expected too much from her. Being a normal high school student, without any experiences of downfall like I did. Its quite normal for her to never be able to get her own decisions right just by this things. Nanami is not as mature as me. I sighed at this. This matter is too troublesome, but as a leader, I need to act on it. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Fine, what''s done is done. We need to ensure Souichi and the others managed to return safely. Tell them to return to Shinsaibashi immediately. I had a good place we can scavenge guns and besides, I am returning with guns in the car. We can use it for the upcoming battle. Relay it to them. If they are not able to return due to the undead circumstances, ask them to wait..." ... My conversation with Nanami went fine as far as I know. However, I am quite sure this is another troublesome matter. Namba Area is not a good place for looking gold bars. And if that is the case, why did the two people in Bang Gunstore demanded gold for a weapon? I am getting curious but now is not the time. I had to make preparations to return to Shinsaibashi. If the matter about Souichi failed, I need to head out alone and get them to go back to Shinsaibashi. There is no actual need to buy guns in Bang Gunstore, only bullets will do. I already have a place that is not yet looted due to the fact that it was overwhelmed by the dead during the beginning of the Outbreak. However, now that we are well prepared, fully armed and with other people to help out, clearing that place is nothing. That place should still be untouched... The convenience store where Kato is working and where I got my first gun. The bomb shelter with the armory that is hidden in plain eyes... Chapter 147 Rooftops of the Dead Day 7: 7:27 A.M Osaka Streets:Namba Area: Rooftops Time before the Night Rage: 10 hours and 33 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: Arsenal AK(Scope and Suppressor attached), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Grenade: None Current Team: Shu, Okabe, Izayoi Deceased: Nejima *** Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. (Souichi''s View) BOOOOOMM... The rooftops shook. We already managed to get away from the bank but when the explosion occurred, the first thing I did is to look back and watch in horror the explosion of the bank. The others also stopped. Okabe kneeled down into the roof. Shu shook his head, while Izayoi remained calm, well its already expected to him since its been only hours since we teamed up with him. I grot my teeth, as expected on Nejima. To uphold himself true to himself, I almost trembled. However, Nejima''s death will always be remembered. I clasped my hands together and said a silent prayer. After doing so, I stood up firmly and look into the distance. "We can''t waste Nejima''s sacrifice, let''s get to it and finish what we came here for," I said to them. Shu and Okabe smiled but it was forced. It was expected that it was a huge blow to have a comrade die. Izayoi remained the same. However, he slightly smiled so that is still a reaction. Before we get to move on, my phone buzzed and I found out that Nanami is calling. "Hello sis?" "...Brother, Kyosei said that all of you are needed to return. The mission was forcefully aborted by Kyosei," Nanami said. Based on her voice, she just have recovered after crying. "Huh? Why? What is the reason?" I asked. What now? "Kyosei did not divulge the info but he said that we are far too reckless. I reported to him about Nejima''s situation and he scolded me," hearing Nanami''s explanation caused me to tremble a bit. "Reckless? Nejima sacrificed himself just so we can get away and even if he got infected, he still managed to help us until the end! We are on the quest to gather gold bars so that we can exchange it for guns!" I gritted my teeth. Does Kyosei meant that our experiences here and our presence here is unnecessary? "He said that there was no need to even gather gold bars. He said that we should have stayed put in the gun store and just bought ammunition rather than venturing out in the danger," Nanami explained. I was speechless. Looks like Kyosei has already planned the battle against the behemoth already and during his ventures, he must have gained access to guns. Looks like we are indeed far too reckless. I drove Nejima to death due to our search... "Brother, return to the gun store. According to Kyosei, if all of you can''t return immediately and are trapped, you need to stay put and wait for him to arrive," Nanami explained. "...I see," I trembled. So in the end, we still rely on Kyosei? F*ck. I am indeed useless. This endeavors we have done in Namba are all in naught, still, what can I do? I sighed. The call ended and the three looked at me. "Orders from leader, we need to return," I said to them. "Uh... I hate to break it but, can we still get away from here?" Izayoi asked and pointed below. Everyone else looked below and was stunned. Despite the explosion, the undead are still all around below, furthermore, what made me tremble more is the new thing that I noticed below. "Dogs...?" Indeed, its dogs. Unlike the dogs in the game Resident Evil, they are not black. They are from different kinds. I can see a Siberian Husky, a chihuahua, a Bulldog, a German Shepherd, a Labrador... Many kind of dogs are gathering, not just the dead. And from the looks of them, they are not the same man''s best friend like how Laika do, they are infected too. Their mouths are bared and were full of saliva. A few of them even have blood in their mouths. "Sh*t, these dogs, how can we even get out of here if they are below the ground? We planned to just run into the rooftops and look for a new bank, but seeing these guys, it would be a bad idea to descend and risk it!" Okabe said as he observed the dogs. "Right, we can''t possibly pass on them without engaging into a deadly fight. Aside from them, the amount of human undead are also getting thicker as time pass by," Shu said. "Right, then, how about we use these rooftops and race away from the dogs? Although a few roofs has no rooftop and they don''t seem stable, we can still reach the area right?" I said to them as a suggestion. "You mean, do you want us to parkour?" Izayoi''s eyes glowed. He was ecstatic on the fact that we are going to parkour on the rooftops. "Izayoi, remember that we are in a dangerous situation and we are not playing here! Take this matter seriously!" Okabe scolded Nejima. I gestured them to stay silent. "Let''s keep quiet. Although the undead are all below, we are not sure on this. We might encounter a problem if we are not careful. I can''t let anyone become the next infected person in our group. However, I hope we can do this. "Let''s go everyone, we can''t just dawdle here. We can''t keep on waiting till the Night Rage begins again. Move!" I ordered and the three nodded. Although I am not someone as good as Kyosei who can climb any buildings without any harness and climb down without falling, I am not going to be left behind. Going in parkour will be a necessary skill in the future. "Let''s derail those dogs away. We will go on a detour!" I shouted. "Okay! Let''s go then!" Shu nodded and we continue moving around to confuse those dogs following us. And if we are hoping to escape from their pursuit, we had to derail them from the road and corner them into a street where they can''t follow us if we passed by. Then, we saw a few undead in the next rooftop. "Three undead spotted ahead!" Okabe said as he was the one on the very lead. As a delinquent, parkour skills are in dire need to escape enemies in pursuit, therefore, Okabe is not in the side of having trouble scaling rooftops. "Let me prove you all that I can kill them!" Izayoi pulled out the knife in his backpack. He might have noticed that we keep on using bladed weapons to strike and no one from us is using a blunt weapon. In reality, Kyosei and a few able bodied guys like Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Suzuki are strong enough to strike the undead in one hit by using baseball bats. For ordinary people who don''t excel in combat, bladed weapons will be their very best friend in the apocalypse. Although Izayoi is extremely clumsy at first, he managed to properly grasp the attack he needed to use the knife and inthe few rooftops, those weapons helped a lot in the battles. Some rooftops are infested by the dead but we made a quick clearing on them. We don''t have to keep on loitering around and continue to move. I observed the dogs and indeed they are dangerous, they are still on our trail. The rooftops turned a bit dangerous to scale when we saw a few in which are on a clear slippery side. We need to timing our landing or a wrong move will cause any of us to slip and fall to the waiting undead. What made my eyebrows twitch is the fact that the stores we are about to scale are on the slippery side. "Ah!" Izayoi almost fell but Shu managed to grab his hand. However, Shu seems to underestimate the fall since, instead of making Izayoi stop from falling, the two of them are slowly slipping on the roof, falling down. "Grab our hands!" I quickly tried to grab Shu''s hand. Okabe keep on pulling the two. "Hurry!" Izayoi has a terrified look on his face as the soles of his shoes are on the verge of being dragged by the undead below. Even the dogs are also leaping one by one like fishes trying to take a bite on Izayoi''s flesh. "F*ck! Hurry! Hurry! I still don''t want to die! Chapter 148 Gas Station of the Dead Day 7 :7:00 A.M Outside the Subway Midosoji Line Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 20 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 18 pieces Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. *** (Kyosei''s View) I opened my eyes and we are still on the subway lines. We are no longer on the rails but outside of it already and is just following the tracks of the train to return to Shinsaibashi. With all the streets being piled up with too many cars, going into the streets will just cause us to go further and further away from the Shinsaibashi. I really can''t sleep too much with all this shaking in the car. I feel carsick with how many hours I am inside the car. I don''t feel so good... "That was quick Kyosei," Kaito said as he still focused on the road but he was quietly looking at me in his peripheral view. "I think I''m gonna be sick," I said as I want to puke out the snacks I just ate. "The remaining gas we have in the gas tank is almost empty, a few kilometers later, it will run dry ," Kaito said. "Is there any gas stations nearby?" Satsuki asked as she looked outside the window. "I saw a gas station not too far from here, we just need to drive here to get there,"Kaito said. "Well then... let''s go so that my carsickness would alleviate at least," I said to him. Kaito nodded and followed a small road to take the car to the gas station. ... The car finally stopped just around the gas station. The gas tank also produced an empty "thunk" sound when the fuel hit rock bottom. "Good timing, our gas is officially out," Kaito said as he stares into the pedometer with a glowing red color on it. I observed outside for a few seconds before opening the door of the car and squared besides it to try and vomit to alleviate my carsickness. Urgh, I really need to go have a proper workout then to stop this sh*t... Satsuki and Kaito also left the car to look at the surroundings. Aside from the random cars left behind by their owners and a few newspapers and garbage flying around the area, nothing is worth taking. Still, the place is still hit by the dead since its empty. "Let''s hope that the gas in this gas station is not yet siphoned by other people. It would be a big trouble if it was the case," Kaito said and took the gas pump of the gas machine and tried checking his left pocket. After a while, he returned to his right pocket and did the same behavior. However, Kaito frowned. "Damn, I don''t have money," Kaito said and frowned. I looked into the gas pump and the gas machine and nodded after getting my answer. No wonder Kaito is looking for money, this is a money and manual operated gas pump. If you want to operate it, you need to have money. I no longer have money so I don''t care about it. However, now that it is needed, we needed to take care of it immediately. "... I will go take a look inside the store to look for money. Stay on guard and warn me if there is trouble," I said and pull out my kukri out. The place is still filled with food and other necessities but most of the shelves are on the floor and broken. It was clear that a fight occurred here. Might be the cashier of the store and an undead struggling. I did not check the counter first. I need to clear out the place first to ensure my safety. There are two doors in the store and both of them are slightly ajar. I stealthily walked towards the first door with a mark of storage room. Opening the door, I saw that the place is fine. Not a single sign of a battle and any kind of struggles here. I check the nooks and corners, even the ceiling if anyone are hiding. On the very corner of the room are some spawns of the Mosquitoes. Its been a while since I have seen this cretins. They are still wriggling so before they even mature, I smashed them down by picking up a small sealed box and smashed it down into the spawns. Besides that, the place is free of undead and is currently safe. I closed the door of the warehouse and proceed to go to he staff room marked door. This time, unlike the first door I entered, the slightly ajar door is emanating a strong and pungent smell of blood. It was so pungent that I have to cover my nose with a handkerchief to proceed. I pushed the door open while remaining on crouch stance. This way, opening the door will not trigger any of the enemies inside the door if ever there is one. When the slightly ajar door is opened fully, it revealed a bloody scene. The sofas are dyed red in blood and even the walls have some scratch marks with blood, which means, whoever it was, he or she struggled to get away from the assailant to the point of grabbing the any kind of items out just to avoid being dragged by the assailant. Of course, the assailant and the victim are still present. I saw a slightly fat woman kneeling while chewing on whatever it was, facing the torn body of the worker. From the looks of the body, it looks like a man. I don''t like the scene I am seeing so I have to finish the enemy quick. I stepped forward without a sound and grabbed the sleeve of the fat woman and raised my kukri. The fat woman turned around and growls at me. However, that was a huge mistake from the undead. Before she can even finish growling, I slam down the kukri to her face. The sharp blade, quickly made the work and break her skull as the kukri penetrated her head like melon. I stabbed the head of the woman for another three times before stopping and stood up. The fat woman is dead. The worker on the other hand is no longer going to stand up. Its head is smashed by the refrigerator due to their struggle, making it impossible for the poor guy to become one of the dead. I check the nooks and corners of the place and found nothing aside from a few rubbish. Seeing no lurking enemies, I returned to the main store and proceed to the counter. The cash register is locked, therefore, I needed to destroy it by brute force. I wanted to do this in the past but I didn''t do it. I am not some street thugs that steals money. Although blunt weapons works better on the cash register, I still used the kukri to smash down the cash register with frenzy smashing. In the end, the cash register did not even get to survive and finally opened. The cash register is filled with money. If the world still needed money, this amount would help us a lot. After retrieving the money, I returned to the car and handed the money to Kaito who is waiting for my return. Satsuki is currently checking the cars on the gas station for any valuables but from the looks of her frowning face, she failed to find any good item. "Find anything except money?" Kaito asked. "The cashier is dead. I guess the woman who killed that poor cashier is a customer and killed the poor bastard in a gruesome way, aside from hat, the food and other supplies are untouched. We can take them inside the car if needed," I reported to Kaito. "Then, let''s grab those things while we can. Every can of food will be beneficial to us in any way so we can''t waste this opportunity to grab those items. You can ask Satsuki to help you, she is trying to find food and water on the cars she checked and from what I can see, it was a zero harvest," Kaito said. "Alright then," I said and pulled Satsuki along the store. In the duration where Kaito is putting the car in full tank, Satsuki enthusiastically put all the junk food and other good food into the car. Even other necessities like shampoo and tissue paper are nor exempted. In the end, we can no longer fit any items on the car any further so even though Satsuki is reluctant to leave the items behind, we really have to do it for the sake of the space. It didn''t take long for Kaito to fill the gas tank full. He also grabbed a few gallons to fill with gas. It might be for the sake of the travel. If we ran out of gas and we are not near to a nearby gas station, we can use it as a reserve. "Alright, we can resume our journey. Let''s go," Kaito said and hopped into the driver''s seat. Then, before Kaito can even start the car out, a revving sound of car roared in the distance alongside with the maniacal laugh of a few people. Chapter 149 Race in the Middle of the Streets of the Dead Day 7 :7:00 A.M Midosoji Avenue Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 20 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 18 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) The three of us gets alert immediately. We quickly get inside the car without delay and Kaito stepped into the gas. It was clear that we are trying to steer clear away from those guys. Just by hearing those laughter, those guys should be some crazed bastards that has nothing to do in the apocalypse but to plunder and kill people. If we see them, we are indeed in deep trouble and that would cause a lot of burden and travel time wasted just by dealing against these guys. The Ford Ranger is quite fast but I realized that those guys who are laughing are already on trail on us. They are already behind. From what I can see in the car they are using, its a military Humvee, however, it was clear that they modified the car due to the big spike ram in front of the bumper and they have a minigun(1) installed. I focused my eyesight into the side mirror without blinking and observed the passengers inside the Humvee. "I spotted 5 people inside the Humvee, one on the minigun and the four remaining are inside the Humvee themselves, from the looks of it, they are obviously targeting us," I calmly said to Kaito. "Okay, lets go full speed ahead, we can''t die just yet here!" Kaito stepped into the gas. "Kyaaah!" Satsuki bumped into the side of the car after Kaito suddenly stepped into the gas and drifted into the streets. I stare into my weapons. The guns are obviously going to help but my accuracy is almost close to nothing, in short, it sucks. Heavy gunfights are not suitable for me and I would just be wasting bullets if I did shoot. The car we are riding is entering different kinds of streets without stopping. It really means that we are getting on the track. However, the Humvee''s driver is also good in drifting andadded with the humvee itself, it managed to keep on trail with us. I literally cursed by our luck. Bastards are really this annoying even in the apocalypse. The passenger in the passenger seat of the Humvee goes outside on the car and pulls out a Remington Shotgun and aims it on us. "Kaito! Full speed! They will be shooting us!" I shouted. "I am trying!" Kaito tried to maneuver the car hard as he turn the steering wheel without delay. BANG! That guy shot our car. The good thing is that, Kaito managed to avoid the attack and the shells of the shotgun missed to hit the car. I pull out my Beretta M9 Pistol(2) and started firing back. If these guys are in for the kill, we will not just lay down and surrender, I will retaliate too! BANG! BANG! BANG! I pulled the trigger continuously without stopping until I empty the clip. Even though I am shooting randomly on those guys, I am just hoping that a single bullet should at least hit those bastards and fatally get wounded so that the bullets didn''t get wasted. In the end, it was still a clear sight that the bullets all missed or if they hit the Humvee, it has no direct effect at all. I quickly changed clip, and observed for a while. When the guy in the passenger seat goes out once again and aims the Remington Shotgun again on us, I immediately raised my Beretta M9 Pistol and repeated what I have done earlier. Splosh! And at last! A single bullet hit the guy on the shoulder by the bullet of the Beretta M9 Pistol. However, I think it was just a graze since the blood from his shirt is minimal and not the expected amount of blood that I expected. I emptied the mag again and just hoped that a single bullet managed to get lost and goes straight to the head of the guy and end his life. Still, that doesn''t work. The guy holding the Remington Shotgun and shot us again like animals. The bumper behind the Ford Ranger got hit and I think, it fell off. "Sh*t! Our bumper!" Satsuki obviously hear it, as the "clang" sound is much more resounding behind. I reload again and the battle continued, Kaito continue to maneuver the car away from the enemies. The people on the Humvee began to speed up. From the looks of it, they are planning to ram the spikes of their Humvee into our car. "This motherf*ckers won''t let up!" I pull out a grenade and pull its pin and throws it to the Humvee. Bang It landed into the Humvee indeed but it bounced back causing it to get toppled away from the car and explode into the nearby building instead. The people started laughing and the guy on the mini gun showed a middle finger on us and aims the mini gun to us. "F*ck! They are going to use the Mini gun!" I reported. "Oh shiet!" Kaito panicked and used the strategy of driving like a sidewinder. TATATATATATATATATATATATATATAT The mini gun''s crisp sounds resounded and of course, the Ford''s behind is not safe and got hit by the bullets. Splosh A bullet grazed my face, Satsuki''s left hand also got hit and its bleeding. Kaito managed to drop when the bullet passed by. The maniacal laughs echoes into my ears and this made me feel a very uncontrollable rage. "You f*ckers..." I pull out another set of grenade. "Kyosei! Don''t waste the grenades! It will only bump away from the car!" Kaito exclaimed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I know," I grimly said and pull the pin before I drop it to the outside like I was just throwing garbage outside. The mini gun still continue to ravage the streets, but not for long. Before the guys of Humvee noticed, the grenade is just under their car and before they can fully pass by from the grenade, a single blast resounded and the Humvee toppled out due to the strong blast. KABOOM! The explosion is so strong that the surrounding shook a bit. Kaito put the car on the side as the Humvee burns and it was toppled upside down. It was charred black. I get down from the Ford and approached the Humvee. I can still see a struggling figure inside trying to go out from the windshield of the Humvee. From the looks of it, its the gunner earlier who survived. I was impressed since that explosion managed to kill the others while he survived. He struggled to get out of the car and groaned. However, I already learned from my mistakes. And that is to never leave a person out. I aimed my Colt 45 and shoot his head. Bang! I sighed. This world has already turned crazy. I wiped away the blood on my cheek that got grazed earlier by the bullet made by that person. I wonder how many people are like them and will kill others just to pillage supplies... I stare into the sky and sighed. The sky is getting darker. From the looks of it, it was about to rain... "It will rain huh?" ------------------------- Footnotes: 1. The M134 Minigun is a 7.62¡Á51mm NATO six-barrel rotary machine gun with a high, sustained rate of fire. It features a Gatling-style rotating barrel assembly with an external power source, normally an electric motor. 2. The Beretta M9 - officially the Pistol, Semiautomatic, 9mm, M9 -is the designation for the Beretta 92F semi-automatic pistol used by the United States Armed Forces. The M9 was adopted by the United States military as their service pistol in 1985. Chapter 150 The Dead is Pacified as the Rain Pours Down Day 7: 7:51 A.M Osaka Streets:Namba Area: Rooftops Time before the Night Rage: 10 hours and 33 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: Arsenal AK(Scope and Suppressor attached), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Grenade: None Current Team: Shu, Okabe, Izayoi Deceased: Nejima *** (Souichi''s View) The three of us poured out all of our energy from pulling Izayoi above the rooftop. Its a hard struggle but we managed to do it after a few pull. Izayoi sighed in relief but his face is as pale as white and his hands were so cold when we pulled him above. This guy is obviously terrified to the very extent of shivering. His courage and gung-ho attitude earlier disappeared after experiencing the nearly brush of death. If not for the fact that we are not some heartless teammates, he might have continue to dangle in there just like that and die a gruesome and disgusting death. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Th...thanks...guys... I really...appreciate it," Izayoi muttered as he still try to recover from his experience earlier where death almost got to get interested on him. "Let''s rest first here. Although the undead below are so many, we can still stay here while resting. There are no threats," I declared. The others did not object and also rested in the rooftops while sighing. The wriggling undead below the place is just too disgusting to look but we can''t do anything on them. If we use our guns on them, we are just wasting enough ammo that might get handy later on. Letting them roam is the only possible thing to do. What made me frown are the swarm of dogs below. In the past, a single dog can already harm if it gets feral, what now that they are now feral and no longer a creature that can be pacified by their owners, the only way to defeat them is kill them all. We don''t have any explosives left. After Nejima sacrificed himself from the bank, we no longer have a single explosives to cover wide range damage. We rested for twenty minutes. We eat a few snacks and drink a few bottles of water to satisfy our hunger. Sooner or later, we need to take a breakfast but we need to take onein a place where we are undisturbed or else, we are sitting ducks. "Let''s go. We don''t have to keep wasting our time in here, let''s go," I said and pick up our bags one by one. We didn''t run this time, accidentally slipping might cause another casualty, and I can''t afford to have another casualty from my group. I already learned the lesson from the clumsy Izayoi. There are some high rise building that we can''t climb up whatever we do so we just decided to keep on moving by detouring if there are buildings we can''t jump on. Some rooftops are infested by the undead so we didn''t dare to cross one either. In the end, we are getting further and further from our destination. Looks like we can''t get out easily. If we retrace our footsteps and return to the area where we walk into while coming in here, the dogs are just waiting for us. I don''t know where they came from but we are clearly trapped in the rooftops if we can''t go back to the car. Rumble... I looked up in the sky and noticed that the sky is getting darker than usual. "Is it going to rain?" Izayoi panicked. His items are currently in his bag and if they get wet, they are all done for. "Let''s find a shelter this time. Can''t risk our items getting wet in the rain. Before the rain gets to fall, let''s go further this time," I suggested and everyone agrees. The rumbling clouds is clearly going to give out a heavy rain. Although I wish that the rain started to pour down during Night Rage to pacify the undead at night, that is a wishful thinking and we can''t even control the weather. That is just impossible. We keep moving on and from time to time, we had to help each other cross the place due to the slippery rooftops and to avoid getting slipped, we help each other get to cross safely. What I thought to be a dead free place is actually not a safe place too. It was a clear deadly place to traverse. Irregular hordes are forming left and right and we had limited supplies to deal with them. The streets being free from undead seems to be just a facade and the truth is that the dead are just clever to hide. Or there is a big possibility that the horde heard the explosions we have rigged earlier causing them to repopulate the empty streets. Soon enough, the rain started pouring down. It was quite a heavy rain since the surroundings are so blurry due to the rain. Its quite a heavy rain and if you try to take the rain on, you can feel the heavy pressure of the rain, hitting your skin. It was quite a heavy one indeed. We managed to find a shelter this time, an abandoned building. The place is empty and there are no sign of undead when we tried looking for one. The undead in the streets also started to disperse like how I envisioned too. I nodded in satisfaction seeing the changes. We rested and sighed. Izayoi was amazed by how the dead slowly disappeared on the streets like they were also running away from the rain. The streets soon become empty and no longer bearing the dead. If we don''t have any supplies that doesn''t need to get wet, we would have taken advantage to the rain and rush towards our car. Unfortunately, we are still carrying items which is quite a troublesome fact. If we let them wet, its just a matter of time before they get damaged and useless. "Jeez, if we don''t have any food that gets perishable when getting wet, we would have to take advantage on the rain and escape," Okabe grumbled. "What if we hold an umbrella and cross the road? Its raining so we can just use the umbrella so that we don''t get wet!" Izayoi suggested. "Rejected, we are still unsure of the behaviors of the undead. Although they will hide whenever it rains, its not something that will change if they see us defenseless. An umbrella will encumber us from using our weapons and that will lead to further problems," I said to him. I was aware of Chie''s research and this rain can make the undead to be pacified from their ferality. But its not something that she have already proven. The undead might be gone from the streets but we are quite sure that they don''t just stay at indoors. They simply disappear. I am just hoping that they are going to die to the rain but that is just a wishful thinking. "How come this zombies are quite strange? They are afraid of water! Isn''t that going to be an advantage?" Izayoi asked. "No, we tested that, normal water doesn''t work and water that we collected from the rain also don''t work. The undead are not affected. They are just plain affected if it really rained, not the other way around. Therefore, we always hoped that the rain is much more better to pour down every time so we can continue roaming the streets,"I said to Izayoi. "Its so curious," Izayoi scratched his head in confusion. I looked outside the window and saw that the streets are plain empty without a single undead. It was quite empty that we are tempted to cross it and rush towards the car. I just hoped that the rain will get to becomes drizzle instead so we can go and run to the streets. "Let''s wait for the rain to stop for now," I said as I stare back again in the window. Just by looking at the pitter patter of the rain makes my heart fell into melancholy. Being in an apocalypse makes me remember and treasure the time that we are still living the normal life. Chapter 151 Into the Lonely Streets of the Dead Day 7: 12:00 P.M Road to Shinsaibashi The time before the Night Rage: 6 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Balisong, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) Satsuki is the one driving this time. Although she is wounded by the attack of those people in the Humvee, it is not a lethal one and she can still move her hand without a problem. The rain poured down at 8:40 A.M and until now, it is still falling down the sky and not a single undead are on the streets. "Ugh, now that there are no infected to run over in the streets, I can feel that it is becoming lonelier. What has more, how come that the rain doesn''t come at night? So frustrating!" Satsuki pouted. "What can you do, this is nature''s way. You can''t expectantly control the skies'' weather where you can decide whether it rains or not," Kaito said as he took a bite on a bread. I looked outside while drinking cola and took a bite on the bread in my hand. The bustling streets are turning wet from the rain. The cars and the rubble are just too eye-catching and the dead bodies littered the ground. I frowned in this situation. I just wanted to have it rain every night but everything is just temporary. I stare into the sky''s dark clouds. It''s been hours and the rain is still pouring down in intense intensity. I have been wondering why the dead seems afraid whenever it rains. Chie has no idea either and she studies the properties of the rain so that we can use it to counter the horde every night. At least, it will keep the night peaceful if the dead stays away. The atmosphere of the car is awkward and silent. However, it is an ideal place for me. The more people stayed silent, the more I loved it. "Do you think your family is still alive Satsuki?" Kaito asked. "I hope so. Although I have a small glimmer of hope, I hope he is still alive," Satsuki said. "Your father?" I asked. "No, my older brother. Mother and father died in a car crash so we ended up orphans. My brother became my father, mother, and sibling at the same time. He supported me and keep on sustaining everything. "When the Apocalypse started, he goes to Shinsaibashi to work into a refitting shop. I was supportive of him before the outbreak began. Due to that, my connection to my only family was cut off. I don''t know what happened to him until now. That is why I am happy that I will be arriving in Shinsaibashi. At least, I have a chance to find my brother, he is my only family left," Satsuki said. I stayed silent at what she was talking about. I am not well versed in talking kinds of stuff like this on other people so I decided to just nod once in a while. Kaito looks at me with a curious expression on his face. "Do you still have a family to return to Kyosei?" Kaito asked. "None," I quickly said and swallowed the remaining bread in my hand. "Eh?" Kaito did not expect me to quickly answer. "I am an orphan since the beginning of middle school. Therefore, I had no such things as a family to return," I said to him. "I am sorry for asking such a rude question," Kaito said to me. "Nah, it doesn''t matter to me, I don''t even remember my relatives and family friends so I don''t have any care on it," I said and drink the remaining cola. "Oh right, now that reminds me, I heard from my brother that there was a high school student who is very famous in the area," Satsuki said. "Famous student?" Kaito looked curious so he tags along. "I heard that he is a kid that wears a blue uniform with a red necktie, his hair is brown but he keeps it on a beanie. He also has horns similar to you Kyosei," Satsuki said. I suddenly thought for a few instances. From what Satsuki described, the only famous student who wears a beanie and a headphone are no other than myself. Therefore, it must be me. "Are you talking to me?" I asked. "What? No! Although he wears the same way as you, he is not the same as you you know! He is said to beat up others quickly and destroys gangs, alone," Satsuki describes. "That is me," I said. "Also-" "Stop talking about it, or I will forcefully staple your mouth together. I already said that it is me," I looked at her in an annoyed expression. "Oof..." Satsuki immediately stopped talking. Suddenly... Boom! Our car shook and the car stopped in a snag. "What the f*ck happened Satsuki!" Kaito rubbed his forehead. Looks like Kaito bumped somewhere. "I don''t know! The car seemed to burst a tire!" Satsuki panicked. She tried going out but Kaito stopped her. "No, don''t go out. I have seen this thing before. This is a trap," Kaito quickly pulled out his dagger and gun. "A trap?" Looks like Satsuki is unaware of the trap. "Yes, do not go out whatever happens. Kyosei, I know that you are a skillful guy. Please protect this airhead while I go check things out and don''t go out unless I go back," Kaito said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I looked at Kaito and just stare at him in an unfazed look. "Are you going? Are you certain you can survive? Just so you know that you can''t retry once you died," I said to him in a serious tone. "Kyosei!" Satsuki frowned by Kaito smirked. "Heh, in terms of combat and stealth, unless it is my bane, no one can truly kill me, so I am quite sure that I can kill anyone who dates to block my way," Kaito grinned. "Wait." "Huh?" "Take this. However, return that after you finish them off," I pulled out Leo'' s Balisong and throws it to him. He catches the balisong and looks into it. He pulls out the blade and noticed its sharp pointed blade. "Why are you giving this to me?" Kaito asked. "Did you just not hear? I am just lending that to you, return that later. It is my memento from someone," I said to him. Kaito was taken aback at first before he laughed. "Hahaha, alright, then, let me take care of the enemy then," Kaito said and pulls over his hood and puts on his mask. From what I can see, he is ready to go. That serious look on his face is something that only professional hitmen possess. From what I can see, I might witness a professional assassin work and deal with the enemies. I closed my eyes and crossed my arms. Satsuki is nervous but she pulls out the hatchet on her side and kept it close. I kept my ears active, despite the upbeat song in my headphones, I can quietly hear someone approach. The trap has been triggered! *********************** The Undead corner is here! Let''s introduce another undead type here then! This undead appeared first on Kyosei before he was kidnapped and now it was another threat that Souichi and the others faces. This undead type first appeared in Chapter 118. Danger Level Single: Level 4 Horde: Level 8 Night Rage Single: Level 5 Night Rage Horde: Level 9 Note: They appear at any time of the day Individuals before they became this creature: Any breed of Dogs. Even Chihuahuas. Description: These dogs are no longer the same man''s best friend that we are talking about. They are even more dangerous than dogs that have rabies, they eat you. These dogs in the morning are similar to a normal crazed dog and will chase down any human. These guys are living in a horde; you can rarely see it alone. They are different in many levels on normal dogs. They possess the deadly jaws and the virus developed their muscles in their hind legs, causing them to run like a cheetah. Once you see one approaching your way, don''t bother facing it head-on unless you have a minigun with you or any explosives. Only one thing to do, just like how you react to any rabid dog, just run! Chapter 152 An Assassins Deadly Infiltration Part 1 Day 7: 12:23 P.M Road to Shinsaibashi The time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 37 minutes'' left Arsenal: Melee: Dagger, Balisong(Kyosei''s Item) Gun: M1911 Pistol(1)(Suppressor attached) Clips left: 10 *** (Kaito''s View) I did not use the right side of the door in the car to get out. I am sitting duck once I go out using that passage. I pull out my dagger and slowly closed the door of the car. With the heavy rain pouring in the sky, it serves as a cover for movements and at the same time, a big hindrance in my vision. The heavy rain can keep me hidden from the eyes of the enemy for quite a while in a few distances. I checked first the car''s wheel and just like what Satsuki said earlier, the wheel s of the car in the front ran into a trap that meant to burst the tires of it. It is a pretty primitive tactic but also effective. They used several garbage to cover the trap they set up in the streets. All I can say is that these people who set up the trap are quite clever. Although they can''t see me with the rain''s foliage, the rain itself makes me unable to see the enemies'' movements. However, I did not lose heart on this. In my previous missions in the past, I had to infiltrate a fully guarded building just to assassinate a single person and escape without triggering an alarm. It was a hell harder and dangerous than this. My whole shirt is somewhat good against rain. It was like it can''t get wet at all as the raindrops themselves just slides down away from my shirt. The only wet thing is my pants. Unlike my hoodie shirt, these pants are not made by a special cloth which is not safe but the water. However, what matters now from me is the enemy. I did not go easy on this one. They might have some special tool to see in the rain. I don''t know if they have those types of equipment but it would be bad if they do. The good thing about the battleground is the streets itself. Since the streets are devoid of the undead, I am free to use the whole place as my shield. I moved quickly into the toppled car and hid. After assessing the surroundings, the right side of the street is indeed the only place the enemy is hiding. However, I applaud these guys'' tactics. They used the rain as the main cover of the trap and used the garbage to cover the trap in the road. Once a car passes by, the tire would immediately burst, therefore, the owner will go and check, and that would be the perfect chance to strike... However, that trick is useless against an expert assassin who has already encountered different kinds of tactics for ambush and escapes. And this one is the ambush type. Too bad that they are a beginner type. I quickly made a move to the next toppled car. I continue doing it and in a few times of passing by, I managed to take an approach to the right side. I grin and pull out the dagger and the balisong. I can see that this "Balisong" that Kyosei passed me is a folding knife. However, it seems it is a multi-tool too. It has tweezers and can opener one too. It also has a little saw too. But the main thing here is the blade itself. It is perfect for attacking the unsuspecting enemy. This would help a lot in restraining these people. Time to get to work. *** Day 7 :12: 23 A.M Outside the Subway Midosoji Line The time before the Night Rage: 11 hours'' left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) It is already a few minutes since Kaito has gotten outside the car. I made no movements but I am quietly sensing the surroundings. With my body no longer similar to a human due to me being infected and at the same time immune, my sense of hearing and feeling seems to be enhanced more than a human''s. I promptly opened my eyes when I sensed someone approaching on the left side. This person is only one so I am quite sure that this is the only threat and the other threat is being taken care of by Kaito. I signaled Satsuki to stay low and out of sight from the car''s steering wheel or the other enemy might freak out. Since the windshield of the car is tinted on the outside, only us from the inside can see the people outside. However, movements and silhouettes will be visible if someone tried peering inside. The person outside is in a raincoat and the gender of this individual is not something that I can. determine just by looking at the guy''s covered face. This guy is busy picking the lock of the door in the passenger''s seat''s door. Of course, I am sitting beside that seat. I pull out my Beretta M9 Pistol and my other hand with the hidden blade readies itself to strike. Click! Hmm, this person is quite good. The lock is just a measly thing for this guy. This guy managed to unlock it without making too much ruckus. Well, I applaud you on that. You are a master in terms of opening locks huh? The door opened and before that person can even react, I quickly grab the person in the raincoat and pointed the gun to the guy''s temple. "Try moving funny and this gun will automatically release a bullet to your brain. How does that sound?" "Keh!" the person spat out. Based on the voice, it was a clear woman''s voice. I drag the woman inside the car and Satsuki is already prepared. She pulls out a rope on her side and masking tape in her pocket. "Hold her tight! " Satsuki said and quickly made her work of binding up the woman with the rope. In the end, she did not manage to escape and got tightly bound by the rope itself. "You all will pay for this!" she growled. Satsuki pulls out the hood that covers her head and her mask. Then, her features are revealed. It made me a bit shocked but I quickly calmed down. A girl with blonde hair like Cindy''s but this hair is bleached one unlike the natural hair color of Cindy. I can''t forget her face since she is one of the "school belle" of Kirishima High School. However, although I can remember her face clearly, I forgot her name. Well, it is not important. It was quite a surprise though that a person managed to escape Kirishima High School without getting face to face with the Behemoth. "You evildoers will surely be beaten up by Tamaki-sama! Especially you, Kyosei Ichinose!" this bloody woman growled as she kept on working hard to release her bindings. I keep my unfazed look and give her the middle finger. "Do you think I f*cking care? We are busy traveling the road and you all will disrupt our trip. Now that we managed to catch you all, you still dare call us evildoers? Quite a spectacle indeed. I fell like laughing but somehow, my face just doesn''t follow, instead, I clap my hands and glared at her. *** And this is another Undead Profile available for you all! This fellow first appeared in Chapter 133 and has a hidden threat that will be going to play a vital role that will further endanger our cast. Danger level: Single: Level 5 Horde: Level 10 Night Rage Single: Same as Above Night Rage Horde: Same as Above Note: They only appear in Night Rage Individuals before they became this creature: People with cough, most of all with Tuberculosis Description: This lanky, coughing creature is not to be underestimated. Although they are very slow despite their frail nature, they are one of the deadliest and can destroy a whole nation given a time. They don''t bite but they attack people once they see one. Their phlegm''s in their lungs are now corrosive and can melt concrete and metal. During Night Rage, it is recommended to kill them first via shooting them from a distance to avoid your defenses from plummeting. *** Footnotes: 1. The M1911, also known as the "Government" or "Colt Government", is a single-action, semi-automatic, magazine-fed, recoil-operated pistol chambered for the .45 ACP cartridge. It served as the standard-issue sidearm for the United States Armed Forces from 1911 to 1986. Chapter 153 An Assassins Deadly Infiltration Part 2 Day 7: 12:32 P.M Road to Shinsaibashi Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 28 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Dagger, Balisong(Kyosei''s Item) Gun: M1911 Pistol(Suppressor attached) Clips left: 10 *** (Kaito''s View) The enemy should be inside one of the buildings here. But with the rain pouring down, its hard to see in which part of the place is the enemy hiding. However, that is fine. I am not an amateur at all. I entered one of the buildings and ready my dagger. Entering on one of the building surprised me. The place is filled with undead. However, they are just normal undead, not those special infected I have seen every night. "You are in the way!" the dagger in my hand moved and with a swift strike. SWISH, SWISH, SWISH Every slash I released is precise, and every stroke of the blade are fatal. Although its a fatal strike, I made sure that its clean and good, not a normal strike. I eventually noticed that most of the undead has a soft head. Hitting it with my dagger is like a hot knife on a butter. They all got destroyed. I did not realize this at all until now. Just in the beginning, I am just killing undead whenever I like, not noticing the fact that the dead are just somehow different in real people. After a few swift strikes, I realized that everyone are dead. I no longer see any moving undead. I shook my dagger to flick away the blood on the surface. Its time to deal with those guys. ... I keep on jumping from building to building. The last building I bashed in is filled with a few people. All of them are girls. "Ah!" The people inside were stunned when I smashed the window open. They did not get to react so I quickly slid and kick away their legs and hit their knees. The others who is a bit farther from me managed to react and quickly get their hands on their weapons. "Intruder!" The others that are not struck quickly took out their guns. I don''t plan to kill. I don''t have to kill them without reason. The girls opened fire, and with a quick movement, I rolled away and hid on the wall. There is an incoming attack of another girl who is wielding a knife in my side and from the way she moves, its an amateurish way of movement. I quickly disarm her out and sends a strike in her neck. PU! Her eyes lost consciousness and fell. I catch her and slowly lay her down into floor and took her knife. I peek out to the people shooting me and saw three girls, one is wielding a rifle and the two are pistol. I angle the knife and throws it to the women shooting me with a pistol. Peng! The gun and the knife collided and she got disarmed by that attack. Of course, I am still not done yet. When the girls were stunned momentarily by my attack, I dashed and kick away the rifle on the nearest woman and give a forceful elbow strike on her abdomen. I quickly performed a somersault and deflects the next gun which is a pistol. Before she can react, a hard strike landed on her neck. I made that attack and she quickly lost consciousness. I wipe off the dust on my clothes and took the guns out of them and pulls out the rope hanging on the pole and use it to tie down the four girls. After that, I checked downstairs but seen nothing, so I proceeded to the next floor. The next floor has a single door open ajar. Just a single glimpse and saw a woman wearing earmuffs and is currently aiming into the streets using the AR15 on her hands. She is focused on the window that she did not notice my approach and with a swift strike aimed at her neck, the woman released her grip into the gun and fainted. I don''t have any kind of rope to tie her up so I ended up leaving her but I confiscated her gun and disassembled it. I can''t risk anyone to strike my back while I am looking for the perpetrator. From the looks of it, they operate with a leader since they are united. I don''t believe they are leaderless survivors. The second floor is not so big and only has two rooms. I checked the first door and no one is inside. Then, the next one will be the one where the boss might be residing. I pull out my M1911 Pistol from its holster and approached the door with a fast pace. I didn''t go with the traditional slow pace walking and directly kicked down the door. "Ah?" The woman inside is stunned. She quickly picks out the gun in her table and aimed it on me. Of course, I am also aiming my gun too. "Who are you?!" she glared at me. "I should be the one asking that, woman. Why are your subordinates laying traps in the road? You all f*ckers dare to delay our trip," I still aimed her without faltering, if she shoots, I will immediately roll away and disarm her quickly. "Oh, so you are one of those people that got snagged in our trap. Well, you think you can leave here without injuries? Sooner or later, Shiemi will return with your supplies, we don''t need you to get so wild," the woman said. "Shiemi? Oh, that woman. I saw her earlier, but I don''t really care. She is not something I need to take on. Let''s see," I moved my hand and pull over thehandheld transceiver and pushed the contact. "Kyosei, are you there? Over." "Of course, as fine as it is," Kyosei answered. "Did a woman tried getting in the car?" I asked. "Oh, this woman? I already let Satsuki tied her when she opened the car door. She looks pitiful," Kyosei said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The woman who is very confident were stunned. The gun on her hand fell back to the table and she stares at me incredulously. "So, that''s what he says...Now, back to business. Why are you all doing this?" Chapter 154 Girls of the Dead Day 7: 12:48 P.M Road to Shinsaibashi Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 12 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Dagger, Balisong(Kyosei''s Item) Gun: M1911 Pistol(Suppressor attached) Clips left: 10 *** (Kaito''s View) The woman before me trembled. Looks like her very "flawless" plan failed majestically. In my point of view, this Shiemi that Kyosei managed to restrain is someone with a good ability for this woman to entrust the mission in solo. However, she is really underestimating Kyosei. This guy is clearly something else and even if I tried to clash with him, I have low chance of winning and my chances to get beaten up is more bigger than the rest. Anyway, back to the woman. She looks dejected as she stares at me aiming my pistol at her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Fine, I will talk. We are in need of food and supply so we are trying to trap people escaping to get food and water. Besides, most of us here are women. We might be able to fend of the infected but we are not the people who will clearly volunteer to endanger our lives to loot supply. Therefore, we only decided to trap people," the woman said. "I see. You all plan to seek death like that. Luckily, you all met me and the leader or else, you all will be literally get f*cked up since all of you are girls. I have seen plenty of other survivors looking for a good women to satisfy their cravings. It won''t take a long time before all of you get defeated just like how I did today," I said to her and take the gun on her table. "Where are the girls?! I won''t forgive you if something happened to them!" she looked at me with murderous look. However, it has little effect o me. "Don''t worry, I just tied them up after knocking them our. Don''t worry, I have no strange habit of killing others without plain reason. You all are just trying to survive. Nothing is wrong with that," I said. "Please bring Shiemi here. I am not going to calm down if Shiemi did not return safe with me!" she said. "Hmph, as long as you all will compensate us, we will do it," I said. "What do you want? If you are asking supplies, I already told you, we don''t have any. And if you are talking about bullets, I doubt that would be a good amount to you," the woman said. "I am not some heartless bastard that would take anything. After all, this world has turned into man eat man world. We just needed a pair of wheels to replace the wheels you just bursted earlier because of the trap. If you all managed to do it, I would be lenient enough to let all of you go safely, we might even plan to give out food, and guns,"I said. After all, those guns are just too many. At least, it would get helpful to the others. The woman kept quiet for a bit before she nodded. "Alright, just wheels right? I am fine with that," the woman said. "Good, then let''s do it then, Kyosei, bring that woman you captured to me immediately," I said. "Don''t get cocky, Kaito, I am still the leader, don''t just casually give out orders like that, over," Kyosei said in a serious tone. "Ahahaha, sorry, I didn''t mean too," I quickly apologized. "Wait for me, I will go there, Damn, I hate this weather. Anyway, do I have to bring Satsuki to? She is unwilling to go out, over," Kyosei said in the transceiver. "Nah, just let her their. Put the transceiver to her so that she can inform us for anything, over," I said. "Alright, just don''t keep on saying orders on me, over and out," Kyosei said and dropped the line on his transceiver. "That is your leader?" the woman asked, looking at me. "Yeah, don''t worry, my leader is not some lecherous man that licks women, he is righteous but seemed to be unable to see between man and woman, he just didn''t care and will certainly beat anyone up," I said. "..." the woman helplessly rolled her eyes and waited patiently. Around 30 seconds later, Kyosei arrived while dragging a girl with blonde hair on the floor. Both of them are wait from the rain so it was clear that they rushed here from the rain. "Eh, so this woman joined a women group? Interesting..." Kyosei said and drags the woman into the room and gives the blonde girl to the woman. "Shiemi!" the woman took a towel on the side and wrapped the wet blonde girl with it and quickly untie her from her bindings. "Tamaki-sama!"Shiemi quickly goes near as she tried to wriggle out from her bindings. I also noticed the red mark on her mouth line. air quickly looked at Kyosei and noticed the masking tape line on his hand. Looks like they put a tape on her mouth so that she can stop talking. Kyosei were so annoyed maybe. "The bargain is done, help us take a pair of wheels to repair the two wheels you just busted. We won''t look for it in this rain," I said immediately. "Tamaki-sama! You need to defeat them! These guys are evil! Especially the horned individual! He is the notorious thug and delinquent in my school that beat up other people!" Shiemi quickly hid behind the woman. "You are so annoying yo know that, even Miyuki is not so annoying as you," Kyosei scratched his head in annoyance. "Miyuki-senpai has nothing to do with this! Stay her out of this matter! You even abandoned her in the apocalypse!" Shiemi said. Kyosei''s look quickly took a grim one. "You motherf*cker has no right to say that, if not for the fact that I rescued them to that lecherous Kaze Tsukiyama, they would not be living until now! If not for the fact that you all trapped us here, we would not be delayed in our return," Kyosei glared at her and he was clenching his hands. "Stop it Shiemi, if not for the fact that we take a bargain agreement, you will still be in their custody so we should at least keep at it," the woman named Tamaki said. Kyosei crossed his arm and looked at the woman. "Next time, try to pipe down that woman''s voice. She is so irritable and cheeky. If I am still annoyed at her, I would be slapping her face back and forth until he can''t talk anymore. That mouth of hers will be the downfall of your group," Kyosei said and looked into the window. The rain is still pouring down, as heavy as earlier. "Keh..." the woman Shiemi frowned. "Anyways, my job here is done, best regards to you, I forgot your name so you better shut up ad pipe it down, bleach blonde woman," Kyosei said and returned to the door. Kyosei patted me in the shoulder before he returned back his way. Tamaki and Shiemi looked at Kyosei''s departing back until he disappears on their vision. Chapter 155 Return to the Deadly Shinsaibashi Day 7 :1:51 A.M Outside the Subway Midosoji Line Time before the Night Rage: 4 hours and 9 minutes left left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) I sighed while looking at the work. Earlier, Kaito managed to take the woman to change the wheels of the busted car. From the looks of it, Kaito had persuaded or intimidated that woman for her to agree. Well, I don''t care anyway, I need to get back to Shinsaibashi immediately. I have been gone for too long. The Night Rage is also getting nearer. We can''t just escape easily. The others also can''t keep on hiding inside the Bang Gunstore too. Oh yeah, its been a few hours already. Four eyes and his companions should be already back right? I should check then by contacting Nanami. At least, I need to get informed of the state of the group. I pushed the button on my headphones and waited a bit before the sound of connection in my headphones clicked. "Kyosei, what''s up? Are you getting back here?" I was surprised. It was Cindy''s voice. "Oh, its you Cindy. Where is Miyuki or Nanami?" "Miyuki is accompanying Nanami. After the news about Nejima''s death, she decided to keep on by herself for now. Miyuki is staying with her to stop her in case she wanted to suicide," Cindy said. "Nanami must have a mental breakdown. Anyway, did four eyes and the others returned?" "Four eyes?" "Ah, its Souichi and the others, did they returned from the Namba area?" "Eh? Souichi an the others? They are still not here. We are currently waiting for further details from Souichi himself. He hasn''t contacted us yet,"Cindy said. Then, I suddenly heard a rustle and I heard Eve''s voice. "Papa contacted us?" somehow, when I heard her call me papa, I almost shivered in cringeness. It feels so moe. "Eve, how are you?" I asked on the other line. "Eve is alright papa, mama is taking care of me along side with onii-sans and onee-chans too. However, papa, I felt the fluctuations of the big monster here." After hearing the word big monster, my mind quickly moved to the Behemoth. So Eve can also detect the Behemoth''s action too. "Fluctuations? From the behemoth?" "Yes! The big monster is getting stronger and stronger!" Eve said in her innocent voice. "I see. Thanks for informing me, Eve. Be a good girl okay?" I said. "Okay!" and after that, the connection of us stopped and the music in my headphones returned. After that, I saw Kaito returning. The car''s tires also returned to usual as I saw Kaito nod as he inspect the new found wheels. After that, he opened the back seat and grab a few amount of food and also took a few of the guns and a few boxes of the ammunition. I saw that the woman nodded and thanked him before rushing back to the building where Kaito infiltrated. Kaito entered the car and sighed in relief after that. "So that''s it?" I asked Kaito. "Yeah, I can''t ask anything anymore from them. I can''t extort them anymore since they are so poor with supply," Kaito said and sighed. "I never expected that you just made the people in there unconscious, I thought you would be on a killing spree," Satsuki commented. "Although I am an assassin, I don''t kill if they don''t deserve or court death. Those women quickly admitted to their mistakes so I just decided to keep it down and forgive them. If we are in the same situation, it will also look bad. Good thing that we are not resorted to go into that lengths," Kaito said. I nodded. I quickly added a mental note to have Kaito deal with any verbal agreement and any kind of things that needed persuasion or intimidation processes in the future. From the looks of it, he would quickly fill out the negotiation from me. The car is already fixed so Kaito took over once again into thewheel and started the engine out. The engine reeved a lot, meaning it is ready to go. With the brand new wheels, it can go continue a few more miles. After heating up the cold engine, Kaito stepped on the has and drive. This time, to reach Shinsaibashi immediately. ¡­ (Shiemi''s View) After my frightening experience in the hands of Kyosei Ichinose, I can''t stop myself from trembling. That kid, although he is the a year old than me, he is already emitting the aura of a mature and adult person. His aura is so dark that might cower in fear. As expected, that guy is nothing but just trouble. Tamaki-sama looked at the window and stares into the car that is revving its engines out. "Shiemi, talk to the others and prepare the van," Tamaki-sana ordered. "What is the reason for, Tamaki-sama?"I asked. "What that guy earlier made sense. If we continue to live like that, sooner or later, we would run into trouble like what we did today. Let''s take that as a lesson then," Tamaki-sama explained. "I see, but should you be trusting the words of that guy? He seems to be a bad person especially since he accompanied that delinquent,"I commented. "Shiemi, in actuality, I don''t see the bad thing on that kid you keep on mentioning. He is not as terrifying as he looked but he has a vicious tongue and mature air in him," Tamaki-sma said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Eh?" "Just like me, he seems to be a leader on a group too. And from the looks of it, he is someone who cares for his group. They are on a rush to go to Shinsaibashi so my guess is that, his group is in Shinsaibashi and he needed to get there as soon as possible, that is why they get angry for being delayed on their trip," Tamaki-sama said. "..." I can''t retort on her words. All of them are logical. "I think, following them would be a good idea. Things will be exciting with them," Tamaki-sama smiled. This time, I am not sure what is going on her head. Chapter 156 The Arrival of the Deadly Little Devil Day 7 :2:54 A.M Shinsaibashi Road Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 6 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces Current Team: Kaito, Satsuki *** (Kyosei''s View) After the minor event, we did not encounter any troubles along the way. Aside from the slippery road that sometimes hamper the car''s speed, nothing else stopped the Ford from advancing. The rain is still pouring down but it is lighter compared to the earlier downpour. Sooner or later, this rain would be a drizzle instead. Too bad, it won''t be lasting long enough to reach the Night Rage time. After another hour of travelling, we finally arrived into Shinsaibashi. "At long last! We are in Shinsaibashi!" Kaito exclaimed As he saw the familiar buildings outside. "Yeah, looks like we arrived without too much difficulties.," I nodded. Although I want to celebrate and smile, something forced me to keep serious. I can''t bear to even crack a single smile with our current achievement. "So, where is your hideout Kyosei?" Satsuki asked. I shook my head in response and said," Our hideout got breached by the dead when we were kidnapped. Luckily, my teammates managed to take all of the important things up and are currently holed in a secret black market that sells guns, waiting for our arrival. I will decided later where we get hurled up and use it as a base. I will personally lead all of you in the gun store area. Kaito, let me drive." Kaito stopped the car and we switched places. I drive smoothly in the streets full of broken cars slowly but surely. Although I am not as good at driving a car like Kaito do, I didn''t have to crash the car several times to get out of the mess in the road. It took me 20 minutes before we arrived on the alley where the gun store is located. Nothing is changed and the rain is still pouring down. I doubt it would end up soon since the intensity of the downpour turned heavy again which makes me wanted to pray that the rain won''t stop so that we will have a peaceful night for once. However, after the rain later, we would need to eradicate the spawns this time. With the intensity of the rain that pours down the sky and already creating a bit of a shallow flood on the streets, the whole place became a paradise of those fist size mosquitoes. If not prevented, the mosquitoes that we don''t really want to see at Night Rage will make its appearance once more. "Let''s go, we have to take the hatch over there to access that place," I said to the two. "Wow, convenient. Hiding underground," Satsuki nodded as soon as I mentioned a hatch. I exit the car and with that, the rain drenched my clothes wet. Even my beanie got wet too. Well, there is no need to use an umbrella. Its actually not necessary at all. Let the rain cool down my body for a while. Kaito and Satsuki tried opening the hatch to no avail. "Wait, is this locked? Then how to enter this place?" Satsuki asked. "There might be a key hole somewhere, maybe we can pick its lock?" Kaito suggested. I sighed and shook my head, this two is just to hasty as always. "Let me, you can''t open the hatch like that..." I said and approached the hatch before I crouched into it. As usual, after reaching the hatch, I knocked on it three times before muttering the password, "Bang" on the door. Satsuki and Kaito were amused by it but they suddenly held it when they saw the hatch open. They were baffled since I only did those movements and they we already have the access to enter the place. "Lets go," I gestured Satsuki and Kaito before going down the ladder. They wore dumbfounded look in their faces before they sighed and climb down as well. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ... Day 7 :3:31 A.M Shinsaibashi: Bang Gunstore Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours and 29 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces *** (Kyosei''sView) When I descended the ladder, the people below simultaneously looked into our direction. Of course, this people are the members of Blood Battalion. "Papa!" the very first one to break the silence of the group is Eve as she quickly rush towards me and gave me a tight hug. "Huh? You had a kid!? So early? Damn! You beaten me on this!" Kaito taps my shoulders with a grim look on his face. "I can''t underestimate that calm look on your face. You actually managed to snag a girl while still in high school and had a cute and lovely daughter!" Satsuki pondered. "Idiots. This is my adoptive daughter. You motherf*ckers, I don''t have a huge libido to just snag a woman and impregnate her," I quickly said. "Kyosei! Language!" a voice caused me to look on its direction. "There is a kid here, your language can really affect the kid''s mind," Miyuki approached, with her arms crossed. She wear a strict look on her face but I decided to just stare at her. "She will learn it sooner or later, why not teach her earlier so that she can quickly learn it?" I shrugged. "Kyosei, you are just gone for a day and you are now acting like this? You still don''t change do you?" Miyuki put her hands on her waist. "Oof, got roasted by the wife... hehehe," Kaito grinned. Even Satsuki couldn''t hide her laughter. "Geh...you sh*theads really need some literal punishments..." I said looking grim on them. They quickly shivered and stood far from me. I quickly take a look on the group. And indeed, majority of the boys are not in the place. Souichi, Nejima who is said to be infected, Okabe and Shu. "The scavengers are not yet back?" I asked Miyuki. "No, ever since the last contact they have done a few hours earlier, they are no longer replying after that, you can ask Nanami about it, though she is still depressed and devoid of life," Miyuki said and looked at Nanami. Seeing Nanami, the air around her is looming in despair. Her eyes are like those dead fish eyes and her eye bags are now visible. She really did take a toll on the death of Nejima I think... however, I think it is possible that Souichi and the others are still alive. There are still a few more time left before the Night Rage. I might as well try rescuing them. And to do that, I need to prepare. Chapter 157 Wake Up Call, The Dead Wonst Return Day 7 3:12 P.M Osaka: Shinsaibashi;Bang Gunstore Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours and 48 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) Nanami is no longer the usual techy, cheerful girl I keep on seeing. Her level of despair is so overwhelming that its started to get contagious to the others. They too, feel the hopelessness. I approached Nanami and when she raised her face to me... Pa! I slapped her face with force, causing her to fell back into he floor. "Kyosei! What are you doing?!" Cindy perked up. "Did he just slapped the girl to her senses?" Kaito whispered to Satsuki who shrugged as an answer. "You are so pathetic Nanami," I said with condescending tone. Nanami holds her red cheek that got slapped and looked at me. "One death is not worth to cry a river. Stop acting depressed. The moral of the group is plummeting. I appointed you as my second in command while I am gone so that you can manage the group but then what now? You yourself fell into despair!" I snorted. "What do you know? You don''t know how painful it is! Someone who is a very close friend to you but in the end, he just died like nothing! Do you think its a good thing? Do you treat human lives as just mere fleeting waves? You don''t understand-" "SHUT UP!" Nanami didn''t get to say what she wanted to say after I shouted. "You b*tch, you don''t know how painful it is. You are not he only one who lose a very close friend. All of us here. And although I am not as emotional as you in grieving!" I gritted my teeth. Nanami went silent as I said those words. Looks like I hit the sore spot but I don''t intend to stop. "Look here, b*tch. I am calling you one because you can''t understand a single bit. Dying is a natural thing, much worse in this situation and our foot is always stepping on a quicksand. However, just accept death easily and use it to temper yourself to get stronger to avoid that thing from happening. I did not understand? What a joke, do you think I did not understand the feeling of someone else dying? I did! And its much worse than you! "My little sister died because of a sickness. And a few days after that, my parents followed after a car crash, leaving me the only survivor when I was six. I became an orphan and lived by myself. Although I managed to live off the life of a carefree life in the past, do you think I did not get to feel it? It intensified during the bullying part and I really hated myself for being weak. For being unable to save anyone that I loved. And those happened again during the first day of the outbreak. Don''t you remember? Leo, the person I looked up to as a dad also died with me only being able to watch. But look, I am here managing he group," I glared at Nanami. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "But you are string..."Nanami weakly said as tears started to well up in her eyes. "Pah, strong? You are wrong, I am weak, but because of all the deaths I witnessed, I managed to become one. Today, use that, death of that guy and temper yourself. This isn''t the only death we will be seeing in the future so you can''t just keep whining about it and move on, if you can''t, then go die," I said and walked off to meet Shoko. *** (3rd Person''s View) Miyuki, Cindy, Chie, the twins, and the others approached Nanami in a worried manner. "Are you okay Nanami? Are you hurt by Kyosei''s slap?" Cindy asked. "Kyosei, he really go too far this time," Miyuki clenches her fist. "No... he is right. He carried a more heavy burden. I shouldn''t be whining about it and should just move on... although it was a hard thing to do. I can''t just get the same like Kyosei who managed to get it over with. I know its hard but I will try. If a single death like this made me crumble, I should have not be alive today. Besides, Nejima still did a good job protecting my brother. I still had my brother and we still have yet to find my parents. I can still continue living but I will be carrying Nejima''s will with me. I won''t back down like earlier anymore..."Nanami clenches her hands into fists with resolve. The others were also amazed, just a severe scolding managed someone to cheer up just like that. With that case, the others'' morale returned back to normal. After all, they all got the resolve from Kyosei himself. He is not just the leader in name only because he is the most qualified and level headed of the group. *** Day 7 3:17 A.M Osaka: Shinsaibashi;Bang Gunstore Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours and 43 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) I came deeper into the store and saw Shoko and Kota currently arranging a few weapons into the racks and putting several guns into crates. "Hey..." I said to them. "Oh, hey there! You managed to stay alive? And would you look at that! The Kukri you bought last time is also alive! But its getting duller at the moment," Shoko said to me. I looked at her in a weird way. She can actually tell the Kukri being dull a bit just by looking at its handle? The blade is hidden by he scabbard so how did she know? "Do not get too surprised, its Shoko''s skill that made her able to determine whether a blade you are holding is dull or not," Kota explained. "I am not asking, and furthermore, I am not surprised," I said to him. "Eek!" Kota shirked away. "So, what business do you have with me this time, Little Devil?" Shoko smiled. "Did the cleaver I asked you to repair got repaired already?" I asked. "Oh, I thought you forgotten about it already, well, since its been a few days andthe blade is just in need of a new replacement, it was quickly replaced," Shoko said and goes to a counter in the corner and pull out a shiny looking cleaver before handing it to me. "Here, this is the cleaver. I would like two jewelries please for payment," Shoko smiled. "Here," I tossed out two bracelets with amethyst stone on it. Kota quickly caught the two bracelets out and stored the items somewhere. "I want to ask a good amount supply of bullets and show me a few weapons. Any kind for melee. The guns are not included. Just melee weapons only, I am willing to trade or buy if I found something," I said to her. The corner of Shoko''s lips curved up to a smile. "Pleasure doing business with you..." Shook bowed with a smile as sinister as most merchants wears. Chapter 158 Preparations For The Deadly Raid Day 7 3:17 P.M Osaka: Shinsaibashi; Bang Gunstore Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours and 43 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) Shoko is indeed very similar to many merchants. Their sinister smile after finishing any transactions gives me the creeps. But her sinister smile did not give the vibe of evil intentions so I did not really stop the transactions. Shoko and Kota allowed me deeper underground. What made me surprised a bit is the vast expanse of underground the gun store is currently in. On the walls are displays of antique guns. They are no longer functional but their ancient heritage and origins are being displayed on the plaque attached below. I saw a few of those people that Shoko and Kota has taken with. I still remember that I helped them from the cult last time. From the looks of it, they are happy with their current situation so I did not say anything. "I am aware that you are about to challenge the biggest and the most dangerous enemy above the ground and although its a suicide mission, for a kid like you, you are willing to kill that guy right?" Shoko smiled. "..." I did not respond and just kept a poker face. Shoko did not speak any further and led me deeper into the area where the guns and bullet crates are being held. I also saw a few of those blade weapons and blunt weapons I asked too. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Sledgehammers, Fire Ax, maces, spiked maces, katanas, trench knives and a few more bladed weapons are being held in there. Even those weapons that can be considered as weapons in hardwares are also held there. Shoko looked at me and said, "The weapons you are looking for are all located here. The other are on the very end of the corridor. Choose from that place the amount of weapons you needed this time." I didn''t go to the guns and just checked the bullet crates. There are different kinds of bullets in the crates, like the 9mm ammunition and 5.56 ammunition in which is the most common bullets needed in my guns. Then, I noticed a few crates containing flammable sign. I opened it and saw a few bullet boxes. Opening the box revealed a few 9mm bullets, however, they looked a bit different with the red wrap on the end of the bullet. "What bullets are these? These looks like 9mm ammunition." Shook smiled and grab one of the boxes in the crate, "You have a good eye, Kyosei. This bullets are indeed 9mm Ammunition but they are not the original one. These bullets are calledincendiary 9mm bullets." "Incendiary? These bullets can burn?" Shoko nodded," Yes. These bullets are not the normal bullets you used in your pistols. Once you used them, the target will immediately get set in fire. Its a perfect bullet for those that has no good aim." I suddenly grew interested on this bullet. Since I suck in gun using, having something that could help me kill an undead despite missing the target would be good. "How good cannot kill the dead?" I asked. Shoko pulled out one of the bullets and examined it, " These bullets might look a bit similar to a normal 9mm but these packs more punch than those normal 9mm. A single bullet can burn the undead in its whole body immediately after being shot. Depending on the duration of the burn, they can immediately kill the undead or just leave them burning a bit slower. " I nodded on her explanation. This bullet has a certain chance to insta-kill the undead when shot with the bullets. "Does this bullets only available on 9mm bullets?" "Actually, no. We made incendiary bullets on 5.56 ammunitions and Shotgun shells. However, those are the only bullets good enough to be used as incendiary bullets. The others are not good enough and will burst once used so we didn''t dare to make it," Kota answered this time. "I will buy a few crates on all incendiary bullets. Also, a few normal bullets too. The payment will be given to you later," I said to them. "Alright, deal. I will give the supplies to your group then," Shoko said. I also picked out a few weapons in melee. These weapons are not for me but for the others. They can''t just keep on relying on me. These weapons will help a lot to practice the combat movements of these guys. I don''t want another casualty in result to fighting the enemies. I did not bother buying guns and grenades. We can just craft Molotov Cocktails and the purpose of the raid is to take the guns out on the convenience store. After the transaction, the preparations are now ready to be used. I will be raiding the Convenience Store and prepare for the battle against the Behemoth. I return to the group. They are quite nervous with me giving them with weapons. Although there are still people who won''t be fighting, they would act as the main helpers in the battle that would help with reloading bullets or handing out different items for them to use. "This time, we ended up without a base. However, the threat of the Behemoth is also on the loose. We can''t go to the other place to seek for your family and we are stuck here in Osaka if we don''t eliminate the threat. Even if we don''t have to fight and just hide, sooner or later, we will still be going to engage in a fight against the behemoth. What is worse, Souichi and the others are also stranded somewhere in Namba. This time, we are going to there next and save them before we will go to a raid. I want you all to help me with the fight. However, I won''t force all of you. Whoever wants to come with me will be coming with me, while those who won''t will be staying here. I will be waiting for your answers in five minutes. I will wait outside," I explained before I turn away. The group fell silent, contemplating on what to do. Their decisions will lead them to cross roads and they had to choose. Chapter 159 Run Away From The Dead Day 7 3:30 P.M Shinsaibashi Road Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours and 30 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) The rain already stopped. I sighed in disbelief since the rain that I was so expecting to keep falling the sky continuously stopped. The clouds also cleared up which made me groan. This is not what I expected to happen. I waited for a few minutes until a few more people had emerge from the hatch. I watched all of them go out the hatch one by one before I realized that not a single person from my group were left behind on the ground. "All of you will go with me?" I looked at them in surprise. "Although you are a younger person than us, we will follow you. You are fit to be a leader of this group. The way you give this group your all is something worth praising," Mr. Tanaka said. "I am your teacher and although I was afraid of you in the past, you showed to be a dependable student and helped me and the other students to survive. We are not going to abandon you in this battle," Ms. Haruna said with a smile. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "We twins are in full support!" Rin and Ren smiled. "You save us from the cult. Therefore, you are our benefactor. We will continue to follow you," Lin, Risha, Yuko and Lisa bowed down. "The Lord God is already showing us the way and you unexpectedly came to our rescue. You are a God''s Blessing to me and Yumi," Pastor Shin said and hugged Yumi tightly. "We had nowhere to go, and if we let go of this opportunity,finding our parents would end up a naught if we stay here. We will also go and fight," the four girls that Shu brought along said. "ARF! ARF!" Laika wag her tail, clearly excited on the event. "We still want to find my father so we would be taking our chance to survive and find him," Nathalie said. Steven pat her shoulders and smiled. "Kyosei, we followed you since the very beginning. Since you are going to danger, we won''t leave you behind," Miyuki said and looked at Cindy, Chie, Nanami, Sena and Snow. "I will follow where ever daddy goes," Eve said and hugged me tightly. Satsuki and Kaito nodded as well. "We have come this far, we won''t back out from the challenge," Kaito said in a serious tone. Satsuki nodded and smiled. I closed my eyes before opening them again. These guys are indeed loyal. I tested them for loyalty if they will still continue to follow me despite the danger I will be facing. I nodded in satisfaction. These guys are willing to go to the lengths of danger. This is no ordinary feat. Their trust is not something you can easily duplicate. "Since that is the case, let''s rescue those guys in Namba. These little sh*ts shouldn''t die before we arrive or else..." The others nodded too. We quickly packed all the weapons that I purchased into the truck. Night Rage is coming so we had to hurry. Before I can get into the Ford, Kaito approached me. "I am amazed Kyosei for you to get someone to run a group of people who are about the same agar as you and some are clearly older than you. Its not an easy feat for a teenager like you to do this," Kaito said. "As long as they don''t betray each other, I have no problem becoming the leader. Its the least that I can do in this situation," I said. Kaito patted my shoulder and pulls out the balisong of Leo that I lent him earlier. "Take it back. Its not my item and I am sure that someone important entrusted that to you. So I won''t be coveting that. I am looking forward working with you," Kaito saluted. I nodded and stares into the Balisong. Is this really the right thing I have to do, Leo? ... Day 7: 3:30 P.M Osaka Streets:Namba Area Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours and 30 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: Arsenal AK(Scope and Suppressor attached), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Grenade: None Current Team: Shu, Okabe, Izayoi Deceased: Nejima *** (Souichi''s View) The rain finally stopped and the undead once again started to growl in the distance. This sends shivers to our spine. Those growls are another sign of incoming danger. "F*ck, we need to move as soon as possible," I said and grab the backpack and my weapon out. The three nodded and also prepared to return. This time around, we decided to use the streets than the rooftops. The streets are empty but the dead are slowly emerging from their hiding places. We have to get to the car before the dead can catch us. We exit the building and started running. We didn''t look back for the danger will be left behind if we keep on running. I remained vigilant at all times. There are a few undead who loves to jump in to attack humans on its way. To avoid being targeted by that enemy, we make a better pace of running instead of slowing down. We can also hear the dogs barking on our back but its a bit far and their location seems to be not yet on our vicinity. The four of us keeps on running. We disregarded the undead emerging out of the buildings one by one. The time is limited and if we continue to slow down, we will be stranded here and there is a huge likeliness of death here with us. Chapter 160 The Dead and the Beginning of the Deadly Raid Day 7 3:38 P.M Osaka Road Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours and 43 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 18 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 16 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) The cars are on the move and since the usual driver of the prison bus, Shu, is currently not around, Mr. Suzuki became the driver. The cars are running in fast pace and avoiding the rubbles, we followed the road that the four people tracked to reach Namba Area. If we full speed ahead, we can reach the Namba Area with ease. We utilized the Radio Transceivers that we hot from the area ato communicate from car to car. These way, we can keep up the attacks to the minimum and to also warn if there are debris that the vehicles can''t pass through and needed to use an alternate route. "Your group is really good. Its a very united group from what I can see," Kaito nodded as he continue to drive the ford. "This group has been in my hands since the very beginning of the outbreak. We don''t want to be divided to just die," I said plainly as I looked into the streets for any kind of signs of danger. The Ford is the smallest one while the Prison Bus is the one in the very rear, while the truck is in the center. I will be responsible to notify the people in the two vehicles if the cara can pass through the area that we are using to track down is good enough for them to pass or not. We will be hoping to arrive and get there in time to reach the group of Four-eyes. ... Day 7: 4:00 P.M Osaka Streets:Namba Area Time before the Night Rage: 2 hours left Arsenal: Melee: Bolo, Pocket Knife Gun: Arsenal AK(Scope and Suppressor attached), Glock17(Suppressor Attached) 9mm Ammunition: 5 box left 5.56 ammunition: 10 boxes left Grenade: None Current Team: Shu, Okabe, Izayoi Deceased: Nejima (Souichi''s View) Just f*ck, behind us are countless of dogs. We did not dare to turn back but continue to run. I don''t know how long we are running but I can feel my legs getting softer and losing its energy to stand. However, we continue to run. Shu, Okabe and Izayoi focused their all to run. They didn''t talk or shout. They are merely focusing their consciousness in running. We reached the place where we passed by the stores and hey are more prominent around. Just like earlier, the streets on this area is very empty so its not dangerous. Our only way to escape is that car but we are unsure now. "F*ck! Run! The dogs are a few meters away from us!" Okabe shouted, sweat streaming down on his face. We don''t dare shoot since that would only slow us down. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Run, run, run, run! Don''t let them reach you!" Shu shouted. One of the dogs almost bit the end of my shoe. With quick thinking, I shot blindly around my foot using my pistol. I don''t agree to die here. BANG! The dog that was about to get me bitten is killed as the bullet passed through its brain. We continue running. Even though the limit of our lungs from running is getting more and more thinner, we continue to run. "Its the exit!" Izayoi pointed ahead of us. Indeed, its the exit to the market place of the Namba Area. The car is just parked on the outside of the place. Seeing our newfound hope, we pushed our very limits to the very end. The dogs are behind but our getaway vehicle is also just around our reach. My legs are approaching its very limit and its also going through the part where you can already feel that pain is the next thing. ''Come on my legs... just work with me this time! Come on!'' Unfortunately, before I can even get near to the car, I tripped on my shoes and fell into the ground. "Souichi!" Okabe stopped and pulled out his AR15 and rushed toward my side. Since Izayoi has no range guns, he rushed towards me. "Cover Izayoi!" Okabe started to shoot and Izayoi picked me up and holdme to the shoulder. Shu also stopped and started releasing burst of bullets to the countless of dogs running towards us. "We will bide time! Quick! Open the car door!" Shu shouted. I recovered a bit on my fall but my legs are still shaking. Looks like it has taken a large toll from running continuously. ''Is this the end? will we die in this place?'' My life pass by like I was watching a slide show in the blink of an eye. All sadness and happiness I experienced in my life all flashed back in my eyes. I was about to lose hope when I heard someone talk. "Don''t give up..." That voice... its the voice of my beloved grandma... did she return from the dead? "Don''t give up Souichi, be strong..." BOOM! A strong explosion occurred on the rear of the undead and dogs chasing us. I was startled but I promptly look on the entrance and saw a figure over there with a serious look on his face, still wearing that black beanie and the horn headphones. "Good job hanging in there, Four Eyes," Kyosei said and grabs another grenade and pulls the pin before he throws it to the undead. A few of the others also followed Kyosei and stood their ground, pulling out the guns out and aimed it to the dogs and the undead. Shu and Okabe also backs away but they still shoot without faltering. Then I felt a few of the girls helped Izayoi to carry me back. I am so tired that I felt everything turn black at the moment. I just wanted to sleep.I saw Sena quickly attending to me followed by Nanami who also looks so worried. However, my eyelids cannot maintain them open forever. That is the last thing I saw before I black out from exhaustion. Chapter 161 The Deadly Raid Part 1 Day 7: 4:21 P.M Osaka Streets:Namba Area Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 39 minutes left *** (Nanami''s View) My brother was finally rescued. He is put into the prison bus as it is more comfortable for Jim to get into sleep than in the truck. Besides, Chie can look for his condition. Its crazy that we almost arrived too late. But its a miracle that we have indeed get to my brother and the others in time. The enemies are indeed the dogs. They look so vicious and who would have thought that they almost feasted on my brother. The timely arrival of Kyosei in the streets of Namba made it a miracle. "Fall back!" Kyosei''s voice rang out as they continue to shoot the undead that are coming for us. One by one, my friends quickly back off and returned to the truck and prison bus. Kyosei is the last person to return and ride into the ford. My radio transceiver buzzed a bit and Kyosei''s voice rang in. "Let''s move out before we are surrounded!" The engines of the cars quickly started and the wheels started to roll into the streets, crushing all of the dead that tried to attack our cars. I look at my brother. From all of the people, who goes to the Namba area, only my brother is in a bad situation and fell into coma. He looks so pale and was like he is devoid of life. "How is my brother Chie?" I asked as I looked at my unconscious brother. "His vitals are fine. He has no wounds or whatsoever and he is not in a bad situation. He just over exerted himself from what happened earlier and caused his collapse," Chie said as she took off the stethoscope off from her ears. Eve also approached my brother and looked at him in a curious manner and looked at me. "He is not infected so he won''t die," she said blankly and tilted her head. For some reason, I can really see that she is similar to Kyosei. She was like his real daughter indeed. "Thank goodness!" Sena sighed in relief. Her worried look was lifted immediately. She was so worried about my brother. She clearly have been too worried about him but since I knew that Sena is not someone who easily shows her expressions. Although she kept quiet from the news about my brother, I can clearly see in her face the worried look. "Are you okay now Nanami?" Miyuki approached me and tap my shoulder. "Huh? Oh... yeah, I was very glad that my brother is safe," I said. "Although Nejima died, looks like he did a good job for helping your brother escape a very desperate situation. Have you recovered from his death?" Miyuki asked. I did not answer immediately and got silent. Its true that I still did not get over from his death, I can finally move on. His confession made me really felt different. Nejima is one of my very first friend in school and he is my first crush. Yes, I had a crush on him but I never confessed at all. I am afraid that he won''t accept my very own feelings. However, it was confirmed earlier. Who would have thought that the feelings were mutual? But the problem is the fact that he is now dead. It pained me a lot after hearing it. If I have known earlier, I wouldn''t have let Nejima go to the mission. I looked at Miyuki and smiled sadly. In the end, I can''t still say anything... ... Day 7 4:21 P.M Osaka Streets: Namba Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 39 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) The cars finally moved away from the horde and quietly moves to the empty road. I looked at my watch and saw that the Night Rage I''d almost there for us to survive again. I rubbed my belly. We did not get a proper lunch at all and I feel like eating food. "You hungry Kyosei? Our food in the bag is limited and I can''t say that would really satisfy at all for you," Satsuki said. "Its alright, at least, there would be something to fill my mouth," I said to her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Umm, that is not what I meant. You see, there are no more food left. I have eaten them earlier and only the wrappers are left, that is why I said that it won''t satisfy you at all since there is no food for you to consume at all. "..." I fell silent. If I was in a foul mood, I would really flip the table! Kaito was shocked and he quickly glared at Satsuki. "What the f*ck is wrong with you Satsuki! Don''t be a glutton! I also am hungry but I did not try to eat them yet because I am trying to keep our food supply a bit. But the heck, what is wrong with you moron! That is our food! I am also hungry! If Kyosei did not try to look for food, I would never know!" Kaito is in the verge of crying. Oh, that is right, Kaito did not eat lunch yet since he said that he will be eating it once e is not the driver. He did not get to eat since the incident on the girls earlier made him postpone the plan which is unfortunately, Nanami has already consumed. I shook my head in disbelief. This woman who is thinner than Nanami and Chie is a heavy eater? Holy crap. I feel like our food supply will really have some problems if this involved Satsuki. I did not even notice that she devoured every last bit of food out... I sighed and decided to let it go. "Let''s just hope that the convenience store still has food left to scavenge there. Or else, I would send you to scavenge food in the middle of the Night Rage you glutton!" I glared at Satsuki. Satsuki involuntarily swallowed down saliva in nervousness. Pray that you would be lucky today Satsuki. I am freaking hungry and you left us with packaging of the food. What do you think of us, garbage can?! Chapter 162 The Deadly Raid Part 2 Day 7 4:40 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 20 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) We are almost in the vicinity of the convenience store. And unlike most streets with undead moving around here and there, I don''t see a single one of them. Furthermore, the buildings seems covered with some sort of orange slime. The slime is making a cobweb around the buildings making it look dirty. "What the f*ck happened here? The place looks different with all these slime things covering the buildings," Kaito said as the car continue to stroll on the road. Before we can arrive into the road where the convenience store is in currently, we were faced with a situation. "What the heck is that?" Satsuki looked into the road. The road is blocked. Not literally blocked with cars abandoned by people but some sort of slime. Of course, we can just pass through butwe are not taking the chances to get near on it. The road is blocked by that weird slime, who knows if that "thing" is corrosive or not. It might be even infectious. I pull out my radio transceiver and call out to the rest. "Everyone, lets stop here for now. Everything is safe and clear at the moment so I think we can go down for now. Chie, please come in front, I have something to ask of you," I said and ended the announcement. Kaito stopped the car. I left the passenger seat before looking around. Not a single buildings on the street are spared from this slime. Also, I don''t see any undead around. It was like they disappeared in thin air. Its almost Night Rage so the undead should be numerous around here. The rain already stopped, there are no reason to keep hiding anymore, which is pretty evident in Namba where our arrival triggered the undead horde. Miyuki, Chie, Snow, Cindy, Mr. Tanaka and Steven approached on the front. They are also curious what is happening after I called Chie in the intercom. "What is going on Kyosei?" Chie asked and her gaze turns to the massive cobweb of orange slime covering the whole road. "What the heck is that?" Cindy asked. She was about to touch it when Chie grab her stretched arm. "Don''t touch it Cindy, it might be harmful for human body," Chie said and grab a metal pole from the street and tried poking it out. The metal pole that Chie used to poke the slime turned rusty all of a sudden and became dust after a few seconds. This effect made us involuntarily step back after that. A metal pipe that looks shiny at first turned rusty then into a dust all of a sudden. Its not a good occurrence either for us. Luckily, I let the others stop before we can pass or else, our fate with the metal pipe might be similar to our fate if we ever pass through. Chie pats off the rust from her gloves and squinted her eyes on the slime. "Isn''t this slime similar to the body structure of the Behemoth? Its been six days since we last encountered the Behemoth but does that mean it already have a corrosive power enough to melt metals?" Chie pondered. "If it has already developed a corrosive substance, then why the buildings covered in slime did not melt?" Steven quickly noticed the inconsistency of Chie''s deduction. "You are right," Chie nodded and goes near the slime. Although the slime seems covering the buildings on the street, the road is clean and not a single sign of slime residue are present on the road, allowing us to step in properly on the road. Chie looked around and saw a broken staff used by blind people on the ground. She grab it and tried poking the slime covered building. Contrary to what we are expecting, the slime just bounced back the stick. It was like it is a jelly covered building unlike the slime blocking the road. "Snow, can you grab me a test tube and a syringe, its located in my bag in the bus," Chie said as she hold her chin, pondering what is going on. Snow nodded and trotted away to the bus. A few seconds later, Snow returned carrying the test tube and the syringe in her hands. Eve is following her behind. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Eve, why did you go out?" Miyuki asked and pat her head. "I no longer feel sleepy. Also, I heard that something came up and Snow-onee chan came by so I decided to tag along," Eve said innocently. "Miyuki, maybe Eve can help with this. She can control the Virus Galea on her own will. Maybe she can try to control the slime to block our way out of this place?" I looked at Eve and she nodded. "I will try if Daddy said so," Eve said and closed her eyes. However, Eve suddenly grew pale and her nose started bleeding. I quickly rushed towards Eve and shook her out. "Eve! Stop it! Don''t keep on doing it!" I got worried at her due to the blood flowing out her nose. "HAAAAA-" Eve opened her eyes and gasped for air and before she can recover, she spurted out a mouthful amount of blood. "Eve!" Miyuki rushed towards Eve and the others were also stunned. "The virus on that slime is terrible. For Eve to spurt out blood, this thing is very dangerous," Chie frowned. Kaito and Satsuki frowned and approached us. "What''s with the deal with that kid?" Satsuki asked. Miyuki looked at me for confirmation. "It would be alright since they are now our new comrades. This secret is only limited to us anyway. Kaito, Satsuki, this is Eve, my adopted daughter. She can control the virus a bit," I said to them, introducing Eve. "C- controls... the virus?" Kaito and Satsuki are baffled. "Yes, in fact, she just escaped the facility studying the virus that caused this madness," Miyuki added. "Does that mean, everything is due to a virus? This..." Kaito did not get to expect the revelation. "I hope you can keep it a secret. Having her with us might help us destroy the virus and survive. Can you keep it?" I looked at them. "Although its hard to believe, but yeah... I think I can do that," Kaito said. "Same," Satsuki nodded. I looked at Eve. She coughed out blood but she is getting fine. She opened her eyes and looked at me with sad eyes. "Sorry Daddy, I can''t do it. The enemy is just too strong..." I patted her head and calmed her. "Its alright, dear. You did well, now you need to rest." Chapter 163 The Deadly Raid Part 3 Day 7 4:53 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour and 7 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) Suddenly, the others looked at me with funny expressions on their faces. Their mouths are open and their eyes stare at me with shock. The others also shivered and trembled. I looked at them with confusion. "What the f*ck are you all doing? What is going on?" I asked. "Are you sure its you Kyosei?" Sena stares at me wide eye. "Geh... don''t get too close to me," I said, brushing her off. "Holy crap! Did I just witness Kyosei became so caring all of a sudden? Maybe this guy is an impostor!" Cindy grumbled as she looked at me with incredulous looks. My face twitched and had a hard time describing my feeling. (Can I smack you down even though you are a girl?) "Kyosei, what happened? Did you just take the wrong medicine today?" Miyuki looked at me worried. (F*ck, do I look sick to you?!) "Interesting...Is this the mutation caused by the virus...hmm, noted then..." Chie murmured as she scribbles on her pocket notebook vigorously. Seriously, do you think I don''t have the nerve to hit you all people? "Does Kyosei always acts like this? This is the first time I have seen him like this, I always see him as a rude person," Kaito looked at Mr. Tanaka. Mr. Tanaka looked at the twins and whispered. "Hey, I am also wondering if Kyosei acts this way in the past," Mr. Tanaka murmured. "No, we have not seen Kyosei like this before. Perhaps he has a fever?" Rin looked at me. "Hmm, its a high probability," Ren said, with a "makes sense" expression...(Makes sense my *ss! You all are freaking not making any kind of sense!) Satsuki approached me and looked at me weirdly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Did you just chewed off that gelatinous cobwebs over there? You are acting strange..." I trembled in agitation by their responses. What the heck are they trying to say... I am a freaking heartless person?! Oh... but I really was... However, stop talking while I was listening! "Geez, I don''t know what you all are grumbling about but we need to quickly finish the task or else, we would end up getting caught into the Night Rage again. "..." Miyuki. "..." Cindy. "..." Mr. Tanaka. "..." Sena. "..." Chie. "..." Rin. "..." Ren. "..." Kaito. "..." Satsuki. What the heck, why did you all suddenly turned quiet?! ... After the comical interaction earlier, the group returned to normal after I got angry. "So, the cobwebs covering the buildings are not in the same substance as that cobweb blocking our way?" I repeated Chie''s result that she has written in the notebook. "Correct. Unlike the cobweb on the road with extreme corrosive substance similar to Hydrofluoric Acid that can melt through metal, the cobwebs on the buildings don''t have that substance. So it would be safe to cross this place using the rooftops. "However, not all of you are able to climb the buildings so lets just have a single person accompany you in this raid of yours. We can''t afford to get the group vehicles unprotected. I think you are safe from the undead behind this cobweb of slime. Just be quick though since we can''t afford to be on the streets while the Night Rage is currently happening," Chie explained. "Nah, I can do it alone. Let everyone else stay here and wait for my return," I said to Chie. "Well, whatever you say. Anyway, you better hurry. We can''t afford to stay at this place for too long. The Behemoth should be not too far from here and we can''t afford to take a battle against that monster right now." I nodded and goes into the car and picks up the empty duffel bag on the front seat. "Stay on guard on anything. I will try to contact you via Radio Transceiver if I encounter something and you all do the same too. Tell Nanami about it, also, find a solution to kill the Behemoth. Since this cobweb of slime is here, maybe we can find something that can eventually kill that monster," I said to Chie. "I will do just that. Its not going to be a good thing if we struggle to kill that monster. I will give you updates about it," Chie said. After our conversation, I ready my weapons out. The others returned to their positions and watched the surroundings, ready to engage into a fight whenever an undead appeared out of nowhere. I started inspecting the surrounding places to climb however, most of the places are a bit shaky and not stable. I think its not safe to climb so I would need to find a better alternative. Since I have nothing to use to see in vantage point, I just decided to look around places are a bit easy to pass through. I saw a building connecting the cobweb of deadly slime covering the road. From the looks of it, it was an apartment building with five floors. The fourth floor and fifth floor is safe from the savage area of viscous liquid ooze and the entrance to the building is safe from the cobweb. Since that is the case, I will be using this building. ... Day 7: 5:00 P.M ??? Time before the Night Rage: 1 hour left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) There are no movements inside the building after entering the place. It was quite a wonder why the there is no undead around here. I felt that something is really amiss here but I can''t make out what is really amiss. Its quite a mysterious feeling but my guts tells me something else is very dangerous lurking in this place and not the undead themselves are the dangerous things. I walked around using the flashlight attached into my AR15 around. Of course I can''t help but get jumpy all of a sudden whenever sudden sounds started ringing out on those rooms. I squinted my eyes and looked at the rooms. There are no corpses at all. I also noticed the cobwebs seemingly looking darker orange than the outside cobwebs forming a chain covering the floor and walls. I picked up the mop being toppled down into the floor and tried poking them. However, it looks like they are still very elastic despite changing colors. I sighed and continued to walk forward, trying to find a good way to find the proper way to get into the Convenience store... Chapter 164 The Deadly Raid Part 4 Day 7: 5:03 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Building Time before the Night Rage: 57 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) I don''t have much trust on these things but I have to continue to push forward. I pull out my Kukri and the Cleaver. I still remember that this trusty cleaver is the one that I used to kill the Juggernaut at Kirishima High School. Although I managed to win, it sacrificed and its blade chipped off. Luckily I got it repaired. From the looks of it, it no longer looks like the normal cleaver seen in kitchen. It has a reddish tinge already and I can feel that the metal used is not an ordinary one for it to be this light than ordinary cleavers but sturdier than them, it looks like something is really going on with the Bang Gun store that we don''t really know. However, that mystery will be for the next day. I had to gather all the guns out in there before we deal with the Behemoth. If we let it remain, we would end up killed from that monster. I have been walking around the halls looking for a good way up. The elevator is broken and the stairs seems to be attached to the membrane blocking the road so I have low hopes of going there. Alternate Route is the feasible idea. I circled around the place and managed to find an alternate staircase on the other side. I still frowned from this grimy looking slimes all around the place. Not a single undead too which is very suspicious. I tried to sense the presence of the surroundings but I came empty. I don''t think there are any of them around here at all. As I climbed up the stairs, I noticed a circle thing on the ground. I take precautions at fort before I decided to pull out my Naginata and poke it. Then I realized what it was. It was a human head... or to be precise, an undead''s head. From the looks of its wound on the neck, it was clear that it is not severed by blade weapons. Also, like the building, its covered by the same orange slime, however, the head seems half melted. Its former face is still visible on its side while the other side of the skull is sunken. Its not looking quite good you know. I frowned on this. I know who did it and I got worried a bit. Our new enemy, the Behemoth is the one who caused this and without a doubt, its also the reason why these whole place lacks the presence of the undead that I usually see. I carefully tread the second floor stairs and arrived safely on the second floor. Like the first floor, the whole floor is empty and not a single soul can be seen. ''Did the Behemoth devoured the undead without leaving a single trace behind?'' That question keeps on lingering my mind. I have seen the size of the behemoth before and its gluttonous tendencies that are very dangerous. Although it kills and eat undead, this particular monster also preys on humans so nothing is safe. We should have proceeded to kill it when we have the chance in the past but it was also not an easy feat.without weapons. Only a few more minutes and its Night Rage, the sky is getting darker here in the veranda of this building. I can also see the others below anxiously looking around, looking for the danger. It was quite a dangerous thing we are doing but we keep on doing this to survive. The second floor is much tidier than the first floor and only a few splotches of slime are currently on the place. Strange as it seems, I did not bother much on it. I have to focus on the convenience store. When I arrived on the next staircase, I only see splotches of dried blood on the walls and floor but nothing more. I check the doors but not a single threat is found so I relaxed a bit. I rush towards the stairs so that I can get into the third floor as soon as possible. Arriving on the third floor, the splotches of blood are more obvious here however, there are no traces of slime here. Strange as it may, I didn''t bother much. I pull out the rope inside the Duffel bag that I placed in here before and tied it on the railings. Since the rope is around 10 meters long, its enough for me to use it to go down. I made sure that the rope do not touch the cobweb of slime or else, I would be having a hard time dodging it away when climbing down and climbing back up. After making sure that the rope is in place, climbing down is easy. It didn''t take me a minute to go down. However, it would be troublesome for later. I might need to use that grappling hook later to aid me from climbing. When my feet touched the ground on the other side, I found out that the texture of the road is different. Slimy and Sticky. This disgusting feeling is really bad and every step that I make makes a "splotch" sound. Although it sounded disgusting to my ears, I disregarded it as I scan the whole place. Thebuildings are covered with slime as usual but it has a brighter tinge of slime and not the pale version we saw outside the cobweb barrier. After making sure that the slimes outside the building are safe to interact, I did not dawdle anymore and moved towards the convenience store. The glass door no longer works as it functions and it was melted beyond recognition, which made a natural blockage to the doorway. However, the rest of the glass wall are not melted, only cracks. Looks like it managed to last long enough on the assault that the undead unleashed during the first day. I don''t have a hammer with me but I can destroy the glass with stones. With those debris on the ground, destroying the glass wall is just something you can do even though you are crippled. Crash! The stone that I have thrown into the glass wall pass through, destroying the cracked wall of glass easily. After making sure that there are no more shards that can harm me if I passed through, I used this newly made passage to get in. ... Day 7: 5: 17 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Building Time before the Night Rage: 43 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) The convenience store is not covered in slime but the shelves'' displays are all scattered and the other glass products also fell. What I noticed is that, this place is still intact and without any sign that a looting took place here. There are lots of food, water and other necessities here which can be used without problem. But I found it strange for this place to get safe in looting. Most people would dare to loot a guarded place, what is more, an abandoned Convenience store like this. I don''t see any sign that the store is looted even once. I checked around the place for traces of movement here. If there are traces of movement, I really had to be careful. However, I don''t see any except for those obvious marks that happened a few days ago. I didn''t touch the food for now and decided to check the hatch where the armory of weapons are located here. Kato led me there before we parted ways so this place must also be safe right? The backdoor leading to the hatch is locked. I still remember that Kato locked it before he goes down the hatch. This place is also untouched huh? I pulled out my lock pick in my keys on my belt and inserted the lock pick on the keyhole. A few twist and turns on the keyhole would do. Chk, chk, chk Clack! There! Its open! My lockpicking skill still did not get rusty at all. It only needs seconds for me to properly open a lock. I turned the know open andreveals the hatch that did not change at all. I did not get to check this room when the outbreak started but now that I am here, I think I found something else. Its another door. O did not notice this before but I felt curious on this door... The guns can wait, I will take a look first what is beyond this door. Chapter 165 The Deadly Raid Part 5 Day 7: 5: 20 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Building Time before the Night Rage: 40 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) The mysterious door is also locked but no door can''t be opened by my lock picking skills. With my trusty lock pick on hand, I inserted it to then keyhole and twist it and turned it for a whole. It took me a while to open it due to the fact that it is already getting rusty. Click clack The door rattled before it opens. It was clear that it has never been opened for how many years due to the dust that fell on the hinges and the rust that seemed to fall down on door knob. What is more, the door knob fell as it turned out to be broken. ''This door is visibly very rickety due to the old age. It can be said that it has never been opened for how many years but I am not an expert. Maybe it has something else why it turned it to be like this.'' I entered the room and realized that this place contains newspaper clippings and a few papers that seemed to be from a book or a report torn away from the pages. There are even photos of a few people marked with names with doctor and sir on their very first name. There were also a pin used to connect a yarn together to connect it over the big map of the whole world. There are at least 12 pins being pinned on the map: Japan, America, China, Philippines, Australia, Europe, Malaysia, Spain, France, Egypt, Mexico, and Antarctica. I feel curious about it so I pulled out my phone to snap a photo and send it to Nanami for safekeeping. After sending the map, a few seconds later, the music in my headphones and once again, Nanami''s voice can be heard in it. "Kyosei, what is this map? What''s with these marked places with?" Nanami asked. "I don''t know either. I stumbled upon a secret room after checking the convenience store," I said while scanning the place and flipping the papers around the desk. "A secret room? Is there any kind of things peculiar about this place?" "I am not sure, but I will be snapping photos later and send it to you later if I found something interesting," I said and continued to flip on the papers. "Okay, continue your raid there. The sky is getting darker as we speak. Its almost night time," Nanami said and the call stopped. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I resumed on checking the papers. Most of them are containing different scientific terms which I barely understand. There are some terms like "genetic cloning" and "gene extraction" where I have trouble understanding. The papers are also dated and I discovered that their dates just happened last year. It was clear that it was a recent experiment. I checked on other papers and saw a paper stating the discovery of a certain virus that might be cultivated for mankind. I don''t understand much on what it was about and decided to skim a few more. But I did not expect to see a sudden discovery. "This discovery is very beneficial and we will conduct an award to our beloved scientists Kazuya Ichinose and Yumi Ichinose. They will be forever remembered by the science community." All of a sudden, my head hurts and a few memories came rushing back. I clutched my head and gritted my teeth. "Mom... dad..." I muttered those words without realizing it. I remember now. 10 years ago... my mother and father, Kazuya and Yumi Ichinose died due to a car crash where only I was the survivor. Due to the trauma that I received in my head, I lost most of my memories regarding about my parents, as they only appear on my memory flashbacks as silhouettes especially during the hospitalization of my sister. I remember now... I had an amnesia after that accident. It was a Dissociative Amnesia(1) type which is the Repressed Memory(2). After the accident, I literally forgot what my mother and father''s looks, mannerisms, voice and their very existence. According to the doctor, I have been under trauma and injury on the head. No wonder Miyuki gifted me with a beanie, it was for the sake of covering the scar in my head after the accident. Tears fall in my eyes as I recall all my memories flashing back in my mind. I was wrong about my mother and father abandoning me... They have never abandoned me at all... I touched my cheeks, wet due to the tears flowing... Its been so long since I have cried like this. Who would have thought that I would remember them. But the memories I recalled are limited. My past is still very blurry and I can''t seem to recall some things that my mother and father had told me. I tried recalling but I only get a severe headache again. Therefore I did not try doing again, however, I did not stop skimming the papers. Later on, I saw a letter on the very bottom of the pile of papers. I opened it up and saw a long letter and a photo. I didn''t look at the photo yet and check the letter first. It has a note of "open this if you received news about our death" "Dear Srgt. Matsubara, If you are reading this letter, then that means me and my wife has disappeared from the world. I know that I am so paranoid this past few months after the discovery of Virus Galea has been taken by the other head scientists. That is why, I have given this letter to you in advance. This letter will serve as a precaution and something that I need to warn you on. After the experimentation of the Virus Galea and submitting the result, it was immediately taken over by the head scientists. However, we found out that the Virus Galea that we have given to the head scientists are something that might bring disaster to humanity. We extracted a bit of genes on the virus and performed genetic cloning on it so that we can give it to the head scientists. The only problem is that the "clone" of the virus is not meant to be distributed to humans. It only has a 2% chance that the human injected by the "clone" virus will still remain their human sense. The original virus is safe to human body but it cannot be replicated. The original virus consists of two original body, I have distributed one of them to an infant girl named Eve. I hope you find her and take her away from the grasp of the other scientists. The second one is in my possession and whatever I plan to do this, I am not sure. This thing is not something a human can handle. Since you are reading this, our plan to escape Japan ultimately failed. If my son, Kyosei survived the assault, please support him in secret. Don''t let him know that someone is supporting him. I want him to live a normal life, independent and can live on his own. I hope this last will of mine will be achieved, no matter what happens. Also, please find Eve. She will be something that might shake the world if someone discovered her existence. As my friend, I leave the money to you and the fate of my son remains to your hands... Your Dear Friend and Cousin, Kazuya Ichinose. ------------------- Footnotes: 1. Dissociative Amnesia results from a psychological cause as opposed to direct damage to the brain caused by head injury, physical trauma or disease, which is known as organic amnesia. Dissociative amnesia can include: Repressed Memory, Dissociative Fugue and Posthynoptic Amnesia. 2. Repressed Memory is the inability to recall information, usually about stressful or traumatic events in persons'' lives, such as a violent attack or disaster. The memory is stored in long-term memory, but access to it is impaired because of psychological defense mechanisms. Persons retain the capacity to learn new information and there may be some later partial or complete recovery of memory. Formerly known as "Psychogenic Amnesia". Chapter 166 The Deadly Raid Part 6 Day 7: 5:32 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Building Time before the Night Rage:28 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** The letter was not that long but I realized that it contain a very crucial info about the Virus Galea. The revelation that I just read is something that I did not expect. My parents are the one who discovered this virus? Maybe I have known it in the past but I have forgotten about it. Might be the biggest reason I also forgot about the matter that feels familiar to me. I also didn''t expect that the reason I can live alone by myself is due to the secret supporter that my father has entrusted me with. No wonder the house I lived in when I returned to hospital is no longer familiar. It was due to the fact that somebody else has taken care of me without me knowing. And that someone is the step father of my friend, Kato. No wonder Kato is already aware of these things happening. I wonder how is Kato right now though? I decided to keep the letter for safekeeping. This would really be something else to show to the others and for Chie''s research to keep on going. After pocketing the letter, I checked the photo that I did not checked earlier and saw that it was a family photo of a man and a woman, along with a young boy and a young girl on a wheel chair. I very know who is the young boy in the photo. That was me. And the girl in the wheel chair is my younger sister who died, while the two people are my parents... My heart ached with this overwhelming emotions of mine. However, I decided to hold it in for now. I had to finish this matter of raiding the convenience store and bring the weapons on with me. I pocketed the photo carefully and I also took the papers with me, maybe Chie and the others can understand these papers'' terms and come up with a cure or a vaccine to formulate and counter the virus'' disruptive power. After making sure that everything is done for the time being, I left the room and proceeded into the hatch to make sure that the guns are on our hands. More weapons in hand, more chances of defeating the Behemoth and getting away from here to look for a safer place. I descended into the ladder and once again, I arrived into the secret armory that Kato had shown me before. I still remember that the place looks the same despite the few days of no movements. Which means that this place has never been raided before which is a good news. I checked the guns and noticed that they are high caliber guns that is basically illegal in Japan. I also found the grenade launcher that we needed for shooting explosions against enemies. I stuffed two of them into the duffel bag. Although its already heavy, I can be sure that I can still carry it without problem. Looks like my physique has changed a lot including the limit of the weight I can carry by myself. I checked on the few shelves that this place is not limited to guns, there are also flamethrowers here. Even the world war 2 flamethrower, the type 93 flamethrower(1) which is unfortunately no longer functioning is also available. There are other flamethrower types too and all of them are loaded with gas for usage. I decided to equip one too and put it the gas container on the back. There are also a few other guns around here which I put into the duffel bag quickly. I did not bother with the other guns like the AR15 and the others types since we are not limited on those guns at the moment after raiding the place that kidnapped me, Kaito and Satsuki. There are also different kinds of bullets available that I put into the duffel bag. I essentially filled the duffel bag with bullet boxes and guns that its already bulky to look. I shoulder the bag and I can feel the heaviness on it. If only the cobweb thing can be destroyed, I wouldn''t bother with this at all. I climbed slowly up to the ladder to avoid falling. Good thing I managed to climb out safely. Ding ding! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I checked my watch and saw that its already 6. That means the Night Rage has begun. However, unlike the usual Night Rage where the dogs howls, the surroundings are quiet. Not a single howl or bark from dogs can be heard. That was strange... BANG! RATTATATATATATATATATATATAT.... I was already back into the surface of the convenience store when I heard the full burst sounds of the guns outside. I quickly pushed the Headphone''s contact to Nanami. A few seconds later, it connects. "Nanami! What is going on there? Why is there gunshots?" I asked. I cannot see beyond the cobwebs at all that is why I have to ask Nanami about the current situation. "Bad news, Kyosei! We spotted a few slow moving undead but they are not the same undead we usually see!" Nanami said, with a tinge of fear on her voice. "Huh? What do you mean by the "not the same undead we usually see" Nanami?!" I frowned. "It is what I said. This undead are still the same corpses but they are already covered with orange blob. When we tried to shoot it to its head, the undead did not die, and we noticed that the blob of slime acts as a shield. Its not looking good for us since they are getting many, and we are seeing wriggling blobs of them. We are currently standing into the top of the prison bus due to them crowding below the bus!" I frowned. A jelly blob version of the undead?! Chapter 167 Jelly Dead Day 7: 6:00 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Night Rage Begins *** (Chie''s View) I already returned to the bus to conduct the research properly on the slime thing that blocks our way. Although I have seen this kind of substance when we escaped from Kirishima High School, I never managed to get a single sample due to our hasty escape that result to the death of Mr. Leo. Luckily, I managed to get a sample right now that made me realize that the Virus Galea is something else. Before I knew it, I already have the sample in my hands. "Everyone! Enemies on sight... However... I don''t like what I am seeing!" Sena shouted since she is on the lookout at the moment. With that announcement coming from her, the others holding the guns immediately gathered together. A few of them started climbing the Prison Bus to get a better vantage point. I also looked at the rear of the bus with the others who also started peering outside. What I saw made me shivers. The crowding undead that are coming for us are not the same undead we always see everyday and every night. The figures are colored orange and from this point of view, they looked like humanoid forms of gelatin. The only thing that I don''t like is the fact that they are moving. Good thing that these guys are just slow... wait, why are they slow, they are under the Night Rage influence right? But how come these undead are more on the slow side? I saw Shu aimed and fired on the enemy. I saw one of the blob of undead swaggered due to the fact that it was shot by Shu. It fell into the ground but it stood up again. "F*ck! The hell are those?! They don''t go down at all!" Shu panicked. My interest is piqued but suddenly, I felt terror. We don''t like the look of this. ... Day 7: 6:00 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Night Rage Begins *** Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. (Izayoi''s View) Although I am tired, I don''t want to end up useless. Finally, they gave me a gun and it was a Springfield MA9106 M1A(1) Standard Black Composite Stock version! This gun appears way back in World War 2! And what is more, this is only legal on gun collectors in USA and illegal in Japan! How the heck did these guys get a gun this good?! What is more, it is full with a scope and a good stock and the bullets used are the .308 Winchester(2) bullets! This gun really had the proper bullets to use! I hold the gun in my hands and properly crouch down from the top of the Prison Bus. I aimed the gun carefully and hold my breath to steady the my aim. I wanted to be the first to shoot but then this guy who is accompanied by Souichi earlier... I think his name is Shu, pulled the trigger and shoot the blob of slime that is walking towards us. I was amazed. He just aimed but he quickly pressed the trigger and managed to land a headshot without doing a proper aiming? However, I was stunned by the next thing that happened. Usually, the zombies killed by a gun in the head should go down and die, yet this blob of zombie didn''t follow the rules and stood back up! What is this, Return of the Living Dead(3) where the zombies don''t die by headshot?! "F*ck! The hell are those?! They don''t go down at all!" Shu panicked However, I clearly see earlier when I tagged along with Souichi and the others that you can kill a zombie with just a headshot. But what is currently going on?! I tried shooting too and managed to do a headshot but the zombie did not go down too. Instead, they are still moving. The big burly guy who is called Mr. Suzuki stood up and looked at everyone holding a gun. "Everyone! Help round up the survivors! We need to stand on the roof of this prison bus! I doubt they are the same undead we have fought in the past!" The others nod and they quickly return back to the ground and ordered everyone inside the prison bus to climb up the prison bus. Everyone complied with it and did what they said. They even assisted those people who are collapsed at the moment like Souichi up into the prison bus. A few of the guys go to the truck which is also the same height of the prison bus so that the rooftop of the bus is not so crowded. The zombies that looked like jellies started to gather below. Luckily, they appear to lack the ability to climb up which proved to be a good news. However, I think its a very bad situation. In just a few more minutes, the slow moving jellies gathered below, slamming the walls of the bus and the truck. "Holy sh*t, are we going to die here?" I trembled. I will die before I can showcase my ability to shoot like a professional Sniper? "No, we won''t!" A girl with a shoulder long black hair holding a laptop said and frowns at my comment. "Wha?" "We won''t die, and we will continue to live. We won''t lose hope, because we are the Blood Battalion!" this girl said. Another guy who looked like an American stood up and raised his AR15. "Lets try stalling time for Kyosei to return, we will surely live!" he aimed and fired the gun on full burst. RATATATATATATATATATAT The others also nodded. I can see that no one from them are actually in despair seeing the battle. This group are all strong people. But do I really belong here? I am a coward... Before I fell into despair, a hand slaps my shoulder. I realized that it was the girl holding a laptop who slaps my shoulder. She smiled at me. "I am Nanami. You are the new guy rescued by my brother right? Nice to meet you in this damnable situation." --------------- Footnotes: 1. The Springfield Armory M1A is a civilian version of the M14 rifle designed and manufactured by Springfield Armory, Inc., beginning in 1974. The term "M1A" is a proprietary title for Springfield Armory''s M14-pattern rifle. Early M1A rifles were built with surplus G.I. parts until Springfield Armory, Inc. began manufacturing their own. 2. The .308 Winchester (pronounced "three-oh-eight") is a rimless, bottlenecked rifle cartridge and is the commercial cartridge from which the 7.62¡Á51mm NATO round was derived. The .308 Winchester was introduced in 1952, two years prior to the NATO adoption of the 7.62¡Á51mm NATO T65. Winchester branded the cartridge and introduced it to the commercial hunting market as the .308 Winchester. Winchester''s Model 70, model 100 and Model 88 rifles were subsequently chambered for the new cartridge. Since then, the .308 Winchester has become the most popular short-action, big-game hunting cartridge worldwide. It is also commonly used for hunting, target shooting, metallic silhouette, bench rest target shooting, palma, metal matches, military sniping, and police sharpshooting. 3. The Return of the Living Dead is a 1985 American comedy horror film written and directed by Dan O''Bannon, and starring Clu Gulager, James Karen, Thom Matthews and Don Calfa. The film tells the story of how a warehouse owner, accompanied by his two employees, mortician friend, and a group of teenage punks, deal with the accidental release of a horde of brain-hungry zombies onto an unsuspecting town. The film, described as a "mordant punk comedy", is known for introducing the popular concept of zombies eating brains, as opposed to eating human flesh, like previous zombie iterations. It is also known as the first film to ever show zombies running, as well as zombies being able to speak. The film is also quite unique from virtually all other cinematic depictions of the living dead, in that the zombies portrayed in the film cannot be killed by a standard "head shot". Chapter 168 Facing the Blob of Undead Day 7: 6:05 P.M Osaka Streets: ??? Building Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Duration of the Night Rage: 11 hours and 55 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) I was damned hearing that they are blob of undead attacking and not those normal undead. What is more, according to Nanami, it was an undead that cannot be killed via headshots therefore, they can''t do a single thing. Eve is down and she said she can''t deal with it so she is out of the question to help against the dead. I stood into the cobweb of slime. From the looks of it, the undead are not as sensitive as the normal undead that will run and chase any human on smell and sight. I was already on the area but they seemed to never noticed my presence at all. This made me disappointed a little and choose to pull out the flamethrower. Nanami stated that they are slow, then lets try this weapon for a change this time. I check the fuel and the tubes connecting to the trigger. I pulled the trigger a bit to test it out and a tongue of flames appeared on its muzzle. After knowing that its working properly, I nodded and aims it to the cobweb of corrosive slime. I pushed the trigger and a long tongue of flames appeared, scorching the cobweb with it. I stood in place while sensing the movements in the surroundings. Aside from the undead on the very front, no other movements can be detected by me, therefore, I focused on it. It didn''t take too long for the cobweb of corrosive slime to slowly "melt" like a plastic and slowly burned. It didn''t take a few more seconds before the whole cobweb was engulfed in flames. I stopped flamethrower, leaving the flames to burn the barrier. The big cobweb slowly disappeared from my sight and a swarm of orange bastards are knocking into the bus and the truck where everyone are on the top, stranded. "Kyosei!" Miyuki and the rest looked at me full of smiles. My face remained poker faced. The blobs of undead looked at me like they spotted a free meal. Although they lacked the facial features, they still have the mouth and the head of a human. They walked to me slowly. Since the flamethrower managed to burned the cobweb of corrosive slime, then this might be a good time to kill these blob of undead. "Eat the flames!" I pushed the trigger again and released burning tongues of flame to them. For some reason, they screamed when the flames brushed through them and it didn''t take them long to be devoured by flames and instead of being reduced to ashes, they are reduced to liquid of orange unknown liquid matter that smells putrid. I slowly attract the horde of slimy blobs of dead people away from the others and with a slow process, I managed to lure them away. Unlike the endless horde that last for a whole night until dawn during Night Rage, these horde of blob undead did not really count so many so I was not afraid. Besides, they are so slow that I doubt they can be a real threat. Since the jelly dead are slowly turning into liquid of orange putrid matter, dead bodies never littered the ground, only the orange stuff that made it a bit of surreal to paint the dark, concrete road into lively orange. The horde of orange strange blobs were ended up dead and now nowhere to be found, only a few spot of flaming putrid liquid remaining. The others were relieved and surrounded me. Chie did not rush to me to congratulate me on vanquishing the slimy undead and just go straight to liquid remains. She extracted it via plastic syringe and contains it on a special bottle. "Specimen get!" Chie happily said as she skipped happily. I still don''t understand Chie at all. She is very weird still.. "Leader! You were badass out there earlier!" Steven grinned and put his arm into my shoulder like a buddy-buddy way of greeting. "Leader is really amazing!" Shu grinned as he shoulders the Springfield. "Onii-chan is really awesome! I really want to have a brother like him!" Yumi said and looked at his father, Pastor Shin. "Indeed, Kyosei. You are the blessing that God has given to us to remains safe in this hostile world. You have given us another hope to live for another day, and for that, I bless you in the name of God for helping us," Pastor Shin happily said. "Thank you Pastor," I said and bowed. "Leader! Leader! Leader! Leader! Leader!" The group shouted in unison which made me shocked, this guys were indeed very gung-ho on this. However, I just shook my head. This guys still really look up at me as a leader despite the fact that I suck at this job. The situation became like a celebration for the day. The jelly blob horde were already extinguished and not another horde followed despite our sound of celebration earlier. Since the cobweb is burned down, there is nothing else to stop us from taking the supplies left on the armory. Nanami, Miyuki, Cindy and I were on the room again where I found the letter. I handed the research paper to Chie and let her examine it for a while. As for the letter, I already told everyone on it. They were stunned to hear the truth and agreed together to protect Eve for she seemed to be the main key that might stop this whole chaos forever. With the truck turning into a small armory of weapons, no one is left to ride on the truck except Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Suzuki who are riding on the front seat. The other boys and also me decided to ride the bus instead. We decided to stay here for the night and let the dawn arrive for the undead were never here. And as soon as the first morning light appears, we will soon depart to go and find the SDF remained stationed in Osaka. Chapter 169 The Night Sky Feels Good To Look At as Long as the Dead is Missing Day 8: 12: 35 A.M Osaka Streets: ??? Building Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 25 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Gun: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullet Grenades: 14 pieces *** (Kyosei''s View) Everyone of us managed to get a good night sleep. With no threat for a whole night, it was quite a rare occurrence. I managed to rest for 5 hours until my shift came to guard the sleeping individuals. I also meet the new member of the group named Izayoi. It didn''t take long for me to get to know him and we immediately get along from our same hobbies of anime. However, he complained about my lack of emotion at all. Whenever something funny came up during our conversation, I always make him look like an idiot due to the fact that he is the only one laughing while me remained serious. Of course I gave out other reactions except from those but he really got annoyed by the fact that whatever funny thing or conversation came up, it never ended good since I would only remain silent while he laughed his *ss for. He even left a comment to me before he goes to sleep. "Leader, although you seemed good in serious conversation, please learn to laugh, I don''t want to look awkward to others who might think I was crazy for laughing on my own." After he said that, he returned to the bus to catch some z''s. I ended up contemplating what he just said. Is it really necessary to laugh? Because I think its a pain. I checked upon the others and were satisfied that they are safe and sound. Souichi also managed to awaken after the event. He was indeed fatigued and stressed from the events earlier so he collapsed in exhaustion. I promised Souichi to held a funeral and farewell rites for Nejima who valiantly sacrificed himself later once everyone is up. The midnight screams did not occur. Maybe the Banshee that was supposed to do it here in this area got missing too? Besides, the whole place is quiet and not a single undead can be seen. I was satisfied with it though, since the night sky is good to look at. I sit on the rooftop of the bus, silently sipping coffee with milk on it as I hug my AR15 and stare at the night sky. The peace is really something I missed. Although it was always a chaotic time of my life, I always have time to relax, unlike now where death always lurk every night and I can barely take a sleep. That is why, its a very nice change of pace that we are not attacked by any of the rotten little sh*ts. I was sip again my coffee and pulls out the photo that I managed to get earlier from the secret room in the convenience store. The memories about my parents are totally limited and although most of my memory about them that was rendered fuzzy in the past restored, many things still remained a mystery to me and even if I try to recall and search for answers, its not ending well so I decided to just keep it before my headache starts. I stare at the photo and stares at my sister. Although most of my previous memories about her is fuzzy, I was more attached to her than my parents. I always thought that my parents abandoned me and my sister due to the fact that they are not in my memory. However, I ended up becoming wrong since my mother and father did not abandon us at all but protected us. They even supported us in secret which I even didn''t notice. My opinion to them changed drastically and now I am very curious on the research my parents participated into. But I decided not to fuss much about it. I was about to put back the photo back to my pocket when someone else approached and looked at my photo. "Your family eh? I did not know you had a photo of them," Miyuki said while holding the hands of Eve who is eating the lollipop I scavenged last time. "You two, why aren''t you two resting?" I asked them. "We already had plenty of rest Daddy, we just decided to hang out with you since you are all alone here and seems lonely," Miyuki grinned. I frowned at her comment but Eve''s comment once again made it worse. "Are Daddy and Mommy getting lovey-dovey right now?" Eve asked innocently. My eyebrows twitched. I was a bit speechless and don''t know what to do about it. I felt embarassed enough to say it though. Eve just always makes it bad... "Eve, you are still young but we are just having a friendly conversation with your daddy," Miyuki smiled. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Ooh, then Daddy, please let me hug you. Mommy always hugs me whenever I sleep. You barely have time and since you are free today, I want you to hug me~" Eve said and started snuggling on me. I felt like spurting out blood on my mouth. My cheeks are flushed and my whole body trembled. What the heck, what is this situation? In the end, I complied and hugged Eve and in just a few minutes, she fell asleep. I sighed and looked at Miyuki helplessly. Miyuki shrugged her shoulders and smiled. I really don''t know what she was thinking. "We look just like a family right?" Miyuki smiled and leans her head to my shoulder. My face twitched since Miyuki seems to have taken advantage to the situation where I can''t even move due to the fact that I was holding Eve. "D-Damn it, what are you doing?!" I want to shake her off but I can''t do it, afraid that Eve awakens. "What I am doing? Accompanying Eve and you of course," Miyuki smiled. "Ugh..." I don''t know what to say. We remained like that for a few minutes without any of us talking. I stare into the night sky and found that the stars has blanketed the sky with a very nice view. "In the future, I wanted to form a family of my own and live with a happy family. Don''t you think so?" Miyuki looked at me with some sort of weird glint in her eyes. Our faces are next to each other and it seems like it just a few inches apart. I can even feel her warm breath on my skin that I felt dizzy at this situation. We remained like that for a few seconds while racking my brains on what to answer about it. Before I can answer, I suddenly noticed a flash on my back. I instinctively looked behind me and saw the other survivors who are awake grinning from ear to ear and Nanami grinning while waving her digital camera. "..." I was left speechless. Chapter 170 The Deadly Girls and The Blood Battalion Day 8: 6:00 A.M Osaka Streets Night Rage Officially Ended Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 14 prices Gas: 7 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) The sun slowly rise in the sky and breaks the dawn. Of course, all of the members of Blood Battalion are awake. No one is already sleeping and most of them are preparing the items around one by one. After looting out most of the stores and the convenience store is already emptied from food and the guns were kept, we no longer need to stay here. I also wondered during this day. From the very first time since the Night Rage has started, this is my first time experiencing a peaceful night. Not a single undead chased and tried to eat us except those slimes undead we faced earlier. Well, killing them are not that hard since you can just burn them alive. Aside from the short term danger, not a single battle occurred. Of course I am not grumbling that there is no attack but I was confused why there seems to be no strong attack that occurred. By the way, we called the slime undead as "Blobs". And since their weakness is flames, our team immediately think about how to utilize the battle by using flames. Although attaching flamethrower on the Ford, Prison Bus and the truck will be useful, the gas is the problem. Though you can loot and siphon gas from the abandoned or undead infested gas stations or the broken down cars from the road, its not a permanent solution. Fuel is more important due to the usage of vehicles. We think for a bit to know how to solve the fuel problems but we ended up in failure. Therefore, the only flamethrower allowed to operate is mine alone leaving the other flamethrowers as backups at the moment. In case an undead similar to the structure of those undead last time, I would be the one to deal with them. Nanami lists the goal of our group at the moment. I checked the list and noticed that we really have a few more tasks needed to complete. 1. Find a Base. 2. Secure food, water and other necessities. 3. Defeat the Behemoth. 3. Find our surviving relatives. 4. Secure firearms. 5. Secure Bullets and weapons. 6. Find alternatives to food. 7. Survive the Daily Night Rage 8. Create a Cure or Vaccine 8 important tasks at the moment. And the most urgent to do is to beat the behemoth since it is getting stronger at the moment, that would be our immediate concern. ... After doing all the clearing, most of the survivors had changed their clothes after sweeping a few clothes on a nearby clothing store. The only one who didn''t change clothes is me. Don''t get me wrong, I am hygienic and changed clothes many times already. I took the clothes of Souichi and Okabe as my spare uniforms. I like wearing the Kirishima High School Uniform since its a good clothes for a person like me who is always on the move. You can say that it was one of my trademark clothes. Since we had taken the weapons, we decided to move out. But, before we can move far, we saw a few cars on the road. I have already noticed them but with the fact that I lacked the binoculars which is always with Sena, I have no idea who they are. "Leader! Five Vehicles are currently moving towards our direction. I can see a white small cloth being waved to us. Looks like they are not hostile group,"Sena said in the transceiver. "Pull over, let''s meet these people and see them," I frowned on this. Who are these guys? "Are you sure Kyosei? They might be similar to those guys riding the Humvee!" Kaito is conscious. Of course, apocalypse is already here and if you easily trust others, death is just a choice usually. "I will be the one to negotiate. The others will have to stay, and prepare for battle in case," I said as I try to determine who they are. I step out of the car andmove in front of the cars, acting as the representative of the group itself. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The cars slowly came to a halt and after that, girls step out of the cars one by one, carrying either a pistol, an ax, a cleaver, a machete, or any weapon for melee. A few of them carry a gun but they are on the very back so I can''t really see much what gun they are carrying. I relaxed myself ad look at the girls. Although they seemed to be not in a hostile attitude, I don''t think I have right to properly lower my defenses on them. In the apocalypse, you had to reallybe watchful and careful on them at all times. Then, when the van opened, I was baffled to see who they are. A woman with slim body and has an aura of a commander is standing in front of me and on the other side is a girl who I just meet yesterday. Yes, these two are the girls I clashed with yesterday, Tamaki and Shiemi. Seeing them, I immediately hold the handle of my katana and stare at them warily. They were enemies yesterday. Did they follow us to extract revenge? Then, my thoughts were interrupted by the radio transceiver. "Isn''t that Shiemi Kanroji?" Nanami''s voice transmitted in the radio. "Yeah, its Shiemi indeed. We meet her yesterday before we reunited. They burst the ford''s wheel which delayed us a lot," I said as I still stare at them with my hand ready to pull the wakizashi katana out. "Relax boy, we are not here to fight. I want to speak to your leader, I want to discuss something that might interest your leader with," Tamaki said with a smile. "Spit it out, you are looking to the leader. State what you want." "..." Tamaki. "..." Shiemi. "..." everyone in their group. I can see that Tamaki broke out in cold sweat. She did not expect that the leader she is looking for is me. Chapter 171 Negotiation of the Dead Day 8: 6:39 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 21 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 14 prices Gas: 7 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) I don''t have the trust on someone who previously tried to harm us. These guys might be girls but I am not lenient to anyone especially if they try to harm me or anyone in my group. "Spit it out woman. We are not someone who has all the time in the world. Although you are older than me, I don''t have any kind of respect to people who tried to hurt my comrades. As the leader, I am asking you what is your business." I can see Shiemi trembled but Tamaki seems to be not affected to my intimidation. Perhaps my level in intimidation isn''t high enough for me to affect her? Before Tamaki can react, I saw Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Suzuki goes out on the truck and moved towards us. "Leader. May we accompany you in here?" Mr. Tanaka asked. Tamaki''s face were in surprise seeing Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Suzuki''s face. She quickly made a salute to them with a straight body. "It''s good to see you alive, Commander Tanaka, Commander Suzuki!" Tamaki said. Mr. Tanaka signed and shook his head. "Stop calling us Commander. That title is no longer a title since the Tokyo SDF had abandoned Osaka for good. What was left to us SDF are unknown,"Mr. Suzuki said. I looked at these two men with a confused look. "So you lot are acquaintances? Much better, I can get your help to negotiate with them," I said and released my grip on the handle of the katana. "Yes, we are acquaintances. She is the commander of the Special Task Force in SDF that provides reliefs and assistance to other SDF. Captain Tamaki Inuzaki," Tanaka introduced. I looked at her and her companions with a slight glare. Despite the fact that they did not come here for any kind of hostile situation, I don''t have any kind of proof that they won''t be hostile again and back stab us. "Commander, you two are sure that this guy is the leader of this group? How come I still feel that you two are more likely the leader of this ragtag group?" Tamaki asked and looked at me with curious look. "Yes, he is the leader so please speak lightly and don''t offend him. He might be a teenager but he is much more stronger and leader material of the group. And his temper is quite on the wild side so its actually not a good idea to mess with him. He is not someone you can easily taunt with so your tactics are worthless in him," Mr. Tanaka said. I looked at Mr. Tanaka with a frown and I swear I saw Mr. Tanaka broke out in sweat. Tamaki looked at me with surprised look. I did not bother with any of them and we didn''t even kill them despite becoming one of the enemies that tried to loot us. But it seems she followed us together with her group. And from the looks of it, looks like she and her own group abandoned the area where we found them camping. Shiemi looked at Tamaki with a worried look. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Tamaki-sama. I think this is a bad idea. We should just retreat for now and abandon this plan. That guy over there cannot be reasoned with!" Shiemi points at me with frustration and anger. Mr. Suzuki and Mr. Tanaka quickly go on attack stance seeing the hostile behavior of Shiemi. I was surprised by their reactions. As expected of the commanders of the SDF. "Tamaki, although we are polite enough to you, we can''t tolerate bad attitude here. We don''t want trouble so please restraint that girl companion over there," Mr. Suzuki said. Tamaki bowed down. "I am sorry, I will reprimand her on her actions," Tamaki said. "But-" "Tamaki, go back to the van. We will meet later," Tamaki said. Shiemi frowned but due to the fact that Tamaki ordered her, she won''t be bothering on talking with a guy like. Well, the feelings is the same. I really hate those princess complex attitude of hers. She still haven''t changed. She reluctantly moved back to the van. "I am sorry for the behavior of my subordinate. Please forgive me," Tamaki said. "Save the pleasantries. I am not here to talk and to waste time with you. If you have anything to discuss with me, then talk and spit it out. I don''t have a day to keep on entertaining you on that talks," I said bluntly. Tamaki looked at me with surprise but she sighed and decided to lower her head. "Understood. Then, I will be straight to the point. I wish to merge my group to your group," Tamaki said. I looked at her without any emotion. I have expected that outcome that she would ask for cooperation. But I don''t have the slightest idea why she wanted cooperation. "Why, why bother with this? And besides, I don''t have any kind of good feeling in this proposal. I don''t trust you at all for the fact that we almost died due to the fact that you wanted to loot our group who are just passing by and not doing anything wrong to your group," I looked at her in the eyes. She looked at me back straight into the eyes. Looks like she was indeed serious. "We are desperate. Death is always on the side of us and we also starve. Although we are just a bunch of girls, we can do different of stunts that most male can do. We have seen you ability as a leader and I think it would be great if you also help us. Of course, we won''t be lazing around. We would also kill the dead and defend others. We are not going to be a burden here," Tamaki was getting desperate. I looked at her but still devoid of worrying. Although I can worry others, its much more easier than trying to smile. I pulled out my radio transceiver and turned it on. "Nanami, Miyuki, please come down here. Cindy, come down here too and bring an extra radio, over." "Roger, over," Nanami said in the transceiver. Soon, Nanami, Miyuki and Cindy goes down the bus. "What is it Kyosei?" Nanami asked. "What do you think about this? I don''t really have any better ideas to say so and diplomacy is not my forte. Nanami, you are very good at diplomacy. Maybe you can do this," I said to Nanami. "Ehhh, dumping this boring work to me..." Nanami said grumbling. "That is why you have Miyuki and Cindy with you," I said to her. "Ehhh, this is too much work Kyosei, what about just letting her do what she want, if she did anything that has any bad effects to our group then we can banish them out from our group." I frowned looking at them, then I looked Tamaki again with a frown. Sure enough, they can be useful, the more people to have, the higher the chances in killing the Behemoth we will be facing sooner. I don''t want to risk my team to die a pointless death in this mission. As long as we can survive this ordeal, I want to grasp that small chance of survival. "Fine, although I am reluctant to agree with this, I can accept you. Of course, I am still the leader. If you don''t want me to be the leader then f*ck off, we can go by our own," I looked father with contempt. I am not someone who easily trust others. "Thank you, I have no problems with that," Tamaki said. "Just so you know, I still do not trust you. If you want me to acknowledge you then you need to work on it," I said and pulled out the radio transceiver on Cindy''s hand that I asked her to bring. I give the radio to her. "A radio?" Tamaki looked at the radio transceiver. "Its our only way of communication in every car. I will use that to give a command to you or anyone else in the group. If you want to earn your keep, then keep the radio with you," I said to her before I walked back to the Ford while the others also returned to the bus and truck. Tamaki was taken aback when the radio transceiver buzzed a bit. "Hey, go back to your car, we will be going. Can''t afford to have any other trouble coming here, we will be moving out on the streets. Keep your cars out of the way or we will be crashing down on them." (Tamaki''s View) I was startled when the boy named Kyosei ordered me however, I did not disobey his words. I did not realize that his words carry a sense of heaviness and authority that I always felt on my superiors whenever I face them during the missions when I was still in service with the SDF. Although this teen is still a teenager, he managed to win over Commander Tanaka and Commander Suzuki to be his lackeys. I can say that I been have no nerve to order them around since they are much knowledgeable in combat and tactics than me but they were subdued by a kid in his high school years. I returned back to the van and ordered the others via the radio transceiver that we have before the outbreak. This is not the radio transceiver that the kid has given me but our personalradio that connects with the others. I will follow his orders around for now and observe it if e is worthy to be a leader to us. If he failed, I won''t hesitate to strip off his leadership of the group and take it over. But then, I was surprised when I hear his voice on the radio again. "Although I accepted you, I do not trust you completely. I can tell in your body language earlier that you plan to take over my leadership on my group. Just as you know woman, even if we fight in hand to hand combat or in close quarter weapon combat, you won''t win. Try and take my leadership... and I will beat your ass without mercy." Chapter 172 The Deadly Blood Battalion Day 8: 6:50 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 10 minutes left *** (Shiemi''s View) I trembled after hearing what that kid said. Did he just read my mind? No, he just said that he have seen my body language. I didn''t expect this kid to have a discerning eyesight. He have taken liberty of saying that I am trying to take over the leadership. Now I have doubts of myself stripping his leadership off. His ability to quickly discern my secondary motives is on the spot... Shiemi looked at me with a worried expression on her face. "Tamaki-sama, are you alright?" Shiemi holds my side and is looking worried on my expression. "Oh, I am alright. Don''t worry about me, I am fine." I followed the ford, prison bus and truck behind along with the other cars that my lackeys is driving. Just like Shiemi said, this Kyosei is someone who has a dangerous aura. I can''t just defy him or I might bear the consequence. ... Day 8: 6:50 A.M Osaka Streets Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 10 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 14 prices Gas: 7 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) The highway is much more peaceful and aside from the occasional undead that tried to lunge themselves into the highway and tried to attack us. But since the cars are speeding, the undead are crushed instead of getting us harmed. "Why did you allowed those people to go with us? You know that they are dangerous and they are risk bringer! Why have you allowed to come with us?!" Kaito really disapproves on my decision. Of course I can see the disapproval to their faces. To my comrades on the bus, they also have the looks of disappointment on my decision but I haven''t said it. "Don''t worry, if they even tried to do anything, I will be the one going to try and bring hell to them. I might even throw them as bait to the undead if necessary as long as they don''t try anything funny at all," I said to him. "Hmph, whatever you say. But let me say this, those people are not someone I can trust. I won''t be trusting them despite them being able to earn their keep. I can''t easily forget the things they have done when we drove back to Shinsaibashi. So don''t force me to get to close with them," Kaito said. Satsuki was also quiet as she sulk into the backseat while clutching the wound she got from the gunshot last time. From her expression, she is also not in a good mood about my decision but she didn''t voice out her disagreement unlike Kaito who really had it against. I remained quiet, contemplating on what will happen in the future. Although I am unsure about it, I am still ready to tackle forward. Now that the group of Blood Battalion has grown a lot, I had to properly run it like a leader. I can''t just be selfish like how I did in the beginning. I already hold the life of every survivors in my hands and although I was also infected, I hold to be the first defense that should be the impenetrable defense my group has. I was contemplating on it when Kaito shouted. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "A horde! F*ck! They have occupied the highway!" Kaito shouted. I looked at the front and saw the group of undead that blocks the way. It was like the whole city of Osaka''s population has turned into a world of undead. "Damn it, what are we going to do with this leader?" Shu who speaks on the intercom asked. I watched around the streets and seeing that the place the streets are not entirely populated by the dead, and can be used as a good terrain to drive through the dead, I quickly commanded everyone on the intercom. "Shu, Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Suzuki,use the cars you are driving to bash through the horde. Its not as thick as you see and the bus can penetrate and kill them without any kind of obstruction. Of course, everyone will try to fend off the undead that tried to cling on the cars. Everyone else like the cars on the back should just attack the dead by using guns, kill the stragglers and do not let anyone get bitten!" As soon as I give out the command, the others quickly made the move. Since I specifically said the prison bus and the truck, I pull out my AR15 and aimed it outside the window of the car and aimed. The others also pull out the guns and ready to shoot. As soon as the Prison bus and the Truck gets on the move, the dead were quickly on the move. They snarl like crazy and saliva drips down on their mouth that are either without the lower jaw or the lower jaw is just hanging on their upper jaw. But since its morning, the dead are just slow and not a greedy maniac ready to devour anyone. "Fire!" As I shouted the word, everyone roared and pull their triggers one by one, releasing bullets as they rain down into the horde while the bus and the truck quickly strode to the highway full of dead bodies. The battle commenced and the survivors did not relent on releasing the bullets. The cars were moving without delay and before a vehicle gets crowded by the dead, the others will quickly shoot down the undead. "Once the dead will try to overwhelm, focus your firepower on the closing undead with fair precision and defeat the surrounding undead before moving to the next targets!" I commanded. The battle flared and gunshots rang in the air, blood sprays and dead bodies scatters on the ground without any kind of trivial matter. In fact, the gory looking scene is no longer that gory in our eyes, instead, it was like it was a normal scenery. It''s just a single week since the outbreak had started but the experiences of our battles had already made us immune to the blood and gore we are seeing. It was like we are doing a massacre despite the fact that we did it for survival. After a tremendous battle against the dead, I looked at the road where the countless of dead bodies were displayed. The road is dyed red and even our vehicles are not spared as blood are coating the vehicles. I sighed and looked at everyone who are exhausted. No more undead were on the area and I nodded in satisfaction. "Good job everyone." Chapter 173 The SDFs Contact of the Dead Day 8: 8:00 A.M Tsutenkaku Tower Time before the Night Rage: 10 hours left *** (Haru''s View) (A/N: For those who forgot, this guy is the SDF commander who previously controls the squadrons Alpha, Beta, Charlie and Delta.) We survived another day after the assault against the undead and the Behemoth. It was a hard battle and ended us with lots of losses after the death of many soldiers. Our food supply is diminishing due to the fact that a few of those filthy maggots devoured half of our supply. The crows also started to attack like the undead but its not frequent. What we hated the most are the new orange undead that tried to devour us. We also hated the fact that there are those spitting undead that tried to burn out our defenses. The Tsutenkaku Tower ended up as our last fortress. We don''t know how long we will last but we can still survive for at least two days unless the Behemoth will attack. Right now, we have seen the Behemoth seems to be in deep slumber. Although it continues to manifest the humanoid form, it looks like a melted plastic covering several buildings and we can also see a few of the undead below that are devouring every piece of the Behemoth. It was a very weird looking event since this only manifest at Night Rage. However, from the looks of it, they are not under the Night Rage effect that devours the others like a food once they die. But seeing these scene, the dead seems to be getting weirder and weirder as time goes by. Of course, we used the drone to monitor the Behemoth''s behavior. The helicopters are all taken by the main SDF headquarters and has been the vehicles used to transport the important officials to Tokyo. Of course, we are left with almost nothing. "Sir, our inventory supply for the bullets and gun maintenance has already gone down to 20% and we are quite in a bad situation already on our food supply which is also down to 10% lower than the safe marks," One of the soldiers came in and reported. I frowned as I tied up the bandage in my hand to stop the bleeding. Hearing the amount of food left in our inventory is clearly not looking good.Even our guns are lower than the usual. "What about the surviving soldiers?" I asked. "Kato and Sergeant Matsubara has already counted around 30% of our original fighting force. 5 soldiers succumbed from the injuries and were mercy killed earlier." The result was bad and very critical. I don''t like the way this is going on. Despite the fact that Sergeant Matsubara has already taken the commander role, the battle is still a bitter one. Surviving is almost close to nothing and if we tried to retaliate, our numbers will plummet immediately to the criticals. I dismissed the soldier that reported from me and returned to my recuperation. After the night rage last night, we suffered severe losses after the appearance of the slime undead that can only be killed by flames and the spitting infected that melt our defenses. Accompanied by the Juggernaut, Hurlers and the normal undead, alongside with the annoying mosquitoes, our battle almost ended up in defeat. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The Behemoth''s slumber only allowed us to recover exponentially but we are still unsure when to move and kill the Behemoth. We had conducted several research on the Behemoth as we try to pinpoint its weakpoint but we failed to find it. We just end up in a bad state for the experiments. I squinted in pain after the tinge of the blade from a metal flew in my hand after I throw a grenade last night. I don''t like how it stings but I can''t just ignore it since hospitals are no longer operating and it was one of the places that hit real hard during the beginning of the apocalypse. I doubt that there would be any professional doctors and nurses alive right now. I looked at the supply of medicine and sighed in dissatisfaction. Due to the fact that we are always being wounded in battle, medicine is very hard to find and supplies are really low. I took out the painkillers in the medkit and drank a tablet so that the pain disappears a bit, but I know it only has a slight effect that is not permanent. Slumping back to the swivel chair, I closed my eyes and reminisced all of the time before the Outbreak. I wonder if Haruna is still alive. Although I heard that Kirishima High School has been down after the outbreak, someone survived from there. I opened my eyes again and turn the laptop on. Although the electricity is still running, I don''t know how long will be the electricity goes to continue running. It won''t be running forever but I hope that it will last long for us. When the laptop was turned on, I checked thelogs that the girl I contacted last time, Nanami had sent to me. According to her, they are now on the way to help on the battle against the Behemoth. Although I am unsure why they wanted to fight against the big ass monster, I am not picky enough to choose for companions. If they became a valuable assetthat can help release a slight burden from our battles and can be the key to kill the Behemoth, I won''t be choosing and will try to aid them. Then, another message appeared from my inbox. Apparently, Nanami and the rest are already on the move towards the Tsutenkaku tower and they are currently dealing with a horde. I was surprised to hear that they still managed to survive a few days of Night Rage. This leader of them must be pretty tenacious and dangerous in battles. I think I have gaining interest in this guy running the group all by himself and remaining alive despite the fact that Nanami mentioned that their group leader is just a second year High School student. Chapter 174 To the Tower of the Dead Day 8: 8:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Namba Time before the Night Rage: 10 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 12 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 14 pieces Gas: 7 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) We occasionally find a few horde of undead in the way but its not really a problem as they can be avoided or just crushed down. Actually, we are going back to Namba but we are not going to the area where we found Souichi and the others. We have known that the undead are almost concentrated in that area and if we moved in there, we would be wasting lots of bullets. "Kyosei. I have contacted Haru of the SDF and they are currently holding up into the Tsutenkaku tower. Also, he also stated that the behemoth is currently in slumber in Tennoji Park(1). They suffered lots of losses and they welcome any kind of help from any survivors," Nanami reported. "Tsutenkaku Tower? They have fled that far already? Then that means that the Behemoth and the undead had grown far strong already?" I frowned. From what I can remember, according to Nanami, they are still at Dotonbori(2). I did not expect that they would be pushed too far reaching Tsutenkaku tower. Is the Behemoth getting stronger as days passes by? I think I was just dreaming but it seems like the Behemoth seems to be really tenacious. In fact it has already broken through from the usual undead behavior that we already have seen this past few days. Just by seeing those undead that have mutated from the behemoth to the fact that it is not affected from the bullets, its seems that the dead gets stronger and stronger as time pass by. Just as I was thinking about this things, I was interrupted by Kaito. The f*ck, I already noticed that I was always interrupted by him whenever I was thinking. Did he really do it for the purpose of breaking my concentration or just for the fact that I am too focused on my own that I forgot what is happening already? Anyways, I find it annoying but I did not voice it out. "Its another set of those jelly blob of undead!" Kaito shouted. My ears perked up from this. Due to the situation where I can only be the one who can destroy them via flamethrower, I was being called in duty to work. "Annoying pests..." I grumbled and reached out to the flamethrower on the backseat. Satsuki helped me on taking the flamethrower so that the gas won''t leak out. "Kyosei, don''t just randomly pull out the flamethrower! You might destroy the flamethrower that way!" Satsuki grumbled. "Geh..." I frowned. I was scolded... I never expected that. I checked the tank of the flamethrower and seeing it ready, I geared up and ready myself. The jelly blobs of undead where also accompanied with a few normal undead. Therefore, I ordered once again from them to back me up. Moving forward, I seemed to think that the blob of undead seems more disgusting than the gore I always see. Although it was like that, I think I was about to puke just by looking at their disgusting blob movements that made me uncomfortable. Pulling the trigger, the flamethrower released a very strong flame that burns the nearby blob undead into a jelly puddle. The normal undead are also caught up but unlike the blob undead that will stop whenever they touch the blazing flame, the normal undead keeps on moving. Luckily, with the help of the others sniping the normal undead out, I was able to keep my battle stance easy and continuous. "Kyosei! The jelly blob seems to be increasing!" Nanami shouted in the radio transceiver. "Seriously?!" I frowned. I have been burning the undead blobs again and again but she said that the undead are all increasing? Just f*ck, what is happening? Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I pulled out a grenade and pulls out its pin before throwing it to the horde. At least that would help on destroying the horde. Of course, I continue releasing the flamethrower a hot flame that devours the dead before a strong explosion occurred. BANG! I frowned at the sound. Unlike the usual explosion I heard last time, the explosion seems to be muffled and compressed. This time, Nanami once again spoke in the radio. "Kyosei! The blobs seems immune to the explosions!" Nanami shouted. I frowned from this comment. Immune?! Then that explosion earlier was muffled due to the fact that the undead blobs are able to stop the explosion? F*CK! Does that mean the only way to beat them up is by the flamethrower? But the gas is getting lower due to my continuous release! Then, Kaito goes outside the car carrying a bottle with cloth on its tip that is being burned by flames. "Kyosei, you know that grenades are not the only throwable explosive to use!" Kaito handed me the bottle. Of course, I knew it but my mind had been clouded by the problems that I have forgotten the Molotov Cocktail. "Damn it, due to the fact that I have too many problems, I forgotten this homemade explosive already." The burning cloth still continues to burn and before it reaches to the point of burning, I have thrown the bottle to the horde. Crash! Unlike the grenade, the bottle crashing to the ground became the catalyst for the burning undead to burn and evaporate before turning into a small puddle. The damage was immense, helping a lot on taking down a lot of undead that tried to attack me and the group. Of course, I did not stop my flamethrower attack. Kaito also helped me by throwing the grenades one by one to the horde. And all I can say facing these jelly blobs of undead. They are pretty annoying and can be f*cking sh*t at times. I wish that they won''t be appearing in the future. ----- Footnotes: 1. Tennoji Park - is a park with botanical garden located at 1-108, Chausuyama-cho, Tennoji-ku, Osaka, Japan. Tennoji Park is a large park in Osaka with spacious lawns and recreation facilities, a traditional landscape garden, and a zoo. 2. Dotonbori - Dotonbori or Dotombori is one of the principal tourist destinations in Osaka, Japan, running along the Dotonbori canal from Dotonboribashi Bridge to Nipponbashi Bridge in the Namba district of the city''s Chuo ward Chapter 175 Reaching the Tower of the Dead Day 8: 9:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Namba Area to Tennoji Area Time before the Night Rage: 9 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: 16 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 13 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) The battle against the horde of blobby jellies are done at an hour. It was pretty taxing and sweat falls on my face and my clothes are drenched in sweat. I can also smell the slight tinge of the gas in my sweat, maybe due to the fact that I used gas to release a strong flame or to the leakage of gas from the bottles of Molotov Cocktails that I have thrown earlier that has spilled either on my clothes or my hands. In any case, it made the smell a bit bad to me. I returned to the car while dumping the flamethrower above the Ford Ranger due to the tip still flaming hot. I exhaustively opened the door and slumped into my seat. "You stink..." Satsuki said as I returned. "Shuddup, you would also be stinky if you are in my situation. Next time, I would be appointing you to be the one doing the job,"I said in a serious tone. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "What?! Seriously? No! No!" Satsuki grumbled. "Che, I am just joking..." I said to her without breaking a smile. Satsuki who is currently grumbling and ready to throw a tantrum stopped and looked at me. "Huh? What did you say?" Satsuki asked. "I am just joking, you think I am serious?" I looked at her with surprise. Suddenly, Kaito gave a surprised exclaim. "Oh sh*t! Did he just get a heatstroke? Satsuki! Give me a wet towel so that he can cool down himself!" Kaito panicked. "Is the world going to end? Oh, it already ended but it might be starting again! We need to inform the others!" Satsuki suddenly pull out my radio transceiver and contacted the others. "Guys! Kyosei said a joke!" I shook my head while frowning. These guys won''t be responding to a ridiculous claim. But I was wrong. Nanami: What?! Did he get a fever?! Miyuki: Hey! A Joke? Are you serious? That is impossible! Cindy: Am I dreaming? How come I felt that its impossible? Chie: This is scientifically an error! I can''t give a good calculation on what you just said. As all I can say, that was not literally going to happen! Okabe: Oy, does that mean Kyosei stopped becoming a serious sh*t? Souichi: What the heck. I just woke up but I think I am still dreaming. Shu: Is that really Kyosei? I think he is being possessed by someone else! Pastor Shin: Kyosei, may your soul be blessed. Do not give in and fight the demon within you that made you do some ridiculous actions! Yumi: Onii-chan! You need to rest! Don''t overwork yourself! Eve: Daddy? Did you just eat something funny? Snow: Does Kyosei''s joke funny? I guess I am also curious. Laika: Woof woof! Bark! Woof! (A/N: Literal translation: Even though I am just a dog, I can''t understand how he can tell a joke, woof!) Sena: The heck! You demon don''t have a hobby of giving a joke at all! ... Everyone of them are giving out comments and even Tamaki and Shiemi has given me an outrageous comment. F*ck, do you think I won''t flip the table?! "F*ck! You all are assigned to be on the flamethrower job next time! This time, I am not joking!" ... After a few more hours, we arrived in Tennoji Area. Just like how the area around the convenience store, the buildings has been covered with the same slime that covered the buildings near the convenience store. I frowned on these things. "The path where the Behemoth passed had been a very dangerous place right now. Should we look for a good route to avoid these slimes?" Kaito asked. "Yeah, find an alternate route. We can''t afford to pass by on these harmful things. The slimes are always a bother," I said. We moved on roads and reroute ourselves whenever we saw a place covered with too much slime. But as soon as we arrive on the vicinity of the Tsutenkaku tower, the bad smell of the dead wafted in the air, making me wanted to puke. Its a very heavy smell that I don''t think I can stand it. Even Kaito and Satsuki covered their noses. "Damn it, too many corpses. Cover your noses before the bad smell causes illness to us!" I commanded. The cars moved forward and had a trouble moving forward due to the slouchy texture of the dead bodies on the road. It was clear that the place became a graveyard of the infected. Its a very sad place. Much sadder than the saddest genre of movies. We moved out of the buses and decided to walk forward. We also saw the soldiers on the fence with tired look on their faces. We have finally arrived on the bottom of the Tsutenkaku Tower. Chapter 176 The Dead Horde Defense Part 1 Day 8: 9:20 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 40 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition 12 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 13 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) Tsutenkaku Tower is currently barricaded by barbed wires, metal spikes, wood walls and concrete walls. I have no idea how they managed to create the barricades around the tower easily in just a span of a week or lesser than that. However, despite the fact that the place is barricaded, the ground on the barricade are littered with corpses. Rotting decaying bodies, dead soldiers, empty shells from the bullets and a few soldiers standing on guard with weary faces. They were too exhausted that I can feel that they will fall down if they tried to close their eyes in a few seconds to rest. The barricades also have a gate that was guarded by these weary soldiers. As soon as they saw me and my group approaching with guns and weapons, they immediately raised their rifles with wariness on their faces. The guy who seemed to be the superior of the group approached but still aiming the gun. "Raise your hands! State all of your business here! If nothing important like evacuation, then scram. This place is not the evacuation area! We don''t accept refugees!" he said with authority on his voice. The other soldiers are ready to pull the trigger anytime so my companions dropped their weapons and raised their hands. I didn''t bother dropping all of my weapons since it would be troublesome for me if my weapon are missing. As the leader of the group, I moved forward and talked to the higher up guy. "We came here after we received an SOS and need backup signal from someone named Sgt. Haru Asuzawa who send it. We had proof that we are looking for him," I said and showed the photo of the copy of the SOS that came from Haru. "Indeed, we need help but I never expected kids to arrive instead," the soldier was baffled. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Don''t worry, I did not come alone, we have people who are considered to be adults already," And Mr. Suzuki, Mr. Tanaka and Tamaki. The soldier did not get to react immediately since he was startled as three higher ups from the SDF suddenly appeared in front of them. "We would like to ask permission to see Sgt. Haru Asuzawa. He already know that we are arriving," Mr. Tanaka said. "Y-yes!" the soldier panicked and he almost tripped after rushing to move towards the lobby of the tower. Tamaki moved beside me with a confused look on her face. "How come I never knew anything about this?" I looked at her with a serious look, "How will you know if you still haven''t earned your keep of loyalty to me? Earn it and you will get the chance to know the plans that the group undergoes. However, I am not a person who heartlessly sends their comrades to their deaths so I will be sharing the info despite the fact that you are still not worthy of the info. You can choose to go away or not after hearing the info, its a free country anyway." Tamaki gulped as she heard my sentences but she lowered her head. "Alright, go on," Tamaki sighed. "Next time, you will need to work hard to earn my trust though I doubt I can trust you fully." Tamaki frowned but she reluctantly stayed put. I quickly summarized the plan and as soon as all of the plans are told to her, she paled a bit. "You all are going to do this?! This is a suicidal mission! Many will die if we participate on this battle!" Tamaki gritted her teeth. She is against on this. "You can''t change the plans and besides, we already have a unanimous decision before so we can''t change our plans just because of your plea. If you don''t want to, then go ahead and leave. Although we can still continue living without bothering it, sooner or later, the Behemoth will be bothering on us without fail and it will be surely unkillable at that time. We will be doomed to become a fodder for that giant *ss infected and we will descend to the bottom of the food chain. You can''t always run away from your problems anyway." Tamaki went silent. I looked at her with confused looks. Although she was once a part of the SDF battalion before the outbreak, she was actually a big coward. I can''t really say any bad things on her though, she might have a reason. It seems she is more concerned in surviving than fulfilling her role as a former soldier. Despite the fact that she is scared, she didn''t back out like I thought she would do. Miyuki convinces her though I don''t know how what she said. I don''t really care though. It didn''t take too long for the person we are looking for to arrive and appear in front of us. Haru Asuzawa is a lean and built guy who has a black hair and young face, but it was only evident to him that he is young due to his features in his face like the scars that made him look mature. What makes him look more aged is due to his dark circles on his eyes and his black hair is messy. From the look of it, he is clearly sleep deprived. It was very obvious that this guy had a rough week due to the expression he is showing to us. From the posture he is making, it is unclear whether he will fall over and doze off or continue to sleep. From his looks, he looks like he is around 25- 27 years old though he looks older due to his dull expression on his face. Chapter 177 The Dead Hordes Defense Part 2 Day 8: 9:30 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 30 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition 12 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 13 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) Mr. Tanaka, Mr. Suzuki and Tamaki looked towards Sgt. Haru who looked like he was very tired. "Haru! Its really you right? You managed to stay alive after that?!" Mr. Tanaka exclaimed and approached Haru. "Captain Tanaka? Also, Captain Suzuki and Captain Tamaki? You all survived?" Haru seemed to look happier seeing a few familiar faces. "Of course, we can''t just die on this kind of trouble. Who do you think we are? We are more resolute on surviving anyway," Mr. Suzuki grinned. I looked at them with not a single emotion on my face. I have no idea what they are doing but I am not an impatient person so I will just continue to observe. Then, while observing them, Ms. Haruna approached me and tapped my shoulder to get my attention. I looked at her and saw that her eyes glint up. "What is it?" "Umm, Kyosei, can I go forward and meet Haru...I mean Sgt. Haru? I am asking for permission,"Ms. Haruna said while her eyes seems welling with tears. "Oh, no problem," I waved my hands. "Thank you!" and after that, she moved forward where Haru can see him easily. "Haru? Is that you? Is that really you?" Haruna slowly approached. "H-Haruna?! Haruna! You are still alive!" Haru showed a bright smile on his face as he obviously run towards Ms. Haruna. Ms. Haruna obviously opened her arms and they embraced together. "Aww... what a heart-melting reunion...sniff..." Miyuki said and wiped her tears on her eyes. "Seriously? Heart melting? Then why are you still alive?" I looked at her with confused look. Everyone around me started to glare at me with piercing gazes. Then they muttered in synchronized form. "You are an idiot..." I was taken aback from them. What happened to them? ... Sgt. Haru dismissed us and Ms. Haruna came with him as they seemed to be in the middle of a conversation. The soldier that was tasked to get Sgt. Haru scratched his head and look towards us. "Ummm, please come inside. Sgt. Haru already granted you all access to the place. Please go and have a rest first on the lounge at the moment. We apologize since we can''t give you a good service though. We are understaffed and the supplies are dwindling too fast." "Save your pleasantries. You are a soldier, not a bellboy or waiter. We can manage on our own. Go do your job," I said and moved inside. The soldier was left stiff hearing my words. I don''t know what he was thinking but I don''t care. I just stated the truth. I signaled the whole group to move inside and rest. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ... Day 8: 10:21 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Temporary Lounge Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 39 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition 12 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 13 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) It took at least a few hours before Haru returned and Ms. Haruna arrived. Apparently, they are on talking about what happened to her after the outbreak according to Nanami who hacked the CCTV camera on the office of Sgt. Haru. Talk about invading privacy. I think Nanami is trying to find something lewd which fortunately didn''t occur. "Thanks for waiting. I''m sorry that I made all of you wait," Haru said to us. "Lets move to the plan. We are not here for pleasantries and rosy reunions. What we came here for is how to beat the ass of that Behemoth. Every minute is wasted every time we talk so we need to do it as soon as possible," I said while drinking a cola. "Oh? And you are?" Haru was looking confused when he looked at me. "Kyosei Ichinose. 17 years old, Student of the former Kirishima High School in Second Year. The founder and leader of the group that everyone is currently in, Blood Battalion." Hearing this, he shook his head and smiled. "I''m sorry boy, we are not playing games here either. I know that the leader is either Mr. Tanaka or Mr. Suzuki-" he didn''t managed to say it when I aimed my Beretta M9 Pistol to him. The other soldiers are quick and they quickly aimed their guns towards me. "Kyosei! Stop it!" Nanami tried to pull me. "I am not joking Mr. Haru. Did you think I am playing? I am not. I am dead serious and aiming this gun is also not a joke either. I am easily infuriated so don''t take my patience lightly because I don''t tolerate anyone looking down on us teenagers. Just because I look young I can''t lead a group? I am not playing house here. I am holding the lives of my comrades here. I already said I am the leader, so just stay put and listen," I said and pull back the gun. Haru was a bit stunned by the events but he furrowed his brows. He looked at Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Suzuki. "Is this true Captain Tanaka and Captain Suzuki?" Haru asked. Mr. Suzuki nodded, "Indeed, he is the leader. Don''t underestimate him, he is a good one in leadership and he never abuses his power. He is much matured than his age so you don''t have to look down on him. In fact, he far more excels in your combat training Haru." Haru was taken aback hearing Mr. Suzuki''s words. He looked around me and looked at my comrades one by one and they all nodded as a confirmation on Mr. Suzuki''s words. He even looked at Ms. Haruna and the latter smiled. "Yes indeed. He is the leader and the one who saved my life. If not for him, I might be defiled already. And what Mr. Suzuki said is true. His abilities to fight and think excels much better than you." Chapter 178 The Dead Hordes Defense Part 3 Day 8: 10:21 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Temporary Lounge Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 39 minutes left Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition 12 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 13 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) "Stop being so surprised. You throw that SOS right? Then lets get on to it. Tell me about the situation so that we can quickly formulate a good plan to the battle. We faced the Behemoth before but we barely escaped. Now that it was terrorizing again, I would be willing to help on taking it down. Every single detail would suffice and weapon reports would also be a good thing too," I said as I squashed the can of the cola and throw it to the nearby garbage can. "A-alright. We will use the projector this time since most of the reports are recorded to my laptop at the moment." Haru took the projector on the table that should be his own table at the moment due to the papers scattered on its surface. He plugged in the projector and connected his laptop on it. Before we can even start the discussion, the radio on Haru''s table started buzzing and a voice of a male transmitted through it. "Sir! Bad news! We saw a horde approaching this way! I can''t count the numbers sir! They were basically a sea of them! Over!" Haru frowned and moved towards the radio. "Are there any particular things unique to this horde? Over" Haru asked. "Yes sir! Birds and dogs are attacking too! We are preoccupied at the birds at the moment! Over!" "I will send backup immediately!" Haru changed the radio frequency and call again. "Requesting backup on defense! Free soldiers at the moment should head to the barricade immediately! Over!" Not just a few seconds later, the voice speak on the other line. "Roger that!" After Haru said that, he sighed and looked at us. "So shall we continue?" "You won''t help them?" I asked. "I already sent a round of backups to deal with the horde. My men can hold on enough," he answered. "Alright. Please stop the discussion. Those who are ready to fight, please come with me, Sgt. Haru, please allow us to get access to the armory at the moment," I looked at him. "Huh? Why?" "I don''t like to sit idly here and goes into the safety. Your soldiers are risking their lives over there while I was stuck here listening. I don''t feel good when someone is out there trying to sacrifice their lives. I have enough of them dying without me doing a single sh*t," I gritted my teeth. Just remembering Mr. Leo sacrificing himself and Nejima dying and heroically died for his friends makes me want to curse. The others who are ready to go on combat stood up with me and also followed me. I can hear Haru''s voice inside call out on Mr. Tanaka, Mr. Suzuki and Tamaki. "Captains! Are you also going to participate in the battle too? Its too dangerous! Just stay!" Haru pleaded. "No, I can''t also stay. Kyosei is right, fighting alongside the other soldiers gives more chance of victory than just keeping here without doing anything. Besides, the plan for the Behemoth can wait, Mr. Tanaka explained. "He already said most of it, so I won''t be saying much too," Mr. Suzuki chuckles as he reloaded his Remington shotgun. "I have to earn my keep so this is a good time to earn it," Tamaki said, clearly determined. The others also stood up and even Ms. Haruna left with us. "Haruna! Where are you going?" Haru panicked. "I can''t fight but I can help the wounded in the infirmary. I don''t like standing idly either," Ms. Haruna explained. The other soldiers guarding the room also left with us and they led us to the Armory. "Where are you guys going huh?" Haru shouted on the two guards. "What he said is correct sir, I can''t let the others carry our burden. We will also go and fight," the first guard responded. We left and continued towards the armory, leaving Haru on the room. ... "Are you all sure you all can leave your posts like that?" I asked the two guards leading us. "Nah, don''t worry about it, and besides, we are holed up in that room for how many days already since w occupied the Tsutenkaku Tower. After cleaning up the whole tower from the infected, we are all left to guard that puny room without getting our guns to show off," the first guard smiled. "And besides, Sgt. Haru is more engrossed in his laptop than talking with us. Ever since the main force of the SDF in Tokyo abandoned us here, he is left out without too much choice but to continue living in this state. He must be in despair and he doesn''t want us to continue in this battle," the second guard explained. I sighed in disappointment. Haru is not a born leader and he struggles in this new power that he holds that he is not sure on what to do. Well, we are both different leaders, I can''t just change his mindset easily. Soon enough, we arrived into the armory. The first guard led us in while the second one escorts the girls to the infirmary. Entering the armory, we saw a lot of guns and spare supplies of parts from most guns used by SDF. "Wow! Military equipment in the flesh! I am dreaming to see this kinds of weapon in real life and not only in the photos but now, they are in front of me! Wahoo!" Izayoi wanted to dive into the guns but Nanami smack his head. "Idiot. Stay yourself constraint you military geek. Get a hold of yourself for once!" Nanami scolded him. "Uuhhh... I didn''t mean it, stop smacking me," Izayoi rubbed his head. I looked around and saw that I don''t see the equipment I am looking for. "Where is the helmets usually stored? And kevlar armors(1) too?" I asked. "Kevlar armors are out and we have no further supplies. The helmet are still available though, its here in the very back of the guns shelves," the first guard said. I am looking for a good armor at the moment. Now that new enemies are on the prowl, especially that they are birds, helmet would be the best cover in your head at the moment. Although we lack Kevlar Armors at the moment, I think we will do just fine. Lets just assume that the battle won''t be too difficult though... ----- Footnotes: 1. Kevlar armor -A ballistic vest or bullet-resistant vest, often called a bulletproof vest, is an item of personal armor that helps absorb the impact and reduce or stop penetration to the body from firearm-fired projectiles and shrapnel from explosions, and is worn on the torso. Soft vests are made of many layers of woven or laminated fibres and can protect the wearer from small-calibre handgun and shotgun projectiles, and small fragments from explosives such as hand grenades. Chapter 179 The Dead Hordes Defense Part 4 Day 8: 10:42 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Armory Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 18 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition 12 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 13 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) The others geared up properly. I didn''t bother gearing up though. It would be a total encumbered situation if I added a few more gears. I didn''t bother wearing helmets either. Its not my style so why bother? Ichecked most of my weapons, reloaded the guns and placed them to easy accessible area in my body. I wondered how I got to master these complicated weapons easily. I looked into my other comrades and saw them done equipping too. Only Sena and Nathalie are the girls in the fighting force. I was still a bit bewildered to see them to fight along with us guys since most of the girls followed Miyuki and the others to help in the infirmary. I grab a few magazines of bullets from all my guns and put them all with me and looked at everyone. "Alright. We will be fighting against a horde again. But this time, we are going to face new adversaries, the birds! If they get too close, just duck! Have everyone watch their backs! Do not fight alone!" "Yes!" Everyone ready their guns together while I pull out my kukri and the cleaver out. Its fight or die... *** Day 8: 10:42 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 18 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition 12 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 magazines Grenades: 13 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) We quickly rush out the tower and saw an overwhelming sight. The barricade is being pounded by undead and I can see a few faces of dogs trying to squeeze in the gaps of the barricades. But with the soldiers firing them, they just keep piling and piling over. The bullet casings fell one by one into the barren concrete road and the sound of continuous gunfire rang throughout the area, anyone who are not used to the sounds of the gunshots would find it noisy and annoying. Of course, if you are in the apocalypse, you need to get used to it or you will get crazy if you didn''t get used to it. I saw a few birds in the distance thanks to my eyesight and counted at least 7 of them. "Snipers! Stay near the entrance! Kill the birds! Don''t let them get near the other soldiers!" I shouted. Shu, Sena and Izayoi quickly positioned themselves. According to Izayoi, he got the training in the game, Sniper Elite(1). I was a bit hesitant but then I remember myself who only have training in games too. Seeing that the undead are still attacking the barricade, it would be a bit of hard to kill enemies via melee weapons. I would be using guns here since going into the horde with melee weapons are suicide. No joke intended. I looked around the area for a good place to position myself and saw a vacant spot above the platform made on the walls for soldiers to stand on. I look back at my comrades and riled them up. "Kill the infected on sight! Don''t hesitate to waste your bullets! Defend the tower!" "KILL!" Everyone moved to their respective corners and pull out their guns. With the backup of the Snipers, we won''t have any problem in birds. Our only problem is how long the barricade will last. I moved towards the platform quickly and aimed my AR15 into the sea of moving corpses. The sight is overwhelming. It was like watching the horde of World War Z. Good thing is that the infected are not even climbing. If they are similar to that novel, I would never propose to fight here and just vacate this place. The whole place is too damn hair raising. Looking at those moving cretins, you want to just nuke them out to kill the infected. I pulled the trigger and released a barrage of bullets below. Crisp sounds of bullets were released with all undead being hit by the attack, dead or mushed to pieces. Groaning, moaning and barks came into the horde. Just by looking at them, you won''t feel safe at all. I was hesitant to use a grenade but decided to thin out the horde since keeping them in with me would be useless if the barricade is thrown off and destroyed. I pulled out one and the soldier beside me was surprised to see me pull out a grenade. I pull the pin and throw it to the horde. Just like a rock being thrown into the sea, the grenade didn''t take too long to fall into the group of undead and disappearing. In a few seconds though is different. "BOOM!" The surrounding undead in the explosion vicinity splattered like corned beef and the explosion cleared the place ina few seconds before a new bunch of infected occupied the area and consumed the fallen brethren of theirs without fail. The other undead too also rushed towards the explosion site and quickly tried grabbing a hand or guts for a change. "Now that they are distracted, rain them down with bullets!"I shouted. The soldiers were riled up and shoot continuously on the undead feasting on the broken bodies. I pulled out another grenade with me. Now that kiting them on a certain spot, worked, then lets kill them in a horde! Why waste bullets if you can end it with a bang? Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ----- Footnotes: 1. Sniper Elite is a tactical shooter video game series developed by Rebellion Developments. It is a third-person tactical shooter that emphasize a less direct approach to combat, encouraging the player as a sniper to use stealth and keep distance from enemy soldiers. Chapter 180 The Dead Hordes Defense Part 5 Day 8: 10:56 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 7 hours and 4 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition 12 boxes .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 11 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) I have thrown another grenade to the of undead trying eat the remnants of the other undead that got ripped to shreds earlier. I timed it carefully to avoid the grenade from missing. "Hu!" I hurled it with my might and the grenade was thrown in an arc. I did not bother too much on it as it was perfectly aimed. I pull out my AR15 once more and released another set of bullet barrage. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. BOOM! The explosion shook the ground lightly as guts and flesh flew everywhere after the horde tried to gather around. Of course, with many undead shielding the explosion, not all of the infected are affected by the explosion and will either have a few snag here and there like a torn hand or torn foot. "Keep firing!" "The horde is thinning out!" Soldiers shouted here and there to ensure the morale is still high for the others. The birds randomly appears but the guys I assigned in the sniper units proved to be useful as the birds were strike dead before they can even give a single strike to the soldiers. The horde is still overwhelming though it has literally been thinned out as you can now see that there is an end to the seemingly endless horde. I emptied one magazine of the AR15 and pulled out another magazine to reload. Suddenly, before I even managed to reload it, an undead suddenly jumped high that it managed to pass the barricade without any difficulty! "F*ck we are breached!" The soldiers panicked but they still aimed into the undead below that still tried to destroy the barricade. A few tried to shot it down but it turned out swift. It has a greenish color skin and unlike the rotten looking face, it looked like it came out ofhorror movie with monster enemies. One soldier was grabbed by the neck and in one clean swipe, its head was severed to its body, making the soldiers horrified and panicked to those who are dealing it. "A special infected!" I immediately concluded. There is only one thing that the normal undead and the special infected do. These special infected are proven to be more horrifying than normal undead. Seeing the special infected ripped off one of the heads of a soldier, the others attacked it by shooting it with guns but for some reason, its body seems to be made elastic since the bullets just bounce a bit before rendering useless. The special infected dashed forward and one of the soldiers were killed and the head was also ripped off, making a gory scene. I frowned but I did not falter. I abandoned my post and held the hilt of the Wakizashi. Although I don''t have any experience in quick drawing, I have seen most of the basic stance of Iajutsu (1) for me to use. I did not hesitate and dashed forward towards the infected. Of course, the special infected had already noticed me. It is still holding the severed head of one of the soldiers when it looked at me but I did not falter. I did not draw it yet as it''s not time yet. The special infected also dashed, baring its claws and sharp teeth. With a quick glance, I saw that this monster is very similar to that SCP -096(2), plus with torn clothes. I did not stop charging and when the infected drew close, I calmed my nerves and I relaxed my movements.The special infected swiped its long and sharp arms before me in a fast movement that in many people''s eyes are so fast. I had to calm down. If I fail then everyone else will be in danger. Everyone will die. I gritted my teeth, I stooped low and with a quick draw from my katana, I released a quick, clean strike on its head. The undead almost scratched me but it failed though. Su! Death fell to the special undead before I flick the blood on my katana. The soldiers were flabbergasted by what they saw but they immediately returned to their work when I stare at them. The acting leader of the soldiers nodded and commanded. "Focus on killing! If you spot a special infected like that one earlier, throw us a signal! Don''t let yourselves die! I rushed back to my post quickly. The longer I am away from the battle, the longer the battle will be against us if we keep on going on with this. We need to defeat these guys as soon as possible but I think it would take a few more times. I fished out my magazine that was interrupted in reloading due to the appearance of the special infected earlier. Lock and load. These squirming undead below should never be walking on this land. One thing to do, remove them and annihilate them, because if the dead goes hungry, that means the humans are already extinct. ---- Footnotes: 1. Iaijutsuis a combative quick-draw sword technique. This art of drawing the Japanese sword, katana, is one of the Japanese koryu martial art disciplines in the education of the classical warrior (bushi). 2.SCP-096, also known as "The Shy Guy", "The Tall Man", or "The Crying Man" is a hostile humanoid SCP Chapter 181 The Dead Hordes Defense Final Par Day 8: 12:00 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition : Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) The battle intensified and the series of bird attacks also gotten worse that the snipers are having a hard time dealing with all the swarm of different birds. Feathers have already gathered around us and the dead bodies of the birds are also present. Many soldiers are still alive but wounded, apparently, the attacks of the birds are not infectious like the infected do but they hurts like hell for them as I can see a few of the soldiers managed to get away from the swarm of birds but costs them a limb and the like. It was a gory sight and if you add the special infecteds, similar to the one attacking us earlier, its a very brutal sight. I only have a few remaining bullets left on my AR15 and I am running out of grenades. The horde is already thin enough but we still needed to clear most of the dead since they still try to bring the barricade down which is now totally in shambles with the red blood due to the blood, flesh and guts splattered from the dead bodies. The sound of gunshots are also ringing like crazy over here but still, we are running out of ammunition. Click click! Then I realized that my gun is empty already. I never expected to empty the remaining amount of bullets in my AR15 on a horde and not against the Behemoth itself. I took note to the appearance of the Birds and the special infected. I think I will call those new undead as the decapitator due to the fact that they seemed to keep attacking survivors on the neck, very keen to decapitate a target. I shivered on the thought of it. I hope they don''t appear at Night Rage. This would be too troublesome if they indeed appeared which I don''t want to occur since that is one of the worst case scenario in this world right now. There are only a few more undead left at the moment and most of them are just within the area of the barricade. I pulled out the Beretta M9 Pistol and Colt 45, holding them in both hands and aimed them into the dead. I am not really an expert in pistols and I can only have a sure kill whenever I am in point blank on the enemy. But this time, I had to deal with it. The soldier beside me show another look of surprise into his face seeing me use two pistols on both hands. Just as you know, dual handling pistols takes a certain amount of expertise to utilize properly and I am sure that only expert marksmen can do that easily. Of course, I am not an expert Marksman. I can barely attack shoot a sniper rifle, let alone this one. BANG! BANG! BANG! Consecutive gunshots rang out. The bullets hit the undead but they don''t hit any target, let alone any heads. I frowned on this result. Indeed I don''t excel anything. I can manage a rifle but I can''t utilize a proper gunshot using the pistol. I sighed and put away the guns back to their holsters and pull out my kukri and cleaver. I climbed out of the barricade and jumped into the red zone of the barricade. As soon as my feet landed into the ground, the undead that were attacking the barricade quickly changed targets and walked towards me. The soldiers wear a surprised shock and a few of my companions who are also assigned on the wall just shook their head. The undead were so slow that I don''t even see them as equal status to me. I swiped my kukri to the nearby undead with quick and precise hits to their heads. I didn''t spare any undead on my way, a kid, an elderly, a man or a woman, it didn''t matter as long as they are rotten to the outside, they will eventually going to die. Besides, they no longer fear pain anyway. It took me around an hour to clear the undead attacking. The soldiers also helped me clear the remaining undead and I killed the stragglers left on the ground.After a hard and dangerous battle, we finally finished the horde and eliminated the danger looming over us. The attacks of the birds also stopped so that means, we succeeded on repelling the dead. "Its finally done, huh," Izayoi groaned as he massaged his shoulders. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "That was blood pumping event!" Nathalie shouted in English. "I felt like that was the longest battle I have done ever in my life," Shu said. "Did you just forget that we almost died in Namba? That was our longest fight ever!" Souichi retorted. "Shut up, we are just running over and over without sure destination, how can we call that a long battle?" Shu frowned. The soldiers also sighed in relief. I entered the area and saw that the dead soldiers are being piled up while those soldiers who unfortunately died from the decapitatorare covered in a black cloth, it was clear that it was an act of respect but it would be a bit hard for someone to bury a comrade with decapitated head. "What are we going to do with these dead bodies?" I asked one of the soldiers covering one of the headless corpses. "We had to burn them, it would be a tiresome and meticulous job if we decided to dig a grave. Besides, they might rise back up, at least, we can avoid the worst case scenario," he answered and continue to cover the other bodies. In the end, we emerged victorious against the horde but we lost a few men in the event. Still, it was a few amount rather than a whole pile of corpses of soldiers. From the looks of it, the apocalypse has yet to show its dangerous side yet and it is still showingits light side. Chapter 182 The Aftermath Against the Dead Day 8: 2:00 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 4 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition : Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) The clean up was very messy and long. The dead bodies of the undead were gathered in one place and burned them down to avoid spreading diseases and to avoid more hungry cannibals attracted to the bodies. The soldiers who died from the attack of the decapitator were gathered and blessed by Pastor Shin before they are cremated. A few of the soldiers shed tears due to the death of their comrades and some of them blamed themselves for the death of their comrades. Well, I can''t blame them either because even I had been too slow for the attack that when I responded, another life is lost. I looked at the soldiers and sighed. This is a common occurrence in the apocalypse and dying is a natural cycle. I even lost two guys already since the apocalypse. But I really had to hold it on. As the leader, the lives of my comrades are always my priority. I made a sign of the cross and the ceremony of the cremation started. The weather seems to be mourning with us too since it started to rain after the cremation. It was really a blessing after the darkness that occurred to us. The soldiers seems to have lighten up their mood seeing the downpour. Some of the soldiers still keep on guarding the place via small rooms on the wall that they can use to shield themselves in the rain and can allow them to monitor the place too. On the other hand, I moved inside the tower and called my comrades. "Good work out there. You all did a fine job on the battle," I said to them. "No sh*t! My life is always on the line and I even thought that I might die if I missed a single shot!" Izayoi said as he gripped his sniper rifle. "That was indeed frightening especially during the appearance of the special infecteds. Who would have thought that they would start appearing here and there and starts killing the soldiers one by one. I almost thought I would be one of those guys," Souichi mumbled as he shook his head. Looks like he already have a steel mind after the events last time. "We should be thankful that we survived for another day though. Living is really bleak in this age right now," Sena said as she put her sniper rifle on her shoulders. "I never thought that I would be under a besieged battle like this. I am too tired at the moment," Tamaki massaged her shoulders. Looks like the recoil made her shoulders sore. I look at the others and sighed ordered them again. "Well, good job everyone, go and take a rest. That is an order." I stare into the sky and saw the dark clouds looming over. Well, I hope the rain would last long enough until the Night Rage... ... Day 8: 2:26 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Hallways 3rd floor Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 34 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition : Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) The others moved towards the clinic where the others are attending the wounded while I returned to the meeting room. But I did not need to go there since Haru is already sitting on a bench placed on the hallways. He is holding his head like he was having a problem. I stare at him for a while and decided to break the silence. "The battle has won. But we lose a few soldiers," I said to him and took a seat beside him. He raised his head and looked at me before he sighed and stare into the floor. "I am a worthless leader. I did not even participated in the battles. I am a horrible soldier who let his comrades die," Haru clutched his forehead. "Stop whining dumbass. You really are a dumbass," I said before opening one of the lollipops in my pocket and pop it into my mouth. "Yes. I am a dumbass," he mumbled. I closed my eyes, pull out the brass knuckles in my hands and gave a hard punch into his face. "F*ck off, stop whining. If you keep whining, you are really hopeless. Why bother with that? You are the leader of this place so why would you even grumble about being hopeless? I just don''t understand much of your logic. A soldier like you should be more superior than me since you as a soldier have undergone intense and harsh training and are trained to battle in the battlefield, but why I am seeing a guy who can''t even made the morale of his comrades high? Are you saying civilians are much better soldiers than real soldiers? What kind of logic is that?" I scolded him hard as he clutch his cheeks that I punched hard. If the brass knuckles was there, he would be having an internal bleeding due to that. He looked at me with confused looks. Blood flows out of his lips from the pain. Then he smiled and wipes off the blood on his lips. "You are right. Things doesn''t have to be like this. Now that I know that my girlfriend is safe, I don''t have to get worried. Thanks for the wake up call though. Its an eye opener for me," Haru said and stood up. "Well, that is good. Then, since you have recovered, we would be discussing the plan next. I will rest for a while before we should start the planning. If we want to survive then we had to plan out the things we had to do to survive. Our next target to kill is the Behemoth." Chapter 183 Discussion to Fight the Dead Day 8: 2:30PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Hallways 3rd floor Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 30 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition : Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) Haru and I returned to his office. Since the others are busy at the moment and some are resting after the deadly battle earlier, the meeting only composed of me and Haru at the moment. Well, I can still do have the knowledge of the enemies despite the fact that I am not the one researching those guys. Just like earlier, Haru pulls out the projector and connected his laptop in there. "This is a file I gathered when I tried hacking the systems of a laboratory somewhere here in Osaka. I don''t know what they are doing but they were indeed doing something worse which made me think that it was a similar account on the Behemoth. From what I gathered, the mutated person who was exposed to the virus became a bit similar to the Behemoth who turned similar to jelly. The only mutation that varied him and the behemoth is the fact that he was immediately killed before he can transform into one that is similar to the behemoth." After he said that, he showed me a presentation video on his laptop. "This video is one of the files I managed to hack. It was a bit secured so I had a hard time hacking it but with a few codes here and there, I managed to steal the data and put it on my usb drive. I know that I might get hacked sooner or later so I used that method to hide it immediately." "Wait, you managed to hack that place too? Are you saying that the laboratory managed to make a first similar style to the behemoth before they terminated it?" I was surprised. Looks like Nanami missed some info from that website they hacked with her hacker friends. "Do you know something about it?" Haru asked. "Yeah, Nanami managed to hack the website of the underground laboratory that you mentioned of. We managed to gather a few of the research of the Virus and due to that, we knew that the name of the Virus is Virus Galea. We never thought that we missed a great detail about it." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I see. Well, the event occurred before the outbreak. Well, they managed to kill the guy before he turned out unkillable but he was not killed by a bullet in the head like the traditional one," Haru revealed. "What? He was not killed by a bullet?" I was taken aback. The only enemies who fell under that kind of trait are the blob monsters that I killed by using a flamethrower. "Its hard to explain but we could watch the video so that you would see it for yourself," Haru sighed and clicked his remote. The video on the projector moved and started playing. In the video is a man being attended by a few people wearing a lab coats outside the room and a few more people wearing hazmat suits(1) are within the chamber where the man who was being used as the lab rat was in. The man was clearly against the experiment as he thrashed about and he was being secured by the people in Hazmat suit and they seemed to be trying to contain him. The video has no sound so I have no idea what he was shouting in. From the video''s perspective, it was clear that it was in first person view of the video. Its not a third person documentary that is usually done in most documentary videos. In this one, it was clear that the person capturing the video is someone who is closely acquainted with the other scientists. Possibly, a scientist itself. The video was shaking a bit so the features of the scientists were either blurry or hard to distinguish due to the movements. But it was clear that the person capturing the video is someone who is a scientist because there was a slight glimpse of his hand shown earlier and he was shown to wear a gloves. Although it was understandable to wear protective suits after entering a lab, it would be too hard to enter a top secret area and film the place like nothing. Its not something you can easily do if you are a freelance writer unless you are similar to Frank West(2) who seeks news only to move to an outbreak area and have fun killing the dead in there. The video continued a bit and the one capturing the video focused capturing the event of the guy thrashing about. The guy was saying something but it was inaudible and cannot be easily done with lip-reading because of the blurs. But not long after that, the situation became violent as the people in the hazmat suits started punching and slamming the man on any hard object in the room. No one stopped this despite the bleeding forehead of the guy became more apparent. The guy, is still conscious and I can see that he was clearly gritting his teeth in anger. Maybe due to the blood leaving his forehead, he was finally strapped to the bed and he was somewhat injected with something which is presumably, the Virus Galea. The man who was strapped stopped struggling before he suddenly grew more dangerous and shakes his shackles and the strap off forcefully to the point that the process he was doing it made his skin peel out from his body and blood flows out. The people in Hazmat Suit quickly vacated the place, leaving the guy trying to rampage. Just like how the usual undead ravages, it was same from the guy but soon enough, his body seems to be melting and his skin seems to peel off. It was like he was forming into a melted plastic but he still retains the form of the human shape. Soon enough, his arms melted the shackles and the straps snapped off. The person capturing the video looked at the scientist beside him and nodded. The scientist bowed and clicked a button. Before I knew it, the guy was shot into the head. The man fall but he stood up again. This made the person panicked but somehow, the person using the camera did not and silently took over the control and clicked on two buttons labeled electrocution and burning. ---------------------------- Footnotes: 1. A hazmat suit (hazardous materials suit), also known as decontamination suit, is a piece of personal protective equipment that consists of an impermeable whole-body garment worn as protection against hazardous materials. 2. Frank West is a fictional character from Capcom''s Dead Rising video game series. He first appeared in the 2006 video game Dead Rising as the protagonist. In the series, West is a freelance journalist turned zombie hunter. Chapter 184 Hope is not Dead Part 1 Day 8: 2:26 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 34 minutes left (Kato''s View) We are currently returning to the Tsutenkaku Tower with Dad on the lead. After getting a few samples of the tissues that the Behemoth has, we returned while crashing the dead on the streets. The place is full of sh*ts and stuff from the outbreak like littered bodies, trashes and broken cars. Everything you see in an apocalypse, its present in the streets. The car is quiet after we lost a handful of soldiers during the sample taking session from the tentacle of the behemoth. Only a few of the men that my dad had brought were returning alive. The others were already dead and we shot them to the head before cremating them to avoid reanimating and turn into an infected. My dad''s reaction is heavy but he kept his face straight and tough. It was clear that he had a hard time believing that a few of the men he really admires the talent were all now dead. When we are around the vicinity of the Tsutenkaku Tower, the radio besides my dad transmits a connection. "Hello, this is Tsutenkaku Base watchers, over. Are you near the area over?" My dad look at the radio before he pulls it off and put the radio near his mouth. "This is Matsubara over, we are almost there over. Is there any problem over?" "No, we took in a few survivors earlier over. They were allowed by Sgt. Haru over," the soldier said. "What? Doesn''t he know that we are short in supplies? And he took in a few survivors? Is he out in his mind?!" Matsubara snapped off. "Umm, sir, they said they don''t have any plans on staying. They came to discuss on killing the Behemoth. Actually, not long after they arrived, they helped fend off the dead. Their leader was exceptionally skilled too and killed the special infected that attacked us. Sadly sir, we lost a few men due to the sudden attack of the special infected. They seemed to appear despite the fact that its not yet evening sir, over." "We lost a few people huh, can''t be helped its a special infected. It was clear that we can''t beat them easily. Huh? People who came just to beat the crap out of the Behemoth? And they helped you all to defend the fort? Can you tell me the looks of this leader you are talking about and the name, over?" "Sir, I don''t know his name sir, but I can describe him sir. He wears a blue long sleeve coat which seems to be the uniform of the Kirishima High School. He wears a headphone that is shaped like a horn and he wears a black beanie too! He has different arsenal of weapons and he uses a gun but he rarely use it. But earlier, we can see that he is a master in close combat as he didn''t even pull out his gun to kill the infected in close combat. Also, the infected were all killed in one swipe, he seems to know his stuff sir and he seemed to be fast in doing so sir, over." Dad stopped talking but it made me startled when I heard the description of the person that arrived on the tower. ''Does that mean that he is still alive?'' My nerves were giddy to the fact that I heard an acquaintance to appear here. Its been a week since I survived the outbreak but all of the people I have seen so far are soldiers and not a single guy around my age is there. Hearing the possibility that the guy in the description is ''him'', then I would be glad to see that I am not the only teenager alive on this area. Someone else are still alive. I did not realize that the communication of the soldier and dad is already done. He looks at me and nodded. "Lets go back to the tower." ... Day 8: 2:37PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Office Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 23 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition : Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) I frowned watching the video. The method was a bit cruel but it must be done or the guy would begin to infect others. What made me groan a bit is the gruesome scene after. The body of the guy exploded and the guts exploded on the glass when a huge amount of electricity surged towards the guy. It was a bit of a coincidence that the eyeball of the guy that was killed also flew towards the direction of the guy capturing the video. The eyeball still twitched a bit but after it didn''t survived after getting incinerated from the flames. In the end, the guy was reduced to ashes and not a single thing was left on the guy. The guy capturing the video nodded to the guy next to him and the video was terminated. That was the end which means the answers are too bleak to know at the moment. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "That was the end. Perhaps you are confused what happened to the guy right? Well, according to the log files, the person in the experiment has been successfully liquidated and his remains were reduced to ashes to avoid him becoming more violent," Haru said as he read the report. I frowned and decided to ponder on it a bit. The process of killing the guy was a bit brutal and from what I can see, he was still holding his human consciousness so when he was killed, he actually knows that he will get killed? But then, I have proven that flames are the most best method to kill a monster blob.Alongside with the electricity, this made the weakness more apparent to the blob monsters but what can we do against the behemoth? "If we are going to adopt the style of liquidation method that the video has done, it was pretty clear that we need to rig a lot of the power supply and use it against the Behemoth itself but what we lacked is time, and extra hands, sure enough your guys would be willing to work but that doesn''t mean that we can finish the preparation in time. In short, our hope is lost to win this war." Chapter 185 Hope is not Dead Part 2 Epilogue of ARC 3 Day 8: 2:40 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Hallways 3rd floor Time before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 20 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition : Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) Electricity is one hard and ambitious plan if you ask me and from the nature of the upcoming battle against the behemoth, it would take lots of things to preparation and if we are seriously trying to do that, it would be clear that we won''t be able to do it in a short span of time. However, unlike what Haru said, hope is not lost, instead, we fight despair. Hope is an insidious thing and it is a thing that allowed most humans think that surviving for many days will give them hope in which I doubt will happen soon. "No, I don''t believe in hope but there is always light that will give us chance to exploit this as our weapon. An all out war is something that cannot be avoided and from what I have seen earlier. Electricity is not the only thing we can use. From what I can remember, explosions can also hurt this guy out but with its fast regeneration, its something that cannot be done easily. If we want to do this, we had to do a lot of explosives like grenades, C4, panzerfaust(1) and rocket launchers. Even large amount of gunpowders would work and bringing the titan Behemoth down would be possible." "But our explosives are not enough to cause a massive explosion and the panzerfaust you are saying, they only exist in museums and would barely be usable. But we have a few Panzerfaust 3(2) to use, but their ammunition are also limited. For C4, I don''t think we have enough to cause a massive explosion and for gunpowders, I think we have a few barrels of them but they are also too limited," Haru said to me. Then, the door burst out and a lean guy appeared followed by a face I still remember that gave me the first equipment for the apocalypse. It was precisely Kato. But I am not surprised. I just gave out an indifferent reaction to them. "So you are saying that with explosives we can kill that massive lump of infection over there? Just how sure are you?" The guy looked at me with one of his eyebrows raised. This guy is buffed with muscles that his kevlar vest seems to be barely covering his muscles. His hair is long and tied in a short ponytail and they are full of grey strands of hair. His face is full of scar and one of his eyes had a deep scar that he looked menacing to me. "Commander Matsubara! You are back!" Haru stood up and gave a salute to the person. Wait, Matsubara? Isn''t that the guy who holds the letter of my parents? So he was still alive? Matsubara looked at me with curiosity and rubbed his beard. "Have we met somewhere before?" Matsubara looked at me with intrigue. "No, we don''t but I am sure that you know my parents," I said to him in informal tone. I had no care about formalities here because I am not a soldier and I hate lapping into someone else just to gain a slight power. Its practically useless. When he heard me, he looked at me with confusion and he stares at me with incredulous look, trying to know what I am talking about. I sighed and scratched my head. Some people really have limited memory that they can easily forget something else. I grab something in my pocket and quietly flicks it out to show it to him. "Perhaps this would help jog your memory a bit," and flicked the photo towards him in which he catches easily. He looked at the photo and his hands shook when he saw what is in the photo. He looked at me and back to the photo. I did not react or anything, just stayed looking bored to him and stayed my stare style to him. "You... you are the son of Kazuya! You are my nephew!" Matsubara knelt into the ground. "So now you remember, uncle. But I don''t really have time for any kind of tearful reunion or whatever it was. I want to finish the business about this and destroy that f*cker out there. I don''t want the lives of my companions get endangered just because of an over weight monster devouring the whole city." I said to him. He nodded and looked at me. "Of course, I know. And I know you can defeat the enemy. You are the remaining hope of humanity left because the true virus of the Galea is currently in your body. You and the other one named Eve will be the only people that will be able to bring the apocalypse to an end." Hearning this, I frowned and looked at him with incredulous look. Even Haru and Kato were confused on what is going on. "If humanity has to survive, your survival and Eve''s survival are the only key that we will be able to return back to our normal lives. The people who can control the virus without being manipulated by the intense hunger will be the people that would bring chaos to an end. And that is what your father is trying to do." ---------------------- Footnotes: 1.The Panzerfaust (, lit. "armor fist" or "tank fist", plural: Panzerfauste) is an inexpensive, single shot, recoilless German anti-tank weapon of World War II. It consists of a small, disposable pre-loaded launch tube firing a high-explosive anti-tank warhead, and was intended to be operated by a single soldier. 2. The Panzerfaust 3 (lit. "armor fist" or "tank fist") is a modern disposable recoilless anti-tank weapon, which was developed between 1978 and 1985 and put into service by the Bundeswehr in 1992 A/N: Although this is the arc where the Behemoth is being talked about, the battle is not yet going to occur here yet. Another arc is done. And another arc is going to arrive. The war will soon begin. Next chapter is the beginning of the next arc. Chapter 186 Surprise Surprise, The Dead Enjoys the Rain Day 8: 5:55 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower Time before the Night Rage: 5 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition : Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) I rested on the sofa with my mind wandering around. With the heck of the world is now, I am not entirely sure what is going to happen from here on out. I left the meeting room despite Uncle Matsubara and Kato stopping me to go. I have no intention to keep talking to their nonsense. Uncle Matsubara asked me to become the leader of the soldiers but I did not accept. I don''t want to keep being busy again and again because I had never liked to become a leader. I stare at the photo of me and my family. The world had gone insane and even uncle think I will become the savior of the people in which I never dreamed of. I just wanted to survive and not to rule. I pocketed the photo and looked at my watch. Its almost 6 in the evening but the rain is still pouring down heavily. With rain in the sky, a horde won''t occur tonight which would help us relax for a night. I yawned and peel out a lollipop from my pocket before putting the candy into my mouth. I maximized the volume of my headphones and closed my eyes. I had never been relaxed like this since the very first day of the outbreak. "ATTENTION! ATTENTION! SOLDIERS WHO ARE ON BREAK ARE PRIORITIZED TO GO TO THE BARRICADE PLATFORMS AND DEFEND THE BARRICADE! INFECTED ARE CURRENTLY ON THE MOVE AND SWARMING THE VICINITY OF THE TOWER! REPORT AS SOON AS POSSIBLE! REPEAT! AS SOON AS POSSIBLE!" I suddenly opened my eyes hearing this. Despite the max volume of my headphones, I can hear it perfectly fine in my ears. Due to that, I did not bother to rest and stood up. The announcement was heard all around the building. I was confused though. Isn''t the undead never attacks whenever its raining? It was still raining hard and the raindrops hurt like rocks due to the downpour. I pick up all my weapons in the table and equipped them back. Just as I was finished putting all of them, Souichi, Okabe, Shu, Steven and Izayoi arrived holding their guns. "Kyosei! Have you heard about the attack?!" Souichi gripped his rifle hard. "I am not deaf. I heard it loud and clear. So what is the deal with the undead right now? This is the first time I heard about an attack during the rain," I looked at everyone demanding an explanation. "We had no idea either. The announcement is vague so I have no idea what transpired there. We are about to help the soldiers defend, Kyosei. Are you going with us?" Shu asked. "I had to see this myself." The others nodded and we moved with large strides to the barricade. Day 8: 6:15 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 5 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppresor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition : Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) We are far from the ground floor and the elevator is not working so we are forced to use the stairs which exhausted us a bit when we got down. However, I was surprise to see the soldiers are being handed out with supplies. Uncle Matsubara is helping by handing out supplies to everyone and handing them with raincoats and a few mags while a few of the soldiers who are in need of bullet refills returned one by one and were being handed out with a few magazines of bullets from different guns by Kato. I did not talk to Kato earlier but I can see that he was happy to see me alive and well but I have no business talking to him. I came here to defeat the Behemoth, not for a reunion. We approached Uncle Matsubara and he was surprised to see me and my companions. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Are you going to help?" Matsubara asked. "Yeah, how is the situation out there?" I asked. "Its literally dangerous and we are just making the matters worse. From what the engineers and builders told me, the durability left on the walls are less than 20% and if it falls more than that, any seconds from now will be our doom." "Just what the f*ck are we even dealing with? This is the first time I heard about an attack during the rain since it is especially quiet every time it rains. What caused this phenomenon?" I scratched my temple as I try to rack my brains. There should not be a case of things like this happening at all so how come? "Yes, it never happened before, but our enemies this time are not the normal infected undead but those undead that are covered with the orange slimes, similar to the Behemoth," Matsubara revealed. I was surprised by what he just said. The blob monsters? Then I remembered their very weakness. Aren''t they weak in fire? As long as they are exposed to fire, they will die? But then the rain has come, instead of a blessing, it turned out to be a curse. Since it is raining, we can''t use any molotov cocktails or flamethrowers from our arsenal to use against them and grenades are a limited supply that we really need to fight against the Behemoth. With this occurring, then we really have no time to dawdle at all? Even a single rest? Does death is the only salvation in this time? F*ck, I don''t want that possibility. Chapter 187 Repel the Dead Day 8: 6:37 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 5 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) Of all the challenges that I have encountered in my life, this is the challenge that seems to be harder than choosing which university you will be attending college at or choosing what job you will take after education. This matter is now life and death situation and if we don''t have anything for salvation, we can''t escape this predicament. Then, I suddenly remembered a chemistry class in one of the laboratories. I immediately looked towards Uncle Matsubara with a serious look. "Uncle, do you have Flares?" "Huh? We have although they are still unprocessed at the moment and it is still not usable at the moment. Why?" "Do we also have incendiary bullets?" "Incendiary bullets?" Uncle Matsubara frowned. "We have a few boxes Kyosei but they are not enough. We also have no idea how to make a lot of them," Kato answered. After hearing them, I immediately pull out the radio in my pocket. If this doesn''t work, what will work then? "Nanami, pass the radio to Chie, over." "Roger that," Nanami answered and I heard some crackling sound before I heard Chie''s voice. "What''s wrong Kyosei?" Chie asked. "Do you know how to make an incendiary ammo?" I asked. Although I am not sure if she really did, I am talking about the stakes here. She is one of the best chemists I know at the moment. "Umm, I only know the ingredients but I have not truly tried them out. I am not confident about it, over," Chie revealed. I was about to get hopeless when I felt Shu slap my back. "Don''t worry, I know how to make bullets and since Chie knows the process of making one then shall we try it out then?" Shu looked at me with a grin. Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Suzuki also approached us and they grinned at me. "Count us in! I literally forgot the incendiary bullets. Let''s make them as soon as possible. We should use the remaining incendiary bullets at the moment and kill these monsters at the same time, no?" Mr. Suzuki put a thumbs up. I nodded and looked at Shu. "Make incendiary bullets from the materials we have as soon as possible. Ask for help from the others so that the progress will be a lot faster. Those who want to help but have no idea what to do, teach them properly with the fast way to make the bullets. Surviving this night is our top priority right now. Kato, ask for volunteers to get the incendiary bullets in the armory. Uncle, supply us with grenades and a few Molotov cocktails. Although Molotov cocktails will be easily extinguished by the rain, at least the damage done can be easily accumulated. The others, come with me and will burn some jelly *ss," I ordered. Everyone nodded. There is no superiority in this one battle. Kill or be killed is the motto here. If we won''t work, dying is our only choice. The barricade is slowly being melted and the screen of barb wires is slowly being melted by the blobs. I didn''t bother using all of my weapons at the moment because they would be useless. The flamethrower is not going to work in the rain so I left it on the tower. I saw a pile of sticks used for making spikes on the side. There are a few sharpened ones already and they looked like a spear to me, only in their wooden form. I tested their durability and they seemed good and durable enough that they won''t easily snap in two. If metal won''t work, will metal be fine to use? I didn''t hesitate and charged on one of the blobs trying to melt the barb wire barricade and hit the head of the blob with the use of the wooden spear. I used full strength on it and didn''t bother to limit it. Splash! The blob that I hit dissolved immediately and turned into a puddle before disappearing. I was surprised by this. It''s an effective attack! "Everyone! Grab the barricade spikes littered on the ground and use them to poke the head of these monsters! Make sure they are durable enough and strike their heads with full force. Do not hesitate because they will melt the barricade in no time if we waste more time here!" I shouted. A few of the soldiers heard me and saw me perform the kill started relaying my message to the others and they also started to grab the available spikes on the ground and used it as a spear and poke enemies in full force. The others were also looking for spikes but some of them did not have the luck to find a stick to use. Then, I saw Kato and a few of the soldiers arrive carrying a few crates of bullets. Uncle Matsubara also appeared with the grenade and Molotov Cocktails I mentioned. Of course, the Molotov cocktails are covered in plastic and are yet to lighten up. "The others who did not manage to find a suitable stick to use, re-equip your guns and use the incendiary bullets! Also, grab explosives and end the battle with a bang! Don''t let them breach our defense. Kill on sight! No mercy and stop dilly-dallying!" I shouted again at the top of my lungs. "OOOOOOHHHHHH!" The soldiers are riled up and we started to kill the enemies in a frenzy. The others who equip their gun started shooting and since they are incendiary, as soon as the bullets were shot to the blobs, it didn''t take a few seconds to make the target being swallowed in flames. The rain was getting lighter but the rain is still rain, it can still extinguish flames fast but at least it is now a bit more on our side unlike earlier that we have encountered problems. Although the dead are still attacking and messing up with us, the numbers of the blob infecteds are slowly diminishing and the numbers of our fighters are increasing. Then, a shout from the guy doing the recon gives us a warning. "ATTENTION GUYS! FIVE JUGGERNAUTS ARE SPOTTED! AND THEY ARE ALSO F*CKING COVERED IN JELLY TOO!" Chapter 188 The Deadly Juggernaut: Reloaded Part 1 of 3 Day 8: 6:37 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Duration of the Night Rage: 11 Hours and 23 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "ATTENTION GUYS! FIVE JUGGERNAUTS ARE SPOTTED! AND THEY ARE ALSO F*CKING COVERED IN JELLY TOO!" When announced, I was baffled by hearing it. Just what the f*ck is going on? They had just done a sh*tty one right now. It''s f*cking raining and now I am forced to face another blob version of the Juggernaut? Can''t you see that we are having a hard time here against normal blobs? Now we are having trouble against Juggernauts too?! I gritted my teeth and grip the sharp stick on my hand. I only have 4 grenades in me and the others are clearly going to have a hard time dealing with all of the blob undead that tries to melt the walls down. I can go there and try to stop the Juggernaut since I am already infected but it won''t do good to me since the Juggernaut is covered in the blobby mass of orange slime on its body. To kill it, we would need the Flamethrower, explosives, and Molotov Cocktails. However, the Molotov Cocktails are not a good one at the moment because of the rain and the bottles are limited. It''s not something easy to acquire so our supply will diminish soon. ''Should I head out and deal with the dead? If so, I am risking myself to die. However, I can wait for the Incendiary bullets to get done and delivered to us but it was not a certainty to actually finish a large number of bullets in one go. And it''s not even a good one that can really defeat the Juggernaut. It''s already on the point where it was already an undead with upgraded qualities. The soldiers might be a gung-ho kind of people who will gladly die for the country but dying in this state is not something we wanted right now. The more survivors there are, the higher chance to survive the night rage.'' Now that the rain is just a small facade that is hiding the very dangerous scenario, I am now certain that this virus is really intent on destroying the world and making the humans fall into its grasp. I was stabbing a few undead when all of a sudden, I heard a guy shout on top of his lungs. I look up and saw a guy wearing a vest of dynamites in his body. He is holding a grenade with him too. Don''t tell me... ''A suicide bomber?!'' The guy was clearly in his thirties but he seemed to be proud and not a trace of fear is in his face. However, why go to the lengths of suicide? Before I can stop the guy from going, he jumps off the barricade and run somewhere. I can''t see where he was going but I can hear his scream a bit far even in the rain. His scream has a unique wave of distinction which made me determine that he is a bit far from the base. The undead that were trying to deal with the barricade all turned towards the guy running. Since the undead right now is slow and does not bite, they are easy to dodge. Then, just as the undead were all getting far from us, we heard a muffled explosion not too far from us. The ground shook which means the explosion is a strong one. "One Juggernaut down! The other four are wounded! Killing them is the top priority! Defenders! Keep on killing them all!" the guard who is on the lookout shouted. I look at Uncle Matsubara''s face but he is still focused. I can see that they have no intention of mourning for the suicide bomber. The barricade opened and the frontline soldiers started to go out to chase the undead. As the rain started to slow down, the threat of them started to lower down and the methods of killing them started to increase. Still, it is a high danger still. I also go out with them and ready the stick on my hands. We are ready to face the horde of blobs when I heard another shout from the lookout. "Guys! Go back inside! The Juggernauts are charging!" Before the soldiers can take the words and sink it in their minds, the Juggernaut is already 2 meters away from us. I have quick reflexes so before a Juggernaut can crush me, I managed to roll away from the charging big guy but the guy behind me is less fortunate as he was the one left to get crushed in my place. The other soldiers did not manage to survive as the huge jelly bodies of the Juggernauts crushed them. I was expecting the bodies of the soldiers to appear but I was horrified to see their bodies were now slowly merging inside the Juggernaut. It was like the crushed meat of the soldier were being fused slowly to the Juggernaut. It was a gruesome sight but it did not last too long. The chunks of meat and flesh broken into pieces slowly merged and became muscles to the Juggernaut. "Sh*t sh*t sh*t! I don''t want to die!" The soldier near me screamed and charged away from me straight to the barricade. However, it is now closed and off-limits to the people outside the walls which means that includes me. "F*CK! OPEN THE GATES DAMMIT!" The soldier was so focused on pounding the gate that he did not notice the raised arm of the Juggernaut. When he noticed it, he was too late and a muffled scream escaped from his mouth before he was swallowed by the blob. I gritted my teeth. All of my weapons are going to be a bad choice to attack the Juggernaut. And aside from that, the undead that are covered in slime are now getting near our location. Only a few soldiers left in our battle, I think, we would have to fight to death. Save the scoldings to the guys responsible for our lockdown in a dangerous place. Let''s kill these guys first! ------------ A/N: Sorry guys for no updates straight! My internet connection is having problems right now and I can''t really rely on my pocket wifi too much since its also a slow one. I can sadly post a few chaps but that''s it. So limited after all. Chapter 189 The Deadly Juggernaut: Reloaded Part 2 of 3 Day 8: 8:00 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Duration of the Night Rage: 10 Hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Wooden spike Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 4 pieces Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) I grip the wooden stake on my hands and push forward. Although the danger is all around me, I have the confidence to survive this sh*tty place. The blobby undead is not fast and their movements are too easy to predict. The only problem with killing them is that I can''t use the normal metal weapons that I have. Grabbing one of the grenades on my side, I made a few steps away from the horde before throwing it to the clustered undead. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The other soldiers who are left behind were also fighting for their lives. It would be a real shame if they did not survive the siege despite completing a very severe training when they were still cadets who never have experienced actual war. "BOOM!" The explosion is great enough to blast the nearby Juggernaut''s arm to pieces. I am not someone who easily gives up from battles. If I survive from the first day of the siege in Kirishima High, why would I die in this situation? Unleashing my combat skills, I grip and lunge the stake to the blobs and strike their vital points. Unlike normal undead that gets messy after dying since they leave dead bodies on their wake and they also splatter blood, the blob undead once dies, they will turn into a mass of orange liquid that quickly evaporates without a trace, even bones and other kind of matter to whatever undead they are possessing. Either way, I don''t mind. The people on the walls are still supporting us by throwing grenades and Molotov Cocktails. Even in the rain, the flames don''t have any trouble burning a few of the undead in cinders but they have short life than the usual so it''s not useful for long continuous damage. Soon, I heard a gunshot and the undead that got hit goes ablaze and burned the undead. Soon, it''s left and right gunshots. Also, it''s left and right burning undead too. Seeing this, I didn''t waste my time and pushed forward for the enemies. It''s not going to be a very good battle, with the Juggernauts still alive but at least, the battle is now getting a bit easier. "Burn those undead down!" the soldiers shouted and rally up the soldiers outside to kill. I was surprised by the efficiency of the army this time. They were fast and extremely agile in attacking and although their faces have scared expressions planted on them, they didn''t falter and continue to attack. Even one of the soldiers who were about to get devoured did not back off and continue to fight. Lucky for him, the nearby soldiers helped him annihilate his attackers. With those things, I doubt the army would be defeated. However, there will always be trouble against these enemies. The undead are unpredictable and it''s because of these reasons that they don''t emerge victorious against non-human enemies like the undead. Before the smaller once is thinned, the remaining three Juggernaut including the one with torn arm Juggernaut raised their shoulders and rush forward to the soldiers. "Incoming!" the soldiers panicked seeing the Juggernaut. Unlike me who personally fight a Juggernaut face to face and fist to fist, they have not experienced this slight brush of death with this. In fact, this version of Undead Juggernauts are more dangerous than the original Juggernauts I have killed in the past. Like a charging tank, the Juggernauts reap the soldiers who didn''t manage to escape its attack in time. I manage to dodge away from the blobby Juggernaut and backtracked from my way before I raised the stake. Should I try using that again? But that severely tires my arm. The last time I used it is when I attack the Juggernaut when Kaito, Satsuki and I were taken and held on to the place I was held on and being used as gladiators against the undead. "No choice..." I ready the stake on my hands and once the Juggernaut I am targeting faces his back on me, I sprinted and run towards it, jump as high as I could and raised the stake. "Die!" SPLOTCH! The stake pierces the head of the Juggernaut. I made sure to apply lots of force on the stake so when the stake struck the head of the Juggernaut, instead of bouncing back due to the blob covering this giant, it penetrated the blob and destroyed that very membrane. As soon as its head exploded, the whole body crumbled and before I can land on the solid body of the Juggernaut, the whole mass of meat that the Juggernaut has exploded to pieces and like the blobs of normal undead, the mass of meat that fell to the ground disappeared and from the looks of it, it evaporated. The soldiers were surprised but seeing me able to do that, they also decided to imitate my move. Before I can even warn them what they are doing, they jump and strike towards the Juggernaut. But I was surprised when the Juggernaut that the soldiers attacking raised its hands and grab one of the soldiers. Before anyone can react, the soldier that was grabbed was like being melted to an acidic substance. His screams were muffled but before he can continue his scream, the Juggernaut grabbed his head and twisted it, pulling it away from the body. The way the Juggernaut killed the soldier is very similar to the way the Predator''s movie. Grabbing the head''s target and pulling the head along with its spine. I should have warned the soldier about the move I did that I used an outer force that they don''t have so that I have avoided his death. Chapter 190 The Deadly Juggernaut: Reloaded Part 3 of 3 Day 8: 8:30 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Duration of the Night Rage: 10 Hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Wooden spike Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 3 pieces Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Gas: 4 litres *** (Kyosei''s View) Though the soldier''s death made me stunned for a while, I don''t have time to dwell with it. I run forward with the wooden stick and target the Juggernaut. This Juggernaut is much bigger than the last two Juggernaut I killed. No wonder the soldier easily got killed without any chance of retaliation. This guy is a much more stock built monster. It can be a literal tank covered in bile undead and would be a very dangerous individual. If only I can use my metal weapons, I would be able to deal damage against that monstrosity. It is hard to deal with a hefty amount of damage with this spike which is already tattered and almost broken to an extent. I can only use it against normal blockhead undead but not this guy. It would be an actual suicide. "Main gunners! Stall the Juggernaut! Do not let it repeat it''s attack!" Uncle Matsubara shouted. The soldiers nodded and started to focus the fire of their guns to the Juggernaut. It was a really noisy attack. I didn''t bother approaching the Juggernaut for now. I have no cover in bullets and if I let myself in the middle of the gunfight, I would be filled with holes right now. "Kid! We have the Incendiary ammo now! You wanna get a few boxes? It would be troublesome for you down there if you keep on using the stick!" a soldier shouted on me and throw a small box. I quickly catch the box and open it. It was 9mm bullets but from the design of the bullet, this is much different than the normal 9mm bullets. It contains 30 bullets in a single box, I guess they made a lot of them for me? Nope, I don''t think so. The undead are slowly appearing side by side and the Juggernaut seems to be uncomfortable with the bullet barrage the soldiers are giving. It thumped it''s decayed chest and roared. The nearby soldiers were taken aback from the roar and they did not get to respond in fear. "F*CKERS! WHAT ARE YOU DOING! MOVE!" One of the soldiers on the wall shouted to the soldiers below. The others quickly snapped out of their trance and once again, started moving away. I look around the area for a while to look for an undead free area. I have to reload my Beretta M9 Pistol with the Incendiary Ammo. I know this is a risky method but I have to deal with it. I grab one of the grenades on my waist and rolls it on the ground. I quickly moved away from the area and pulls out my pistol. BOOM! The explosion once again topples the undead in the vicinity. That made me a good amount of time to prepare and reload. But it was a limited time only, I don''t have all the time in the world. What is more, this incendiary bullets are not enough to destroy the blobby Juggernaut. This guy is tough and built like a brick and this little bullet won''t do the trick to it, I need something to do a chain reaction and that would need something to trigger. The rain is now starting to halt and from the looks of it, it won''t take long before it would take a full stop. Dang, I should have brought along my flamethrower but no used crying on spilt milk, I had to deal with this. I pull out the magazine of my gun and started unloading the normal bullets. Taking the bullets we''re a bit hard but it''s not as hard as having to reload. The blob undead are starting to move again and the Juggernaut already flick off the bullets bouncing from its gelatinous body. This would really be a pain. As soon as the Juggernaut stood up, it''s attention shifted to me. Of course, I did not bother looking at the undead''s direction. I have to focus on the reload. ROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRR! The Juggernaut pounded its chest like a gorilla and goes into a charging stance. I don''t like this at all and it bid a very dangerous aura of death. I still haven''t loaded the third bullet yet but I am already in a dangerous situation. I made a hasty decision. Since the Juggernaut is different than the traditional one, I have to find a way to deal damage with limited bullets. Even though I only put two bullets on the magazine, it should be enough. Having been surrounded by undead everywhere, there are only a few areas where I can pass through. Wait, that is right, I can do that thing. If I remember right, there should be a few canisters of gasoline cans on our cars. I can parkour over there and evade the undead. Those cans would be the best things to act as the catalyst for destroying the Juggernaut. The Juggernaut started charging towards me immediately. I did not bother to dilly-dally and quickly made a move. I hope the soldiers can still hold on for a while. I holster the gun and started running away to the left. Although there are a bit more undead on that area, that won''t be able to hinder me on this one. With the stick, I made a quick thrust to the undead while moving at the same time. It''s hard, especially for the undead that are covered in jello. It felt heavy and slow to my hand but I can do it. The Juggernaut is following me still but I didn''t bother looking back. There are plenty of obstacles on the road and with the help of those obstacles, I made them as stepping stones for me to move in the middle of the horde without being attacked. I can feel my lungs ran out of air as time pass by. Curse this lack of stamina, but I can still do it. The Juggernaut charged hard on its way. Not a single undead on its way are spared from it''s charging rampage. I continue jumping and climbing here and there, using all obstacles like cars, benches and lamposts. I have no backup this time so I have to do a quick move without calculating on my decisions. Soon, I saw our truck and bus on the side. Luckily, there are no indeed swarming there. I still have the grappling hook with me and to make a quick move over the bus, I shoot out the grappling hook to the lampost standing not too far the bus. Chang! The hook attached to the lampost and after making sure I can move forward, I swing forward using the grappling hook like a Tarzan. The way I made it there allowed me to widen the distance between me and the Juggernaut. Of course, there is only a small amount of time to get the can. I am already exhausted but I disregarded it for now. I jump to the truck and open the door. I quickly saw the canister of gasoline on the truck. I grab one and once again started running away from the dead to lure the Juggernaut away from the truck. I hope this would be the last battle for the day... Chapter 191 Victory Is Not This Deadly Day 8: 9:50 PM Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Duration of the Night Rage: 10 Hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Wooden spike Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets Grenades: 1 piece Gas: 4 liters *** (Kyosei''s View) The Juggernaut snarls at me with utmost fury. I didn''t falter and moved on the broken vehicles one by one and used them as stepping stones from the undead. The Juggernaut slams the ground and charges forward, ready to deal attack on me with the dangerous and slimy arms. I stood on the top of a van and opened the canister of the gas. Pungent smell of gasoline wafted on the air and just smelling it for a bit makes you a bit of dizzy. Now my only goal is to take this canister to the Juggernaut and pour the contents to the humongous body of this freak. The other undead are being dealt with by the soldiers and their numbers are not as threatening as before but if carelessness kicks in, they can still deal damage. I glance around the area but before I could get a good scan on the place, the Juggernaut charges forward to me. "F*ck..." I cursed and leap away from the van. The charge is strong enough that the Juggernaut that lunges itself to the van caused a slight shockwave in the air. The van also exploded in impact. Shards of metals started to rain down from the vicinity. The Juggernaut is alive but it is weakened. I was surprised to see the Juggernaut made an attack that turns out to be lethal to itself. The explosion is not enough to give a painful death to the big one but it''s enough to deal with severe damage to the Juggernaut. The Juggernaut is kneeling on the blasted area as it clutched its chest. The explosion is strong enough because it''s left arm is missing in which the part the Juggernaut used to charge forward to kill me. Only a few damages left and this Juggernaut is gone for good. The other undead were also blasted away from the explosion which is beneficial for me. While the Juggernaut is weakened and the undead is a bit far, I held the canister and sprinted forward. The Juggernaut noticed me and tried to do something but with the injury that was inflicted, the undead seems to be unable to attack for the time being. "You need to take a bath first. You are already covered in slime," and throws forward the contents of the canister. The Juggernaut was covered with Gas and the slime on its body is reacting to the gasoline. I emptied the contents of the canister to the Juggernaut and after doing so, I quickly run away from the Juggernaut. The latter stood up once more. From the looks of it, it recovered the energy on its body to fight. However, what is so good about recovering energy if energy will also start killing you? When I was around 10 meters away from the Juggernaut, I pull out the gun filled with the Incendiary bullet from before and pulled the trigger. BANG! The bullet traveled fast. There are no effects like slow-motion and other stuff. There was only the typical explosion. BOOOOOMMMM! The explosion caused a wave in the surroundings that even the undead with frail bones and muscles cannot withstand. And after that strike, the rain stopped. The soldiers noticed that the rain had already stopped. Grins in their faces reappeared and pulls out their own flamethrowers. "Burn them all to death!" The soldiers rallied up the troops and started releasing tongues of flames. The blob undead might be dangerous during the rain but once they are dealt with, death only awaits for them due to the Flamethrower. I glance into the burning body of the Juggernaut. The pieces of its body are scattered on the ground, still flaming up. However, the battle is finally over for now. I yawned while watching the soldiers cleaning up for the remaining undead on the surroundings. I just remembered that I have been awake for how many days without so much rest. I guess I had to head back and sleep for now... ... Day 9: 6:21 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 39 minutes left (Miyuki''s View) We didn''t notice the time has already hit the 6 A.M mark which signals the end of the Night Rage. Although I didn''t see the actual battle, I can see that many casualties and death occurred during the battle. It was a horrifying thing and we did not expect that the rain we have been relying on so that the Night Rage stop became one of the times we have to prepare. Most of the casualties from the soldiers are burns and lost limbs after the blob undead grab them or if the liquid that came from the blobs came in contact with them. But the good thing is that most of my friends are not harmed during the battle of the dead. After the rush of casualties and dead bodies, we ended up not sleeping for the entire night though I am already used to it. Still, many of us are having a hard time staying awake. Most of us are barely able to open our eyes. Eve is already sleeping on the chair while waiting for me to finish my job. I also slumped in the chair due to the severe tiredness I felt. I have not been able to take a good rest for quite a while now. It''s not mandatory for us to stay awake but with all of these things happening, we had to adapt or we would be dying in our sleep. I grab the energy drink distributed by one of the female medics in the base as something to give us a boost. The bottle is still cool to the touch and it''s enough to jolt me awake. I opened the bottle and drank a bit on it. I don''t really drink energy drinks like Redbull and other kinds but it is indeed true that they gave a slight energy boost to my body. The shouts and screams since earlier, along with some explosions and other stuff no longer cause noises. According to one of the combat medics who are helping on retrieving dead people, the battle already ended around 9 in the evening. But with the dead bodies littered around the place with so many soldiers who barely managed to stay alive, retrieval is still a meticulous job. Snow, Nanami, Chie, Cindy, and the others already returned to their respective rooms and rested but I did not go yet. I have not seen Kyosei for quite a while now. I heard that he made a lot of contributions to the defense and he is the one who tasked us to make Incendiary ammo with the help of our old friend Kato. I get the urge to look for him to take a glance. I thought I would find Kyosei in the battlefield''s aftermath but there is nothing to see there except bodies of soldiers being lined up and blessed by Pastor Shi before being cremated. "Strange, he should be still here," I muttered. I pace around the place but aside from some soldiers, no one else is there. Luckily, I found Okabe-kun helping in the area. "Okabe-kun, have you seen Kyosei?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Kyosei? I saw him return to the tower with a tired look on his face. I guess he went there to rest. Ask some of the personnel around, they knew Kyosei already. They might be able to know where his current location is right now," Okabe answered. "Oh, thanks." I glanced at the bunch of corpses of several soldiers that are lined up. Who would have thought that the victory we got is one where there is a deadly result. The soldiers were either too weak or tired to fight but after the Night Rage, it turned out to be one of the nightmares for them. I shook my head this time. After experiencing a few days of seeing corpses straight, I am already immune to it. It was like my mentality adapted to the current situation. After bidding goodbye to Okabe, I made my way to the tower. I have no idea where he is right now and searching the whole place is just hard enough because I am already tired. Luckily, at the entrance, I saw Kato once more. He is talking to a tall and buff man who he calls Father. That guy must be Mr. Matsubara. When he saw me approaching, he smiled at me. "Hello, Miyuki. Are you going to your room now?" Kato asked. Then his eyes landed on Eve who is sleeping on my back. "Have you seen Kyosei perhaps?" I asked. "Kyosei? I saw him last on the third floor. I guess he would be sleeping because he entered one of the residential rooms we made." "Oh, thanks a lot. Good day, Kato, Mr. Matsubara." Then, Mr. Matsubara saw Eve who is sleeping behind me. But Kato is the one who initiated to ask me. "Who is that little girl? This is the first time I have seen her." "Oh, this Eve, my adopted daughter," I said. Kato was surprised but Mr. Matsubara grinned. "You are already responsible enough to have taken care of a little girl like her in this situation. Most young people during the apocalypse won''t be concerning for this girl at all. Are you taking care of her all alone?" Mr. Matsubara asked. "No, actually, I am just one of the acting parents of her. Kyosei is the other one. They call us her mom and dad." Kato grinned mischievously. "Ohhh, I see. How mischievous Kyosei is. Having a daughter and a wife to boot. I thought he is not interested in having a love life, but now he got one here." ''Ugh, I wish.'' "I won''t be holding you then. If I remember right, the room that Kyosei entered is room 3." Chapter 192 The Behemoths Deadly Awakening Day 9: 6:41 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 11 hours and 19 minutes left (Miyuki''s View) After a few minutes of Kato teasing me, I managed to get away after something urgent came in. Due to that, I managed to reach the third floor without stopping in any rooms to check. I knocked on the door three times before calling out. "Kyosei, are you in?" "..." There is no answer. I guess it''s understandable enough. I opened the door and saw Kyosei sleeping on the bed. Unlike the usual demeanor of him being a bit cold and a bit of a tyrant, he is just a normal person when he is sleeping. He must be pretty exhausted because he didn''t bother to remove his beanie, headphones and his shoes off. He is snoring which is a sign of someone very exhausted sleeping. I smiled at his vulnerable state right now. Although he changed a lot after ''that'' event, he is still the same Kyosei I know in the past. Even if he tried to show his cruel side to others, it''s just not possible for him to hide his other side that he didn''t bother to show to others. Only during the time like when he is sleeping or relaxing, he shows his vulnerable sides. However, out of all the people he saved, he is the one who holds the most heavy burden. We still have hopes to find our relatives but all he had is himself in this world. Despite that, he still perseveres. He doesn''t like to go with others and work with them but due to the main fact that he is our leader, he can''t escape the predetermined path of teaming up. Still, we are still grateful, especially me. Because, if he is not there, I would already be dead or worse, a disgraced individual who lost my purity. I was about to put a blanket on him when I saw a photo on the bed. It might have slipped out of his pocket because it is hanging out on his jeans'' pocket. I grab the photo in curiosity and saw that it was a photo of a happy couple that is wearing a lab coat while on the center is a little girl in a wheelchair and a kid wearing a familiar beanie smiling on the photo. The two couple bears a striking resemblance to Kyosei a lot especially the Father. If that is the case, this photo is the family picture of his family before they died. ''Is Kyosei''s parents a scientist? How come he never mention it to us?'' Mystery piles up as I tried to think about possible things on what is going to happen but I decided to stop. I must be paranoid and my imagination must be running too wild... ... Day 9: 9:25 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 35 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) I opened my eyes after my sleepiness disappeared. That was a good sleep. It was practical and simple sleep but it was refreshing enough. What I need to do next is to take a bath. With all the stink in my body after fighting against numerous undead, I would literally smell right now. Bad thing is that my change of clothes is not available, guess I have to stay with my usual clothes for now but I have to change with one once I get to find a spare. These clothes will stay stinky if it won''t be washed. Even though its apocalypse, proper hygiene is still something needed to have. And I don''t want to keep having sickness due to that. Humans will be really vulnerable to illnesses faster than usual. As I get up on the bed, I realized that someone else is currently sleeping on my bed. I frowned when I noticed this. I should have noticed it if someone entered my room and sleep along with me on this bed. Did I have missed the presence of this person? Maybe because I am too tired that I failed to notice the presence of this person sleeping on my bed. I can''t see the person sleeping in the bed because that person is covered with a blanket. I gulped a bit because I usually see this trope in the normal days from animes where a girl wearing almost nothing is sleeping beside the main protagonist. I didn''t hesitate and pull out the cover. I sighed a breath of relief because the expected naked girl is nowhere to be found which is good. But what is Miyuki and Eve doing in my room? Why are they sleeping beside me? I frowned looking at this scene. I am not used on people sleeping together with me because I usually do sleeping on my own with me soloing the bed for myself. This is the first time someone went to my bed and goes sleeping with me. Good thing, Miyuki is decent and she still wears decent clothes instead of the expecting clothes I imagined that she would wear if they go sleeping. I covered them again with the blanket again. They must be really exhausted from the battle last night. I am not surprised. Even I have slept for quite a few hours already. I should leave them alone for now. It would be unreasonable for me to wake them up after a tiresome event. I am cruel but I am not that cruel. After doing so, I grab my equipment and wear all of them with me. Our plan to destroy the behemoth would be commencing sooner or later after the preparation of the army left in Osaka. With Tokyo not planning on helping to support the attack against the Behemoth, we would be relying more on our own force rather than rely on others. I left the room and left a note for Miyuki and Eve. I even left them food for breakfast. I doubt they have eaten anything yet. I headed straight to Srgt. Haru''s office immediately. Plans would always be there if needed and I am quite sure that they have already got a lot of info on how to deal with the Behemoth. Suddenly, an earthquake occurred on the Tsutenkaku Tower. "An Earthquake at a time like this?" I muttered. A soldier heard what I said and quickly shook his head. "No, this is not an earthquake. Only one thing is certain on this, the Behemoth is awake. We will be annihilated if we don''t take action as soon as possible." Chapter 193 Preparation Part: Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 9:41 A.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower Time before the Night Rage: 8 hours and 19 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) The shaking in the ground did not stop, instead, it is getting stronger as time went by. I also saw the soldiers started grabbing their rifles, rocket launchers, and other types of equipment for war. Due to this, I rushed to Haru''s office. As soon as I entered his office, I saw Haru that he is calmly looking below the windows without a single tinge of fear and worry. It was the look of confidence that a general has as he overlooks his army attacking the enemy, It was like he already has everything planned out. "You seemed confident, Haru," I said and moved beside him. "Oh, it''s you Kyosei. Did you sleep well last night?" I shrugged at his question. "I don''t feel anything, as long as I am in a good position then I am fine with it wherever I sleep. Anyways, is it true that the Behemoth is waking up?" "Indeed. Our drones managed to see movements coming from the colossal beast. And before we knew it, here it is, making a wreaking havoc now by causing a morning Earthquake." "Do you already have a plan formulated at the moment against this colossal?" "Unfortunately, we ran short. We have short supplies of ammunition and fuel. We managed to loot a few gas stations with gas but this is not sufficient enough to destroy something that big. Now that it''s awake, we have to devise a new plan to destroy it. It''s not that we have no plan, but we ran out of time and resources to use." "I guess we have no choice. So what is the plan that you are cooking?" "With supplies running short and the Behemoth on the move, we have to do it with limited supplies. We will divide the soldiers and volunteers into two. The attack squadron and the scavenging squadron. Many of your friends signed up in the scavenging squadron while the non-combatants are all stationed as the nurses and medics in this place. I will explain the attack squadron''s role and the scavenging squadron''s roles so that you may know what squad you want to go with." "No need, I will go to the attack squadron," I immediately said. "Well, I can''t stop you but I will still explain so that the plan would work smoothly." Haru goes to the table and open up the map of Osaka. "Attack squadron would immediately rendezvous with the Behemoth in Osaka Tennoji Zoo since it is currently in that area. The Behemoth has a slow movement so you won''t be having problems in losing the monster in sight. Ammunitions are limited but half of the attackers would be holding rocket launchers. Since you all have donated a significant amount of them, we would be able to arm a lot of soldiers. But we have problems with the ammo so it has limited resources. "The attack squadron also holds the supply of fuel too. A few of the soldiers would be using the firetruck filled with gas to spray it to the body of the Behemoth. Which will be backed up by the other soldiers who will be igniting the body of the behemoth via explosion using C4. Each people assigned in this task would be holding 500 grams of C4 1 since we have a limited amount. We have tested that C4 blocks do not get melted and devoured by the dangerous body of the behemoth so it is good to use the C4 once the behemoth is already bathing in fuel. "Now this is the problem. We only have a limited amount of fuel supply and I doubt that we can even ignite the Behemoth that way. Which means we need supply to go on. That is when the Scavenger Squad team comes in. Basically, this job is the hardest one. Although you won''t be fighting against the Behemoth, people who are under the Scavenger Squad will need to be the lifeline of the Attack Squadron. They will be the supplier of the Attack Squadron as they are the ones who will be refueling the Firetrucks to full. I know that this plan is somewhat lacking but it would do with only this limited time and supply we have. Are you sure that you are still going to sign up in the Attack Squadron?" "I won''t change my mind. I have already made up my mind and besides, I still have a score to settle with that behemoth. I will make sure that he will be reduced to ashes." ... Day 9: 12:00 P.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Flamethrower Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) I did not wear any armor because my mobility would get encumbered with all the weapons I am holding today. I managed to sign up in the Attack Squadron with a job of blowing up the Behemoth with the use of C4. Although I still don''t have enough idea about the C4 and how it works in real life, I guess I can just imitate it on how I see this is used in movies and games. Many of my friends are in the Scavenger Squadron which makes us divided right now. Only Kato, Uncle Matsubara, Mr. Tanaka, and Mr. Suzuki are the people I know at the moment. It was a miracle that we still have trucks to use for soldiers rather than rendezvous enemies on foot. Well, I wanted to see a tank but that would be hard to get because we are already abandoned. If for this fact is the reason, we wouldn''t have a problem dealing enough explosive damage on the monster. 15 cars, all holding the volunteers to attack the behemoth is currently heading to the rendezvous area. And I hope that it will be a good and smooth battle. The counterattack of the humans will begin today... 500 grams would be 1.1 pounds of explosive. Chapter 194 Scavenging Part: Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 12:00 P.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower: Barricade Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours left Arsenal: Melee: Machete 2x, Combat Knife, Hidden Blade(Kyosei''s Item) Gun: M4 Carbine Rifle, SCK/Minebea 9mm Pistol 1 (Kaito''s View) Still looking at the weapon that Kyosei has given to me, I remembered the time I was an assassin, a hired killer. If I have known this weapon in the past, I would have many successful kills just by blending in. Now, I don''t have much use of my skills except for killing the undead. I shook my head in fatigue. Lately, I am not able to sleep due to the fear of this behemoth. After seeing it up close, I never expected that it can make me fear just by looking at it. Although I am an assassin, I just decided to partake in the scavenging team. Earlier, I saw Kyosei ride to the truck with soldiers and volunteer to the main attack force earlier which means he signed up to the dangerous mission. Although it should be one of my duties to be on the assault line, I didn''t have the courage to do so. I might have stood a fighting chance against humans but against this beast? No, that is just impossible to do. Just thinking about how I had to deal with a blob lifeform without any certainty that it could be killed grips me. But I still want to help so I decided to just sign up for the scavenging team. Although I won''t be fighting against the blobs, we would be the main source of supply that will be delivered to the soldiers. I know it''s not my main job in the past but I can handle it as long as I don''t have to fight against the behemoth. Call me a coward or anything but I only wanted to live and not to die fighting. Souichi already prepared all of the necessary items that we will be needing to use. Most of them are for siphoning gas. The acting leader of the squad is a soldier that is an expert in survival and he knows most of the ins and outs of the scavenging part. "Remember. Abandon the task if you feel threatened by enemies nearby. If possible, do not work alone. We have the priority of not letting any personnel die in this mission. I know it''s not an easy task but always have someone to watch your back. Do not stray too far but grab anything that would be useful, food, medicines, supplies, and even weapons if you ever get one. Do you all hear me?" "YES, SIR!" "Good, now let the operation commence." ... Day 9: 12:15 P.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Streets Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 45 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Sledgehammer, Combat Knife Gun: M4 Carbine Rifle, H&K USP 1 (Souichi''s View) The truck is moving a bit fast into our destination which would be on the wreckage of cars. With all the cars abandoned by their previous owners, it is impossible to have no gas left on them. After a few minutes sitting side by side with Kaito, Shu and the others, the truck finally stopped and the soldiers were the very first people to go down the car. Then, the radio that the soldiers have given to all volunteers goes static before the voice of the acting leader was heard, giving out a direct command. "ALL TEAMS! CLEAR OUT THE INFECTED ON THE STREETS BEFORE THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE MISSION! RETREAT IF THE SITUATION IS DIRE!" Hearing the command, I raise my M4 Carbine out and head to the direction the soldiers are heading. There are many moving figures just by looking from afar. And I am quite sure that the figures moving are not human but the undead. They were notorious for being a dangerous flock of monsters that tend to just gather and form a destructive horde. I bet they will attack any humans in the vicinity. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. And I was right, as soon as the soldiers'' boots rang out the tap sound, all of the undead in the surroundings simultaneously turn their heads. I was taken aback from their reactions. I may be a bit experienced in facing them at Night Rage but I still get freaked out from them. They are so sh*try rotten to the core. "AIM AND FIRE!" Guns released a barrage of bullets to the horde of undead. With the barrage, either the dead won''t stand anymore or their brains are turned into a mush. I gulp my saliva already. Looking at the others killing the undead, I still find it surreal for me. Izayoi easily managed to adapt to his new life. Maybe I should have followed his example of becoming a gamer so that I can easily kill enemies like they were just from a game. The rifles continues to fire for quite a while and if you are not a fan of noise, then this place is something you don''t want to be with. And due to the barrage of bullets, it didn''t take too long for the soldiers to secure the place and destroy the undead infesting the area. The leader stood up, still aiming his gun as he scan for other stragglers. After a few while, he stood up and nodded before he goes to face us. "Good job guys. Let''s wrap this up before more undead comes in for the feast. We can''t keep on staying here in a long term." Everyone quickly move on around without thinking twice. It''s something amazing that a soldier with vague command can still perform efficiently. Because I have no idea about this one, I am one of the people who are keeping on guard in case an attack would be coming. Just as we are preventing for the next death, another cold sound of a growling noise is currently trying to get into my ears. I am quite sensitive when it comes to a sound. And I am quite sure I hear something. "Grrrrrrr..." The SIG P210 (now manufactured as the SIG Sauer P210 in the United States) is a licensed copy of the French Model 1935 which is the Petter Browning design. Petter had removed the loose fitting barrel bushing and the tilting link of the John Browning M1907 design, but retained the grooves on the top of the barrel which engaged similar grooves in the interior of the slide. SIG licensed this design in 1947 The USP (Universelle Selbstladepistole or "universal self-loading pistol") is a semi-automatic pistol developed in Germany by Heckler & Koch GmbH (H&K) of Oberndorf am Neckar as a replacement for the P7 series of handguns. Chapter 195 Scavenging Second Part: Confrontation to the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 12:49 P.M Osaka: Tennoji Streets Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours and 11 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: Sledgehammer, Combat Knife Gun: M4 Carbine, H&K USP (Souichi''s View) What was that? I am pretty sure I heard something growling at me. Just as I was wondering if it is something I am just imagining and hearing things, a big dog with rotten flesh jumps forward, attacking me. BANG! A very loud bang from the side causes my ears to ring which made me clutch it in pain. I look at my side and I didn''t expect the thing that I have seen. My legs shook as I saw the big dog''s corpse. It was a pretty horrifying sight since it is already dead with its brains splattered on the ground. Wait¡­ That isn''t right. This monster did not resemble a dog at all when looked closely. Instead, it has two hind legs that looked similar to a spring and front legs that looked like hooks. What is more, they looked like dogs being skinned alive. "What the f*ck was that?!" One soldier shouted and pointed to the direction where the dog monster jumped from. On the horizon, we saw a clump of several moving creatures creating a wave of panic to us. The soldiers aimed them on the moving figures ahead of us. Then, all of a sudden, they started jumping, no, to be precise, they are springing their legs up as they started to hop. "Are those mutations of bunnies?!" Now that someone pointed their resemblance, they really did look similar to bunnies. They are no longer the cute looking bunnies I ever saw last time. They are all just mutated monsters that will devour humans without hesitation. Soon, all of the figures started springing very fast that they manage to cover a huge area already and are currently a few meters away from us already. "Fire! Open Fire! Kill them!" The commander shouted. The soldiers click their safety lock and started releasing a barrage of bullets. I also did and started shooting without stopping. The snipers on our teams are hitting many of the monsters but for some reason, it seems like we can''t just kill them without predicting their movements. They are just so agile that hitting them with a bullet is proven difficult. One of the soldiers no longer has the patience in aiming that he grabs one of his grenades and pull its pin off. "Fire in the hole!" An explosion occurred after the grenade was thrown but to our surprise, the monsters were able to dodge and avoid the fatal explosion. "What the f*ck¡­" the soldier sweat as he never expected a miss from a grenade that has a wide explosive range. It was an unprecedented result. "Keep firing! Don''t let it get near us!" I sweated as I keep on shooting the undead with my M4 carbine. I signed on this team to scavenge supplies, not to fight. And now, here I am, dealing with another horde of monsters. Okabe and Steven did not flinch and also continue the barrage of bullets, even Kaito did not stop. So, why would I either? This is no time for cowardice if I don''t want to die, I had to deal with these monsters too. Grawr! The monster bunnies leap off and now lands to the broken cars'' roofs. They landed with force because the broken cars we''re all flattened like scrap metals easily. These monsters are able to breach our 5-meter radius. BANG BANG BANG BANG The gunshots rang out continuously. I doubt we can even siphon some fuel with this state. One gets really close to me and snarls me with its sharp bloody teeth. I almost f*cked up with it that I pull out the sledgehammer on my back and give it a swing. BANG! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Maybe the force I released is just too much or might be due to an adrenaline rush but when the sledgehammer hit the monster''s face squarely, the body of the monster we''re sent far away with blood still spraying from it''s crushed skull. That was a close brush. I almost started hyperventilating. The fear seeps through my bones and I didn''t really have much courage left. This is insane. This is not the same as fighting an undead. This is pure danger. The Night Rage might be able to throw us in a turmoil every time it unleashes its mutated monster but during the morning, it''s not even safe to rest. Getting a bit relaxed in this environment always spells out death. Okabe pats my back as I try to recover my breathing. "Are you alright man?" "I feel awful¡­" "Don''t push too much man, we can''t risk having another casualty. Rest a bit before going again, " Okabe said and helps me stand up straight. "...Thanks, man, " I said. "We still have to get out of this sh*t. Don''t ever die, Kyosei would be furious." "Ha¡­ indeed. We can''t disappoint our leader, " I smirked. We continue to deal with the enemies. Although they are fast, they don''t have much defense in their body and once you hit either their legs or body, they would automatically die by exploding whenever bullets kill them. If it is melee like my sledgehammer, they are either going to stay the same. No wonder the monster that Kaito killed last time is exploded its brains out. Within an hour, the monsters we''re annihilated. The SDF did not fail to its title. They don''t fear the enemies and they never back down from a fight. They can attack with a rationale mind without being clouded by confusion and fear. We are in good luck because we don''t suffer a casualty. When the monsters we''re all killed, their bodies disappeared all of a sudden and some sort of metallic substance appeared on the areas where their bodies were currently at. One of the soldiers was quick-witted and grabs gloves and wore them before interacting with the metallic substance. "What is this?" he asked as he lifts it up for everyone to see. The soldiers shrugged, seeing the item and threw a strange glance on the metallic item. Without good info about the metallic item, the soldier showed it up to the leader and the leader started thinking before he issued a command. "Gather those items that looked similar to the item with our soldier here. It might be useful to us when the time comes by." While the soldiers were all busy collecting those items, I am here wondering how the heck did those metallic things from inside their bodies. Are those items going to be something that we can use? Chapter 196 - Attack Squad First Part Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 12:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4 left: 500 Grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) The tension of the group is pretty obvious because their silence is very disturbing, and if not for the engine of the trucks we are riding, we would never be able to get away from the awkwardness the atmosphere is surrounding on us. But I can''t blame them. This mission is something that would either cause our demise or will become the first step of us survivors here in Osaka to reclaim what has been taken by the undead. The music on my headphone is the only thing that makes me calm. Although I have done many things that would be really dangerous and hard to complete, I did not falter. However, now is making me a bit more nervous. Maybe because I experienced fighting against the behemoth first hand? It might be the case, especially that I saw Leo''s death due to the monster. My anger towards that monster is just overflowing. And killing him over and over again would not extinguish the bloodlust on my body. "Kyosei. Do not attack rashly. Although I don''t know how Teacher Leo died, you shouldn''t let your anger take over you. That monster is something you can''t defeat easily. You have to take it easy and deal with him slowly," Kato said. I look at him without any tinge of fear, my anger reflects in my face that Kato backs off a bit. "Chill dude, don''t put me in a dangerous situation just because I said that." I found out that I am taking my anger in a different person. I rubbed my glabella and sighed. "My bad, just don''t mention it again." Kato nodded and just stayed silent. I must be stressed out totally from all of these things I am experiencing. I should relax a little bit before we arrived at the rendezvous zone. ... Day 9: 12:14 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 46 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) The trucks started to stop one by one. That means the attack squadron is now on the rendezvous area. We started to disembark from the truck and started clutching for our weapons in case of undead attacks. I grip out the Kukri on my waist and also pulled out the Beretta M9 Pistol. I looked around the place and just like the other buildings, the facilities are either trashed or broken beyond recognition already by the undead or by the mutated. It is also covered with the same orange slime that covered the convenience store. Overall, this place is in ruins. The only thing is that the whole place seems desolated. Not a single creature is present, not even an undead. "The Behemoth sure is a greedy bastard. Even a few undead around the zoo is not spared," Mr. Tanaka said as he stares at a female corpse covered in the orange slime. Her body looked like it took a bath on an acid solution as the bones were almost melted enough. The corpse is already in necrosis stage which means that the corpse is already an undead when it died. There was no bullet hole on her head which also concludes that this unlucky bast*rd died after the Behemoth passed by. Captain Haru gathered the soldiers around the entrance of the zoo. "Here we are now, guys. The mission "Attack The Behemoth will now commence. Go to your positions and find a good place where you can freely attack the behemoth and where you can freely escape. Although the firetruck is our key to success in this mission, we also have to defend it which gave me the option to install a mounted machine gun on the top of the firetruck so that when things get hairy around here, the firetruck is secured. Still, I have no intention of everyone dying here. Do not engage if the battle is something that makes a disadvantage to you. Flee if you feel the danger. I prefer an alive soldier than a dead one so be sure to be alive until the very end. Dying is not an option! Do you understand me!?" "SIR YES SIR!" "Commence the mission and return alive!" Haru''s words made the soldiers get pumped up to fight. I don''t really know how rallying the people works but if a charismatic and a person that can move someone is very reliable in rallying people. One thing is sure, I am not a charismatic person so this kind of tactic won''t work at all. We started going to our respective positions in the zoo. Still, this is the first time I have visited this place. I am not familiar with the structure of the place so I have to find a good place just to make sure that I can make a good attack against the Behemoth. The firetruck started maneuvering around the zoo, making its way towards the Behemoth. Without much familiarity around the place, I decided to follow the firetruck on its way so that I can get near the behemoth. However, just as we arrived on the intersection, the whole place shook once more like it was being shaken by a very strong earthquake. It was quite strong and the things around started crumbling down. "F*ck! The behemoth is moving!" the soldiers on the firetruck grunt as the tremors keep increasing. I had to crouch to avoid falling down into the floor once the shaking intensifies. What is more, I am starting to get dizzy and feel bad. I felt like puking out my breakfast out due to nausea that I am feeling which intensifies as the tremors continue. My vision is getting blurry too. F*ck, not now. I had to stand up and deal with it. Kill that behemoth and everything will end. I grab something in my pocket and pulls out the lollipop that I have been saving for quite a while. Taking off its wrapper, I popped the lollipop into my mouth which allowed me to get a bit good and my nausea is starting to feel a bit less now. The soldiers are already puking from the firetruck. It looks like I am not the only person who was hit by nausea. Still, they can''t keep on puking forever. The tremors already stopped which is good now. If not, this is a tragedy. I quickly help them by rubbing their backs. "You alright man?" I asked one of the soldiers. "Yeah. That f*cking tremors earlier makes me feel a bit bad in my stomach. Thanks for the rub." I started helping the soldiers up. I don''t want to activate my selfishness right now. This battle is something that even I have no chance of winning, the only thing to do here is to take help from others. Let''s let it slide for now. Chapter 197 - Attack Squad Part 2 Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 12:14 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 46 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) The earthquake did not last long enough but I already caused a lot of damage and our operation is delayed. Many of the soldiers suffered from nausea which caused them to vomit. It was hard for many of them to get used to it and many collapsed. Good thing some of the soldiers seem to be fine from the nausea and quickly helped the fallen soldiers back. I made my way to the Behemoth. Since the behemoth has taken a good rest in this area, the whole place is already in ruins and many of them have melted, resulting in the debris of melted stones piling the whole place and roads. I have to keep a good distance from the slime but this made the journey hard. Occasionally, there are some undead wandering around the place. Good thing most of them are just alone and dispatching them is a piece of cake. The only thing is that most places in this area are just too hard to deal with all these pesky slimes on the buildings. Touching them can melt your skin in seconds. But thanks to my parkour skills, I managed to cross the area without any problem while dispatching all of the enemies one by one. It didn''t take too long before I managed to reach the monkey''s cages. As expected, dead monkeys are present. They are not killed by the dead but by the slime. They have melted like plastics. Poor animals, can''t escape from their fate. The only problem in this area, it''s full of stragglers. They are crawling and groaning on the ground without most of their legs, one is even dragging his lower half. It was quite a gruesome sight so before they can keep on groaning, I ended their suffering forever as I break their heads. When the job is done, I scanned the area by climbing the nearby shed to get at least a good vantage point when the radio once again transmit a message. "Over, is anyone near the Lecture Room?" Lecture room? I have no idea where it was so I decided to listen. "Anyone near the Lecture Room should vacate the place immediately. We spotted in our drone that there is an undead bear currently on the loose. I order everyone to flee and regroup with the others if you spot the bear. Do not take it alone! Over and out!" I have no idea where is the Lecture Room at all but I have to be careful since I am not familiar with this place. I can''t just go enter buildings to buildings just to look for a good place to position myself to deal with the behemoth. Just when I climb down from the vantage point, I heard a frightening roar not too far from me. I was sure that roar did not come from any undead but an animal. I suddenly remembered that there was a loose undead bear in the area. If that was the case, does that roar just now came from that undead bear? Before I can even get down fully into the shed, I was forced to climb back up when I saw in the corner the undead bear. It was a humongous piece of sh*t, and I did feel the very danger of the creature that I immediately trusted my instincts. The bear roared again causing a reverberation in the surroundings. Then, the shed I was in shook hard and I almost fell into the ground. "Motherf*cker..." I cursed and pull out the Naginata. The undead bear quickly pounded the shed with ease causing it to collapse. I had no choice but to jump off and dodge the claws of the undead bear. I break in sweat after the attack of the bear. That was a close call. Without thinking too much, I rushed forward to the bear while pointing the Naginata to it. I know this weapon is risky to use against the bear and using a gun is the most probable choice, however, I need to be fast and accurate. The bear charged forward while it''s large paw is raised above. "I am not going to die just yet!" With a quick movement, I slide down and stab the bear with the Naginata on its crotch and even though I know that it has a small probability of being damaged, its not bad to deal at least a small damage on it. However, the Naginata did not even manage to deal with any damage as it only bounces off the skin of the bear. I rolled away, put the naginata on the ground and pull out the kukri. This was a bit hard to deal with Naginata I guess but losing is not an option here. I pull out the Beretta M9 Pistol too and stood still. Taking this guy down as soon as possible is necessary to avoid any complications in the future. The undead bear obviously roared again before running towards my direction. I aimed the gun and shoot the bear without stopping until I emptied the clip. As soon as the clip is empty, I also run forward and get the kukri ready. Although I knew that the kukri won''t do any damage since the stronger Naginata did not even leave a scratch, I am just trying my luck to get a stronger attack damage to deal on the bear. This bear is something that needed to be killed. If let loose, the soldier''s lives are going to be in danger due to the hunter. And since I am one of the unlucky people to meet up with the target, then my only choice is to kill. Chapter 198 - Support Squad Part 1 Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 12:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower Time before the Night Rage: 6 hours left Arsenal: Laptop, drones(x5) Gun: Glock 19 (Nanami''s view) As soon as the attack and scavenging squadrons departed, the support squad consisting of the medics and helpers are now on standby, ready to deal with any emergencies that might occur. Also, the support squad is not only focused on helping the injured, but the support squad is also the main support to the two squadrons in items and supplies. Medicines and guns are supplied by the support squadron. Not only that, but support squadrons are also considered as the eye in the sky for the soldiers and the others. And that was my work right now, controlling the 5 drones carrying the cameras, I am sure what they call the eyes watching below. I opened my laptop and monitored all the cameras I attached to the drones. Three are deployed to follow the Attack Squadron and the two are deployed to the Scavenging Squadron. Sgt. Haru tasked me to be the eye for them and deal with the surveying part since this is going to be one of the most troublesome missions that the soldiers and us survivors are undergoing right now. Although these drones are part of the arsenals of SDF, it''s useless if they don''t have the proper professional help of hackers like the likes of me who are excelling at hacking. However, being a hacker has lesser importance once the electricity runs out. Until then, I have to keep myself useful. Currently, the 5 cameras are flying steadily, monitoring on the bottom of the battlefield. There are lots of undead on the road but they don''t really pose any danger to anyone in the squads since they are all riding the cars. Unless a mutated appears, everything is normal. I closed my laptop and move to the medic bay. Miyuki and most of the girls are on the kitchen and Miyuki and the few girls I am close with are currently on standby here. Miyuki is currently sterilizing a wound from a bullet shot on a soldier who got hit by friendly fire during the last horde. "How''s it going Miyuki?" I asked. "Oh, Nanami, it''s fine but it would help a bit if there are fewer casualties later on. It would be troublesome dealing with blood and wounds from soldiers all the time." "Hahaha, well, what can you do? It''s now one of your job to heal others. We are counting on you as always." "Ha¡­ just spare me the sweet talk. Anyways, does the monitoring with the other squadrons going fine?" "Yeah. Not much there to happen since it is still very early. The trucks can deal with enough damage to them." "Ah, yes indeed. However, monitoring the occurrence is hard. You didn''t know whether an enemy might appear all of a sudden. You already know that this new world has already packed up surprises waiting for everyone. The new mutated no longer appears at night but also in the morning!" Miyuki exclaimed. Miyuki has a point. There are some times that mutated enemies appeared in the morning and although it was more common to appear at night, there are still some that appear in the morning. Just as we are discussing, a few rings appeared on my laptop. These signals are something given whenever there is something dangerous that is currently residing in the area. When I checked, I realized that the signal came from one of my drones. I opened the camera feed from the drone that gives out a signal and finally saw some of the lurking enemies on the attack squadron''s side. I frowned before opening the video chat program I created for this specific purpose. As soon as the call connected, I saw Sgt. Haru appears on the screen with a calm look on his face. I did not wait for him to respond and quickly reported my findings. "Reporting a sighting of a bear on the loose near the Lecture room of Tennoji Zoo. Upon zooming the video, I confirmed that it was an infected bear running on the loose. Please warn the others before they meet their demise." Sgt. Haru bit his lip in agitation before he nodded in a rush. "Thanks for the report. Please continue the support here." I nodded and continues to scan the camera feeds. Looks like Miyuki is right. Not all the time it is safe to assume they can do it, it will be hard to deal with if they have no support. Just as I was hovering over the camera feed, I noticed that the bear has arrived near the monkey cage. What made me very surprised is that Kyosei is currently in a shed. I watched and saw that Kyosei is struggling at the battle. Without further ado, I contact Sgt. Haru again and reported. "Reporting! The undead bear is currently engaging combat to the fleeing Kyosei near the monkey cage! Send assistance!" ¡­ Day 9: 12:14 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Streets: Tsutenkaku Tower Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 46 minutes left Arsenal: None (Chie''s View) One of the beakers that I have been testing the slime of the Behemoth popped and the shriveled slime appeared on the bottom. I didn''t expect that this substance can really rival acid. It absorbed the acid I put inside the beaker. I wiped my forehead before I take a match and burn the remains of the beaker that contains the infected slime. After doing so, I pull out the pocket notebook in my drawer and scribble all the findings. From what I know, the Behemoth''s weakness is fire and presumably, electricity if used properly with fuel but this would really take a lot of time and resources. From further research, it is the main weakness of this monster and no new weakness can be added. If this behemoth can only be killed in a headshot, it would be already dead by now but no. I already know that this mission can be considered very similar to a suicide mission and if not done properly, it would result in severe casualty and an uncertain outcome. I sighed as I imagine that very outcome. It is a scary thought and I hope it won''t really happen. It would be good if there was a weapon to use in this situation but I know that is not something that will appear out of nowhere. But I hope that there is something that can help us out in this situation even if it was a slight fluke. Just as I was about to be finished by my job, a soldier came running in. "Chie, the scavenger team is looking for you. They are asking to examine an item they managed to get from an infected." I frowned hearing this, an item from the enemy? That was the first I heard about it. "Let them inside. I am curious about this item you are talking about." Chapter 199 - Support Squad Part 2 Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 12:17 P.M Osaka: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: None (Chie''s View) Something they managed to harvest from the dead, what kind of item was that? Some sort of membrane or what? Anyways, I am quite curious about what things they managed to get from an undead''s body. As soon as I arrived at the depot, I saw some glittering pieces of metal on the ground being carried by Souichi and Steven, and a few more soldiers. These metals are plenty and they don''t seem to be normal metals since they looked peculiar and they really looked similar to obsidian, only that these things are luminous and looked like it came from a glass. However, they have some spots of ragged edges that are sharp and pointy for the fingers to handle. I saw that everyone in the scavenging squad is wearing gloves so I asked Souichi to fetch me one. He gave me a pair and I quickly wear them before I examine the said metals. They are heavy and as heavy as an iron ingot which made me frown a bit. They looked like violet glass but they are as heavy as an iron ingot. I tried dropping them into the ground and the ground caved in as soon as the metal fell into the ground. I thought I was just seeing things so I rubbed my eyes but when I stare into the result, it was indeed what I saw earlier. The ground really caved in. "Where did you get these?" I asked. "They came from a few monsters we met when we tried siphoning broken cars'' fuel. They were harvested from the dead bodies of those undead bunnies we killed," Souichi explained. "Undead Bunnies?" I frowned. "Apparently, they looked like a new species of undead. But these items are what we are now curious about. They are heavy but as long as they are not dropped into the ground, the item do not pose much threat. The sharp ones of these can cut through metal like it was nothing." It can cut through metal? Isn''t this a very good material for making things like bladed weapons and alike to be used against the dead? With all the trouble of breaking weapons and undead varieties appearing one by one, isn''t something like this would be helpful for our war against the dead? "Gather them. We should pay a visit to the Bang Gunstore and ask those guys if they can make these metals something we can use?" "Aren''t you going to check whether it was something infectious? These metals are very dangerous and their sharp edges can easily cut through skin and without proper handling, you can wound yourself even if you are wearing gloves. Isn''t that going to be dangerous?" Steven explained in Japanese. Damn, these Americans are really good at our language. Are they otaku or something? However, what Steven said is valid. They came from an infected undead which means they have a high chance that they contain the Virus Galea and might make us a threat in the future. "Is there anyone else in your squad that got wounded from these metals? Even a slight wound will do." Souichi stepped forward and pulls out the wound in his palm."Is this kind of wound valid? I just got a small graze from the blade earlier. "Yeah, it is enough. Come with me and we will take some blood samples. As for the rest, please pack it up and be careful. Just leave that metal that caused the ground to cave in. I will check it later alright?" After that, I escorted Souichi to the sterilization room and draw a few vials of blood from Souichi. Of course, I did ask him a few questions about when he got wounded and stuff before I dismissed him. The blood I draw from Souichi didn''t look similar to the blood of an infected but I am unsure so I put one drop of his blood into a microscope and checked it. I was able to observe the Virus Galea in infected blood before since they invade the blood cells and clings to the cells. But when I checked Souichi''s blood, I didn''t see a single virus. I tried checking another drop of blood from the vial and check it once again but I don''t see any trace of the virus. So that means this metal is a byproduct from the enemy? This metal is not dangerous to humans! Without further ado, I move straight to the commander of the Scavenging group. Her name is Kiana Kusanagi, one of the female officers in the SDF. She became the leader of the Scavenging operation but she is just taking sidelines and just left all the talking to the vice-captain. However, I know why she didn''t bother t talk, it''s because she can''t talk. She is a mute but it didn''t really give any kind of trouble to anyone despite her disability. She looked at me and smiled and made a sign language. Although I am not proficient in sign language, I understand the gist of what she was about to say. [A/N: Sentences in semicolons are sentences made from the sign language of this character.] (Chie-san, you have something to say?) she asked. "Yeah, I have. I want to request to borrow one truck and three people to help me. We are going to a gun store that can create items with these metals. Is it alright?" Kiana paused for a while before she nodded. (No problem. Don''t take too long though, the scavenging squad still has some job to do.) "Mm, this won''t take too long." With that said, I picked out Souichi, Okabe, and Kaito on this one battle. If these metals are found by a talented craftsman, then it''s not impossible to create an item that would be something revolutionary and might change the tide of war against the dead. And I am quite sure that even Kyosei will make this kind of decision too. Chapter 200 - Attack Squad Part 3 Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 12:19 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours and 41 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) The undead bear is just too strong for me to handle. It was much harder to cover his attacks because of the claws. I can''t even compare it to the Juggernaut that is much easier to dodge and kill. This monster is just hard enough to deal with. With skin as durable as rubber, it is something I can say to be impossible to penetrate. Even when I tried to use my strength that manifested when I used the Naginata to destroy the bulletproof glass, this bear did not even have any kind of problem bouncing the blade. I already alternated Naginata and Kukri again and again. I even tried shooting this bear in the head using the Beretta M9 Pistol but the bullet just bounced off like rubber bullet. "Damn it, you are just a bear, you can''t expect me to just allow myself to get devoured by you don''t I?" I gritted my teeth as I block the claws of the bear. My kukri''s blade is ready to get blasted off the hilt already from blocking the claws alone but the bear barely has any injuries. I still have a grenade in my pocket but I doubt this would help. Also, it is much riskier to catch the bear off guard as this monster can rip off flesh if you are not careful. I am out of option, let''s try using a heavy machine gun. I am avoiding the usage of the AR15 since it can attract unwanted attention from surrounding enemies. However, this is no time for me to just conserve ammunition. This is a matter of life and death and my only choice of at the moment is to use a gun. "F*ck this sh*t," I grumbled and pull out the AR15 and run a bit of distance from the bear before I started pulling the trigger to the monster. "ROAAAAARRRRR!" The bear was obviously hurt but the bullets barely did any damage. Although many of the bullets penetrated the thick skin of the bear, it didn''t make any good damage to this monster which is a big middle finger to that. I am running out of options in fighting the bear since my arsenal can''t deal enough damage to the bear. I hope I still have enough grenades but I only have a single grenade left which would take too many limitations for me. I hate to say it but I need backup this time. I have no fighting chance against this monster. Just as I was about to run away, a gunshot rang out in the area and the bear''s head exploded after. I was surprised but I quickly recovered and looked for the direction of the helper and saw Kato above the tree while holding an Accuracy International AWM. "Sometimes Kyosei, you need to ask for help. Also, melees are not always the best weapon to deal with monsters like this! You shouldn''t be so hasty about it. Luckily, I saved your ass this time," Kato said and goes down the tree. "Hmmph. I don''t really care, but you have my gratitude. Still, how did you manage to kill a bear in one shot?" "Accuracy International AWM can be an overkill on the bear. A shotgun rifle would make it a bit easier to kill a bear. You did not know how to kill a bear right? A shot on the head with a high caliber sniper rifle like the AWM is enough to deal damage to it. A shotgun rifle can kill this bear easily too but I don''t have it at the moment so I only used this bad boy." I see. A higher caliber gun would make the difference huh? However, I know that guns just don''t have much power over me since I lack the skill to use it. But I guess it was really worth a shot in the future. Still, this battle made me realize that my ability in battle still lacked something and I needed to at least train my ability a bit more to a higher extent. Kato crouched and checked the bear''s body. I was disinterested at first but then, Kato beckons me over while his eyes are glued on the broken neck of the bear. "Look at this thing Kyosei. Do you saw this kind of thing before?" I frowned and decided to check what he was talking about and saw a black metallic luster item inside the body of the bear. It was rather peculiar since I don''t remember bears to have stones like this on their body. This was the first time I have seen this kind of thing. "Can you pull the metal out of the body of this beast?" I looked at Kato. "I can but it would take time especially if this item is buried deep on the bear''s body. Digging it would take time and our mission is still ongoing. But if you really wish to take this metallic item off, we could really dig it out together. What do you say?" Kato looked at me. I ready my kukri and approached the corpse before responding to Kato. "Less talk, more action." Kato chuckled and pulls out his machete and helped me with the extraction. It was quite hard at first because the skin of the bear is indeed hard for us. But it didn''t take too much time because the metallic luster is just around the size of a kitchen knife. It didn''t even make enough size from my expectations. "What the heck is this? How come this is the first time I have seen this item?" I furrowed my eyebrows and checked it properly. "Is this some sort of item drop that can be used as material?" Kato rubbed his chin. "Dumbass, this is reality, don''t mix the game with it." However, deep in my mind, was the confusion. What the heck is this? Some sort of item that would be compared to metal? My question is still not going to get answered anytime soon. Chapter 201 - Scavenging Squad Part 3 Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day: 9: 1:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area Time before the Night Rage: 5 hours left Arsenal: Main Gun: Springfield M1A Secondary Gun: MP4 Submachine Gun Pistol: Berreta M9 Pistol Melee: Crowbar (Sena''s View) Souichi, Okabe, and Kaito are borrowed temporarily by Chie in the meantime for the items we harvested from the infected. While the rest of us were now back on the battle. Tamaki and Nathalie are part of my team and they are currently clinging on their weapons inside the truck. I just came back from the depot to resupply ammunition when I saw them both silent. "What are you two being silent about? Aren''t you two hungry?" Nathalie looked up and forced a smile. " I might have been too stressed lately, with everything escalated so quickly." "How so?" I asked and handed her and Tamaki a sandwich that they both receive. "It''s barely a week since the beginning of the Outbreak but everything is already hectic. In most zombie apocalypse novels and movies, early days of infection mean there are still plenty of people around the city scavenging for supplies but in our situation, a little scavenging done in a small convenience store can be proven to be so difficult and I barely see any survivors aside from us," Tamaki explained as she bite a piece of the sandwich. "What Tamaki said is right. Not all people can fight against the undead and earn guns like us who easily gained a lot after Kyosei''s scavenging job. This outbreak is really fast in my opinion and it was like not a single quarantine operation is happening even during the early days of the outbreak. Isn''t it too suspicious?" Nathalie glanced at me like she knows something. "Huh? Suspicious? Care to elaborate on my poor mind?" I scratched my head. "Basically, when the first sign of infection started to spread, my father immediately ordered the quarantine of the citizens and the Navy Seals are assigned to do the search and rescue operations around the city to rescue survivors. Of course, since the undead horde is just hard to deal with, the White House was already a place of the undead which caused us to flee and due to a certain accident when we were about to be sent to Russia, we ended up crashing here," Nathalie said. (A/N: Here, Nathalie said that they were going to Russia but I didn''t mention it in the early chapters when their helicopter crashed. This tiny bit of info is included in the first-person version of the early chapters that I am currently rewriting. So if you are all confused in her statement, just ignore it for now. Peace) "Now, here is the situation currently happening here in Japan. The quarantine that should have happened did not occur. Instead, the SDF were sent to various part of Japan to destroy the infection. If the situation of the place gets dire like here in Osaka after the appearance of the Behemoth, the most elite and trusted soldiers were recalled and the others are used as scapegoats so that those people can escape. I may be an SDF officer but I also noticed that the Tokyo branch ordered the retreat and closed the borders to enter Tokyo. Before we meet your leader, we managed to venture out to the border of Tokyo, but we are quickly shot by the guarding soldiers." Tamaki explained. "Uhuh...so?" "That means, this is some sort of conspiracy. A thing that was plotted by many politicians is my guess on this one. Because if it''s not a planned one, how can they already managed to close the borders of Tokyo? What are their reasons?" Now that Tamaki mentioned it, it was indeed the case. I am just a normal girl a few days ago, spending time with my boyfriend until we graduate in high school but now, we are also in a conspiracy of the rotten government?! "Of course, everything is just speculation and no valid proof. We might not be too sure if the one who closed the borders is the government itself or some other high ranking officials," Tamaki quickly said, clarifying what she was saying. "Still, that doesn''t change our situation that we are here on the dangerous city where the undead keeps on swarming. At the very least, they should have sent a relief goods crate or similar to that. Even that simple thing is unachievable by them!" "Relax, Sena-chan. Everything will be alright," Nathalie said but it was clearly hinted in her voice the dismay and sorrow. Then, we suddenly heard the vice commander''s voice. "Ready now scavengers, the Attack Squad is now having skirmish against the Behemoth right now. We also have to deliver our scavenged supplies to them. Is everyone ready to deliver some sh*t?" "YES, SIR!" "Then get your asses out and move! We have no time to waste! The Night Rage is almost here!" The commander followed behind the vice commander. Well, she is mute but she is the one who proposes the plan and the deployment of soldiers so that doesn''t mean she is mute, she can be underestimated. I admire this kind of person. "We have to deal with a few undead again. Are you two ready for this?" Tamaki asked as she put the magazine of her AR15 to the gun. "Of course." The trucks started revving their engines and one by one they move out of the gate. I am still shaking inside but if this mission will be enough help to everyone to eradicate the threat, perhaps I may have the chance to meet my parents after this. How are they now? Are they still alive and kicking undead too? Are they also on a journey to find me or they are cooped up in a survivor camp just trying to survive? Either way, I am still hoping they are still alive. I don''t know what to do if they are gone in this world. Just as I was reminiscing on my memories with my parents, we suddenly saw a few running figures chasing us. Since they are still a bit far, I can''t see them but I decided to check them using the scope of my rifle. "What are you doing Sena-chan?" Nathalie asked when I aimed the Springfield M1A to the road. "I am seeing something chasing at us. I am checking them via my scope because I don''t have binoculars with me." Tamaki pulls out one from her waist bag. "Use this." "Thanks." With the binoculars in hand, I checked the moving creatures in pursuit of us. However, I trembled in fear of seeing what are chasing us. I slowly lowered the binoculars, but still dazed on what I have seen. "What did you saw?" Tamaki asked. "Bulldogs..." Chapter 202 - Attack Squad Part 4 Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 1:30 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Time Before the Night Rage: 4 hours and 30 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) "Attention soldiers, the Behemoth stopped around 3 o''clock in our position around the Savannah habitat in the zoo. We have to deal with the monster right away. Position all the C4 around the surroundings and disable the creature immediately before the Night Rage arrives! We only have a few more hours before that accursed time!" the commanding officer ordered on the radio. "Copy that!" I just listened to the soldiers answering on the radio and drink a can of soda to keep my energy up. I didn''t bring one with me, I just smashed one of the vending machines lying around on the area and grab one. It is not yet tainted by the orange goo and it is not yet touched by any undead so why not drink one? Kato is already back to his own group while I stayed alone as always. I don''t think I can excel in fighting with a bunch of others. Although this is a joint operation with other soldiers, I don''t synchronize much with them and only give them assists if needed though I doubt they need it. Gripping the AR15, I continue walking to the zoo to look for a good place to position my C4. Without a good map to use, I am having a hard time looking for a good place. Our old plan is foiled when the Behemoth moved that is why we are revising the position of the C4 placement which is unfortunately unclear yet until now. There are also fatalities due to the rampaging bear so it made a very big mess to our plan. As I move deeper into the zoo, I saw a few undead here and there and I am not too worried about them. Killing them is easy since sneaking on their back while they are unaware of what is coming is the most proficient way of killing for me in a single quantity. The trails of the nasty Behemoth are still scattered all around the place and they make the whole place dirty. "Nasty slimes... this monster likes to leave its marks..." I mumbled as I observed the viscous goo on the road and trees. As I move further the area, I saw a dozen of that goo-covered undead. I didn''t expect this but I saw a few undead attacking someone and I heard gunshots but those are muffled gunshots. "Go away! Bastards!" I creased my eyebrows. It''s a familiar female voice. Just when I look for a good view, I saw that this female screaming is one of the SDF soldiers that are also part of the Attack Squad. I am not really familiar with her since they are one of the soldiers who disapprove of our participation in the battle. From what I can see, it is one of the silent girls in the group of the female squad in the Squadron of Haru. I think they are the Group Charlie if I recall correctly. Of course, I didn''t dive in to save the female immediately. It is no use to save someone if you are in peril yourself. Being a hero is not always the best option and doing a hero job just jeopardizes your own safety and might also add another casualty. Observing the situation will help too. I saw a few dead female soldiers and from the looks of it, they didn''t manage to survive. I also saw a big dog who seems to resemble a pit bull. And for some reason, it was very big for a normal pit bull and it is currently big for a normal size. It would be horrifying if it is still moving since its jaws are so sharp that I remembered their teeth similar to a chainsaw. Good thing this bastard monster is dead already with its head separated from its body. From the looks of it, only one left from the squadron-wait, there is another woman behind her but from the looks of her condition, she is bitten. "Bastards! Don''t you dare get here!" she shouted as she waves her combat knife in front of the undead but I know that those guys won''t die from those knives and instead, they will melt the metal before they can destroy the lives of the undead. From the looks of it, they are in a dire situation but it isn''t dire enough for me. It was quite easy to deal with since there are only dozens of undead covered in goo here at the moment. We need all the manpower to defeat the behemoth so I have no choice but to save them. I am not optimistic about the other girl but this one seems to be a good fighter. Looking around, I saw a stake from a broken signboard with a rectangle board attached to it too. Without hesitation, I grab the board and swiftly rush forward carrying the board. The board is just the same weight as a metal baseball bat which is heavy enough for me. This should do fine. "Hold your bullets woman, don''t waste it on these guys, welp, you already know that so stop shooting and help your friend over there to a safer place. I will take care of these guys." "Uh... Right! Kana, everything will be alright. You won''t die, I promise," she said as she carried the girl in princess carry style. Then I just noticed that one of her feet is severed already which makes her having difficulties in standing. The goo-covered undead started to wobble and walk towards us with clear hunger in their eyes. I pushed one of them using the board and raised the sharp endpoint of the board to the undead and looked at the undead with calm eyes. "You are filthy..." SPLAT! Chapter 203 - Attack Squad Part 5 Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 1:51 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Time Before the Night Rage: 4 hours and 9 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) Since I have experience in beating the crap out of the slime undead, it didn''t take me too long to dispose of all of them. After dying, they didn''t leave any carcass and evaporated into the air, leaving not a single trail of slime and a single sight of trace. I flick the wooden signboard to get rid of the slimes that still stick into the surface of the wood and throws it away on the side. After making sure that there is no threat left behind, I approached the two who have moved to the side of a wall. The woman who is not injured leaned the injured woman to the wall and pulls out a bandage on her medkit bag behind her and started performing a first-aid on it. "Kaoru, stop¡­ I know I won''t last anymore. I can feel my whole body being heavy and cold. Please, just kill me before I turn¡­" "Kana, stop joking! We will survive this trouble together! You promised right? That we will be there together for each other, right?! How can I support anyone if you are gone!?" I looked at the gloomy situation and sighed. This kind of stuff doesn''t even move me, heck this is just some sort of moving scene I usually see in tear-jerker movies in the past but I fail to invoke any emotion on this situation. Therefore, before everything is too late, I decided to intervene and personally check it. "Ahem, let me see her wound, I might be able to see if it is infected or not," I said. "Huh?" The woman named Kaoru looked at me in confusion. I checked her wound on the leg. From the looks of it, it was bitten too hard that the flesh on her leg is ready to get torn from the area. The only thing is, it doesn''t appear to be under necrosis which usually occurs after being bitten after personally seeing a few students and other people being killed from undead bites. It is just bleeding too much. "How many hours since she got bitten?" I asked and looked at Kaoru. "Around 2 hours ago. That dog almost tore a part of her leg if I didn''t shoot its head with the gun." No wonder it is too big for an undead bite, so it was that dog. From my experience, this kind of severe bite can only make the bitten person turn into an undead around a few minutes rather than a few hours. It was clear that she didn''t go to an undead transformation at all. What makes her weak and pale is not due to the reason that she is about to turn. It was due to the blood flowing on her wound. "Stop the bleeding of her wound immediately. She is suffering from blood loss and her wound is too severe. We need to call for emergency support and get her out of the battlefield immediately. I can assure you that she is not going to turn into undead and I suspect that she is one of the small number of people in this world who has immunity against the virus," I said before pulling my radio to call the medics on standby. After I was done, the woman named Kaoru looked at me with a serious look on her face. "How can you be so sure that she won''t turn? You don''t seem to have any expertise in the medical field." "Indeed I don''t have but I have seen and have killed a few survivors that are about to turn into one. I already can tell if the wound would cause them a necrosis transformation. From what I can tell, she lacks the said transformation. The only thing that makes her similar to a transforming one is the paleness and coldness of her body. This would be due to excess blood loss. If possible, we need to apply pressure to her wound to stop the blood flow but due to a small part of her flesh is about to get torn off, I suggest we cauterize her wound since we lack the necessary equipment and to forcefully close that wound," I suggested. Of course, it''s not the best course of action but due to the limited supply we have at the moment and the injury is bleeding. If we don''t stop the bleeding immediately, she will die from blood loss soon. Kaoru grips her fist hard before she grabs the rope on her side as one of the items being used in case of needing one. "Kana, hang in there¡­ rescue will arrive soon," Kaoru said and begins to tie the rope to Kana''s leg, near the wound. Kana twitched in pain and screamed though she muffled it by herself by covering her mouth with her mouth. Kaoru continues to wrap the rope tight to Kana''s feet until the lower part of her leg where the wound is currently getting darker from losing blood flow. The blood that also escapes from her wound is also slowing down. After doing that, Kaoru puts her hand in her pocket and pulls out a Zippo lighter. I didn''t expect her to have one and even prepared to make a fire using the incendiary ammo. Looks like I don''t need to do that anymore. "This will sting a little bit Kana but please endure it for a while. It won''t take too long." Kana nodded and Kaoru started her cauterization operation on the wound. She is about to start her curing operation when I heard a growl somewhere. Pulling out the kukri, I looked around the area until I spotted red eyes on one of the corners of the building where light didn''t reach. "You won''t get away!" Without hesitation, I throw the kukri to the direction of the red eyes. The red eyes quickly parried the kukri with its fangs but I am faster than it. When the monster managed to bite the kukri, I am already a few centimeters away from the monster and pulled out the wakizashi from its scabbard and sliced up the monster''s neck. I didn''t linger there and pick up the kukri and returned to my position earlier. I already pinpointed three of them and one is already killed. There are two more monsters left. "What was that?!" Kaoru wipes her sweat. "Don''t bother with it. Focus on the patient. I will deal with the unnecessary things here and keep on cauterizing her wound!" Even though she didn''t understand at first, she nodded and continued to work on it. I grip the handle of the kukri and glance on its blade. The scratches on its blade is enough to almost break it but it can still last a few more fights. That means the monsters here that I am dealing, is none other than the Bulldogs. These bastards will pay for damaging my weapon and they won''t have time to run away with their tails tucked on their behinds even though they lacked the tails. Chapter 204 - Attack Squad Part 6 Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 2:09 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Time Before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) These f*ckers are big but there are no big enemies for me. The bulldogs are trying to circle me down. One was clearly too aggressive and when the f*cker tried to jump towards me, I quickly ducked away and pull out my Colt 45 and fired three times on its stomach. Although it looks tough, its belly is not. The three bullets pierced through and caused it to lose strength and crash on the ground. Also, I realized that the dogs multiplied which means there are two additional dogs. The other dogs saw this and get angry at me as they growl at me with ferocity. As soon as I managed to get into position, they attacked together without any kind of control. I keep my calm and ejected the grappling hook to the nearest dog. Since the hook is a sharp-pointed one at first but will spread out once it pierces or landed on something, I made use of its function to deal with slight damage. As soon as the grappling hook pierced through the body of the bulldog, the sharp point spreads out inside and attaches its latch inside. As soon as it gets to hold through, I grab the line of the grappling hook and pull the bulldog. However, I realized the weight of the bulldog. The dog is heavy that I don''t think I can pull it. But that is fine. Grabbing the line, I pull out the kukri again. This particular bulldog is the one that caused the kukri to get a little bit of damage. Because they are attacking at the same time, I made sure to avoid them. Still, with the grappling hook attaching one of the rampaging dogs, I need to control my movements properly. Running a little bit and confusing the dogs altogether, it allowed me to get close to the second bulldog. With the kukri raised, I proceeded to stab the bulldog on its nape and with repeated lethal strikes, the bulldog died. The only bulldog left is the one with the grappling hook attached and the one that is still unscathed. I don''t want to drag the fight any longer so I pull out the Naginata, grab the line for the grappling hook, and charge to the bulldog. The bulldog disregarded the pain coming from the wound that is sustained from the grappling hook and attacked me while opening its humongous mouth. With the Naginata on hand, I focused all my strength to the Naginata and aimed it to its mouth. "Close that f*cking mouth!" SSUK! I slightly throw the Naginata straight to its mouth. With its slender handle and slender blade, it passed through the throat of the dog, straight to its heart. Of course, as an undead, that did not suffice. When the Naginata pierced, I grab the kitchen cleaver behind me and smash it straight to its head. SSUK - TCHK! Its skull is thick and I have to strike a little bit harder to make damage. Good thing the cleaver is somewhat different than the ordinary cleaver. From my guess, this is already made with reforged steel. Another push with it and the skull was broken through. The last dog seems to cower but due to its feral attitude, it refused to retreat. I pulled out the Naginata and retract the grappling hook and held the kitchen cleaver hard. I need to deal with a decisive strike on it so that I don''t need to waste too much energy. I didn''t bother to just put it on fate''s hand and let the dog escape. I rush forward with my hands ready to pull out the wakizashi out from its sheath. The dog saw me charging. Of course for the bulldog who already lost its rationale tame nature, it also rushes forward with its teeth bared to me. "Rest in pieces." SLASH! A quick batou stance allowed me to cut the dog in half. As expected of a katana, one slice can cut a monster cleanly. As soon as the dog''s remains fell, the medics arrived. They carried the two away from the battlefield. Although she was unwilling to leave the battlefield, she has to accompany the injured. I sighed in dissatisfaction. I wasted my time saving them so that they can assist the battle but they ended up being taken in an emergency. Flicking the katana''s blade to remove the blood, I move my way to the area where I can attack the behemoth. Just when I saw the Behemoth on sight, the large bastard started moving again causing an Earthquake in the surrounding area. The soldiers on the nearby buildings that I can see clearly from afar had to grab on the pillars and other things around them to avoid falling to the ground. "The Behemoth is moving! The nearest squad, throw your C4 to the body of the behemoth! Retreat afterward! Prepare the others to throw the bomb while the others will activate the explosion before the second batch can throw their share of C4!" Since the behemoth is big, they plan to destroy it by explosion chains. This is what the explosion chains are. Once an item or a certain matter is bombarded with an explosion already but if they are still being given with another explosion, the damage dealt on the first explosion can expand. That is what chain explosion means in our code. With a limited amount of C4, we can only keep on holding on. And we hope that by chain explosions, the Behemoth will be blasted away which is, of course, a plot only. I looked at my watch and sighed. The night rage is almost there. I can bet that we will still be having a hard time as the undead started to gather around. Chapter 205 - Support Squad Part 3 Confrontation Against the Behemoth of the Dead Day 9: 2:09 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Tsutenkaku Tower Time Before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 51 minutes left (Miyuki''s View) The wounded and casualties have been rising for quite a lot this past few hours and luckily, they stopped coming. From what I heard, the soldiers already managed to get in contact with the behemoth and is currently deploying the plan to destroy the beast once and for all. I still have no news on Kyosei and Nanami is currently busy with the surveillance and supply team. Looking at my watch, I realized that the time for the Night Rage is currently approaching fast. Although the plan is to kill the Behemoth before Night Rage occurs for the night, it would seem impossible to do so in just a limited amount of time and resources. Chie had already gone up somewhere with a few of our friends to the blacksmith but I don''t know what they are about to do. Without the head leader of the medical team, Snow has assumed the leadership in the medical and support and surprisingly, despite being a highschooler only, she managed to get all the other medics in the area get amazed by her knowledge in medicine. Due to the allocated free time for us, we have nothing to do at the moment. Eve is currently playing with the daughter of Pastor Shin and Laika so I don''t need to watch her much right now. I pull out my phone and saw that the signal bar is still unavailable. In this time, the items like smartphones lost all of its shine due to the crisis we are facing. I fiddled with the phone for a while like turning on the Bluetooth and Wifi buttons repeatedly. However, what made me surprised is the connection of Wifi to my phone. For some reason, it is connected to one of the public wifis in the area. I tried to fiddle it a little bit and realized that the wifi signal can still connect to the internet. Finding this out, I immediately went myself to Nanami and showed her the phone. "Nanami! My phone managed to connect to an internet connection!" When I blurted it out, everyone suddenly looked at me with a surprise. Even Nanami was shocked. "Are you telling the truth Miyuki?" Nanami pulls out her smartphone and starts to fiddle with it. Then she was amazed when she saw the internet connection. "Seriously? I thought this was broken a few days ago. I never thought that wifi will start working again! Maybe it managed to connect to the connection in Tokyo?" Nanami was ecstatic from the discovery and pulled out her laptop and started to search for things. "What are you doing?" I asked. "I am making sure to download a few tools that can help me with hacking. I am not sure when the network will last so I need to make sure that I can get all of them in one go!" She grabbed one of the idle laptop on the other table and connected it to the internet. After a few while, she stopped and sighed. "So that was it. No wonder the SDF assigned in Osaka were all abandoned." Hearing this, the other soldiers who are assigned on the support looked at Nanami with a grave look on their faces. "Nanami-chan, can you tell us why?" One of the female combat medic asked. "From what I managed to gather, the Tokyo branch had already managed to learn on the spread of the Galea virus. They already prepared beforehand the things they needed, food, water, electricity, safety and of course, security that can withstand and repel the infection. As for the SDF soldiers deployed, it was for the sake of cutting off the budget that they will be wasting. In short, you all are what they call the feed or trash in their ranks. I already searched on the website of the SDF which I barely managed to hack. From what I can tell, they prioritize the veterans and has the best record. They are what you call the elite. As for the soldiers who are considered normal like everyone, to make sure they are not going to waste resources, they made you all go to the "rescue-quarantine operation" where in reality, it is a way to discard all of you. As of now, some of your comrades who are left on the Tokyo branch are living the life they want," Nanami explained. Hearing this, the soldiers were agitated. "No wonder they gave us lots of supplies and gave us awards before this happened, that was their way of sending us off to die!" "Bastards! They think they are so high and mighty to abandon us like this?!" "I am not done. According to the intel from one of the journalists who is secretly investigating the conspiracies in the Tokyo government, they are trying to make Tokyo the lone country of Utopia. The government agreed to this so that they will strive. And for that to happen, they decided to abandon the remaining areas. That is why the other areas like Hokkaido, Nagoya and other areas have already fallen. So in short, we are all on our own. We can''t go to Tokyo''s borders because it will be a shoot to kill. They don''t see you as a survivor but a fellow infected. Therefore, they won''t hesitate to shoot at you. As for the support, we won''t be getting them. Which is why, even with the SDF assigned in Osaka are begging for backup using SOS signals, no help came. They made it sure that Tokyo will act dead and overwhelmed so that the soldiers assigned will lose hope. They plan to reduce half of the population in Japan." When I heard everything, my legs are shaking. They did it for the sake of making their own utopia? Who did this kind of sh*t!? Nanami sighed and looked at the soldiers. "I have heard of this quote from a certain someone who is leading us all this time. I heard it many times. "Fight for your own sake. Do not let others dictate what you are about to do. Because the world will drag you down if you drop your guard a little bit." On behalf of that guy, I will speak. Although we are merely students who barely survived the outbreak, that doesn''t mean we can contribute. Because we are now on our own, we will fight for our own survival now. Relying on the useless government who abandoned us, is no longer viable. Therefore, we need to survive. And show Tokyo that they have made a bad choice abandoning us." The soldiers nodded and made a salute. One of the leaders shouted loudly. "We have recognized the Blood Battalion! We are going to fight and reclaim what is ours and get our rightful place in this broken world!" Nanami turned serious and looked at everyone. "Once the behemoth will get obliterated, we will reclaim Osaka!" Chapter 206 - Final Deadly Confrontation Day 9: 2:09 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Time Before the Night Rage: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) After a long time, I managed to get in position to the main entrance of the zoo. After the movement of the Behemoth, the monster is about to leave the zoo. The arc that tends to be a welcoming part of the entrance became a place I needed to gain a height to at least reach the Behemoth''s arm. Pulling the AR15, I looked into the scope and glanced on its head which seems to look like it contained something but cannot be usually seen properly. What seemed to be an object floating revealed to be the brain. Sniping it would be easy but that doesn''t mean you can kill it. Metal melts in contact with the goo of the monster. Most of them, steel weapons and bullet cases don''t reach the brain and gets dissolved before its arrival to the brain. And I doubt that the SDF didn''t try that. The other soldiers are also in position but they are currently eliminating the undead. Luckily for me, this place is not something a person can climb on. I used my grappling hook to properly climb this place and get into the high point. I am nimble enough to climb this place so it is not a problem for me even it is high up to the ground. I can see on the horizon the black smoke-like things which I am very familiar with. The Mosquitoes. Those bloody mosquitoes are again gathering. They are missing these past days because we have destroyed most of their nests. Now that we are focused on the Behemoth, we have neglected those sh*ts again. But they are not much of a problem like they are now part of the everyday cycle of the night. What is much dangerous is the Behemoth. There are some undead here and there but they are not much of a threat until the Night Rage. Still, it was much better to kill them to lessen the threat of the Night Rage. I sniped a few while waiting for the commander to issue the command to start throwing the C4. With soldiers here, we can destroy a few parts of the Behemoth before destroying the brain. As I wait, the radio finally sprung to life. "Soldiers, we have received the reports that the soldiers deployed to place the C4 are now in position and just needed to wait for the signal. Now that we are now on our attack phase, be ready to see explosions and smoke. We will now begin the confrontation! Release the bombs!" Before I can prepare, explosions occur below the Behemoth and the road and buildings below it started to cave in. Due to the amount of explosives placed around the perimeter where the Behemoth is, the operation to trap the Behemoth was a success. The behemoth is not a flying monster so when the caved in occurred, the behemoth fell to the hole like a gelatin. The soldiers below also started to throw the C4 to the blob of slime that is struggling to get out of the hole. I grab my own C4 and remembered the slingshot I made back at school. It is still with me, just that, I don''t use it much. It was at rest inside my small belt bag where I put the bullets and small weapons. Grabbing it, I looked below and noticed that the Behemoth is much near in my location and if my timing is right, the C4 I am holding will be able to get to the head of the blob. The C4 is slowly dissolving inside the body of the Behemoth but that doesn''t mean it won''t explode. Before the C4 dissolve, the soldiers who hold the detonator pressed their detonators causing the explosion to occur simultaneously. I can hear the shout of the soldiers who are quickly filling all the remaining C4 to the Behemoth. The behemoth is still struggling to get out while being bombarded by the explosions. I can see that it is getting smaller after the explosions. It is getting weaker but that doesn''t mean we can kill it immediately. The behemoth still managed to wave around its slime-hands and grab a few soldiers nearby. I haven''t thrown my C4 yet because I am observing if the amount of C4 is enough. The explosions are strong enough that I can sometimes see the brain of the Behemoth become vulnerable for a split second there. Just when the victory seems within grasp, I noticed that the Behemoth is... multiplying? The blobs of slimes that separated from the main body started to move on their own. I aimed on them using my AR15 and I confirmed that thee separated parts of the Behemoth are also sentient and can move by themselves. Without wasting time, I grab my handheld transceiver and quickly relayed the sight I see. "Commander, please command the other soldiers to also eliminate the blobs of slimes that came from the parts of the behemoth. I just confirmed that they are sentient and they can potentially become the next behemoth." "What?! Are you telling the truth?!" "Yes. I just confirmed it not too long ago. But we shouldn''t worry much, the blobs can be killed using normal bullets. Just kill them before they fully mature." "Alright, I will relay it." After that, the commander issued for the destruction of the Behemoth''s parts. The Behemoth itself is getting smaller too and since most soldiers are now fixated with the parts, I decided to keep my eye on the behemoth using the scope of my AR15. Due to the explosions, the Behemoth has shrunken in size and no longer looks the same as before. The layer of protective slime that is covering its brain is also getting thinner. There will be nothing wrong if I try to snipe it. I quickly aimed, hold my breath and pulled the trigger. With a loud bang, the bullet released quickly traveled to the trajectory straight to the brain of the behemoth. And to my surprise, the bullet managed to penetrate the monster. However, it is not enough. It is still moving. I aimed at it again and this time, I made sure to target the brain properly. This bullet is for my teacher who sacrificed himself. For Leo, I will be the reaper to deliver the pain to the Behemoth. BANG! ... That very day, the reign of terror of the Behemoth ended. However, we are not yet aware that the greatest enemy is not the Behemoth. We have yet to know that the faction of other survivors who has a hostile behaviors are on the move and are planning to reclaim Osaka for themselves. The beginning of our reclamation of Osaka from the dead and the others are now beginning. But for now, our problem is the upcoming Night Rage. As far as I know, there are only 30 minutes left before that accursed time begins. Chapter 207 - Fight Back or Drop Dead Day 9: 5:30 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Time Before the Night Rage: 30 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) The ending of the Behemoth is not that eventful. Although the behemoth''s parts are still trying to move, we soon found out that they won''t last a few minutes after being separated from its central body. Now that its main body is destroyed, there is no point to get scared of it. However, our problem is now stuck in this troublesome situation. The daily Night Rage is coming. "Sir, we have seen in our drones the appearance of the Decapitators, bulldogs and 2 Juggernaut not too far from our location. The swarm of the mosquitoes are also en route here in 10 minutes," One of the scouts said who is using the drones that were made by Nanami from random parts of the junks she found throughout the places she visited. "Wrap up everyone! We need to return before the Night Rage fully manifest! We can''t afford to get besieged by these freaks after we exhaust our resources from fighting the undead and the Behemoth!" The soldiers quickly finished whatever they are doing and returned to their respective trucks. I have seen Tamaki and her female squads managed to survive the battle. It looks like she did work hard. I will commend her later back in the base. Haru is also there but I can see him with too much low energy, maybe due to his participation in the frontline, it lost a lot of his stocked energy. Kato remained the same and currently helping the wounded soldiers alongside with uncle Matsubara. After peeling off the wrapper of the lollipop, I pop in the lollipop into my mouth and checked the remaining bullets of my AR15. I have a half of the mag left and I still have a half amount in a box which won''t last long if I have to confront against the horde of undead during this Night Rage, I will be in big trouble. I also have a single grenade with me which is for emergency purposes, in case I need to go full blaze and glory though I hope that won''t happen. After a few more minutes, everyone is back and they have finally taken care of the tasks. "Move, move! Stop dawdling!" As soon as we managed to enter the trucks, we can hear in the distance the barking sounds that are coming from the infected dogs. "Go! Go!" Engines started revving and the trucks started running one by one. As soon as we move away from the zoo, we have seen the insane amount of undead clumping on the road as they started to gather. The soldiers on the rear entrance of the truck does the tasks of destroying the undead that tried to get into the truck. Just as we thought that everything is fine, one of the soldiers in our truck stopped moving. I just realized that his head is missing. "Protect your necks and head! The decapitator is attacking!" one of the soldiers in the truck I was in shouted. I was near the entrance so when I noticed the movement in my eyes, I quickly pull out the kukri and strike on the incoming attack. As soon as the decapitator almost hit me, I pull out my kitchen cleaver and made a swift strike on its neck. Although the kukri is nearing the limit of usage, I still managed to block off an attack using it but the cracks have made too much damage on its blade and if I used it for blocking again, I doubt it will occur just like now. I am quite sure it will snap out in two instead. The soldier opposite of me decided to throw off the dead body of the soldier that got killed by the Decapitator. After that, he chanted a small prayer before holding back his puke from going out. Some of the trucks also lost some soldiers and many puked out from the beheaded bodies of their comrades. I saw another movement and this time, I decided to use the wakizashi. I made sure I am using the Wakizashi for blocking the attack since it is a katana, it would be a problem if I accidentally killed someone when swinging the katana. PENG! The wakizashi''s blade and the decapitator''s bladed hand hit each other. Too bad for the decapitator, when their bladed hand hit the blade, instead of breaking it, it''s bladed hand was cut into two. It cannot compare against the sharpness of the Decapitator. Before the Decapitator can escape, I raise the kitchen cleaver and once again swipe the blade to its neck. "Wow, I never thought this kid was able to do it without flinching! No wonder he is the leader of his group!" one of the soldiers said. "He was literally just a highschooler but he can manage to do it all by himself. I am not surprised he can fight without a problem. I heard that he rallied all his companions out from their school while the Behemoth was on their tail." I disregarded their praises. I don''t need it and instead focused on what was happening. The sun already set and the skies started to blanket the darkness. If not for the light coming from the trucks and the flashlight coming from the flashlights of some soldiers, it was enough to illuminate the place temporarily. "Juggernaut ahead!" The shout came from the first truck and they have successfully passed through on it. I am not sure whether we can escape a Juggernaut but we have been having trouble now. The undead were now running as fast as they can and if not for the speed that the trucks give, the undead would have already managed to catch up on us and overwhelm us. The situation is getting dire but I am quite aware that the battle is just beginning. Who said we are escaping hell from defeating the Behemoth? We are just entering a true hell instead. Chapter 208 - Escape Through the Dead Day 9: 5:30 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Time Before the Night Rage: 30 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left Grenades: 1 piece C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) With the trucks trying to bypass the Juggernaut, it was getting harder for the remaining trucks to dodge it after it tried to smash the first few tracks that managed to pass them. Therefore, the only thing that the remaining trucks can do is to shoot the Juggernaut with guns. Even though it is not enough to penetrate the body of the Juggernaut, it is enough to stall the big one from attacking them as it will try to stop the bullets from hitting. There were no more Decapitators attacking and only the undead were left alongside the lone Juggernaut. As the Juggernaut tried to smash one truck, one of the trucks would purposely crash on the side of the Juggernaut to shift it''s attention to the crashing truck, allowing the other truck to pass. As soon as our truck was the next one, the soldiers inside gulped. I can see in their faces the nervousness they feel on this one and I think the driver is also under severe stress as he is the one handling all the safety of the passengers. As for me, I don''t feel anything. In fact, this is casual happening. The Juggernaut might be a big nutcracking monster but that doesn''t mean it is undying. Since I have experienced more troublesome sh*t than this, I don''t think it is enough to sway me hard. As our truck is the one going to do the bait, I made sure that I am calm and composed. Unless the driver will panic, I will try my best to keep the truck on the road and keep the soldiers safe. Just as our truck was about to crash to the side of the Juggernaut, it already shifted it''s attention to us. "F*ck! The Juggernaut is looking this way!" the driver screamed. I can feel in his voice that he is trembling. I slammed the roof of the truck hard enough for the driver to hear and shouted to him. "Keep your mind intact, you will get us killed if you keep panicking!" "But the Juggernaut is about to kill us!" I facepalmed and groaned. Oh well, what can I do? I have to step in. Without hesitation, I climbed up the roof of the truck. The soldiers panicked on what I was about to do. "Kyosei! What the hell are you doing?!" "Focus on the road, stop focusing on me! Dumbasses!" I cursed. I prepared the Grappling Hook and ready everything. Just around the place where the Juggernaut was standing was a lamp post of sodium light where the traffic light was also attached. I may have not tried this before but I will use the same method I did when I was fighting the Juggernaut version of Kaze. When we are almost on the reach of the Juggernaut, I shoot the grappling hook to the lamp post and retracted the rope as soon as the hook attached itself firmly into the lamp post. Before the truck can arrive at the Juggernaut, I already move forward by swinging like Tarzan to the Juggernaut. The Juggernaut noticed me and roared as it tried to grab me. However, I am not someone that will allow a bag piece of rotting monster to touch me. I quickly controlled how I swing using the rope of the hook, kicking the hand of the Juggernaut that was about to grab me. I was quick enough and allowed me to move to its blindspot. As soon as I managed to get into the back spot of the Juggernaut, I retracted the hook, and grab the collar of the Juggernaut to cling. The Juggernaut tried to grab me but I pull out the Wakizashi and sliced up the incoming hands of the Juggernaut. Due to the sharpness of the Wakizashi blade, it didn''t even have much problem ripping off a few fingers of the Juggernaut. As the Juggernaut screamed in pain, I grab my last grenade, pulled the pin and throw the pinless grenade to the mouth of the Juggernaut. As soon as I did that, I jumped off from the Juggernaut and run forward and tries to catch up to the truck. The good thing is that the truck did wait for me. Before I can ride the truck, the head of the Juggernaut explodes which is due to the grenade that I shoved to the Juggernaut''s mouth. The shockwave was strong and I can feel the heat released by the Juggernaut''s head explode but I have no time to enjoy the death of the monster. That was just the first Juggernaut we saw on the road and that doesn''t mean we won''t meet another big one. What can I say, the night is still young and the troublesome undead are just unstoppable? I managed to return on the truck and the soldiers helped me get inside. They were clapping their hands in amazement. "That was an incredible performance! Although that was a suicidal act, it was like a part of a movie!" Many of them started praising me while some scolded me for doing something dangerous though it was clear they are worried. Normally, people would feel proud and happy to get commended, however, in my case, that is not something worth celebrating. A minor kill like that is not something I should be celebrating. Our focus would be to survive until dawn and fight back. It was a troublesome act but that didn''t really put me in a bad way. I sighed and closed my eyes while I listen to the music on my headphones. This is too troublesome, I need some time to relax. With the trucks continue to move on the road, I decided to close my eyes. But I also heightened my alertness. And if the problems persist, I will not hesitate to eliminate them. The undead were still present on the road but unlike earlier, the road is much easier to venture off and it was not as bad as it was like since the undead are able to be killed by the trucks just by grazing them. Trouble is still brewing with the undead still occupying a few parts of the roads and I am sure a few more mutated are waiting. Well, this is just the beginning of the Night Rage. If I do say myself, we are just starting and our win is just a minor one. The trouble is still underway... Chapter 209 - Deadly Rush Hours Day 9: 8:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Duration of the Night Rage: 10 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) The undead were still too much in the streets and the trucks were bouncing up and down due to the different undead trying to attack the convoys. Luckily, not a single one of our cars is broken at the moment but we are not sure whether we will be able to do that. With all the undead trying to trip the trucks one by one, we are keeping them killed again and again. Still, it is a bit nice that I am riding a vehicle right now than when I was still at school where I have to deal with the undead manually while trying to escape them. It was good since I don''t have to run. "Being in the military, I know that fighting enemies is one of the jobs of a soldier, but this is the toughest war that I have undertaken yet. I am not sure whether we can still survive another day. I am not sure whether we will still see the rising sun later," one of the meek type soldier muttered. He might have said that to break the cold tension of the truck but he made it colder. "That is just cowardice. I don''t mean to be judgemental but I don''t even feel much in this situation we have right now. You soldiers are the most suitable combatants in this situation and the dead are nothing but just moving targets by your guns. And yet, here you all getting scared by this type of sh*t? I am not sure who is the soldier and the civilian here," I said, annoyed by what they are saying. Just like in the movies and stories, it is a very big mystery as to why the soldiers are the first line of defense from these kinds of threats and yet they fail to even contain the threat. And the usual thing is that the civilians are the ones instead able to find the answer to end the sh*t. Looks like I am just being optimistic by these people, they are all afraid. "You think we wanted to fight? We wanted to just escape instead of fighting. We don''t want to fight because it scares us! You civilians are also scared, right? This is not your common fight! You understand me right? You only fight to survive right?" the soldier is on the verge of crying. "I don''t. I may be a civilian but fighting is my life. And if you think I am the same as the other civilians who are afraid to die then don''t count me. I am not afraid to die and killing this bunch of lowlives is nothing in my eyes. Being scared is something I already abandoned even before the outbreak started. And don''t think of running away, since you are on the ride where death will knock the weak. And even the ones who are strong are not spared. This is a battle where being scared will just drag everyone down. Feel free to hate me, hate flows in my body and that is what makes me running and moving." The soldiers were not able to speak and were stunned in there. I calmly pull out the cleaver and smash it down to the undead that grab the ledge of the truck. "Now shut up and fight. Words don''t take any sh*t on the battlefield." ... After the small drama in the truck, the ride is smoother than expected. However, now we are getting to the highways finally, the problem strikes now to us. "Looks like we are going to a side trip guys, all of the trucks need to refuel if we want to return to the base. Prepare the remaining bullets guys, we will need to set up a perimeter and deal the undead while the trucks refuel," the driver said to us. After hearing that, the soldiers were surely shaken by the news. Fighting in the trucks already proved for them as something dangerous, now we are about to fight to hold the fort, we are now going to be in a stall situation and our bullets will no longer last too much. But I am fine since I am more of a melee user. However, it doesn''t apply to the soldiers. Most of them rely too much on their guns and once it runs out of bullets, the guns don''t work too much as melee weapons and if you are talking about the combat knife, I doubt they can utilize it very much unless they are good in training using them and can eliminate the undead in quick succession using the melee weapons they might possess. The Tennoji Zoo might be near to the Tsutenkaku Tower but due to the reason that we are trying to avoid the horde that is coming from the direction of the road we used before where the scouts spotted a few Juggernauts, we are forced to use the long way to the tower. Now, we are now going to refuel but I am having a bad feeling about this. Since we are going for a stall battle against the horde, the chances that the undead surrounds us are bigger and escaping and scraping off the undead horde that tries to attack us is going to be hard. Good thing that these soldiers were all prepared. One of the trucks prepared a lot of ballistic shields for the soldiers to use for bashing the undead while some prepared a few crates of bullets for the guns. They even prepared a few aluminum barricades that are usually used only for crowd controls that is happening during a rally and protests that rarely happens lately until the outbreak. This will be a good item to use to bar the progress of the running horde towards us. "The gas station is on sight! Prepare for deployment!" As soon as the gas station is on sight, we are now heading to a very dangerous mission so that we can just go home. And from my senses, I am quite sure blood will spill once more. Chapter 210 - Deadly Metal Part 1 (A/N: I will postpone for now the sacrifice part chapter for now because there are still a few bits of info not yet mentioned. Still, the sacrifice will still commence sooner or later, muahahaha!) Day 9: 1:30 P.M Osaka Streets: Road to Bang Gun store Time before Night Rage: 4 hours and 30 minutes left (Chie''s View) It''s been a few more minutes since we left the Tsutenkaku Tower. So far, our ride is smooth and the undead around the road is not really a threat and they can''t even chase our car. Of course, we don''t do some speeding on the road because there are also abandoned cars around the streets that tend to stop our progress into our destination. Souichi inspects the metals we are gathering slowly as he is still not sure what these items are. "What do you think will those two say about these metals? We really have no idea what these things are and how the heck they even pop out from the bodies of the undead," Okabe asked as he looked at Souichi inspecting the metals. "No idea. I am not a blacksmith myself but I have seen different kinds of metal in my life and I have never seen this metal ever in my entire life. This is also the first time I have seen a metal pop out from undead monsters since the normal ones don''t even give them," Souichi answered. "Are you all even sure those are metals? They might look shiny and hard but they looked like bars of charcoal too," Kaito said as he keeps his eyes intact to the road. "No doubt about it, Kaito. It might look different but charcoal is not this hard and cannot be compared to this one. Although it has some components of a metal, it also has the components of DNA fragments inside it when I checked it on my microscope so, from my guess, these metals can be said to be a foreign part that forms inside the body of an infected and can be looted from killing monsters infected by virus Galea. Still, I can''t really confirm whether this thing is a metal or not. I don''t have much knowledge in regard to metal so we will ask the expert," I said as I check the metal''s exterior look. The glossy texture I can feel in my gloves is just a little bit something I can only feel in steel. "You mean the guy that Shoko and Kota mentioned? The guy who produces weapons they sell most of the time?" Souichi looked at me as he remembered what the two said back then. "Yeah. I remembered that Kyosei asked Shoko for a repair to his broken cleaver and when he claimed it back, it was replaced with a forged steel blade. I don''t think this guy is someone ordinary, he must be a real good blacksmith. If he is indeed a blacksmith, then this guy is someone who can easily determine what this metal is." ... Day 9: 2:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Bang Gun store Time before Night Rage: 4 hours left (Chie''s View) We arrived at our destination 30 minutes later. After inputting the usual password, we entered the gun store while carrying the metals. During our last visits, the place is empty with people except for Shoko and Kota but now, I saw a few guys buying out things inside the store. They were a bit burly and they looked intimidating since they looked like thugs. I don''t want to be acquainted with them when Souichi was the first one to greet them. "Hey! If it isn''t Big Fat Joe! You are still as healthy as ever!" "Hmmm? Souichi? Holy crap, you are still alive! I didn''t expect to see you up and about!" the big guy who looked liked the usual fat men gangsters in movies responded to Souichi. "Of course! It is still too early for me to die. How is the life in the apocalypse?" Souichi asked. "We started a refitting shop with my boys. After we managed to get our base to a good standing, we are now a thriving community and currently running properly by me and my wife. If you wanted some cars that are refitted already, don''t hesitate to come to our base." "Oh yeah, I remembered Kyosei mentioned you before!" "Eh? Does that mean that little devil is one of your subordinates?" "Nah, more like his subordinates. He became our leader after we survived and escaped the school. He is currently leading a few of us ragtag survivors that he either rescued and made friends with." "I see. That kid still didn''t change, but that was fine since he is starting to soften again. By the way, who are these people with you?" "Oh, that is right. This is Chie, Okabe, and Kaito. They are part of our group that Kyosei formed." I quickly approached Souichi and whispered to him, "You know this guy?" "Yeah. He was an old friend of Kyosei back in middle school. He is a gangster that runs a ramen shop before. We are frequent customers to his ramen until they closed the store since they changed the shop into a refitting car shop." "Nice meeting y''all. Don''t worry, I may look like a gangster that is totally up to no good, I am not a bad person so rest easy. So, you guys are here to purchase weapons?" "Not really. We are here to ask Shoko and Kota about these metals that we found earlier. We are not experts in metals so we decided to ask them since they are running a store with a blacksmith. Perhaps he has a knowledge about it," I said and put the metals on the bag to the table. As soon as I put the metals, Shoko appeared behind me which caused me and the rest to get startled and be on guard especially Kaito who pulls out his dagger. "Relax and be still guys, I just appeared since you all are tense as always. You need to stop being so stiff all the time and keep yourself easygoing like your leader," Shoko said and goes straight to the metals. "I see, so you already discovered the piyavka1. Took you all long enough to bring it here." "You know about it?" I exclaimed. "Of course, this is the metal that we have seen before after the appearance of the infected. We are aware of it since we always prioritize them as materials rather than normal metal," shook explained as she grabs one of it while wearing gloves. "I have seen this before! The metals that can drain your blood whenever it is in contact with your skin!" Big Fat Joe said. "Suck blood?!" "Oh my, so you brought these metals without knowing anything? Then you should know this now: the piyavka is now a very important material. Much more important than gold and diamonds." means Bloodsucke Chapter 211 - Deadly Metal Part 2 Day 9: 2:14 P.M Chapter 212 - Deadly Metal Part 3 Day 9: 2:42 P.M Chapter 213 - Siege of the Dead Part 1 Day 9: 10:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Duration of the Night Rage: 8 hours left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) Even when we are nearing the gas station, it is still too hard to find a good timing to fight against the undead that tries to tear our defense. The soldiers continue to empty their magazines to the undead. They keenly shoot the heads of every undead to avoid wasted bullets. One bullet can change the flow of the battle. I keep my eye on the surroundings since there might still be decapitators on the area and might cause us unnecessary trouble. Occasionally, there is some jumping undead that tries to access our truck. Since I limit myself to using guns, I am on the melee side. If the soldiers take care of the undead on the ground, I take care of the undead trying to break the line by jumping and climbing. Using the cleaver in attacking, I made sure that every undead will not be able to climb back up. "Position everyone, defend the first truck! Don''t falter and don''t let the undead to get past!" The commander said on the transmission. Without anyone speaking, everyone reloads their guns with bullets while I ready my guns and weapons. This will be a stall battle where we need to protect the others from being killed. With the amount of undead rushing on us, this will be really hard. As soon as our trucks stopped, all of us started going down and ready our weapons. "Secure the perimeter! Avoid shooting on the machine of the gas station! Deploy the riot shields and barricades! Don''t let yourself get bitten!" As soon as the command was given out, everyone readies their guns and started shooting on the undead that was just standing near the gas station. I pulled my wakizashi since it is no longer that cramped out and I won''t be injuring others accidentally. Gunshots and undead moans are now ringing under the night sky as we continue our battle. The amount is exaggerating but for some reason, we are managing just fine and I didn''t realize that the gas refilling on the first truck just got finished. "The first truck is done! Second truck! Hurry up! We don''t have enough time to dawdle here!" Just as the second truck is about to go for its turn, one of the soldiers holding the riot shields was attacked and got killed in a matter of seconds. I did not even get to help on the soldier but it didn''t let that falter the others from shooting. I also realized that the undead was fast in gathering in groups. Having only my katana as my weapon at the moment would be hard. I need something that can act as a defense which also acts as a weapon too. Seeing the riot shield nearby which was the weapon of the killed soldier, I ready my katana and started to run towards the congregating undead devouring the dead soldier and other corpses. I also pull out my Beretta and shoot the undead that was a bit farther from me while I decapitate all those who tried to attack me close. But as I was about to grab the riot shield, I didn''t get to react quickly on the undead behind me. "Sh*t!" I cursed. I was so intent in grabbing the riot shield I let my back too exposed. I thought the dead would grab me and starts to devour me but a gunshot immediately killed it. I look at the direction and saw Tamaki holding the AR15 on her hands and frowned at me. "Watch your blindspots, do not just go and rush like you always do. This is not a good time for you to focus on what was ahead," Tamaki said and started to shoot again on the undead. Grabbing the riot shield, I realized that this shield is quite heavy than what I assumed. This shield is a hindrance to my movement and I think it doesn''t even suit my style of fighting. I might die instead if I force myself on using this sh*t. Abandoning the riot shield, I move towards the group of undead and started my frenzy slicing. The undead right now are all easy to kill. None of them are especially infected that have mutations in their bodies. They are just the normal undead, enhanced by the Night Rage. Around an arduous 30 minutes later, the second truck was finally loaded with gas. But we still have a long way to go and the undead that are getting attracted to our location are increasing. I also realized that the soldiers fighting had a very fatigued look on their faces. It was like they are under immense pressure. "I spotted Hurlers in the distance! Prepare the riot shields and don''t let the hurlers hit you with whatever they throw! Everyone else! Continue fighting but be aware of your surroundings!" The commander was quite good at keeping his thoughts in this troublesome situation. I never expected him to be so calm even when we are surrounded by the dead. I applaud him for his calmness which is what we really need in this situation. "How''s it going here Kyosei?" Kato arrived carrying his AR15 and a Remington shotgun on his right shoulder. "Nothing new. Why do you ask? You should have just do your job and kill the undead to stall their progress towards the trucks." "I can chat with others while fighting, besides, you can cover my back if it comes to trouble right?" Kato grinned. What a headache. This guy never changed and he is still the optimistic guy I know. "Focus on the battlefield. Chatting with others can cost you your life so don''t be so flaky and get to work," I said and sliced up the incoming undead. "You are so cold man, you have been colder ever since I gave you supplies back in the convenience store." "That''s just how it is, so don''t bother me, kill some infected. The lesser they are on our view, the better the outcome it is," I said. With that said, we continue our attacks. I sometimes climb on top of the trucks to get into vantage point and kill the hurlers using my rifle. I am still not sure when will be able to get ourselves done in the battle but I am quite sure it will take a longer amount of time. Then I heard the commander again. "Fourth truck, come forward! We can''t-" The commander stopped talking and all of a sudden, he fell down. Then one of the soldiers near him gave the report. "Commander is down! His back has been melted by some sort of liquid!" I frowned hearing this. Only one infected is capable of doing that and no other infected undead is going to that but only the Pukers. Looks like they are up again. Chapter 214 - Siege of the Dead Part 2 Day 9: 11:49 P.M Osaka Streets: Tennoji Area: Osaka Tennoji Zoo Duration of the Night Rage: 6 hours and 11 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) "Everyone! Watch out for the enemy attack! Especially if you hear a coughing sound! Eliminate that enemy immediately!" When I shouted that, one soldier fell down to the ground and melted to the bones too. "Man down! F*ck where is this sh*t coming from?!" one of the soldiers who hold a siege shield shouted. "Calm down! There are still a few small undead around! Don''t let the undead outnumber us!" Kato shouted to restore the morale of everyone but they are panicking with the sudden death of the commander. This is going to be hard. Therefore, I decided to intervene. "Motherf*ckers! Don''t shame yourself like this and fight! You all are soldiers! Don''t let the commander''s death be also the death of all of you! If you want to mourn his death then be sure to get out of here alive!" The soldiers stopped panicking all of a sudden and one of them shouted as he grips the rifle hard. "He is right! We can''t let our commander''s death be the cause of our deaths! Let''s defend and kill these bastards!" There is no time for celebration. I have to locate the pukers as soon as possible. If they can melt concrete, the Siege shields won''t do much work and might be melted before it can even block the spit. I doubt the soldiers will have the spare time to look for the Puker while they are defending the trucks. I move towards the area where the corpse of the commander is lying. Pukers are slow-moving bast*rds so if they attacked the commander earlier, they are likely still around the area. I doubt they can even move that fast. Standing at the top of the truck, I survey the surrounding area. Of course, I am right. The Puker that managed to wreck the commander to a pile of flesh is still here struggling to move due to the undead around the bast*rd trying to move. Since the Puker has yet to notice me, I pull out the Naginata on my back and without hesitation, I throw it towards the Puker''s head. It easily pierced the puker and before the Naginata melt from the Puker''s liquid, I pull it off using my grappling hook. When I got my hands on the naginata, I swing it on the undead below to kill them. If they are the same undead on movies, a single swing like that won''t kill them easily. Good thing the head of the undead is just too soft to be hard enough and survive the naginata. That swing slashed the heads of the undead and killed them permanently. The siege is just getting troublesome and I can still see a few Puker''s attacks flying here and there. The good thing is that there are no more casualties from the attacks of the Pukers. However, I still felt nervous. And usually, when I felt nervous, someone else will suffer or die for some reason. I hope I am wrong but this kind of feeling never fails me. I don''t want anyone from my group to die or anyone else suffers the same fate. I am the leader of Blood Battalion and if anyone dies again, I can''t shoulder the burden after their passing. The guns continue to blaze the battlefield and wrecks all of the undead that tries to pass. However, just when the 6th truck is almost done, the same sound that occurs at midnight started to blare. Most of the soldiers are not wearing their earplugs and I forgot to check the time and tell these guys to put on the plugs. It looks like it is already midnight. The midnight scream is now blaring all around. "SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!" The soldiers were immediately covering their bleeding ears. The good thing is that the undead was not moving at all and just stood there like stumps. Only a few of the soldiers were left without passing out since they are wearing headphones to communicate with the other soldiers from the Tsutenkaku Tower. Tamaki rushed towards my side and shouted. "Everyone who is still able to move! Fill the gas on the truck while the remaining guys will have to attack the vulnerable undead! Don''t let this opportunity to get lost!" I was surprised by Tamaki''s preemptive command. It was indeed a great time to deal with the standing still undead while the scream is still going on. That way, the undead will be a little bit far while the remaining soldiers who got incapacitated from the scream will be able to recover. One soldier immediately rushes to the truck and resumed the filling of gas. Some of the others are grabbing their guns and started releasing a barrage of bullets on the undead before us. A few of the medic soldiers grab the chance to help all the incapacitated soldiers to safety. I also did not waste my time to let the chance go to waste. I grab one of the nearby rifles and released a bunch of bullets on the undead and destroy a few of the dead. I emptied the magazine before grabbing a new gun nearby and released another round of the bullets. Then, Kato who is using his sniper rifle to snipe the undead on the horizon shouted my name and it catches my attention. I looked at him while still releasing bullets from the rifle. "Kyosei, I spotted a big enemy ahead! Its body shape is not the same as a Juggernaut!" I frowned hearing this. Another giant enemy?! Are you kidding me? Because I have not seen this enemy, I might as well see and find out if this monster is a new enemy or just another deformed enemy. Using the scope on my AR15, I climbed the top of the truck and check the scope. "What the f*ck is that?! That is not a Juggernaut!" I observed the new enemy on my sight. A big sized enemy, around the size of the Juggernaut but has different looks than this one. It has spikes on its shoulders and seemed to have a bigger head, like a sledgehammer? Its body is peculiar, besides the spikes, the hands seem to be covered with scales or something. Since it is not a Juggernaut, I will call this new freak, Hammerhead. Chapter 215 - Siege of the Dead Part 3 Day 9: 12:02 P.M Osaka Streets: Gasoline Station Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 58 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) I am conflicted about this new freak. It looked like a Juggernaut but I can feel that this new freak is much tougher than the Juggernaut. I think the feeling of anxiety and nervousness since earlier is due to this monster. "We need to finish refueling as soon as possible. We can''t let the Hammerhead to reach us and do some rampage here. It will be a bloodbath if that happens," I said to everyone who is able to move. Fortunately, the current truck is now full of gas. Only the last truck left to refuel. "Kyosei, I suggest that we should just put the truck into half-tank full. If the new freak is coming so soon, we can''t afford to keep the truck to refuel this long! We have limited people to take on the monster so we should retreat immediately as soon as the last truck is already loaded," Tamaki said. Tamaki is right. If my assumptions are correct, the Hammerhead will arrive in this location in 5 minutes and it will cause a rampage. We can''t afford to fight it with this arsenal. My weapons are also not going to last with that. "Alright, if the half-tank can carry the truck until Tsutenkaku Tower then let''s do that. We can''t dawdle here anymore!" I ordered. Kato quickly relayed the message to the person in charge of refueling the trucks. Now that everything is done, the remaining soldiers who are now ready to fight started to defend from the horde of undead that once again started to move after the time went past the 12:00 point. The enemies just keep on coming and if there were no barricades stopping them from progressing further, we would have already been overwhelmed. "Sir! We are ready to go, sir! Our trucks are now ready to go!" "Alright! Let''s get out of here! Just leave the barricades for now! Those can stall a bit of time at least!" Kato said as everyone started to go inside the trucks while still aiming at the enemies I also stayed behind, for now, to cover for everyone since my truck is the final one. Just as we are about to get everyone ready, a rumble occurred and the barricades flew in other directions, broken and smashed. I did not just stand there and watch, I held out my AR15 out and aimed. The Hammerhead arrived. In close up inspection, I realized that the Hammerhead is much more menacing than viewed in the scope. The spikes that I am seeing before were actual spikes with pointy ends. If something or someone got pierced by that, it would definitely tear through the flesh of the person or the object that will get unfortunate to fell on those. I counted 5 spikes on its body and it won''t look good if it uses those spikes for attacks and it is nasty if it is used for defense. Its head is the same on what I saw on the scope, it still looked like a sledgehammer but I can finally see its face. It didn''t possess any eyes but it has menacing teeth, that look similar to saw blades. The Hammerhead ignored us who are still on the ground and headed straight to the trucks which are not yet ready to go since there are is no driver. "Get out of the truck now!" I shouted. Before the soldiers on the truck can react, the Hammerhead jumped and landed on the truck''s roof. The freak is so heavy that the truck did not even get to resist causing everyone inside the truck to get squashed along with the truck. Blood and innards splatter out of the truck before it exploded. "No!" Kato roared and grab a grenade from his waste before throwing it to the Hammerhead. "Calm down, Kato. You can''t beat that sh*t!" However, Kato did not even listen, I covered Kato''s back since the undead that managed to slip in due to the lack of barricade. The good thing is that most of them are just the weak undead and for some unknown reasons, they seemed to be lesser now that the Hammerhead appeared. Tamaki pulled several Molotov cocktails prepared before and throw them to the remaining undead, wiping them out and lessen the threat. With Tamaki and a few soldiers that are assigned now in the last truck, I can now go help the idiot Kato who just charged ahead without thinking. Kato continues his attack on the Hammerhead using the AR15 but it is not even something that the Hammerhead felt. It disregarded Kato and continue to move straight to the trucks that have yet to run. "What are you all waiting for?! Escape now and I will stall this big guy! It is clearly aiming at our trucks! Hearing this, the first trucks started revving their engines and without hesitation, they drove off without even batting an eye to us. I don''t know why but these soldiers seem to lack the courage to stay behind. I want to get angry about their decision but I can''t either since they also wanted to survive. The only truck remaining in the area is the last truck that I am riding and the truck that the commander who died from the Puker earlier used. We can already escape if we just distract the Hammerhead but Kato seems adamant about fighting it. "Kato! Retreat dumbass! Don''t challenge the freak, that is not something we can kill right now!" I shouted. I don''t know if Kato heard me or not but he still continues to release a barrage of bullets to the Hammerhead. Seeing this, I facepalmed and groaned. Are you this desperate in fighting this freak?! "Tamaki, go secure the trucks with the remaining soldiers, don''t let them fall victim on the Hammerhead without anything done." "Alright." Tamaki nodded. With one of the troublesome things that are now done, I had to bring Kato on the truck, force him to do it before the Hammerhead snap. Kato continues shooting the Hammerhead when one of the bullets from the attack hit the Hammerhead''s head, it stopped advancing and looked at Kato despite lacking the eyes. Before I can process what happened, the Hammerhead roared and crouched. One thing is certain, we need to escape here as soon as possible. Chapter 216 - Siege of the Dead Part 4 Day 9: 12:02 P.M Osaka Streets: Gasoline Station Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 58 minutes left Melee: Naginata, Brass Knuckles, Kukri, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) The Hammerhead is quite hard to deal with. Unlike the Juggernaut that is just pure muscle and can be attacked with brute force, I suspected the Hammerhead to have a bit of metal on its skin. The head especially looked like metal and I saw earlier that bullets bounce off from its head after being shot by Kato using the AR15. We are fine right now against the threat of the smaller undead because, for some reason, they seemed to be wiped out and no longer coming to attack. Some of the trucks that went first stopped in the distance and the snipers were trying to help by sniping the Hammerhead. But most bullets don''t even manage to penetrate the head. They all stop on the exterior of the Hammerhead''s forehead and fall. Kato fought using the AR15 even though it was kind of a waste to use but I am not stopping him. Kato is not a good fighter using the melee weapons and from what I can tell, he is much more proficient in guns. But in this battle, guns are useless. Tamaki is also on standby and ready to attack the Hammerhead but she is more inclined on attacking random undead trying to attack us. Once we finish this battle and return home alive, I will commend Tamaki and officially allow her on the group. The Hammerhead is still crouching until now and it is assuming the running pose. I am not quite sure what is going on but while it is still not moving, I might as well try to penetrate its defense. I pulled out my Naginata on my back and grip it. I am quite not sure whether the power of the Naginata can kill it. I still remember last time when I was abducted by those shady thrill-seekers, I managed to kill a Juggernaut using the Naginata but because I keep on using this weapon many times, I doubt it will last long enough to destroy and kill this new freak. I focused on the Hammerhead and point the sharp end of the Naginata to the neck. If the head is not something I can easily penetrate, then how about using brute force to forcefully decapitate the freak? "Kato! Focus on its neck! The head cannot be penetrated! We can only force it to get decapitated! Reduce the toughness of the neck using the bullets!" "Got it!" "Tamaki! Be sure to fight with us but be more on the distance and cover our backs in case some small undead managed to get its way through here! Also, relay to the other soldiers that are still near that they supply us with ammunition and dodge if necessary! This Hammerhead will be more inclined to attack the trucks than us humans!" "Alright! Men! You heard the boss! Be ready to help us when the time comes and be ready to flee if the situation is dire!" "Yes, Maam!" Since the Hammerhead is still crouching, I didn''t waste this opportunity and launched an attack. Just when I was about to hit it with the Naginata, the Hammerhead moved its hands and covered its neck which made the Naginata snap since the hand is also covered with a hard material that seemed to look similar to a metal. With the Naginata broken, I throw it away retreated. ''F*CK! THIS FREAK IS INTELLIGENT!'' I muttered. The Juggernaut does not move like this. This might be not a mutated version of the Juggernaut but another freak variant instead! What is much more dangerous, the Hammerhead is able to cover the vulnerable parts! But it is also good news. Seeing the Hammerhead to cover its neck, it means that the weakness of the freak is its neck. There is not a single explanation but that. There is nothing else to do, focus on the neck! "Destroy the neck of this b*stard!" Hearing me scream, Kato released a barrage of bullets on the neck of the Hammerhead. The Hammerhead was forced to cover its neck once again. I frowned and groaned seeing how strong the defense of the Hammerhead even though it''s only the back of its hands. I don''t want to risk my other weapons to get destroyed. But I have no choice, I pulled out the Cleaver that was not really something that can cut through the flesh of the Hammerhead but my other weapons don''t have many chances to survive. My kukri is already in bad shape and one more attack and it will get ripped apart. The Naginata is no longer usable, the guns I possess are also not feasible to use. The Wakizashi is also a no go, besides the fact that it''s too thin, it is also not that ideal in cutting through solid things like how in movies are done. If I used this, the fate of this katana will be similar to the naginata instead. I know that the Cleaver is also a bad weapon but I can''t afford to sacrifice the wakizashi as it is one of the precise cutters in my arsenal that can easily lop off the flesh and where will I be able to find any katana around? The cleaver is quite common so even though it will get destroyed, I will have no regrets. Without thinking twice, I brought down the Cleaver to the hand covering the neck of the Hammerhead. KACHA! Huh? The fingers of the Hammerhead immediately got detached to the hand as soon as my cleaver struck them. Green blood exploded from the wound and the Hammerhead screamed in pain before it stood up and was about to go berserk. "Now!" Tamaki shouted and without hesitating to fire, the others released a barrage of bullets to the neck of the Hammerhead. I, on the other hand, retreated to avoid being caught on the firefight. But, who would have thought I would be able to cut through the Hammerhead? This cleaver seems to be unique. What is going on now? Chapter 217 - Dead Wrecker Day 9: 12:48 P.M Osaka Streets: Gasoline Station Duration of the Night Rage: 5 hours and 12 minutes left Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) Seeing that the Cleaver worked like a charm, I didn''t hesitate to wildly swing it on the Hammerhead. Although it was not that strong of a hit, I managed to tear off lots of flesh causing a blood bath on the road as the Hammerhead flails around. "Kyosei! Watch out!" Kato shouted. As the Hammerhead flails around, his fist is randomly landing anywhere. One of those fists is currently falling straight to me and dodging is now too late. So instead of dodging, I took a gamble and decide to face the fist, head-on. It is a suicidal move but my chances of getting close to the Hammerhead are very close this way. "Idiot! Dodge it!" Kato shouted as he tries to shoot it rapidly with the gun which unfortunately just bounced off its skin. Instead of listening to Kato, I stood my ground, grip the handle of the cleaver, and focused my all on the upcoming attack of the Hammerhead. Unlike the fast punches that Juggernauts make, the Hammerhead seems to be a bit slower, allowing me to quickly find a good target to slice. "Motherf*cker! Don''t touch me!" I cleave the fingers of the Hammerhead by using the cleaver with the full force I put on against the Hammerhead. Although I expected it to be just a slight wound, I am still expecting it to hurt for the Juggernaut. But the unexpected happened. Instead of leaving a mark on the finger which is, for example, leaving a big wound, it didn''t occur on what I did, instead, the Hammerhead''s fingers were all severed and fell, causing tremendous roar on the Hammerhead as it screams in pain. I didn''t have time to be amazed. I quickly made my way to the leg of the Hammerhead who is still rampaging from its severed fingers. Dodging, rolling over just to make myself get a little bit closer to the Hammerhead, I already did. The Hammerhead might have been severed with fingers on his one hand but the other hand is still existing with full fingers. The Hammerhead is quite in a berserk mode that trying to go straight against it would be hard. But I didn''t back off. If this Cleaver can cut through the defense of the Hammerhead like butter then, I have to get much closer and sever or strike it''s head repeatedly. The attacks of the Hammerhead is quite annoying as I have to dodge. In anger, the Hammerhead grabs anything on its path and throws it to me, yes, even the small cars did not escape. Throwing them to my direction, it is getting harder for me to find a good place to take my plan in effect. "Kyosei! Go to his back! His back is unguarded by attacks! There might be needles on them but if that weapon of yours can cut through the skin of the Hammerhead, then, cutting off those thorns on his back significantly reduces the power and threat level of the enemy!" Tamaki shouted. Those big and sharp thorns on his back, huh? Then does that mean, cutting them off can help weaken the demon allowing me to kill them? But meh, I also don''t have any idea on this undead. Cutting off the thorns is going to reduce the tenacity and danger level of that Hammerhead allowing me to raise my chances to kill it. Hammerhead''s rampage is quite troublesome and hard to predict. I already managed to grab a hold on the Hammerhead''s body but that doesn''t mean I can already hit him properly. Cutting off its thorns in the back will allow me to get closer to the neck of the Hammerhead that is protected but I have to watch out. "Rawr!" The Hammerhead slammed its huge palms on its back, although the other palm is lacking with fingers now, it is still a dangerous tool for killing if it landed. So as I climb the humongous body of the Hammerhead, I also brought down the cleaver to its skin many times, causing numerous deep wounds on the skins. Kato and Tamaki are also doing their best to annoy the Hammerhead that is keeping its attention to me. When I managed to grab a hold on the first spike, I quickly cut it off with the cleaver. I was expecting the thorny spike to be really hard to deal with even with my cleaver but my expectation was broken when the cleaver sliced it off like butter under the hot knife. The Hammerhead screamed in pain before grabbing one of its thorns. I was almost grabbed by the humongous hand but I managed to detach from the Hammerhead before it can even grab me. What happened next did not count to my expectation. Most of the Hammerheads attacks all involve using its head, the iron hands, and its size accompanied by the insane strength. My first thought on the spike of the Hammerhead is that they act as a protective measure to protect its vulnerable parts. I even thought that the Hammerhead can even roll around like an armadillo but based on its movements earlier, it doesn''t seem to be able to do that. Now, I thought that those are just protective thorns but now I see what its real purpose. When the uninjured hand of the Hammerhead managed to grab one of its thorns, it suddenly got plucked like it was nothing. The Hammerhead faced towards me and suddenly throw the piece of its thorn towards me. It was all too sudden I did not get to react. I thought that it was my end when... "F*cker! Be aware of your surroundings!" Kato shouted as he pushed me away. And just like that, Kato became my replacement as a target to the thorn. The thorn was too fast that when it hit Kato, his left arm separated into his body. Seeing this made all of my memories cluttered too much in my brain to shook and my head hurts like it was getting a migraine. Another sacrifice... F*ck, I did it once again! I let another one of the people I secretly cared about die! I was about to snap out of it when Kato struggled to get up and grin. "Motherf*cker... I told you to be aware of your surroundings. Don''t worry about me, I can still manage. Kill that bastard for me though...gah..." Kato said as he pukes out blood. "...You don''t have to say it to me," I said and grip the cleaver. Kato can still be saved. I don''t have to waste my time, and I don''t want to make the same mistake again. I have already lost so much... I can''t let it repeat again. "Hang on tight Kato, I will end this soon, Tamaki, go and get Kato out of here," I said as I run forward towards the Hammerhead. This time, I will kill this bastard. You will pay! Chapter 218 - Rescue from the Dead Day 9: 1:47 P.M Osaka Streets: Gasoline Station Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 13 minutes left Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) My bloodlust is getting uncontrollable with my head hurting like it was being bashed repeatedly. I am trying to suppress the feeling but it seems to be trying to go further and further that it greatly pains me. If I didn''t control my emotions properly, I might not be able to fight right now and broke down already. But thanks to my control, I managed to suppress it clear my head though the pain still lingers. Still, the Hammerhead will have to pay for trying to kill Kato. The wound is quite fatal but Kato still has a chance to survive. The Hammerhead this time did not pull any punches, it took out its thorns on its back and throws them in my direction. I thought they were fast but they were just slightly fast that I can easily predict where they will be landing. "RAAAAAGGGGGHHHH!" The Hammerhead is now trying to charge forward like a bull with the metal head aimed straight at me. I can do a risky move but it was too risky and very, very dangerous to pull. If I am not lucky, I would be killed without being able to get back up. I can see Tamaki carrying the fatally wounded Kato to the last truck. With the hurdle out of my way, I can now properly unleash everything without worrying for anyone to get hurt on my account. Kato will not die, his arm''s sacrifice will not be in vain. As the Hammerhead is about to reach me, I pulled out the C4 in my belt bag which I have not used during the battle against the Behemoth since the Behemoth was easily killed without much trouble. Although the C4 I am holding is not that big since the regular ones usually measure in kilos rather than grams, this should be enough to be considered on par with the explosion of the normal grenades. I just have to stick it anywhere on the body of the Hammerhead. The most notable target I am seeing right now is the head of the freak. I have no choice, without anything that can be used as an alternative, I attached the detonator to the piece of C4 and throw it to the Hammerhead before dodging away. I barely managed to get away from the charge as it passed to me very quickly. It was like you barely managed to avoid a speeding truck running at full speed. But I managed to brush it off. Of course, the C4 managed to get itself attached to the Hammerhead but I know it didn''t stick much since I did not properly attach it to the body of the freak. Using it immediately is needed but I have to ensure the explosion is not strong enough to also kill me. I thought of running away but that is not viable since the Hammerhead will surely just chase me. Then, it occurred to me, will the riot shields be enough to take the brunt force of explosions? It sure does but that would be good enough if I am a bit far from the explosion. Riot shields can handle the explosions of grenades but I am not sure about the C4 since the latter is meant for demolition purposes which means it will be really destructive if it explodes. Still, I can''t be too choosy, I saw a riot shield that was used earlier by one of the soldiers that died. It is not that far from me and I can probably grab it before the Hammerhead managed to get near me. My problem with the riot shield is that it is heavy. However, its kill or be killed. Hesitating a bit will be my doom. Seeing the Hammerhead is about to turn around and charge once more, I didn''t wait and charge forward towards the riot shield. I also ready the detonator of the C4 to activate it once my position is already good. Then, my radio transmits Tamaki''s voice. "Kyosei get out of there now! We will be leaving!" Tamaki said. "Just leave me here and go! Prioritize Kato''s survival!" "What about your ride back to the base?! It is still the Night Rage! It''s too risky!" "I know what I am doing so go! You guys are the main troops of the SDF, you shouldn''t be relying on me much. Just go! I will stall the enemy long enough to make you all escape!" "But..." "Don''t make me repeat twice! THAT IS AN ORDER!" Tamaki did not get to respond since I am now angry. After saying that order, the last truck fled. Now that everything is in place, I grab the Riot shield and pulled out the detonator. The Hammerhead is still far from me. Just as I was about to push the detonate button, a speeding object suddenly arrived so fast and suddenly pierced through the Hammerhead''s head. "Damn yeah! The Gae Bolg1 is really effective!" a familiar voice entered my ears. I looked at the direction of the speeding object earlier and saw three figures. "Kaito? Souichi and Chie too? What are the two of you doing here?" The three figures are indeed the three of them. But I thought they were already back on the base since Kaito and Souichi are both on the Scavenging squad and Chie is in the support squad. "What else? We are here to rescue you. Look at you, you are in a mess. Don''t worry about the big guy, it already died," Kaito grinned. "Can you stand leader? Look at you with so many bruises in the body, you must be through some troubles," Souichi said and pulled me up. I stood up and looked at the humongous body of the Hammerhead. Just like what Kaito said, it is already dead. A big hole appeared on the metal head of the Hammerhead and seemed to be penetrated forcefully. "Just how...." "You didn''t know about this Kyosei but those metal that you and the scavenging team managed to get are all important things. They can be used for slaying the freaks and the dead easily. Look at this spear, I call this Gae Bolg! Even though it is not the real deal, it will is strong enough," Kaito said and showed me a long spear that is surely not a prop for cosplaying since the heaviness and the blade is the real deal. "Where did you get this?" "We traded those metals with these weapons in the Bang Gun store. They call these weapons and metals made from it the Piyavka," Chie said as she pushed her glasses with a smug look on her face. The G¨¢e Bulg (also G¨¢e Bulga, G¨¢e Bolg, G¨¢e Bolga), meaning "spear of mortal pain/death", "gapped/notched spear", or "belly spear", was the name of the spear of C¨² Chulainn in the Ulster Cycle of Irish mythology. It was given to him by his martial arts teacher, the warrior woman Sc¨¢thach, and its technique was taught only to him. Chapter 219 - The Piyavkas Deadly Power Day 9: 1:47 P.M Osaka Streets: Gasoline Station Duration of the Night Rage: 4 hours and 13 minutes left Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) The spear that Kaito had thrown earlier that he called Gae Bolg is a crimson spear that looks more similar to those spears seen in anime and movies with magical powers imbued in them. The only difference is that this is the real deal. "I didn''t regret spending the entire night hunting freaks and hybrids just to purchase this spear! Just using the sickle is not enough and I fell in love with using this spear!" Kaito said as he pulled out the spear from the ground after it passed through the head of the Hammerhead. "Hunting freaks?" I looked at them in confusion. "Ah, yes. Earlier, the piyavkas we brought only managed to buy us a piyavka-made sickle and a few boxes of bullets made from Piyavka. Since Kaito really wanted the spear, he decided to wait for the Night Rage and slay a few undead and hybrid enemies just to harvest those metals by using the sickle. In the end, we managed to buy the spear and additional boxes of piyavka bullets." "The sickle is still good but it doesn''t suit much on my battle style at all. The spear just feels right and I can use it as a projectile too like how I did it earlier," Kaito said acting proud. "Anyways, we can''t afford to just stay here. Let''s continue the discussion inside the pickup. It won''t be too long before the undead once again increases in numbers. The amount of undead that Kaito killed earlier is enough to stop the undead from coming here but since he stopped now from killing them, they will be gathering again. The others have already departed and your ride already left you behind so just come with us to the pickup," Souichi said. "Alright," I said and looked at the Hammerhead''s broken and dead body. "Wait guys, let''s harvest the piyavka out of this one too," Kaito said. "Ugh, seriously? We had to deal with that again?" Chie sighed. "No worries, it won''t take too long, I already know where the piyavka of this one is," Kaito said as he pulled out the sickle piyavka. Just like the spear piyavka, the sickle piyavka''s blade is pulsing in crimson red, something that will look intimidating to anyone looking at it. If the handle of the sickle is a bit longer, this sickle would turn into a scythe instead since the blade is rather unconventional for a sickle. It was rather bigger than the normal sickle used in farms. Kaito walks around the head of the Hammerhead that was pierced earlier by the spear piyavka and examined it a bit. After pinpointing something around its head, Kaito took out his rubber gloves and wear them before he returns to the point he marked earlier. Without a single hesitation, he used the sickle to "reap" the top portion of the Hammerhead like it was just butter. It all happened in one single swing and the head of the Hammerhead was now open. "Well, would you look at that, the piyavka is now his brain. This would be weighing at least 10 kilograms and worth to buy a few boxes of piyavka bullets and a few weapons made from it," Kaito said as he pulls the brain of the Hammerhead. The brain of the Hammerhead was quite big and I didn''t expect it to be a metal either. But based on how the metal looks, this was definitely the metal that I got before after killing that undead bear. "Guys, hurry up, the undead horde is now reaching here for around 3 minutes maximum," Souichi said. "Coming up," Kaito said and carried the 10 kilograms of Piyavka he harvested from the Hammerhead alone. Just like what Souichi said, the undead is running straight to us without even brake, they did not even bother if there is something on their ways or not, as long as they managed to reach us, they would do anything catch us. We managed to get inside in time before the undead came close. "Hit the gas!" Chie shouted. "Leave it to me!" Souichi immediately stepped on the gas without hesitation and speed up forward into the horde of the dead. "Is it just me, or this car seem to be refitted? I don''t remember seeing a pickup like this before in our vehicles," I said as I noticed that it might look similar to our old pickup, it lacks the original one''s ragged seats and some broken stuff. This pickup car looks brand new and earlier, I noticed the bumper of this car seems to be equipped with a ram though it''s inconspicuous at first. "The old one ran out of gas and broken engine while we are in the middle of hunting freaks earlier. We asked Big Fat Joe for a refitted car earlier in exchange for some raw piyavka and we got this," Souichi said. "Oh, Big Fat Joe huh, you meet him earlier?" I asked. "Yeah. We meet him when we are buying things in the Bang Gun store. It made it easier to negotiate and get a refitted car and since Big Fat Joe and I are acquaintances, we managed to get a discount. Anyways, with this car, we can just mow down all the undead that tries to mess with us," Souichi said and continues to drive to the streets filled with different undead that tries to maul the car to no avail. When did Souichi learn how to drive a car? Usually, it would just be Kaito who is on the wheel but I guess he already knows how to drive seeing his good maneuver in cars and even drifting here and there against the undead. I would have trouble drifting a pickup on the streets and here, Souichi is doing it great. "Juggernauts on the road! Kaito!" "Leave it to me!" Kaito said and opened the windows of the car and pulled out his M1911 pistol and opened fire to the Juggernauts blocking the road. BANG! BANG! With just two shots of the pistol, the two Juggernauts fell and died. "Is that the power of the Piyavka bullets?" I asked Kaito. "You bet! These bullets can one-shot kill those Juggernauts that we can save grenades while using these!" Chapter 220 - This Is How We Sweep the Dead to the Floor Day 9: 2:30 P.M Osaka Streets Duration of the Night Rage: 3 hours and 30 minutes left left Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced) Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left C4: 500 grams left Gas: 4 liters (Kyosei''s View) With the rampage of the refitted pickup, and with the addition of Kaito''s precise shooting skills, the undead that was a big threat before were all swept and killed as we pass by the roads of Osaka to return to the temporary base, the Tsutenkaku tower. Honestly, seeing the power of the piyavka weapons, I felt like I also want them but I don''t want to be arrogant about it. With the extreme power the piyavka holds, I don''t want myself to get swallowed by it. However, the piyavka will indeed bolster our strength against the undead. Once I have the chance, I will ask those two back on the Bang Gun store to forge me a good weapon that I can use to kill the dead. Without the usual threat that stops us from progressing the roads a lot faster, we have already reached the base of the Tsutenkaku Tower. As usual, the gates that are made to repel the dead are all surrounded by the dead while the soldiers are shooting relentlessly on top of the walls. "I never would have thought that there would come a day that I would find it normal for the dead to be gathering in the Tsutenkaku Tower. Just a few days ago, this place was just a famous tourist spot but now it became a sort of new safe haven for us," Souichi sighed. "It certainly was. But it is something we have to get used to. Just rejecting it will not change the world''s situation. Just living for the next day is the only thing that is usually the most widely known force that drives the people to continue fighting. If we have to return our normal lives, I bet it will be more years after this." "Then let''s reclaim the land that is rightfully for the humans," I immediately said. "Huh?" the three looked at me in unison. "I am reluctant as the appointed leader. I am not suited for this sh*t but I want everyone that followed me to this battle satisfied with my leadership. Of course, it is not my obligation since you all bunch just appointed me and pressured me to be the leader but I also want us to live peacefully without the fighting against the undead. If possible, I want to reclaim the whole Osaka bit by bit," I suggested. "Reclaiming the whole Osaka from the dead? Isn''t that going to take a long time and resources will be needed too." "Now that the government abandoned us and just holed up in Tokyo without any plans to help for the extraction of the survivors, it''s up to us to ensure our long term survival. Reclaiming the city''s infrastructure bit by bit and making enclaves and liberating the streets from the dead will allow us to reduce the undead roaming around," I proposed. "That is a good idea Kyosei, but what about the Night Rage? With a bigger base means a bigger scope of the undead horde means harder besiege battle. It would cost us a lot of manpower and a whole lot of resources just to do the defense," Souichi pointed out. "Well, that is quite true too. And I hate recruiting other survivors a lot. This is going to be a pain. Tch, that is why becoming a leader is quite a pain in the arse," I grumbled. "What you suggested is good Kyosei. However, we still have so many things we have to consider and many more things to look out for. If you plan to expand the scope of the base, we will be really using manpower and just as Souichi said, we will be needing a lot of manpower if we want that to happen. I suggest that you ask Commander Haru on this one. He might have a say on this suggestion of yours," Chie said. "Are we going in and clear the horde once and for all? I can shoot all day if my bullets last enough and stab the undead without rest, or we can just go easy and let the pickup drift and bash their heads, what do you say? We can''t just wait here forever until the sunrise is up, ya know," Kaito is getting impatient as he said that with a bored look on his face. "Can I test the sharpness of the piyavka weapon? I want to feel it myself and do some stretch action using it," I said as I increase the volume of the music in my headphone. "This sickle was meant for Souichi''s use but he said that he didn''t like the fighting in melee and prefer more on ranged battles so he rejected the sickle. Why don''t you use it? I doubt Kaito would lend the spear to you," Chie said and reaches out on the back of the backseat and pull out the scythe I saw earlier. When I held the weapon to my hand, I was surprised at how light it was compared to the normal sickle used for farming. It was like I am just carrying a prop but I can tell that the blade of the sickle is quite sharp due to the fine work on it. "Are you planning on getting out of the car?" Chie asked. "Yeah, I already got used to the movements of the undead and since you all are my back up, I won''t really be worrying much. Besides that, I am also immune. I can''t become one of the undead even when bitten so it is quite good." "Dude, don''t be too rash alright? Your enemies are flesh-eating bastards, not just normal thugs. Kill them properly and don''t hesitate to mince them to bits!" Souichi said with a grin. "Don''t worry Kyosei, we won''t back off, we will be backing you up," Kaito said with a grin. "Alright then, I will be off to the bloodbath." Opening the door, a female undead quickly showed up beside me snarling and ready to pounce. But it failed to give me a shock factor and just bashed my head to the head of the dead, causing it to stagger. "Move b*tch," and without bothering to use the piyavka, I grabbed the staggering undead on her collar and punched her face repeatedly. With her soft skull being too fragile, even with just the brass knuckles in my fists, it is enough to smash through her head. Although the face of the undead is now unrecognizable from earlier, I felt that my punches are getting stronger. This might be the mutation caused by the virus Galea in my body. I cracked my fists and took the Sickle. It felt odd just by using the sickle alone so I also pulled out the cleaver. With just the sickle, I don''t think I felt comfortable with the weight. It''s totally different compared to the kukri and the wakizashi. Just standing on the road is enough to attract the attention of the undead. Even though it was dark due to the streets being devoid of light, the glow from the full moon is enough for me to see properly the undead. "Let''s get started." With that, I run towards the group of undead, ready to pounce. I focused on the more agile ones than the ones with slight trouble in walking. With the sickle in hand, I swing the sickle hard, so that I can immediately decapitate the enemy, however, what I did become too overkill. The undead got decapitated easily that I have not felt it pass through any sort of object. But my eyes did not deceive me. The sickle sliced through the undead''s neck without the resistance of any bone, decapitating it without much effort. Seeing this, I immediately swing the sickle again to the next target and kill. I did not even expect an easy battle like this. The cleaver has almost small use this time around since I only use it for attacking when the sickle is occupied with a few undead. But that doesn''t mean my cleaver can''t do the job properly. Despite the hordes'' effort to attack me in groups, due to the harsh combos, I unleashed with the Piyavka and also doing some evasive maneuvers, the undead poses no threat to me. "Oy, Kyosei! Don''t just hog all the kills, give me some of them!" Kaito said and stab the nearest undead multiple times. In just a few minutes of fighting, I already defeated countless undead. They are just small fries. But here comes the challenge. There were 6 Juggernauts currently trying to break the walls separating the horde and the Tsutenkaku tower. "Kyosei, once I kill one of those Juggernauts using the Gae Bolg, you retrieve it and kill the remaining Juggernauts alright?" Kaito grinned and immediately throws it, well, more precisely, he was like playing darts using it. SWOOSH! Still, it was released very fast that as soon as the spear was thrown away, I didn''t see where it was until it landed to the Juggernaut at the very center. But it didn''t just pierce through the big guy, it also pinned the big guy to the wall, killing it instantly. Then Kaito shouted to the soldiers on the wall. "Kill the undead! We will eliminate them all! Shoot to your heart''s content! We will back you all up!" Chapter 221 - The Little Demon is Killing the Dead Day 9: 4:00 P.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Commander''s Office Duration of the Night Rage: 2 hours left (Haru''s View) It''s been a few hours since Kato and the others have returned. Kato is currently in a critical state and if Kato managed to survive, it can be considered a miracle. Still, we have suffered a lot from this operation. Although we have minimal casualties during the battle against the behemoth, it increased around the time they are about to return and got caught up by the Night Rage. Many of the soldiers were killed in action due to some unprecedented events that cost their lives in the process. I also received that the leader of the teenage group that helped us on the extermination of the Behemoth was left behind to kill the new freak variant that appeared and injured Kato. Also, this was the first time for me to see Tamaki so adamant in going back. She tried to do so but due to the dire situation, getting out of the walls will be considered as suicidal instead. We have to tie her up to the chair just to stop her from going. The other members of the group that the beanie boy is leading also wanted to go but due to the situation and the acting leader in the meantime, Nanami commanded them that it is more important to defend the tower. I was surprised at first and I thought they are abandoning their leader when I heard Nanami say her suggestion to her teammates. "Kyosei is already a killing machine. I doubt he will be having trouble right now and if he is, he will worm out a hole from his predicament. If we go and try to "rescue" him, we will be breaking the defense of this place and it will fall to the dead in a few minutes. He will be back after this night and I am quite sure of it." Thinking back at that time, I thought it was a ridiculous comment but now, I don''t think so anymore. I have seen him fight in visual using the drone cameras deployed during the battle against the behemoth and I must say he is one insane individual and if he really did survive that, I will not be surprised anymore. As I was receiving reports on the casualties, one of the guards on the gate came in reporting. "Sir, I have a report to make regarding the situation of the horde outside the gates," the soldier salute before entering the room. "Speak, what happened? A breach?" "Sir, actually, there are no breaches, everything is going smoothly and the undead outside are getting thinned out. In a few hours or so, the horde will be entirely gone and we can start the cleanup drive after that." "I see. So that''s it?" "No, sir. During the defense, we spotted not too far in our gate a blue pickup truck stop not too far from the horde. Any undead that came close is killed without any trouble. After a few minutes, we saw the teenager leader that came to help us out came out from the pickup truck and started to slash out most of the undead that tried to get near him. I didn''t see him use a gun when I am observing him since he is holding a kitchen cleaver and a sickle in both hands." "Does he have support in combat?" "The pickup truck is supporting him from time to time but they rarely do so and most of the work is done by that guy. Also, the Juggernauts that are threatening our defenses were also killed in an instant earlier. We only have the normal undead problem left." "Killed in an instant? I didn''t hear that wrong? Did you mistake the Juggernauts and the Hurlers right?" "Sir, I didn''t mention it wrong and besides, we already managed to dispose of the hurlers attacking since we prioritize them over the normal ones. The Juggernauts were all been taken out by that guy." "Alright. Provide support to them and clean the undead in the vicinity. Keep the ammunition amount to a minimum. We can''t afford to waste too much. We have a limited supply. If that is all, you are dismissed. Return to your post until your shift is over." "Roger," and he saluted once again before he left the office. I didn''t expect that he will give a surprise to me again. I think I am still underestimating him. ... Day 9: 4:00 P.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Emergency Makeshift Tent Duration of the Night Rage: 2 hours left (Cindy''s View) Ever since I am helping the medics along with Snow and Miyuki, everything is now in the total busy hour. I have disregarded my looks and my eyes are drooping since I have not taken a single minute of sleep for quite a while. But due to the incoming emergencies that have been getting pushed on and on, sleeping is now pushed aside. Right now, I managed to get a break for 10 minutes since I have been working for 4 hours straight already. Snow and Miyuki are also in a break right now too since we all entered the work together. "Who would have thought we would become nurses all of a sudden in this situation huh..." Snow sighed as she sipped the energy drink she got from the icebox. "We are lacking in medics and nurses right now so we have to make do at the moment. We can''t just sit around and do nothing while everyone is getting busy with the troubles," Miyuki said. "How is that guy earlier? Do you know? The one named Kato?" I asked and looked at Miyuki since she was the one who received and helped with his case. "He is still under operation and he is not yet stable. We don''t have an actual nurse and doctor here so we are struggling. Somehow, he is still breathing but so much blood has been lost from his body that he is starting to feel cold. Luckily, we managed to reduce his bleeding but he still needs constant attention," Miyuki explained. "Just what happened to him? Isn''t he one of those guys who attacked the behemoth? Did he got clobbered too hard by the behemoth?" Snow asked. "I have no idea actually. I was too busy tending and helping the medics I didn''t ask for specifics. But if you want to know the details, I heard Tamaki-san is the one you should ask that since she is the one who sent him back." "Have you heard about Kyosei? Isn''t he one of the attack group? I haven''t seen him from the returnee soldiers," Snow said. "What? I thought he came back alongside Tamaki-san and Kato?" Miyuki stood up in surprise to the news. "I heard he didn''t. From what the soldiers said earlier, he proposed to be left behind to distract a new freak but I dunno about the accuracy of that info," Snow said. "Then, he needs help! Did anyone go to rescue him?" "Nanami ordered earlier that we have to stay put. No one followed up to get Kyosei though but I am sensing that Chie-san and the others will meet up with Kyosei later on. Kyosei is also pretty much strong enough to handle himself. I doubt he needs help," Snow explained. Just as I was about to say something, the soldiers outside started cheering in joy all of a sudden. "Huh? What happened? Why are they cheering all of a sudden?" Miyuki frowned. Then, we heard the shout of one of the soldiers on the wall. "We are saved! The little demon on the battlefield has killed all of the dead!" Chapter 222 - Osaka Reclamation, Dead Obliteration Part 1 Day 10: 4:24 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Makeshift Gate Duration of the Night Rage: 1 hour and 36 minutes left Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left (Kyosei''s View) I wiped off the sweat and blood on my forehead as I survey the pile of corpses on the ground and see if there are still stragglers on the ground. Whenever I see one, I would immediately stomp them in the head and bring down the cleaver to their heads. They might be still under the effects of night rage but because they are reduced to crawl on the floor, they are nothing but slow and weak creatures. The soldiers were now celebrating after wiping out all of the undead currently trying to breach the gate. I was honestly surprised that even before the Night Rage ended, we wiped out most of the undead swarming over. I did most of the work though but this weapon I am holding right now is just too strong and I can''t easily describe the monstrosity power of the Piyavka weapons. As for the horde, I don''t see any upcoming undead coming through or any backups left. It would be safe to say that the horde attack ended up too early. Looking at my watch, it is still 4 am. Still too early to say since it usually stops when the time reaches 6 in the morning. This is the first time it ended too early. "Strange that the Night Rage ended too early. Did you just do something Kyosei?" the pickup truck pulled over beside me and brought down the windshield and revealed Chie''s confused face. "Don''t ask me, I don''t specialize in theory and explanation so spare me the questions." "Still, that would help us get some breather. We usually have too much trouble on the Night Rage that I don''t think we have any kind of break ever since it started. At least today, it was different," Souichi said. "Let''s go back inside the base, I am quite exhausted throwing the Gae Bolg many times. I bey Kyosei would want to take a bath too. Just look at him covered in blood. Indeed I needed a bath. My whole body felt so sticky that it feels awkward moving around. It would be nice to take a good shower and sip some coffee if there are still a few cans available. We headed back to the base and the soldiers happily let us in. The soldiers are looking at me weirdly while smiling. I don''t know what happened to them. At the entrance, I saw the others waiting with smiles on their mouths. Before I can even step into the entrance, everyone who is a member of the blood battalion stomped both of their feet and made a salute before they shouted, " Welcome back! Leader!" I don''t know what to say about it. It''s kind of awkward and all but I don''t dislike it. I sighed and nodded at them while passing through. "Sheesh, that is too much for a welcome. But anyway, I am back." And after that, I head straight inside without looking back. I shook my head, normally, you can smile with that welcome but I don''t think I will be able to. And I guess that won''t happen anytime soon. ... Day 10: 4:42 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower Duration of the Night Rage: 1 hour and 18 minutes left (Tamaki''s View) I felt so relieved that Kyosei safely returned the base without sacrificing himself for the sake of us soldiers to escape and get back to the base safely. No wonder he is supported and loved by his group even with his bad attitude towards others, especially his condescending and cold stares. But honestly, he might be like that but he never abandons anyone. I felt so guilty I left him behind against the freak that attacked us and I still haven''t asked for an apology on him. He might still be a teenager and he is still far from being an adult like me who already finished training in JSDF but his abilities to fight, to think rationally in a hopeless situation is something you have to commend. "Man, even with that welcome didn''t faze him much. Not even a hint of a smile break from his face! Seriously what is wrong with him?" Cindy pouted. "Ahahaha... Don''t bother too much on it. He can show other emotions but he can never smile. We can''t force him to do it though. But maybe if he has already moved on and allowed to do so, then we will see it in the future," Miyuki smiled. Now that they mention it, he hasn''t shown any smile at all. I see others smile whenever they are in break time or talking with others but Kyosei doesn''t even show one. He usually shows a serious look on his face and nothing else registered much. He also keeps on showing his pissed off reaction too. Just what is really running in his mind for him to shut himself from smiling though? ... Day 10: 5:00 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Commander''s Office Duration of the Night Rage: 1 hour left Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left (Kyosei''s View) I have to ask twins to wash my clothes due to the blood in my clothes, even my beanie is not safe which ends up for me to have no beanie in my head. I looked into the mirror a few times and due to my long hair, the scar in my head is not that obvious. After donning a hoddie shirt, jeans, and my headphones, I headed straight to the Commander''s Office while holding a can of iced coffee. Haru asked me to report straight to him after cleaning myself up. I also have to go to him to say my proposal in reclaiming Osaka too so it was good timing. Opening the door, I lazily walked inside and saw Haru busy on papers. When he raised his head, he looked at me in surprise and frowned. "Who are you? What business do you have here?" Chapter 223 - Osaka Reclamation, Dead Obliteration Part Day 10: 5:00 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Commander''s Office Duration of the Night Rage: 1 hour left Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left (Kyosei''s View) I frowned when I heard his question. You just met me a few hours ago before I showered and you are asking me who I am? Did you hit your head or something? "Hey, you asked me to go here straight after my bath. Did you get amnesia or something?" "Huh? When did I say something like that to you and besides, I haven''t seen you before!" Haru frowned. "What? Are you serious or are you just joking?" I looked at him in confusion. Then... I just remembered this trait of mine. Whenever I take off my beanie, they say my face looked like a different person all of a sudden. I don''t really understand what they meant on that but I have to admit that the beanie is my striking feature. Come to think of it, the twins also asked me about who I am. It looks like its about time I really need some slight trim in my hair later... "Ah, looks like you don''t really recognize me, this is me, Kyosei." Then he looked at me with wide eyes and mouth wide open. "You are what...?" ... "Hah... So that explains it. But indeed, you looked different without your beanie and with your headphones placed at your neck, I would never be able to tell who you are if you didn''t tell it to me," Haru sighed and opened the bottle of water on the side of the table and drank the contents. "Did I really looked like a different person without the beanie? I don''t think I really looked that different, it''s just my beanie and headphones not in their proper places." "Well, if you are already used to your face, you would never see the difference but to us who only see your feature whenever you wear a beanie and a headphone, its kind of normal," Haru laughed. "I don''t think you called me here just to have a small chat with my face right?" "Well, let''s get straight to the point now. I managed to get in contact with my close friend and also a JSDF soldier who is currently stationed in Tokyo. Since Tokyo managed to mitigate the whole situation, Tokyo has been converted into a quarantine zone and cut off all sorts of connections to the remaining cities. Although they still have the power to rescue civilians in neighboring cities, they prioritized to save those people inside Tokyo safe while the rest are cast out. "Also, according to the situation, everyone outside Tokyo is now labeled as infected too. The JSDF stationed in Tokyo is all ordered to shoot to death all people outside the gate that dares to ask for help." "I see. So they decided to prune the number of people surviving this apocalypse." "You mean..." Haru suddenly hits a realization. "Yeah. To ensure the survival of the remaining people in Tokyo and also to avoid an infected mixing in with the humans that entered, they decided to leave all those surviving humans left outside the Tokyo walls to ensure the safety of the remaining people that were able to get inside their gates. If they can''t save everyone, they will instead choose a better option which means they put those citizens inside Tokyo under quarantine and the remaining people are the infected ones ready to be pruned." "Tch, those government bastards really did us good, huh, can''t believe we will get abandoned for that reason." "I can''t blame them since they were indeed right with their methods. Many stories about apocalypse are ruined by those guys who hide their infection to the public just to get in and get rescued only for them to start biting and infecting others inside the quarantine area." "Looks that way, but they should at least give some supplies by dropping off some supply caches to the cities," Haru said. "That would be hard for them too. Unless they really have so much food and supplies in their storage, they won''t be bothering to do that. They will instead choose to take them all for themselves. With the situation all over the world, they have to think wisely if they should help other people by doing what you suggested or just ensure their very own survival. Honestly, they would not hesitate to choose the latter." "Damn, so they are abandoning us for the dead?" Haru fell into deep thought. "We don''t need them," I quickly said and sips the remaining coffee inside the can. "Huh?" "If Tokyo abandoned us, then we will start anew. Osaka might not be able to compare with Tokyo''s bustling business but that doesn''t mean Osaka will not prosper. We are still humans here and we still have plenty of resources since the apocalypse just started last week." "So you are suggesting that?" "We reclaim Osaka bit by bit and occupy them. Also, we can wipe out the undead roaming in the area. That way, we will have a better chance to find other survivors, limit the Night Rage''s spawning amount." "Then, what about the materials and weapons? We can''t have too much battle with enemies right now that our supply of ammunition is about to run out." "There is always a way for us to do that. And ammunitions is not going to be a problem. It Tokyo is abandoning us, then it is time to take arms, become independent, and ignore Tokyo. They are not the only ones who can rebuild a city out from an apocalypse like how the preparation of Tokyo suddenly just showed up. I suggest to Reclaim this city from the dead and kill every single undead that blocks our way... Chapter 224 - Osaka Reclamation, Dead Obliteration Part 3 Day 10: 7:30 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Sleeping Quarters Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left (Kyosei''s View) Even though I stayed awake for the whole night until the very early morning, I only managed to sleep a few hours after our small discussion with Haru. And to add up on that, I don''t feel used to the feeling of many people sleeping in one room. Some of the rooms in Tsutenkaku tower were converted into sleeping quarters for the survivors. Even though the Tsutenkaku Tower''s floors are plenty, it has pretty limited space and a single floor can only amount that much. And besides that, due to the circ.u.mstances, the sleeping quarters were the least priority right now. Most of the floors are now dedicated to being used as workshops for making ammunitions and other weapons for the battle against the dead. Although Tsutenkaku Tower is quite a good place since it can serve as a vantage point below the ground, the amount of spaciousness and versatility to be converted into a room is not that high for Tsutenkaku Tower. Many of the Blood Battalion members are too tired from all the work which is why many of them are sleeping. I also needed some good sleep but I am used to sleeping alone which is why I felt a bit uncomfortable sleeping with a lot of people beside me. I stretched my body and looked around. Despite being a sleeping quarter, many of the soldiers are taking turns to sleep. With the constant threat of the dead, having all people sleep is not a good idea. Eve is sleeping beside me and although many of my members didn''t recognize me due to my hair and my clothes, Eve still knows me. Maybe due to the resonation of the Virus Galea in our body that caused that but whatever. I put the blanket to her body and stood up from the floor since a bed is lacking here which is why the floor is our only place to sleep. Miyuki is also beside Eve so I am assured that she will be fine. After stretching a bit, I went outside and decided to check the situation of Kato. I didn''t check his condition when I arrived because of the situation but now that I have free time, it''s a good idea for me to swing to Kato. When I arrived, Kato is still sleeping with many things attached to his body. It was a good thing that the soldiers have raided a hospital before and has taken many apparatus and devices move from there to here. If these things were not present, I doubt Kato is alive. Even though Kato survived, he cannot go back in battle and he will be no longer capable of going back to kill some undead. With both his arms gone, he cannot wield any single weapon now. Seeing him already out of harm, I sighed in relief. Although it was a very close call for Kato, his will to survive made him cling more to survive. But that only proves that if Chie and the others did not arrive in time, I would be seriously injured or could be worse, death. Day 10: 7:59 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Makeshift Gate Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left (Kyosei''s View) Since Kato is not available for visiting due to his condition, I headed straight to the walls. There were a few soldiers stationed there. I also saw Izayoi, Sena, Souichi, and Nanami on sitting on a chair and currently eating breakfast while doing their watch. Nanami is the first one to notice me and even without my beanie, she still recognized me. "Hey Kyosei, join us for breakfast," Nanami said. Sena raised her head and glance around and frowned as she looked at Nanami in confusion. "Kyosei? Where is he? I don''t see him anywhere." Souichi also looked around and also frowned. "Who are you calling Nanami? I don''t see Kyosei around." Izayoi just keeps on munching his food without care though. I think he forgot who is this "Kyosei" they are calling for since he was so respectful to me when he saw me before. "Ugh, you guys can''t indeed recognize him. I thought I am the only one. If the headphones are not dangling on his neck, I won''t be able to recognize him either," Nanami said and pointed me, which the two followed their gazes to the direction Nanami pointing. "Yo, looks like you guys really don''t recognize me," I slapped my forehead as I shook my head. "What the f*ck, is that you Kyosei? Did you just leveled up all of a sudden after killing so many undead earlier?!" Souichi revealed his stunned face. "Who leveled up? Did someone has superpowers with some sort of leveling system?!" Izayoi asked. "You two, stop embarrassing yourselves. You two might be gamers but don''t use the game logic to reality! Idiots!" Sena smacked Souichi and Izayoi in the heads. "Did you have to wash your clothes?" Nanami asked. "Yeah, my clothes are drenched in blood and rotten flesh, it would smell like sh*t if I keep on wearing them." "Damn, it really was you, just keep that image of yours Kyosei! You look much calmer and handsome than when you are wearing your beanie!" Souchi said. The three keep on arguing with each other. I sighed and looked above the sky. The sky is clear and there is no sign of rain happening later. But if the sky is calm, the world below is just hellish. In the very future, a pile of corpses and burning mounds of the dead will be the norm. Life will never be the same. But at least, hope is not dead. With these guys, humanity will reclaim what was rightfully ours. Chapter 225 - Osaka Reclamation, Dead Obliteration Part 4 Day 10: 8:22 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Makeshift Gate Melee: Naginata(Broken), Brass Knuckles, Kukri(Broken), Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left (Kyosei''s View) I ate my breakfast together with Nanami, Souichi, Izayoi, and Sena. It has been a long time since I have eaten with others and honestly, missed doing it so. Before, I can always have fun with my friends and joking around here and there. But that was before. Laughing is no longer in my vocabulary and it can''t be changed. The others are busy chatting with each other but that doesn''t mean I am included. I may answer once in a while but I distanced myself on that. One thing I hate a little bit is prolonging the conversation. Unless it was very important stuff, I won''t bother talking. I stood up and looked below the gate and observed the corpses being burned. It was quite a sad sight and the number of people turned into living corpses and killed in my hands is already a handful already. If they are converted to human society, I can now be considered as a mass murderer. But that doesn''t matter anymore. Morality is something that has to be put behind and focus more on survival rather than moral laws. I just then noticed Souichi stood beside me and drank the remaining cola on his can and stare on the horizon. "Do you think everything is okay with our parents out there? I can''t help think for them. If they ever survive, this calamity, are they still alive?" "There are only possibilities. I don''t know what happened to them but I am sure we will be seeing them soon as soon as we managed to settle down. It''s only a few days since the outbreak started and we are already in a good place and many things have already happened." "You are right. And besides, my father will not be easily taken down by the undead. He is someone who will not hesitate to hurt anyone if his family is in danger. Nanami kept on using her hacking skills to find any sort of contact with our parents but it was all for naught. Even the people overseas don''t have anything that can help us locate our parents." "How is your sister handling everything so far? She has been mostly focused on the laptop and her research most of the time." "Nah, you already know her. She will keep on using work as something she needs to just take her mind away from loneliness and pain. With the death of Nejima the other day, she had trouble accepting the truth. Since Nejima is her best friend, it took quite a blow on her. Much worse when he confessed. I can tell from what her actions that she is still depressed and I can''t do anything about it." "Is that so?" I sipped my coffee while listening to Souichi. "Honestly, your response was quite lacking of any life, I want to smack you once just to let you get some sense a bit but since I know the roles will bet reversed instead, I won''t bother. But just a little advice, can you at least talk like you care?" "Too bothersome," I answered. "Bah, I am not surprised with that half-assed reaction of yours. You know what? Forget it, anyway, I just remembered something. Chie was too busy at the moment so I guess I will deliver this message from Shoko. She said that she has something to discuss with you. Although Chie asked her what is this discussion all about so that she can relay it to you, Shoko disclosed everything and did not say anything about and said that you should be the only one to know." I creased my eyebrow when I heard it. I have no idea what is she planning on doing because even I can''t really debunk what she was thinking. Shoko knows how to handle and show some facade professionally to others. And based on what Souichi said, this sort of topic that Shoko wanted to discuss with me is something of importance. "Alright. Good work relaying the information. I will be going there once we collect enough piyavka. That way, it hits two birds with one stone." Souichi nodded and excused himself before returning to the other three. I continue observing below the gate for a while before I got bored and decided to do some scavenging. ... Day 10: 10:00 A.M Osaka Streets Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, 9mm ammunition: 19 boxes 5.56 ammunition: Half box left .45 colt ammunition: 20 bullets 9mm Incendiary ammunition: 1 box and 20 bullets left (Kyosei''s View) My beanie and uniform already dried up and ready to wear. Some of the tears of my clothes that have been dealt with during some skirmishes on the streets has been patched up and looked good. Miss Haruna has given me some on the go food in case I get hungry in the middle of scavenging. I asked her what are the most lacking things at the moment in their side since all of the people I assigned as the Household group have dedicated themselves to cooking and doing chores since they can''t even fight. When we moved to Tsutenkaku Tower, they are now assigned in doing the cooking and managing the food supply. "What we are lacking? Hmm, that would be vegetables and some meat too. Fruits are also diminishing in supply too. If we took account of the remaining food, this will only last until the next week," Miss Haruna said. "So that means we are on the red in terms of food supply huh, I guess we need to solve that as soon as possible," I said and took account of what was lacking. After my preparation, I am about to go and ride the pickup when I heard a bark. I turned around and saw Laika wagging her tail. I pat her head and scratch a bit on her fur. "Bark!" "You want to come with me? I will be scavenging and will be dangerous," I said. "Bring her with you Kyosei," a deep voice called out to my name. I raised my head and saw Uncle Matsubara. "Uncle..." "Siberian Huskies needed exercise and some work too or else they will be too tense and will start damaging things due to stress. And besides, they are too sensitive and Laika is quite a trained dog. She quite knows many things that if not for her breed, I will really think she was a part of the K-9 squad." I looked at Laika and she is happily wagging her tail, eager to go. I am not going to climb roofs this time around since I have to scavenge. Maybe it is a good idea to bring her with me. An extra sense of surroundings will always be a good idea. Chapter 226 - Tokyos Deadly Secret Part 1/4 (This is another point of view from someone inside Tokyo. This will be a 4 part POV on what is currently happening inside Tokyo.) (??? View) Sun is high up in the sky already but I am still not done with my own work. With conspiracies piling up since the day Tokyo started to close borders, I rarely have to sleep at all. After browsing a bit more, I sighed and rubbed my glabella a bit. I am getting more headaches than answers. Many people are also starting to go on protests as to why Tokyo started to ignore whatever happening outside the walls that were built before they lock the city down. Without much progress, I stood up from my chair, grab the empty coffee mug sitting on my table since last night, and put it on the sink. I took a warm bath quickly in the bathroom to soothe my stressed body but that barely helped to me alleviate my stress. After taking a bath that slightly calmed me down, I don my clothes for the office and prepared all of my things when my phone started ringing. Looking on the screen to see who was calling, I felt stressed again when I saw the name of my annoying nerd partner, Yuya. Still, I can''t ignore his calls. He might have some leads for me. "Good morning Chiaki! How is your day today?" "Ugh, it''s not even a good day for me and you are greeting me like that. I still have no clues up until now and I think I will have a painful migraine with this. So if you are calling me to disturb my peace, I will hang up immediately," I said. "Woah there, chill partner, I know that you don''t want idle chatter as always so I am not just calling you for nothing. I have gathered some intel and I think it might help with your investigation. Let''s meet up in our usual and discuss it there. I will book out a private room right away so that our discussion won''t leak out." "It should be doable. I can''t waste my time with just worthless info after all. It''s been a week and still no good piece of info for me to use." "Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed. This isn''t just a worthless piece of junk I assure you. I am not the type of guy who will give out invalid info." Well, he has a point and this guy is not the type who does not review his gathered intel. After all, false intel means the credibility of our news. As a journalist myself, credibility can''t beat out fake news. "Alright, meet me there at 10. I still have something to visit first before I go." "Okay then. Just give a call if you already arrive inside the establishment. I won''t hold you for long, bye." Yuya hanged up the call and just after I put the phone into my pocket, the black hawk helicopter used by the JSDF came buzzing by in the sky. Lately, the JSDF is in constant motion and you can barely see anywhere of Tokyo''s streets without them around. The citizens are clearly tense right now with the army''s movements. Seeing them on around the streets every day means something is going on and yet the government keeps on saying that there is nothing happening at all. Many people already suspected many things. It even exceeded after the travel ban and any sort of contact outside the walls was forbidden. Getting outside the walls also means that you can''t enter it again unless you are military personnel. Normal people have no chance to get out at all and contact anyone outside. Rallies are also quite normal right now too with people demanding to know what really was going on but the government was secretive and whatever the public does, they keep their mouth shut. Some people even tried to sneak out only to be captured and put into jail. Some tried using drone cameras but they were also not possible because before they can even catch a glimpse on the outside, the SDF stationed on the walls will shoot it down. After doing all of my preparations, I took a quick breakfast before going to my first destination. ... My destination is the gate built around the Yamanote Line. Although I said Tokyo had a lockdown, it was around the Yamanote Line they have barricaded and built a wall and covers quite a large part of it and not just Tokyo. However, the government decided to call the whole circle just Tokyo. The reason I am here today is to find out a little scoop that might be given out to me. While readying the camera, a sharp and loud sound rang out in the surroundings and it was a familiar sound that I have heard in televisions. BANG! That sound, I can''t be mistaken about it. There was one time I am covering a hostage-taking in a bank and gunshots rang out that day. There was no mistaking it. The gunshots rang not only once. It started to get frequent and hearing it made me shiver from where I was snooping. "Hey! What are you doing here?!" I look at my side and I saw a few patrolling soldiers spot me from where I am hiding. Without a second thought, I started to run away and escape. Luckily, those soldiers didn''t follow me, or else something will happen to me and I don''t want to imagine it. One thing is for sure, taking out my pocket notebook and pen, I started writing what I found out just now. Behind the barrier made are things that the soldiers are using ammunition. Something might have happened there but I don''t have the slightest idea what is it. Aliens? Terrorists? Monsters? All of those are just possibilities I can''t rule out. Since Yuya gathered some clues from his sources on what is going on, maybe his clues and info will help me answer some of my questions but I am hoping it isn''t something grim. Hopefully... Chapter 227 - Tokyos Deadly Secret 2/4 (Chiaki''s View) When I arrived at the coffee shop via a taxi that Yuya and I frequently visit after school during our high school days, I already saw him fiddling with his phone on the bench placed outside the shop. After paying my fair and getting off, he immediately noticed me and stood up from his seat and approached. "Done with the business you are attending earlier? No more appointments left?" he asked. "Aside from the appointment with you, there is nothing else. I already resolved what I needed to do earlier," I answered. Of course, it was not resolved. I barely got the necessary info I wanted to give and I was almost caught by the soldiers patrolling the Yamanote Line. If I tell him those things, he will definitely scold me. "Alright then, let''s head inside. The usual room we always use is reserved by me in advance. I also paid for it so you can rest easy that you won''t pay anything." "Good. My budget''s been tight lately so this can lessen to my problems." "Haha, I know you are tight in budget. Those instant noodle cups on your sink when I visited last time is proof that you are not in a good budget lately. Anyways, that is enough of getting sidetracked. Let''s go," Yuya said and head inside first. Entering the room that we usually hang out during our high school days, I kind of remember those fun times where we only have to stress ourselves in tests and other class topics unlike now that we have to keep on working to earn money and to get in our jobs well. Inside the room, nothing changed much except for the vibrant paint that was recently painted on the wall. The table is also full of paper with scribbles and notes. Yuya''s trusty laptop is also there and the newest thing that I have seen from his possessions is a digital camera. "Did you bring along with you your trusty notebook, pen, and camera? We will be needing those things. This will be a lengthy process and it might take us till this afternoon or evening before we can stop our discussion," Yuya took the cup of coffee on the table and take a little sip on it while he was asking. "As a journalist, I can''t forget to bring those things. They are basically the items of my trade," I said to him and took them out of my backpack. "Good. Now let''s get started. We don''t have a whole day here and our contact doesn''t have all the time in the world to keep on chatting. He has to defend his base later." "Defend his base? Is he about to play online games or something?" "Ah, yes. I almost forgot that you still have no idea about it. This is the scoop I found out via this guy." "Are you messing with me? I need an actual scoop! Not from an otaku who stays at home!" "Wait, wait. Who said this guy is an otaku? He is not one and he is a former police officer. He lives in Nagoya right now but he said that he will be moving soon once it gets dangerous." "I don''t follow you at all, Yuya. What are you actually trying to say?" "Here, let me show you the footage in my laptop since explaining it is not my forte and I think the video can do it." Yuya then faces the laptop to me and played one video. In the video, a guy is currently in his balcony. He seems to be living in a high rise building. While he was in the balcony, he looks down from it and aims the camera below his balcony. On it, it shows many people currently gathering and raising their hands above their heads. I am not suspicious of the video one bit until he started zooming the video to the people. Those people are bleeding and looking bad. Those facial features they have are clearly not the makeup. Then, some people exploded and their guts and flesh also explode along. The camera focused on the distance and focused on some people. These guys looked like they are local gangsters holding guns but then I noticed that they are not. One of them is still wearing a business suit while one is still wearing a uniform. They started attacking those people and started killing them using guns. "What is this gory video?" I frowned to Yuya. "Actually, this was a video from Nagoya''s streets. It was taken yesterday and shows what is going on outside the walls of Tokyo." "Meaning?" "Don''t you understand? The thing that the government is trying to hide is the apocalypse. It already started and since the beginning of the Tokyo Lockdown, the apocalypse is already raging. And the reason why we can''t contact anyone outside the walls is that most of them are already dead and has been converted into an undead," Yuya said. "This is a bad joke Yuya. I am not going to buy this. That might just be a video made by some sort of media!" "No. Actually, we can talk with him right now. He has limited time but he is willing to talk." Yuya then accessed his laptop and started typing vigorously. Then, before I knew it, he faced the screen to my face and a young man appeared on it. "Hey... are you the one Yuya said that wanted to get info from me? Are you some sort of a journalist or something?" the guy asked. "I am a journalist indeed and I am looking for a reason why Tokyo started doing isolation to the citizens around the Yamanote Line by building a big wall. We don''t have any sort of idea about what is going on." "Looks like Tokyo are still doing their best. But I doubt the JSDF can still handle defending Tokyo. Sooner or later, Tokyo''s walls will fall." "Huh? What are you saying?" "The apocalypse has started. The dead are coming back to life and the world is on the verge of collapse. If I were you, you all better start prepping up. If you want to know more, I am willing to tell you everything if you are willing to listen," he said. "But I can''t believe that those things are real. Can you show me that the video Yuya has shown me is real? Can you point the camera to your balcony right now?" "Yes, please wait a bit," he said before he detached his webcam and headed to the balcony. And without further ado, he showed what is happening in the balcony which is the same as the video. Then he returned to where he was before and put down the camera back. "As I said earlier, the apocalypse has started. If you want to survive before the apocalypse break the normal days in Tokyo, then prepare yourself. And later this night, beware at night. Death is looming..." Chapter 228 - Tokyos Deadly Secret 3/4 (Chiaki''s View) I still find everything unbelievable from the guy I am conversing with even with the live footage he just shown to me earlier. The scene he has shown to me looked a lot similar to those bird''s eye view on a street full of zombies and I find it hard to believe just by looking at it. Only if that was not live, but it was actually live feed so I am hesitant to even call it as an edited. Many of my questions are still pending and I was about to ask him about it but all of a sudden, the feed froze and disconnected a little bit later. "Huh? What happened? Why is it disconnected? Did we lose the internet connection?" I asked and looked at Yuya. Yuya fiddles on his laptop again and tries to reconnect the video feed but unfortunately, it didn''t work as intended. "Looks like his internet connection is cut off. Due to his situation, he was currently facing in his apartment, it was hard for him to connect to the internet. I can hardly contact him everyday which makes it hard for me to stay in touch and get proper info from him," Yuya said and sigh. "So what are we going to do? Our only source is gone." Yuya smiled and continue to fiddle with his laptop. "I already anticipated this and I am already prepared to relay the info to you if ever we failed on communicating with him. Since I already asked him many times before, I already managed to take down the notes and list down some of the facts. Although it was limited and quite small than if he relayed it himself, at least I can give you some of it to piece the picture." I pondered a bit before I nodded at his proposal. Besides, what choice do I have? "Alright then, give me the clues I needed." Yuya nodded and fiddled his laptop once again before he shows the screen to me. He also pulls out papers from his bag, detailing many things on it and some of them are more than scribbles. "Let''s begin. He already told us earlier that the apocalypse has started. Of course, we knew that there are different kinds of apocalypse to list down based on the movies and some fictional things from novels and games but what apocalypse is he talking about? Since you saw the zombies on the ground floor, from the feed, we can safely say that the apocalypse he was saying is the zombie apocalypse. Now here are the facts that he managed to tell me. First, everything outside Tokyo and Yamanote Line is currently in chaos and currently suffering the apocalypse. Remember the time last week, the government forbids every people from leaving Tokyo out? Even asking other people living outside Tokyo is forbidden to stay in contact with them. Also, take note of the news of Tokyo suspending all transportation modes that can take anyone outside Tokyo. Many were inconvenienced at that time and I can tell you have experienced that." "Yes. I indeed experienced that stuff. Trains and sh.i.p.s are all forbidden causing everyone who wanted to go and work outside Tokyo. Protests were conducted at that time too," I said. That even was quite chaotic since it caused a lot of trouble, panic, and chaos to many people. The military was even involved at that time too so it was impossible to forget. "Right. And did you remember the reason why the transportations were halted?" Reason? That''s right, I was so focused on the situation alone that I forgot what is the reason the government issued. If I remember right, they didn''t give any. "You are thinking that they didn''t give any reason right? Yes. They didn''t give any, they just halted every transportation that can lead outside Tokyo. They even sealed up subways and other places with barricades and soldiers guarding too. Then what purpose are they doing this? It''s due to what was happening further in the tunnel. It was much more dangerous if it passed inside Tokyo." "You mean, the zombies?" "Yeah. I asked the guy in the feed earlier what the zombies are like. Apparently, they call them undead since zombies are for the slow-moving ones. He described the undead as slow in the morning and fast and deadly in the evening. But there is no further proof of it that what he said is real. If those things managed to pass through the subway, tunnels, and railways, chaos will occur." Just as Yuya continues his explanation, I heard shouts and noises of people like they are protesting. It was quite noisy and even though our room that we are using is a semi- soundproof, it didn''t really block all the noises outside. "Just what the heck is going on outside?" I opened the door and decided to take a look at what is happening. All the customers of the cafe are all looking outside the glass window at the protesters passing the street. Due to the number of people in the street right now, it became too crowded and the bright and devoid of people street outside the cafe is now truly chaotic. "I smell a scoop here!" I said and pulls out my camera so that I can snap some photos to the situation brewing in. It was quite a commotion and all the people are all raising placards and signs as they head to the barricades. "Chiaki! Where are you going?!" I am already outside the cafe and already squeezing myself to the crowd just to get myself across the street and climb to a building with a good vantage point to snap my scoop. I was in the middle of the crowd when a gunshot was heard in the surroundings. Even the protesters stopped their protest. From the location of the gunshot, it was clear that it came on the front of this crowd of protesters. It didn''t take them long before everyone started dispersing. Also, I heard the voice of a male soldier booming using a megaphone to relay the message. "We are the JSDF. To maintain the protocol of keeping the citizens inside the quarantine area, we won''t let anyone ruin our efforts of sealing all the exit out of Tokyo and the Yamanote line. So if you all wanted to cross, then be sure to avoid our bullets. Anyone who will step further in our barrier will be immediately locked to shoot, whether you are rich or poor." Chapter 229 - Tokyos Deadly Secret Part 4/4 (Chiaki''s View) This is a big scoop. Not only that, but it is also related to my current scoop, and seeing this event unfold before I am a huge blessing for me. I don''t need to find and try to wait for the event to appear without the certainty of when it will be done. There is only one way for me to do it: capture the event in my camera lens myself. "Chiaki! Wait! What the hell are you doing?!" Yuya''s voice trembled behind me as he chased me behind after I dash away from the cafe to follow the protests on the road and get a proper scoop that will help me get my questions answered. But I am far too preoccupied with what incident is going to happen. The guy on the megaphone earlier caught my interest. From the tone of his voice, he is someone with authority. And if someone did fire the gun earlier, that means this is going to be a big news tonight. I am quite well versed in the buildings around here since we always hang out around here with Yuya. Passing the crowd is a tough challenge and everyone is still in chaos so it''s going to be not easy for me to pass through without getting pushed and swayed with the ocean of crowd. But that doesn''t mean I will easily give up. With perseverance and pushing without stopping, I managed to cross and get into the buildings. There was a building where we can easily climb up even we are strangers. Besides that, it was a good vantage point to the surroundings. If that voice in the megaphone sounded loud then that means the owner of that voice is just nearby. "Chiaki! You brat! Slow down will ya?!" Yuya is panting behind me as he chased me all the way to the building. "You shouldn''t have followed me if you keep on complaining!" I retorted. "Dammit, you always go where danger is so who should have been the one who will help a person like you out of that except me?! You ungrateful... ha...nevermind," Yuya sighed. We climbed the building until we reach the third floor since if we proceed further into the fourth floor, we will have no better view of the situation below. Looking at the street, the amount of people gathering is comparable to the ants. Still, it was easy to see where the chaos is ensuing. Not too far from the protest is a group of soldiers deploying their riot shields while a man in a business suit is behind them and currently handling the command to the soldiers. I immediately snap my camera countless times to the scene. Every scene is necessary to be captured or else I might miss a vital piece of info from missing it. "Hey, Chiaki! Turn off your flash! They will spot us in that case!" "Wait a minute, there is something else I have to snap a photo with," I said and continue to snap a photo. Then, just as I was at my finishing touches, the guy in megaphone raises his head and look towards our direction. Then, he somehow beckons one of the soldiers but since I was high up in this building, I can''t hear anything on what he was saying. "F*ck! Get down!" Yuya shouted and pulls me down. BANG! SPLISH! "Urk!" Yuya groaned in pain. I didn''t understand at first what happened until I saw the red liquid flowing in Yuya''s elbow. "Yuya!" "Tch, I am too slow...ngh..." Yuya''s contorted his face due to the pain he was experiencing. That noise earlier was a clear gunshot. If that gun is not a pistol, the bullet won''t ever reach here, even a normal rifle isn''t enough to reach this far on us unless it is a sniper rifle which is the only plausible thing that might have caused this to Yuya. This means, there was a sniper and I would have been dead if Yuya didn''t push me down. "Let''s go to the hospital Yuya! You are bleeding! We can''t let that continue to bleed!" "Heh... let''s get out of here first. We won''t be able to escape if they ever find us here and shoots us down. Lucky for us, this floor is currently not in use, or else, the people living here would definitely be checking us out," Yuya said. I didn''t hesitate and helped him to crawl. If we stood up, the sniper won''t hesitate to shoot our heads with bullets from a sniper rifle. When we reach the blindspot, we stood up and slowly descend the building. Staying here would surely spell our death. We didn''t return to the streets but decided to go to the nearby alley and patch up Yuya''s gunshot wound. I am a bit trained in first aid so it''s not just random patching. The bullet wound is not deep enough and I can tell that the bullet only managed to graze his skin but that doesn''t mean it is safe to let it be. "Stop moving! I can''t patch it that easily!" I said to Yuya. "F*ck, it hurts you know? Don''t be too rough on it," before tying up the knot from my long handkerchief that has been sanitized with alcohol I always carry around. "Why did they started shooting at us? We didn''t even participate in the rally, why did they involve us?" I frowned. "That is not really a mystery. Ever since they locked down the whole Yamanote Line and the whole Tokyo out of the neighboring city, the government no longer cares for any kind of law about killing. It''s not going to be a problem for them since they became law themselves. We can''t do about it since we are just mere civilians," Yuya said. "Does that mean they will no longer hesitate to shoot even when we are unarmed? Even if we are just snapping photos?" "The way you snap photos earlier is totally eye-catching for them. If what I am thinking is true, they don''t want any kind of info going out of their knowledge. And if that was the case, they won''t hesitate to blast your head if they have known you hold a vital piece of knowledge about them." "Then, what are we going to do then?" I asked. "I am quite sure that you want to get a scoop so I decided to find a hole of their security. Apparently, one of my contacts managed to get a hold to a certain person who said to have a hold of an underground passage that will allow us to move from Tokyo to anywhere outside here. If you are really that desperate for info, we can go and seek them." "There is a way out?" "Yeah. But I heard that they have some restrictions if we wanted to ask them to let us leave Tokyo. But that doesn''t matter much to you, right? As long as you get the info needed to fill the scoop you are trying to get." "As long as it is not about selling my body for men to pleasure or becoming a slave, I will accept their conditions." "Alright then, we need to hurry. Those soldiers must be on the trail to silence us." ... The brush with death earlier shook me a little bit because I have to adapt, I can''t just break down after that. It was not necessary for my profession to easily be shaken by something like that. Death threats and danger are normal but to see someone almost die because of my fault is a bit too much even for me. Luckily, Yuya did not even blame me for the gunshot wound he got today even though it should have been meant for me. Right now, Yuya is leading me to the person we needed to meet so that we can get out of Tokyo and get ourselves info about the situation outside Tokyo. Well, to be honest, I am not sure if this is the right thing. Yuya also has no idea who is this person too, all he knows is that this person can cross Tokyo and other areas without being detected by any security. It didn''t take us too long to arrive on a manhole in an alley. I was confused about why Yuya brought me near the manhole. "What is this Yuya?" "Apparently, this is the place..." Yuya is also visibly confused. I bet he didn''t expect it to be a manhole too. "Are you sure the GPS and location you are pinpointing are correct? We might have wasted our time here if that was the case." "No. According to my connection here, we just needed to tap the manhole''s cover three times then say "Bang" on it." After that, Yuya crouched and tap the manhole three times. "BANG!" he said with a matching finger gun. "..." "..." The two of us stared at each other waiting for a response but it seems like nothing is happening. "Did I just embarrass myself?" Yuya looked at me awkwardly. "I...I guess so?" Then, the manhole cover suddenly opened and we saw a ladder leading below it. It was glowing with light below the manhole so it was clear that there were people in there. Even though it was a manhole, it was too dry to be a passageway that leads to a drainage system so this must be really a hidden passage. "Ladies first...I guess?" Yuya scratched his head. I nodded and descend to the manhole followed by Yuya. We didn''t close the manhole''s cover but it closed all on its own which is a bit strange. When we arrived, we are welcomed by a pub looking place. Of course, it doesn''t look like one at all since this place is much more displaying weapons, guns, and other items that looked like they are tools for murder. "Welcome to the Bang Gun store, Tokyo Line Branch. I am Shoko, who is running this shop in the meantime since the original owner has an errand to run into for now. You two must be new customers who wanted to see the outside of the Tokyo Lockdown?" "Yes," I immediately answered. "Then please state your names so that we can immediately process things," Shoko said. "I am Yuya Subaru and this is Chiaki Ichinose," Yuya answered. "Oh? An Ichinose eh? What a small world this was, heh," Shoko grinned. "Huh? What do you mean?" I frowned from her reaction. "Nothing much. Well, you two should follow our rules. Of course, whatever happens to the two of you outside the Tokyo line will not be our care. Of course, we will help if you two get back in here and begged for help but we always needed payment, so if you want our service, payment first. No money allowed though..." Shoko said and grinned at us with a smug. Chapter 230 - Deadly Discovery Day 10, 12:24 P. M Osaka Streets: Inside the Pickup Truck Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor Attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Leaving early doesn''t mean my scavenging job is productive. Most of the buildings I tried looting are either fully looted or no things worth to loot and bring along. But thanks to Laika doing the sniffing and finding good things for me to loot and also finding danger around the place that I failed to notice while scavenging, my runs are smooth sailing. Still, to think that the supplies are getting troublesome to find. Even a single piece of canned food is very rare for me to find. Most of the loot I got are materials that Nanami wanted me to procure, a few melee weapons, tools, and some gallons of clean water. As for food, I only managed to find a single crate of instant noodles and some pickles that I don''t think I will be eating at all. Most of the time, instead of looting, killing the undead consumes most of my time and it ended up like that most of the time. Looking at my watch, it''s already lunchtime and I have not gathered a lot of food at all. What is worse than that is the amount of undead on the road. After the death of the Behemoth, the undead started to increase once again since the Behemoth have reduced their numbers before. Sometimes, I also hear gunshots somewhere echoing in the air. For other people, finding a new survivor is a top priority but now that we are integrated into the SDF group and my group, getting more survivors means more need for supplies. With the limited amount of supplies left in buildings, it is imperative to keep your group enough and able because running a charity to all people will not help in the long run, therefore, I usually avoid to find any of them. I don''t know where I am right now but I can still remember where to drive the car back to return to the Tower but I am unfamiliar with this place. But that is not much of a bother for me, I prefer to explore this place and find out where is the most suitable area to loot things. This is not just for me but also for the group. As the acting leader, I can''t show myself to others as an incompetent leader and only order my members to do the job even though I can do it myself. Not too far from my location, I spotted a good place that seems to contain a good amount of loot based on the look from the outside. It is a store that sells miscellaneous things from clothes, food, and tools. An all-around shop if I say so myself. I stopped the car nearby the shop but not just in front of the store so that in case someone like bandits and thieves suspects that I am here, they would go to the first building where my car was parked first. "Let''s go, Laika. Don''t make too much of a sound okay?" "Ruff..." Laika responded softly like she understood what I command her. I surveyed the area first. If there are traces of people recently around here, I have to be cautious. It won''t hurt for me to be cautious about my surroundings once in a while. That way, I can avoid more conflicts that might result in danger and a chance to die here and now. I don''t want to happen that yet until I get clues about my parents and their connection to the virus Galea. And of course, I can''t forget my group too. Even though I am far from the gunshots, the echoes of the sounds in the air felt like it was just around the corner. I didn''t bother to check out the situation and decided to quickly finish the scavenging task before the undead in the surrounding area gets attracted to the gunshots. ... Day 10, 12:37 P.M Osaka Streets: Miscellaneous Store Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor Attached), Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Entering the store''s premises, I can tell that the place has been looted but it was a hasty scavenge due to how the place is a mess. I also spotted a few of the infected undead scattered around the area and divided by the shelves, allowing me to plan out my attack and clearing. Looking at the sickle and the cleaver in my hands, I nodded to myself and focused. "Time to do the work." I let Laika stay near the entrance around the fallen shelf to make sure that Laika can warn me in case some kind of trouble brews outside the store while I am there clearing the undead. I only do this whenever I need to clear the stragglers around the place. There are at least 10 of them standing around the place. They are strategically positioned around and I almost thought this was just a game but if I mess up, I am doomed. With quick thinking, I silently move near the first undead and grab his hair before bringing down the cleaver to the undead''s head. I followed it up with the sickle and lopped off the head off from his neck to make sure it won''t rise again. I made sure that I won''t be making any sounds while executing the move and luckily, it didn''t attract any of the attention of the other undead. The next one is currently standing with another undead. It is not as easy as the first one but I already have a way to execute the two. Without any hesitation, I throw the piyavka sickle to the second undead before rushing forward after releasing the sickle while wielding the cleaver. The sickle landed to the second undead but it is not that strong enough to penetrate the skull of the second one but I didn''t worry about it and rush to the third one and grab her hair and strike the jaw of the undead hard, breaking it apart due to sheer force. The second one approached since it didn''t die from the piyavka sickle but that allowed me to make my move and grab the piyavka dangling on his head and pressed it deeper before breaking off the head from its body. And as a follow-up, I strike the female undead and lopped off the head with quick reflex. I made quite a ruckus but luckily, the remaining undead seems to have been stuck on their places and have not moved out in there. The rest of the undead are easy and they were killed immediately before they can swarm towards me. When the killing was all done, I drag all the dead bodies to an open space on the store and started to loot every single thing in their bodies whether it is pieces of jewelry, coins, and cash, even cigarettes and lighters are not spared. Things like this might not be useful to you but this is a treasure to other people if it is possible, you can use them as an item that can be exchanged for a better item you can use so these are not just useless and random. After that, I surveyed the store''s storage room and remaining rooms. One room is locked and breaking in is hard if you try to destroy the lock because it is not that easy to break but lucky for me, this door is just another door for me to open using my lockpick. CLACK! It didn''t take me a few seconds before I managed to open it. But what lies beyond the door stunned me. A blob that looked similar to the blob from the Behemoth is currently hanging suspended on the ceiling. What is more, these blobs formed a massive cocoon-like membrane. And just by looking at it, that thing is alive. Chapter 231 - The Hunting Grounds of the Dead Part 1 Day 10: 12:39 P.M Osaka Streets: Miscellaneous Store Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Although it looks different, it has the same feel and I don''t think it has much difference with the Behemoth''s appearance. The gelatinous membrane and the sticky and slimy liquid is enough to distinguish it. I took one of the metal pipe scattered on the floor and throw it to the thing. Contrary to my expectations, the gelatinous membrane is not affecting the metal pipe which is different compared to what the gelatinous membrane the Behemoth can do. I observe the pipe after it got in contact with the viscous liquid but nothing is happening either. "Is this a different thing?" I frowned and checked in many angles what this thing is. Unfortunately, nothing close came to my mind on whatever this thing is except for the behemoth. Since I have no idea what this thing is, I took out one of my extra knife that I only use if there are some things needed to be cut that is obstructing my way. It isn''t my main knife and it is one of those knives that don''t last long in combat so if ever the knife melts, then I won''t be regretting losing it. Stabbing the membrane, it produce an orange liquid and a gushing sound. Despite looking gelatinous, it has the texture of a rough paper and cutting it with a knife is not a problem. The bigger the tear I created on the membrane, the more the liquid oozes out on it. Aside from that, a very strong and very foul smell emanated in the air, which prompted me to pull up my face mask up to lessen the smell. As I get to force it open, it revealed me a gruesome sight. Parts of the human body are scattered inside, mixed in with the viscous liquid that made them retain their colors despite the owners of those bodies are already dead. No wonder it is already emitting a foul smell, it was due to these. I clasp my hands and silently prayed for them before closing the door once again. "Let''s go Laika, we should let the dead rest forever." The gunfire outside is still intense and there is no way for me to go and dive into the gunfight so before anyone would notice my movements here, I decided to open the fire exit of the miscellaneous store and make my exit there. The back alley of the fire exit has a few undead loitering around but they don''t pose a threat to me and silently killed them before moving to the edge of the street. I checked my back first before checking the street and see if there are any threats. The streets are empty and there are no signs of undead around too which is kinda suspicious. There are two reasons why there are no undead in the streets, one is that they are already killed and two, they have been lured or attracted to something or someone, causing them to move towards the main source and in this case, due to the lack of corpses and cadavers on the ground, it is more likely that the second option is the most closest thing I can possibly think of. While observing the streets, my eyes caught a flash in the distance. Observing it then made me realize it was a glint from the scope of a rifle. ''A sniper!'' Snipers are quite hard to spot but if you did spot any of them, but sometimes, their positions are the ones that affects their concealment if they are somewhere where they are easily on a well lit area, the glint of their scopes gives their place too easily. It was a good thing I managed to spot it before moving or else, that sniper would likely pull the trigger and bury a bullet on my body if he ever notice me. I also made sure that Laika will stay quiet and close to me. The sniper is currently positioned on a tall building in the distance and has been in a good position to snipe me easily but it was a good thing that sniper had yet to notice my presence so this is will be my chance to escape however, I am quite sure that snipers have sensitive visions so my chances of being discovered is 50% depending on how fast I can move. I can snipe the sniper down right now using my AR15 but I am terrible in sniping things and in case I missed, I will be immediately discovered and that will be a really bad news. It all needs to be on timing. Around 4 minutes later, the silhouette of the sniper disappared on the window. After double checking, I am sure the sniper is already not on that place anymore. Without waiting for trouble, I quickly fled in the alley and used the cover of thr buildings to keep me out of sight of the others. After getting out of the dangerous alleyway, I decided to do the round trip and find my car once and get the hell out of here. Fighting here will be not a priority and if there are two factions fighting here, I have to make sure I can get out of there without any obstruction of other survivors. But before I can get myself get to the car, a bloody woman carrying a little boy is currently running. It was not my intention to get involved to another party even if she is injured. I am not a running charity that can help anyone all I want. But she stopped moving and she was horrified when she saw me. Before I can even react, she run away and drag the little boy away from me. Then, it all happens. As the woman crossed the street, her head suddenly exploded and the kid she was pulling along fell to the ground, missing the second bullet that suddenly pass through. Without thinking too much, I rush forward and grab the little kid away and went to the nearest wall. It looks like I stumbled some sort of twisted game right now. Chapter 232 - The Hunting Grounds of the Dead Part 2 Day 10: 1:25 P.M Osaka Streets Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I may not care about the well being of other people but people killed without any reason, is something I can''t ignore especially if it is happening in front of me. My actions earliee of pulling the kid out of the streets is my best decision I did instead of ignoring him. Laika''s ears are standing up which means someone else besides us is here. It was a good thing Laika is a very intelligent dog and didn''t bark when she noticed the presence of another person. Pulling out my Kitchen Cleaver,I crouch and ambush the incoming person. And in case the incoming person are multiple individuals, I also prepared my Beretta M9 Pistol as a secondary weapon to ensure my safety and preparation to "what if" situations. Footsteps is coming closer and the moment the guy appeared I quickly made my move and grab his neck before putting the kitchen cleaver to the neck of the unlucky guy. Luckily for us, this guy is alone and he is not being followed by anyone. Confirming that he is alone, I returned the cleaver and continue to grapple his neck, I overpowered him despite being much bigger than me by making sure I lock his neck in my arms tightly. "F*CK... LET... GO!" He keeps on trying to escape my arms and free himself by struggling a lot. Too bad for him, I made sure this neck lock he is experiencing. It didn''t take him long before he gave up. However, according to my experience, many guys like this will feign to have collapsed which in turn will cause you to drop your guard down. The moment he stopped moving, I tighten up my neck lock even further which will reduce your air intake and will forcefully put you to suffocation. If he is strong enough, he will just collapse and if he is weak as f*ck and he is very unlucky, he will surely be waving hi to the grim reaper. When his face is already showing signs of turning purple, I released him from the neck lock and quickly pulled out the rope I managed to loot on the miscellaneous store. I tied him up before going back to the child and Laika who is guarding him. I assumed the kid would be shaking and experience trauma seizures but contrary to what I expected, this kid is not fazed by the death of the woman earlier. Still, I don''t think I have the time to chat with this kid. With the undead walking in the streets alongside with the survivors who seemed to be at war and those snipers who are also killing people once they spot anyone. As for the guy I tied up, I probed him with things on his jacket and pockets. In his possession is a little notebook, a shotgun with 5 shells inside, 30 pieces of shotgun shells, a pocket knife, a pack of cigarrete and a walkie-talkie. I opened the little notebook and saw the contents of it. Although I just skimmed it, I have read quite a few bits of it. This notebook is a member notebook for a cult named the "Messengers." Messengers is one of the existing cults that used the apocalypse to their advantage to rally up their group and rise in power in this time of chaos. Since many people are desperate for anyone to help them in this situation, I assume that they got plenty of members. But what is this killing here? After knowing what is happening for a little bit, I grab my piyavka and do the deed and disposed him. When the deed is done, I fetch the little kid with Laika and continue my way to my car via the long way to avoid the crossfire happening on the road. Bringing this kid along is hard and I need to hide him somewhere. Luckily, the way to the car is uneventful and aside from the occasional undead straying on the road which leaves me to kill it, we didn''t meet any humans on the way that hamper our little journey and after a few turns on the road, we managed to secure the car once again. There are clear traces of gunfight around my car as the a few parts of my windshield is destroyed and I am sure it is not there before. The wheels and engine are also fine so I guess those guys fighting only grazed this before they have done their job. Putting what I looted on the trunk of the car and putting the kid on the passenger seat and letting Laika take the backseat, I went into the driver''s seat and start the engine, the moment I started the engine, several people appeared on the alleyways carrying high caliber guns. The moment I sensed the danger, I didn''t hesitate and floor the accelerator of the car and pull out my Colt before wasting the remaining bullets inside to the people who just showed up. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! From the barrage of bullets I sent to them, I managed to take down 4 guys down while the others managed to dodge. However, that is enough time for me to escape. After doing the kill, I accelerated the car and maneuver it to the road. Some of the guys blocked my car but that was an idiotic move on them. Without bothering, to step the brake, I continue the car on my path. Since they thought I will stop, they failed to jump away. A few managed to dodge and get away from my car but for the other guys, they were unfortunate enough to fell victim. "Get him! Fire at will!" They then proceed to fire my car with barrage of bullets. Realizing the direness of my situation, I sway the car around the road to stop them from getting good shots. The chase has finally begun. Chapter 233 - Intermission/ Authors Thoughts A/N: This is just a little announcement, you are free to scroll past here if you don''t want to read it since it doesn''t affect the story at all. Anyway, lets begin. First, I would like to thank everyone for reading this novel. Despite the low ranking of this novel, I am still quite happy to see people enjoy reading this. During the time I stopped writing this novel since I have to make some priority in my other novels, I kind of miss writing this one. I have plenty of ideas popping out of my head for this novel''s future chapters. Despite my shameless way of modeling myself as the main character of this series during the beginning, the more I write the story, the more Kyosei and myself, the author started to show differences as I went along the flow of the story. I also thank everyone who are always supporting this novel too. I don''t think I will be writing this novel that much if not for the joy of reading your comments on every chapters. Even I as the author writing this is excited on what will be the outcome of this novel as I don''t even plan out the events of this one. It''s like I am also reading and enjoying my own novel as I slowly `type the words. As the editors has taken an interest of this novel, I agreed to make this one premium. But don''t worry, the premium chapter will start at chapter 235, you guys won''t be worried if this novel is bad or not if you have reached this far. Please consider supporting me for my continuous work to make the novel much better. My ramblings might be getting long so I will now end my intermission and will now allow you guys to resume to your reading. As always, happy reading! Chapter 234 - The Hunting Grounds of the Dead Part 3 Day 10: 2:47 P.M Osaka Streets Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Those guys started to fire bullets like crazy on my car. It was so troublesome that I have to swerve the car left and right just to quickly get myself out of those pesky bullets. The bullets come flying to the back of my car and I have to duck to avoid being shot. I just step on the pedal hard to the accelerator. Thankfully, I managed to outrun them and they stopped shooting. Checking on the boy, I realized that he is still not showing emotions. He was like me before and I admit that he is much gloomier than me. He is unscathed by the barrage of bullets earlier which relieved me. I also checked on Laika and likewise, she is also safe and sound. Since I have this kid with me, I decided to return to the tower to deliver the kid and I will be coming back to this area once I secured the kid. Just as I was tracking my way to the tower, a humvee appeared behind me, and they are also speeding up. There is no way a humvee will appear here without any kind of motive. Aside from that, the passengers of the humvee is carrying guns as they are aiming their guns to my car. Seeing this, I increased the speed of the car and made a turn to the nearby street and made another turn to lose the humvee in tracks but I didn''t managed to do so as they are still following closely. "So persistent!" The humvee is fast and despite it being a bigger one than my pickup truck, it can easily pick up the pace the moment it accelerate. So to lose them from tailing me, I have to either outrun them once again or to lose them on the way by using the surrounding objects scattered on the road. The latter is the fastest but hardest way to lose them. The former is easy and tedious but you will have the risk of burning fuel faster while if you compare it to the latter one, it is much more practical. But I needed to lose them as fast as possible, otherwise, they might shoot us again. Having no choice, I picked the latter choice and started speeding up on the road. Likewise, the humvee starts to accelerate too. This time, I turn to an alleyway that leads to another road out that is just barely enough for a car like my pickup truck to move on. As for the humvee, they won''t be able to follow through due to the size of the humvee compared to the size of the entrance of the alleyway I just entered. With that, done, I went ahead and exit the alleyway allowing me to lose their tracks. But I don''t feel safe yet. I needed to go back to the tower now. Looking at the time, it is almost time for the Night Rage to occur once more. I better hurry up before sh*t starts to get real. ------ Day 10: unknown time Unknown location (??? View) We are currently chasing one guy carrying the escapee child using the humvee though right now, we are stuck in a rut after losing sight of that guy. "Sh*t, boss! That guy is quite good at escaping!" "How are the snipers doing, do they see the pickup?" "I already sent them alerts on it. So far, no one has ever told me any updates on the pickup truck''s whereabouts." Throwing the last butt of the cigarette, I pull out the remaining pack on my pocket and take one piece of the cigarette before putting it on my mouth. I can barely stay awake without a smoke and if I don''t smoke, I will start craving it. "What should we do boss?" Puffing the smoke after lighting up the tip of the cigarette, I give the order. "Order the boys to block the known exits around here. They are not yet to far and I doubt he can do anything while he is alone. He cannot be left alone since he has known what we are doing. For the sake of our brotherhood." ------- Day 10: 5:15 P.M Osaka Streets: Miscellaneous Store Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Holding my AR15, I am in the middle of sniping people who are currently guarding the exit area. It is kinda annoying that the one responsible for this is too focused on me and refuses to let me out of the place. Therefore, if they refuse to let me escape, I will use brute force instead. I may not be a real good sniper but at least, I can shoot people precisely. I crouched a little bit and adjust the scope before lying down to the road on my stomach to support my sniping job. The recoil won''t be good as I switch the AR15 from burst to single shots. After setting up everything, I took a deep breath, put my left eye on the scope, aiming the gun to the target, hold my breath for more focus and calculate everything if it is time to do so. When the wind is no longer blowing and the trajectory is now stable, I quietly pull the trigger and... BANG! The moment when the bullet escaped from its muzzle, I quickly stood up and pick my rifle up, before returning to the car and started the engine. In the distance, the ones guarding the exit path has gone to panic as one of them died as I shot him on the head. I can''t hear anything from them given my distance between them. But that doesn''t concern me much. After starting the engine, I step on the pedal and accelerated on the exit. Not too far from the barricades are spike traps laid down on the floor to rupture my wheels if I ever pass through them. Everyone who is currently mourning immediately activated their instinct and made their way to me who was speeding up. Before the pickup truck can reach the spikes, I took the risk and went out of the window before releasing a barrage of bullets on the spikes, removing them on the way. The guys panicked when I released a barrage, causing them to scatter. Once I confirmed thag the spike traps are no longer a threat, I speed myself up, leaving all of them behind the dust. Chapter 235 - The Deadly Little Savage Part 1 Day 10: 5:37 P.M Osaka Streets Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) It was considered as a miracle for me to be able to escape from the cultist members as I drive the road. The cultists have not pursued me after my escape to their "Hunting Grounds" which maybe due to the upcoming Night Rage that they don''t have to bother on capturing me which is a plus point for me already. I checked the little boy and he is still as emotionless without even showing the tiniest shred of emotion except the blank look on his face. Since we are out of danger, I decided to start the interview of this fella. "Hey kid, we finally got rid of our pursuers so you can start showing some emotion on your face. The kid looked at me with his blank face and started speaking. "Said by the person who also has no emotion showing what you feel." This kid can also do sarcasm eh, but no matter. At least I knew that he is alive and he can speak without any complication. "What is your name?" "Kogure Tachibana." "How old are you?" "Seven years old." I was surprised that he is much older compared to Eve who is six years old considering that he is much smaller in stature and he is somewhat thin and malnourished for a seven year old kid. "Where are your parents?" "Nonexistent." "If they are nonexistent, who was the woman who helped you earlier?" "She just helped me when we meet up with some people carrying guns. You already saw what happened to her so you don''t need to ask. And if you want to ask me if I know her personally then my answer is no." The answers of the kid is straight to the point and since he said that his parents are nonexistent, that means he does not know. If he was raised by someone else, he should have been alright unless the person who was taking care of him has been killed and was reanimated. But from his reaction, he is already mature enough like he was a grown up man already. It is enough for me to layout my assumptions that he is a special case. I didn''t ask for further questions as he looks like he will not be answering much of my questions even if I ask him. The special undead are already showing up in the darkness. I am seeing a few Stalkers standing on the road while there are also the normal ones who are now moving in a half walking-half running motion. Over all, the night rage is almost here. It was a good thing that there are no Juggernauts on the road or else, things will be really messy. Smashing a few undead on the way, the others who did not get crushed by the car will immediately devour the deceased ones which until now, is quite a mystery for me. I wanted to hunt for some piyavka materials too but things are still too dangerous for normal people so I will have to just wait until the Piyavka and Laika are both safe. Since I got a few supplies of food from looting earlier areas, there is no need for me to loot for more unless our reserves has finally gotten low in yield. Also, staying in the tower forever is not going to be a good possible long term base. We got there for the sake of helping the SDF get rid of the behemoth. Now that our plan is to reclaim the whole Osaka from the grasp of the undead, finding a huge, reliable and sturdy base is the main priority as the tower won''t just cut out as good place. Halfway through the tower, the Night Rage for the day has finally arrived once more as the dogs has started to howl, I also work with the road. The normal undead started running for everything that attracts them. It''s gonna be a long night. ¡­ Night Rage ended Day 11: 6:00 A.M Osaka Streets Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) The pickup truck has finally run out of gas after the night rage ended but its no longer a problem since I am in the vicinity of the tower when it ran out of gas so there is no need for me to worry about it. I killed the remaining stragglers before contacting the guards on the gate. Luckily, it was Souichi who was on the watch so when he saw me, he immediately asked the others to open the gate. I asked the soldiers for fuel and they gave me the necessary fuel for me to use to rekindle the engine of the car. With the gas out of the problem, I drive the pickup inside. The soldiers inspected us for any bites or whatnots and they also inspected the car, revealing the loot I got. Seeing canned food on the supply, the soldiers beamed into smile as they can finally eat decent meals after just maintaining on rations as they don''t want to waste food. Now with canned food that is enough to last for a few weeks, they will not be hungry for a while. While the soldiers were busy unloading the looted supplies, Souichi noticed the kid I was holding in my hand. "A survivor?" "Mmm, I rescued this little guy somewhere on the market district." Laika sniffs on Kogure but the latter didn''t even care, he just stood there like nothing. "What a weird kid." "Where are the others? Are they currently doing work right now?" I asked. "Yes. Nothing much else and things weren''t that hectic last night so most of us managed to rest for a bit." While I was talking with Souichi, Kogure started speaking. "This place is not ideal. I suggest to leave this place as soon as possible. Defenses will not work in the future like how messed up this place is." I frowned when I heard about Kogure''s way of talking. "If you guys don''t want to be zombie chow, then I suggest you follow my suggestion and leave this place as soon as possible and find a better place to live." Chapter 236 - The Little Deadly Savage Part 2 Day 11: 6:54 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) I was surprised by this kid''s maturity. I am not this mature back when I was in his age and seeing him act and think like an a.d.u.l.t seems to be off. He is giving off a vibe similar to Eve and I didn''t know if he is doing it intentionally or just trying to act like an a.d.u.l.t. "Hey, kid. I know you are under severe experiences and might have to adapt prematurely to keep up with this world''s new order. But don''t you think you are trying too hard to become like an a.d.u.l.t?" Souichi spoke what I wanted to say. "What are you talking about? This is how I really act. You don''t need to think too much about it." "So you are saying this base is not a good place to stay? What are your reasons why this place is not a good place?" "I may look like this but I can see that this place will soon be overwhelmed by the enemies after two weeks. The makeshift walls created to defend against those walkers will not last long from their assault and if we add the mutated ones on the fray, these walls will not last more than a week. I can tell that the foundation of the makeshift walls made are now looking grim and just a few more assault from them, this base will collapse," Kogure said. "Are you sure you are not speaking gibberish about this base?" "How dare you doubt me, I am a genius, if I am wrong, it can be only slightly wrong, not entirely wrong." "Kyosei, I think you picked up a weirdo kid. I guess Nanami and Izayoi would be able to have a click with this guy," Souichi whispered. "I can hear you, you know. If you want to talk something behind my back, it is better if you talk to me face to face. I may be a kid but my brain is much superior compared to you." "Accept it Souichi, this kid just inflicted serious burns on you." "Kyosei!? The heck man!" "Anyways, this kid has a point. I already noticed it before but I am too busy to care about it. I am also thinking to find a good place to relocate the group," I said. "You will also ask the SDF to relocate?" "Of course. The more people we can trust, the faster we can do things. Besides, the SDF has a variety of experiences in things that normal people has no idea. It would be a good idea to have our other civilian guys to experience to learn to shoot at least a pistol and the soldiers would definitely help on that." "Hoh, I thought I am the only one thinking far ahead in the future. Good, good." "Alright then, we can''t just continue to idly chat. Call Nanami or anyone assigned in the medical department to check up this kid for wounds and disinfect them if there is any." Souichi pulled out the radio transceiver and contact the people assigned on the Medical Team. A few minutes later, the twins, Rin and Ren appeared. "Hello Kyosei, it''s been a while since we interacted like this," Ren said." "Don''t be so melodramatic, we always meet in the kitchen and the medbay. There is no need for you to act like we did not see each other for months or years. It''s only been days." "As always, Kyosei has no tolerance in flirting. Just give it up, sis. He is not going to take a bite on your bait," Rin grinned as she tap her sister''s shoulder. "Haha, I am just teasing him to see him smile just a little bit but his stoic reaction still remained, there is nothing I can do about that. I thought he already purchased the "harem protagonist in an apocalyptic world" which is very common in things like this," Ren giggled. "I don''t know what you are talking about but I get this urge to strangle someone after hearing your quotes," I muttered. "Anyways, is this the kid you mentioned earlier, Sou? " Rin pointed on Kogure. "Yep. Kyosei asked me to send this kid to the medbay but I decided to pass the flag on you girls. I don''t like dealing with that kid," Souichi said. "Don''t worry, the feeling is the same," Kogure said before going with the twins. After taking the kid with a savage mouth, I decided to check up on the situation of the base last night on Souichi. The night this time around is quite tame compared to the previous Night Rage.There are special infected like the Hurlers and Pukers but other than that, they only faced with the normal undead under the influence of the Night Rage, allowing them to survive the night without any casualties and damage. When the Night Rage concluded for the day, the SDF managed to harvest 27 kilograms of Piyavka which is pretty decent despite only seeing Pukers and Hurlers. Not bad for a start of harvest. We parted ways with Souichi as he still have to continue his guard duty for the day as he was resting last night. Feeling hungry already, I decided to head to the cafeteria to grab some grub to eat. Laika came along since she noticed that I am going for the food. She didn''t eat last night due to the trouble with the Night Rage on the road so giving her an appropriate reward would be satisfactory enough. While passing by, I can tell that many of the soldiers here are already too tired from the continuous battles they have faced before. Unlike the war, the enemies this time is considered as undying and never needing anything to just survive as they have no use of it. The morale of the group is getting low. Aside from that, the tower is not so reliable when it came to enemies bigger than the Tsutenkaku Tower so if there is another appearance of the Behemoth and decided to attack, this place will go down immediately and many will die. I needed to discuss this matter to Haru so that he will agree to relocate soon. There are no activities I can participate right now in the tower with the other soldiers so I decided to check on Nanami for now and ask her for any information regarding to the actions of Tokyo and on how we will be able to reclaim Osaka from the dead. However, me and Laika will have to eat some for now since I am already starving. ... Day 11: 8:00 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Control Room Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Some of the food looted yesterday already became an ingredient for breakfast today and my stomach is satisfied to eat cooked food instead of eating food from cans. My tongue and stomach seems to get upset if I eat a few more. Laika went to sleep while I decided to go and continue to the control room. The moment I entered the door of the Control Room, I can already hear the voices of Nanami and the guys in the chat of hackers from around the world managed to connect in a single laptop. Nanami noticed me and she put down the headphone she was using and pull it out of her laptop, allowing the laptop''s speaker to speak, allowing anyone who is currently speaking to be able to speak their matters. "Oh, Kyosei. You are back! How are things going?" Nanami asked. "Nothing much. Things are still not too good even though the outbreak did not occur that long. Those cults I raided last time is already dead but things are still not going too much since a new one appeared and almost got me killed." "If you want to eliminate the cult, I will ask for Kota to le us get the Cult destruction mission so that we can earn some contribution too and use it for our supply procurement." "By the way, how are things going on the scanning? Did we finally get good imagery to how we can get enough info and some experts of the future? We can''t afford to just dilly dally on with this as the tower will not be our permanent base." "Of course Kyosei. Things are pretty bad way it was before. But when the apocalypse began, chaos ensue. The cult might just be people trying to find some people they can think of helping." "I don''t think so, however, based from their behaviors and gears they will be a tougher opponent. Aside from that, they seemed to have started to do human target practice. If they continue to exist, death is the only one ending for everyone." Chapter 237 - The Little Deadly Savage Part 3 Day 11: 8:12 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Control Room Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Supivpressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) One thing I learned with the cults appearing nowadays is that they disregard human lives and treat them as disposable tools or much worse, which is pretty messed up in my opinion. The ones who get the most abuse is the female survivors who are either treated as slaves or they will be used as human targets just like the woman I met before who died after trying to drag Kogure out of danger. I already cleaned up the very first cult I encountered before and massacred most of their members while saving a few of the victims that managed to survive. If these cults has their own beliefs and has been saving people to grow their cult and create their own organization without wasting any human lives just for the fun, I might have left them alone since they don''t just kill people. As for those opposite of what I mentioned, I think that is a different story. "By the way Kyosei, Zecker already sent me a blueprint Zhao Fang developed. Remember the prototype gadget that allows us to create our own internet connection when the internet connection that is still up goes down? He already completed it and has sent the blueprint." On the laptop of Nanami, Zecker, the american hacker is waving. As always, they talk in English which is why I have to switch on my English speaking skills. "Oh, Akuma, it''s been a while hasn''t it?" "No, it isn''t. It''s just a few days since we last talk to each other." "Now, now. Don''t be such a wet blanket. There is nothing wrong greeting you like that." "So, does that prototype already got finalized?" "Yes. As you can see, Zhao Fang''s situation in his homeland is already dire. The internet connection and the cellular data they have in there already broke down and he can''t access the internet anymore. Good thing for him, he is in his final stages of finishing the prototype. After two days, he finished the prototype and created it with working internet connection. Once he get to connect again, he sent us the blueprint and how to set it up for it to properly work." "He didn''t ask for any charge like virtual money or anything? Something so helpful as his invention and he just gave it for free?" "Nah, he is doing well on his own and he didn''t need money especially if money no longer has a value in this chaotic sh*tty world. He shared it with us so that the prototype can be improved further as he only created something simple that can allow him to connect to the internet. He can only do much on his own so he decided to share it to us to allow it to develop more." "I see, The more minds helping mold and upgrade this tech, the better it will function as an alternative. I never expected him to be so open minded on it. He is thinking far ahead rather than thinking on what is going to happen in the present." "Alright, let''s skip on that. What I contacted Nanami about is the current situation on your place. Although America has it hard too despite the guns, the casualties is not that big and dangerous. Of course, we still struggle at night too. We just wanted to know what is the current situation on your side too." Before I can open my mouth, someone opened the door of the control room and waltz inside nonchalantly. I thought it would be Haru but didn''t expect to see someone else. It was none other than Kogure. "Japan is still under ruin considering that people did not get to prepare on the attack, I must say that the survivors and the soldiers are all having a slight bad and good time. Despite not getting any kind of strong firearms and relied most on things they can use for everyday lives that can kill." Nanami didn''t expect Kogure''s entrance and shocked by how this kid is acting mature and a.d.u.l.t. "Who is this kid Kyosei? Is it one of the survivors that you brought along with you?" Nanami asked. "He is the one and only survivor I brought here along since I returned. I have no luck finding others alive aside from this kid." "Good day to you, miss. I am Kogure and you can say that I am a matured kid that can easily get into the talks of a.d.u.l.ts without difficulty. So if you are busy with your talks with this chap in the laptop, please do so and continue, though I will be joining in this conversation as it piques my interest." "(Whistles) This kid is a smooth talker!" Zecker said. "You flatter me but no. That is just my way of ordinary talking. In any case, Osaka might have been under barrage of deadly infected appearing left and right and Tokyo closed off the borders all of a sudden and monopolizing the soldiers there. That leaves us behind without anyone else to rely on but ourselves and a few of the SDF who were also abandoned during the middle of the fight and some were left behind during the extraction to act as decoy but ended up alive and well." "How did you know these things? These information is quite exclusive to us in Blood Battalion members and the ex- SDF soldiers themselves!" Nanami frowned as she confronts Kogure. "Heh, as a kid with great curiosity and quite a good skill at snooping data and other information due to my genius mind, this information is nothing to me." "Kyosei, just what kind of abomination kid did you brought back with us?" Nanami glared at me. "Just deal with him. I think you two would get along with each other just fine." "Whatever, if she doesn''t believe what I am saying then I don''t care. I am just stating those things from what I have obtained so far." Zecker nodded as he notes down something. "I see. Things seems to be in the same intensity of chaos as my place. Since the president is no longer around after his sacrifice during the breach in white house, the other politicians took this time to take the leadership and use this chance to rule. I am not sure if it will be going to change into war soon." "Just like Sun Tzu1said, "In the midst of chaos, there is also opportunity." Those politicians are using this kind of mindset to immediately get to rule over the masses as they are hungry of power," Kogure said. Zecker scratch his head as he looked like he just met someone. Then, in the video fees, the noises in the background has changed from silence to gunshots. "Ah sh*t, looks like there is some breach again. Gotta chat later dudes and gals." After that, the feed drops, leaving a static screen and since no one else is in the chat, Nanami turned off her own video feed and close the laptop. "As expected, there is only momentary peace before chaos and trouble is always brewing in the background. I am not surprised," Kogure sighed. "Kyosei, are you sure this kid is really a kid and not an a.d.u.l.t pretending to be a kid? Even matured kids in his age does not act so mature like this," Nanami is confused as she looks at me to question who Kogure is. Since I am also confused on Kogure''s latest behavior, I decided to confront him on this. "Are you lying to me when you said you are seven years old? Because if I am the one going to evaluate your age, you are far old enough to be around 30 or older than that despite your looks and your height." Kogure smiled and suddenly pulls out an eyeglass and puts it on. "Heh, I thought you would catch it sooner but I guess looking like a kid will always deceive other people. And yes, you are right in your assumption there, Little Akuma, Kyosei. I am no longer a seven years old. Also, I would suggest that you add "Doctor" if you try to address me." "A doctor? Wait, not everyone called a doctor is actually a doctor. Are you perhaps a scientist?!" Nanami is already trying to pull out the gun on her waist as she stares at Kogure. "Don''t be too defensive, miss. I am indeed a scientist. And yes, you don''t need to pull out your gun and point it at me. I am not going to do anything dangerous. I am just a mere scientist that looks like a kid. Also, Kyosei, your guess on my age is a bit close but not quite. Since you almost guessed it, I think I should clarify that I am still 37 years old." Sun Tzu was a Chinese general, military strategist, writer and philosopher who lived in the Eastern Zhou period of ancient China. Sun Tzu is traditionally credited as the author of The Art of War, an influential work of military strategy that has affected both Western and East Asian philosophy and military thinking. Chapter 238 - Doctor of the Dead Day 11: 8:46 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Control Room Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Supivpressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) "Still?! Do you think 37 years old is an age still young? Even though you are looking like that with a baby face, there is no way you are 37 years old!" Nanami did not believe at Kogure or should I say Dr. Kogure. "I can''t blame you if you think I am younger than I appear to be but I am 37 years old. It''s just my babyface that dominates the most that you can''t tell I am an old individual already," Kogure said as he showed his smug smile. "Urgh! I am so pissed!" Nanami stomped her feet as she headed to the sofa and glared at Dr. Kogure. "Let''s ignore her for now. Anyway, why did you lie about your real age earlier? I can tell that something is wrong with you but I can''t easily pinpoint it as I thought you are just a seven years old kid," I asked Dr. Kogure about it because I am curious about it. "Heh, it is an old trick of trickery to easily fool anyone. I don''t trust you before as you have the ability to kill a person without blinking an eye. I had to be wary of you until I have reached your base and see the situation in my own very eyes. Luckily for you, it seems you have a good reputation for your actions and you can easily choose a decision to help anyone in need." "Huh. Are you sure that is the right words to say your praises to me? Because I don''t show any mercy to my enemies." "I am not praising you, I am just stating the facts. As a doctor, I developed a habit of saying whatever is going on in my mind without care so if you receive a rather complimentary choice of words from my mouth about you then that means that is what I truly saw on your character." "Never mind, I don''t care about it. Anyways, you can tell us what kind of doctor are you. We lack any kind of doctors in our side and the only ones we can call "doctor" from everyone are the combat medics and a few surgeons that was rescued by the SDF during the beginning of the outbreak." Kogure adjust his glasses on the corner of his glasses and grinned as he started talking. "The word doctor has so many definitions and the way you use them can also change the way you perceive the doctor itself. In my case, I am not officially a doctor but a scientist that is involved in medicine development and microbial experimentation." Hearing this, I didn''t hold back and asked, "Are you involved in Virus Galea''s outbreak causing havoc all over the world?" Dr. Kogure looked at me with a face that tells me indirecty, "Are you mocking me?" expression. He sighed and started walking back and forth on the room. "If I am involved in this project, I wouldn''t make a mistake of releasing the virus to the public and infecting humans. For what, to increase the suffering in this world or to obliterate the humanity who is the parasite of the planet?" "So you mean..." "Yes. It would be a great honor to study the structure of the Galea Virus but I am not one of those people chosen to check and study the structure of the virus. I don''t know what happened but I heard that the virus has been coveted by the government officials to be used as a bioweapon." "That''s what I heard too." "The government bastards who were so warmongers are the one to blame for this. To use dead people to go to war, it is akin of creating disaster itself. It is one of my regrets that the virus is just created for the sake of becoming a bioweapon. Those selfish humans didn''t even think of creating a cure in case things turns out of control." I looked at Nanami to convey the state of the research to Dr. Kogure but from the looks of it, she didn''t understand my signs that she just shrugged instead. "Do you still wanted to study the virus, doctor?" I asked. "Heh, if I indeed study the virus, I wanted to do so to create a cure or even a vaccine to allow humanity to avoid being bitten by the infected." "Then you are in luck. Let''s go to the temporary lab room created. I have something to show you." ... Day 11: 9:00 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Makeshift tent facilities Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Supivpressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Due to the lack of usable room on the tower for different purposes, the others that no longer get to fit in to the tower''s rooms are now laid out just outside the tower using the makeshift tents to create a room. We went to the ground floor and went to the medbay. Though we didn''t go inside the medbay but went behind the medbay tent. Just behind it is another tent, much smaller than the medbay tent but much bigger compared to the other tents that were used for other facilities. "We are here, please get inside, Doctor," I said. Dr. Kogure sniff the air and he looked surprised. "Interesting," he said before he parted the entrance of the makeshift tent for the temporary laboratory that involves the study of Virus Galea. Inside, Chie is busy scribbling on the notebook as she observe something on the microscope before going back to her notebook and started writing on the notebook to record something. "Hey, Chie, you kind of busy?" I asked in a loud voice. Chie who was preoccupied on her research raise her head and reveals her tired looking face with dark circles on her eyes, a sign that she keeps on doing some overnight session of something. "Oh? It''s you Kyosei. What brings you here? Did you bring any sort of samples for me to study?" she asked as she adjust her glasses and glances at Dr. Kogure. The moment her eyes landed on Dr. Kogure, she immediately stiffened and started speaking formal. "I am sorry, Doctor Kogure, I didn''t see you there earlier. My behaviour is insolent." "Oh? If it isn''t my favorite student, Chie. You survived eh? That was one good luck on you. To think you would start the research of the Virus Galea this early. Color me impressed." Dr. Kogure said. "You two know each other?" I asked. "Indeed, boy. Chie is one of my precious genius students and also a distant relative that has the IQ to properly understand the study of microorganisms. So seeing her perform investigations for the virus Galea is quite expected but commendable." "Your words flatter me sensei," Chie bowed once more. "It is a fact. I always say that, didn''t I do it even before." "Yes, thank you for the facts that you told me, sensei." "Alright then, let''s get into your research and let''s see your progress on the creation of any kind of potion or medicine to combat the undead. Even a cure or a vaccine would be really great." Chie nodded and lead us to her table as she pulls out some of the books involving the microbiology and her own draft plans in regards to the virus itself. "The virus itself is very complicated and many things have been a victim by it. Studying it too will also make you break your head. With so many variables of the virus present and its structure is pretty hard to crack down, I slowly experimented on the virus by gathering potentials of its structure. I noted most of them on my notebook." "So, did you already get any kind of progress regarding to the cure or the vaccine?" Dr. Kogure asked. "Unfortunately doctor, my research is halted as I get into many blunder involving these things, I needed to experiment it more and gather more intel on it. The two continue talking gibberish science that I am unsure how will they stop and take a rest. Because I am going to be out of place here, I decided to exit the tent and stretch ny body for a bit. After knowing Dr. Kogure, I am now sure that the development of either a cure or a vaccine will proceed smoothly. Now that things are finally clear, I needed to go back to Nanami. With the prototype for the intenet connection created by Zhao Fang is finally out, I am sure Nanami would be asking me to fetch materials. With the internet has trouble on shutting down in the future, this is the only way to get more information regarding its installment. Chapter 239 - Deadly Wi-Fi Spots Day 11: 10: 07 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Second Floor Hallway Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) I took an hour nap to rest my weary body in the sleeping quarters before heading back to Nanami on the control room. When I arrived, she was carrying a box of random things and some tools. "Where are you going?" I asked. "Ah, I am going to the workshop. I am going to create the prototype for our internet connection establishment in case the internet will go down like the ones in Zhao Fan''s place. Can you please carry the other box inside the control room?" I nodded and headed inside the control room to pick up the box that Nanami mentioned. On the table is another box full of electronic parts that I remembered to be some of those things I looted in stores when Nanami asked me to get parts like these for creating gadgets. To think she will be using these junk to create the prototype. I really don''t get people good at making things on how and where did they learn doing these. Nanami went on ahead so I have to wen by myself to the workshop. Arriving into the workshop, I realized that this place is the noisiest place in the tower. The workshop occupied an entire floor of the tower which is understandable as it is the core place to create weapons, bullets and other miscellaneous stuff needed for the defense of the tower. ---- Day 11: 9:31 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower: Makeshift tent facilities Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Entering it revealed the different varieties of weapons displayed on the wall. There are guns, melee weapons and many other things not usually seen everyday like swords, katanas and a few others like shield and armors. Nanami is currently standing on the side of the leftmost table as she reads the blueprint sent by Zhao Fan on her laptop. Putting the box beside the box she carried earlier, I took a peek on the prototype''s blueprint to see what it looks like. The gadget is rectangular shape, it was indeed looking similar to an internet modem only in the miniature and wireless side. It runs in battery that can be charged with solar power so my guess is that this thing will have a solar panel chip installed to keep it running. There are other miscellaneous stuff that interconnects here and there but I don''t understand a single thing about it. "This thing is easy to create and since we have plenty of materials thanks to you looting the electronics shop before, we can create around 7 pieces of these without a problem." "Only six?" I asked. "Yes. Some of the materials in the box are not necessary but useful in other project so if I calculate the usage of the materials, only 7 will be created for us to use." "Okay, so how does this work?" "Are you sure you want to hear it? It will take me a lot of hours just by explaining how this works ad by your patience in listening explanations, I can tell that you will sleep before I can finish talking about its functions." "Understandable. I don''t want to hear it." "Okay, saved me the time and saliva. Let'' get working while the internet is still working." I assisted on her making it but most of the work are done by Nanami alone. She was so efficient on creating one prototype that I was at loss on her speed. Did she get proficient just by watching videos on the internet? I don''t know, it seems impossible. Around two hours later, she managed to create three pieces of the prototype. Each of them do not look identical as the materials used to create them differs everytime. However, they work the same way so I am not going to comment on its designs. "So, does this thing will work right here right now?" I asked. "No. These needed to be installed in places that has the best spot to create the internet hotspot. It needed to be set up manually in places that is not accessible by others, not easily disturbed and can have a good access to sunlight for it to charge up its batteries in case the power of the batteries runs out." "I know what you are going to say and that is for me to install these to these certain places right?" "Wow! How did you know Kyosei? Are you perhaps able to read minds?" "Psh, after all of those errands these past scavenge hunts, you keep on asking me to do this and fetch that for me so I am not surprised anymore. It''s getting predictable." "Haha, yeah. It is your job. Aside from your good reflexes, you can easily fight undead without problem. You are the perfect candidate to bring these prototypes to its necessary spots." "Damn, can I decline?" "Nope, do you think there are any kind of person capable of doing the same thing as you? If so, can you say who it was then? I won''t bother you if you can do so." "Tch... Anyways, where are those spots?" I have a few marked out on good places but I am not yet finalizing it as it can change depending on the circ.u.mstances. There is one place that needed it and it is a one of the spot I have finalized. It is the Shitennoji Junior and Senior High School building. It is not that far from Tsutenkaku Tower so you have no problem on it and complain it is far. If possible, you will be going there as soon as possible so I can set it up after your installation." There is no room for any kind of conversation to avoid the installation part. I won''t win even if I complain about it so there is no point. Nanami took my phone, and marked it on the map of my phone for me to remember. "Remember, the higher the place, the better. It is also ideal for you to put it outside. We won''t need to worry about the rain because it was designed to be waterproof to avoid getting wet when it rains. So my suggestion is to install it on the rooftop. Since the outbreak is already claiming lives left and right, there is no reason for the rooftop to be raided, making it a good place to put the prototype." "Isn''t this just a trial? How come I needed to prepare it on a very specific place? Buildings like a school is a pretty much troublesome face to clear!" "Because if it succeeded, we can install it immediately and you won''t spend the time to put the actual thing once the trial is over, repeating the same cycle." I scratch my head in annoyance. She always have a point and I can''t argue with her logic so I decided to stay quiet instead. After receiving the prototype, there is no time for me to waste. I took my lunch much earlier before I get back into my pickup car to head into the Shitennoji Junior and Senior High school. .... Day 11: 01:30 P.M Osaka Streets: Road to Shitennoji Junior and Senior High School Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) It took me quite a while since the road has full of car wrecks and the undead roaming in the streets are also annoying to crash which and avoiding them just takes too much time. When I arrived, it is a little bit peaceful compared to the main road where all of the dead are just clumping here and there. Despite the peaceful atmosphere of the place, that doesn''t mean the place is free from dead people. The moment I went out of the pickup truck after parking it, the putrid smell emanating in the air reveals me the chaos that occured here before. There are body parts of a human hand on the street, on some parts, there are also mangled corpse no longer recognizable and has been rotting and been infested my big maggots already. It means this place didn''t escape the wrath of the outbreak. After scouting the place and making sure the place is safe, I prepare all of my weapons and the prototype too. I am not sure how long I will be in here but I can presume I will be staying much longer here to explore the place. I am just hoping the special infected that will appear here will not be too hard to kill because I don''t want to deal the same kind of danger that I experienced, back in my school. Pulling out the cleaver, I am now ready to begin the operation. Chapter 240 - The All-Girls School of the Dead Day 11: 01:32 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Ground Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Entering the open gates of the school, it revealed to me the massive chaos that occurred here during the first day of the outbreak. Blood, rotting flesh, dismembered parts of the bodies of unknown individuals and wreck caused by panic are all scattered all around the place. Not only that but the putrid smell is getting bad as I go deeper in the campus. Just how bad did the attack happened in here to cause this massive slaughter? I am just walking casually as the dead around here are no longer functional. Deeper into the ground floor, I saw some of the undead bodies on the floor and all of them are dead with heads bashed into the ground. Examining the dead body parts on the floor shows that these dead bodies are just recent. The blood splattered on the floor and the dismembered parts are still too fresh, meaning someone else is currently here or just recently been here. As soon as I stood up, I spotted one Stalker on the side of the hallway and as I had an eye contact to it, it didn''t waste it''s time and lunge forward to me. But unlike the Stalkers during Night Rage, the Stalkers during the day is not that fast. While the Stalker is in the air, I pulled out the handheld flashlight I kept inside my pocket and shine it to the Stalker. "SKREEEEEEE!!!" The moment the Stalker covered it''s face, I quickly pull out the Piyavka Sickle and deal the blow to the Stalker, decapitating it in the process. It''s body fell to the floor while the head rolls to the ground. Flicking the blood on the sickle, I looked around for any potential threats on the way. Good thing that was the only ambush that happened to me. Before I made my move, the music in my headphones stopped and Nanami''s voice chimes in. "Are you already inside Kyosei?" "Yes. Just managed to kil a Stalker just now. What''s up?" "I will be contacting you again once I see you on the designated location of the school. For now, you should explore the place and stragetically do your job before going back. If you said there is a Stalker inside, I will assume there are more than one of them in there. Be careful and watch your surroundings. Also, don''t break the prototype." "Got it." The voice transmission stopped and the music in my headphones returns. With that said, I investigate the ground floor first. The hallway has a bunch of dead bodies and splattered blood creating a gory atmosphere on its hallways. There are some of those dead bodies to have dismembered parts of their limbs but are still alive waiting on the floor too but because I don''t want to have a problem during emergencies, I didn''t leave every moving undead moving even if they pose no threat anymore unless approached. With the ground floor lacking any good signs of life I decided to climb up to the second floor and check it out, following a trail of blood that went up to the stairs up to the second floor. Since the blood is still fresh, that means there is something or someone dragged to the next floor. .... Day 11: 01:43 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Second Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Compared to the ground floor, the second floor has a variety of moving undead on the hallways, it must be the remnants of the undead that attacked during the Night Rage as most of them are not wearing the uniform of the school and some are just normal citizens. As I explore the hallway, a clanging sound rang around in the second floor, which immediately alerted the undead to move into the source of the sound. If my assumption is correct, the sound earlier might be a sort of decoy to lure the undead or they might have accidentally caused the sound while looting or investigating something. However, it is not my job to look for survivors, my goal is to put the Prototype to the rooftop, set it up, then leave. Taking a survivor is not even mandatory so that means I would either choose to help them or ignore them depending on their behavior and situation. While looking for the hallway to the third floor, I hear footsteps running from the left hallway. "Faster Rumi! That guy is still chasing us!" "I don''t want to die, Aika!" "Stop whining! Keep on running for your life!" The moment they turn to the corner where I was standing, I saw two female students wearing the uniform of Shitennoji Gakuen running, one is carrying a box full of food and other miscellaneous items while the other is carrying a bloody metal baseball bat that is already getting to its very limit. Behind them is none other than a Stalker running while chasing them. "MOVE OUT OF THE WAY!" the female carrying a baseball bat said without even bothering to see she is saying that into and just continue running to escape the Stalker. As the two passed by, the Stalker''s attention shifted to me who is the only one not running behind. "What an annoying bastard," I muttered before pulling the piyavka sickle and waited for the Stalker to lunge an attack. SWISH! The feral Stalker passed by to me before putting the Piyavka Weapon back behind me. The undead Stalker did not just bowed down to the ground, it was also missing a head after cleanly cut off by my Piyavka. The moment the body slumped down, the Stalker immediately died, now it is missing a head and ready to be disposed. The two just continued running and ignored me. I don''t even intend to rescue them. Since the two didn''t look back, I continue to the hallways, only to find out that the stairwell to the next floor is now currently jam packed with the undead. I scratch my head and sighed before pulling out my cleaver and the piyavka sickle. "Ugh, this is too annoying. I swear this is just too tiresome. Why is Nanami''s mission always involve fighting the undead. Damn it." ... Day 11: 1:50 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Second Floor Melee: Battered Baseball Bat, Kitchen knife Gun: None [Aika''s view] We just continue running for our lives with Rumi carrying the box of food supplies for the other girls waiting for us. That accursed creature is the main threat we have in this school and once we are spotted, we are always ended up being chased. If we are lucky enough, we will get to escape from them without anyone dying though if bad luck clings, death is the only option. We just keep on running until Rumi sprained her leg after running for too long. Luckily for us, the abomination chasing us is no longer following around. "Whew, I think we managed to outrun it!" I wiped the sweat in my forehead. This supply run wouldn''t be so dangerous if we didn''t get to disturb the black monster. "Waaaahhhhh! I don''t want to do the supply run anymore!" Rumi cried. "Hush! Stop bawling yourself! We can''t afford those zombies notice us!" I consoled Rumi. "I am sorry. I am just sick of this new lifestyle we have. Soon enough, we will run out of food. The food reserve in our canteen is getting thin and the zombies always roam at morning and go wild at night. At this rate, all of us will become zombies or die in starvation soon!" "Damn it! Stop your pessimistic side, Rumi! Go, let''s get out of here before those zombies hear you bawling your eyes out! We will survive and I am sure of it! We can''t give up hope and wait for rescue!" Although I said that, I am already on the verge of falling to despair. This life came unexpectedly, and we saw many of our friends die one by one in front of our eyes. The future is quite bleak and I am unsure if there is any rescue coming. "Speaking of rescue, didn''t we pass by a guy earlier while running away from that abomination earlier? You even shouted out of the way before we pass on him through!" When Rumi said that, I just remembered that someone else is indeed standing on the other end of the hallway as we passed through. "Wait, so that means someone else from the outside has come here and is trying to get us out?" But then, I remembered that we left that person behind with the abomination. If that is the case, isn''t he dead by now? Chapter 241 - The Dead Nightmares Part 1 Day 11: 01:54 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Junior and Senior High School: Second Floor - Third Floor Stairs Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Flicking the Kitchen Cleaver and my fists off the blood, I look at the carnage I have done. The dead bodies of the undead that I have killed are all littered on the floor with the blood and flesh scattered. It took me a few minutes before I managed to kill them all due to how many of them cluttered after the noise that occurred earlier, causing them to be attracted to that. It isn''t that hard to finish them all as they are all normal undead and if things got worse, I can just blast them off with the shotgun I kept inside the backpack for easy clearing as the pistols and AR15 would just be a waste of bullets if ever I use them in close range and tight space like the hallway. Anyways, after clearing them all out, I have finally seen what the cause of the ruckus and it was a few bottles of juice and milk as it got splattered on the floor. The sound of that is enough to cause the mindless undead to take action and get to the source of the sound. Base on these, I assume thay the two who passed by me earlier are the responsible for these though I won''t blame them as they are being chased by a Stalker, though I wonder how did they managed to provoke a creature that is quite passive at first to act like a feral undead. Now that things are over, I went up into the the third floor and continue my way up to the rooftop and get the task done before the Night Rage comes kicking in and wreck my job. ... Day 11: 1:54 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Way to the Gymnasium Melee: Battered Baseball Bat, Kitchen knife Gun: None [Aika''s view] Oddly enough, there are less zombies appearing to disrupt our way back to the base. I was more expecting to meet a lot of them on the ground floor but there are none of them left standing aside from a few that came inside the building. All the others are all down to the ground, with their heads either bashed off or cleanly cut off from their necks. It was a bloody mess but it is a welcomed seeing that this is a very ideal time for us to get back without fighting back. "Did you kill these guys before? I am sure we just passed by them before," Rumi said and pointed on the three headless corpses. "No, I didn''t. They are quite easy to bypass though so I didn''t bother killing them," I answered. These three guys were our trio male teachers who were dubbed as the heartthrob trio as they have good looks before everything started. When the apocalypse started, they were our first people who started ditching the other teachers to save their own hides though they ended up dead after they got bitten by the zombies. I have a crush on one of them before but after witnessing their shameful behavior, I was glad I didn''t become a complete fan girl on them. They were complete assholes. When they became zombies, they were now a reminder of our old days before the outbreak started. We just left them behind so that we can toy with them once in a while. But to see them without their rotten faces seems new to me. ''Did that guy from earlier did these?'' As we are walking on further, we found their heads which means their heads fell and rolled to the ground after they were decapitated. It was a clean cut which means its not a blunt weapon used but a sharp one. That means the guy behind this is clearly an expert and has a good amount of weapons in his arsenal. When we arrived in front of the gymnasium, I stopped and looked at Rumi. "What''s wrong Aika? Hurry up, we have to get back inside and prepare for the night." "You should go inside first. I am going back and check on the guy earlier." "Huh? Aika?!" Before Rumi can complain, I decided to return to the main building and find that man from earlier and check if he indeed died from the attack. I know this is a very dangerous move but my instincts tells me something else. Day 11: 2:09 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Second Floor Melee: Battered Baseball Bat, Kitchen knife Gun: None [Aika''s view] Holding the battered baseball bat that I doubt can handle a few more hits, I slowly made my way to the hallway where I remembered the time we lost that abomination. If that monster killed the guy, that abomination would be here and I will have to run for my life and beg for my legs to run faster as it is my only salvation if ever that occurs. Peeking on the corner, my eyes went wide when the face of the abomination and my face went face to face. "WAAAH!" I let out a scream and panicked but then I realized, not a single undead arrived. Also, the face of the abomination I saw is only the head. The body is separated and is currently slumping on the floor, dead and no longer exudes the danger it shows before. It was so surprising for me since this guy has ripped some of my friends and some schoolmates assigned in the supply run, never coming back. To see it dead seems like it gives me comfort of its death. Not only that, despite the fact that I screamed loudly that my squeal echoed in the hallways, not a single zombie came rushing in. Aside from that, the man is nowhere to be found except the footprints on the floor from the blood of the abomination. Although some of the prints are fade and barely recognizable, I managed to follow through and arrive to the stairs area where we spilled a few bottles of milk and beverages that is inside a glass container. I am expecting a horde of those zombies but what I saw is the gruesome massacre that occured. The hallway is painted pale red while the ground scatters different body parts. One word is enough to describe it and that is brutal. I have killed a few of those zombies before but not to the point of reducing them all to a mushy state like this where you will no longer recognize whose body part is this and whose who are currently mixed in. As the footprints continue to the next floor, I have a little bit of bad feeling on who I will be meeting. What if I have run into a psychopath? I also have second thoughts about as this will be the first time I will be climbing this area after the apocalypse has occurred. .... Day 11: 02:17 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Junior and Senior High School: Third Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) What I expected to be a normal school overrun by the undead ended up becoming a den of mutated. Not only do I see the Stalkers, there were also pukers and the pods of those damnable mosquitoes that always manifest at Night Rage unless their spawns are killed. Aside from that, there is one of those mutated I have noticed. It was so fat that the flesh dangling on its body looked disgusting to look at. It looks like a bloater but it lacks the definition of being a bloater as this guy doesn''t looked like bloated. In fact, I can easily confirm that it is fat and skin. Not only that, it is moving like a spider and walks on all fours with all the fat and excess skin dangling on its body. Even for someone like me who rarely shows disgust on gory scenes and other things that usually causes people to feel the nausea, just looking at that infected moving with its rotten flesh dangling is enough to disgust me and wanted to bleach my eyes to remove it completely on my head. The way I describe the creature is not enough for me to express my disgust. It was so disgusting I won''t hesitate to eliminate the creature if I was given a choice. But since it is a new undead, I have to record it using the video platform and get rid of it before things go wrong. My job to install the prototype might be more than just a little job for me to complete. "Time to die." Chapter 242 - The Dead Nightmares Part 2 Day 11: 2:15 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: 3rd Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) I ready my weapons out and get myself ready for combat. Ready to rush in, I am already ready to start my assault¡­ however, I decided to stop and think carefully this time. It will be my death if I rush in without even planning my next actions. As the creature itself is not aware of my presence, I decided to plan out my approach. Not only this mutated guy blocking my way, it is also a big threat to me once I escaped from it. Therefore, I have two options for me to proceed properly and one is to kill the creature and all of the other mutated alongside it, and two is to avoid it completely and climb out of the building using my grappling hook and hope to reach the rooftop that way. The latter option is hard but less dangerous compared to challenging the new creature, however, it will indeed keep me occupied in climbing and if there is some flying threat that appears, while I am doing so, I am guaranteed to die. On the other hand, the others are pretty common and I have already done killing them before, which is why I am confident taking on the Stalkers and Pukers. That changes in this new creature in which I decided to label as the Gluttony. One of the main reason I called this guy a Gluttony is due to its nature I observed ever since I arrived on the third floor and spotted this guy. Many of the walls and windows have melted to goop and the main suspect is none other than Gluttony who is eating almost anything. It is also chewing the other undead near him whenever he grabs something. There is also something I noticed when it was eating. Aside from the normal limbs, there are also hairy appendages on its body and it looks like it functions like a tentacle as it move like one and grab things using so lets assume that it is similar to that one. But seeing it move like that gives me the creeps, giving me the urge to cut them all and destroy them all. I am ready to go and deal with the Gluttony but I then noticed some movements behind me. Turning around, I noticed someone on the corner and currently trying to peek on my direction. I think that was one of the two girls from earlier who passed by me while they are being chased by the Stalker? Why is she here? Seeing the danger would it pose if she managed to attract the attention of the Gluttony, my plan to attack will be reconsidered. To avoid it from attacking, I decided to get into the girl out of the third floor. "You, why are you tailing me?" The girl was surprised but she didn''t shy away and instead stood up without even showing of shying out of fear. Before she can open her mouth, I decided to stop her from speaking a word and lead her out of the third floor, going back to the second floor to avoid the Gluttony from unleashing its power. Day 11: 2:25 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: 2nd Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Once we arrive back to the second floor where I cleared all of the undead, I started asking questions. "Why are you following me? Aren''t you guys escaping from the Stalker to get those supplies back to where you guys are hiding?" "Stalker?" "We gave code names to all of those special infected like the Stalkers to make sure we categorize them and know whatever they are immediately in case we spot one from recons." "Ah, yes. But because I felt guilty from leaving you back to that hallway and giving the Abo- I mean the Stalker a chance to attack you. I decided to check out whether you have died or not." "Very reckless," I shook my head. "Huh?" "What if I died from that attack, that stalker would have ripped you apart, killing yourself in the process. I don''t think you are not thinking on what will happen if you go do this or do that. You just wanted to satisfy your curiosity if I have died or not. You are just wasting your life following me. If you are asking for help, I don''t give help services to you because I am busy with my own life here." "I am sorry but I am not going to ask for help, we are not that useless to ask for help for other people. I want to see how you can efficiently kill the zombies," the girl said without even cracking herself to laugh "...What is your name?" I asked. "Fujiwara Aika." "I don''t know what sort of thing you are trying to accomplish by watching me fight. It was all pretty normal and perhaps you can do them much easier, but like I said, I want to properly eliminate the zombies here and maybe by watching you do so, maybe you are capable of showing me the ropes of the way," Aika explained. I was at loss of words. Is this girl serious? Like she will watch me kill the undead and learn how to properly kill? Damn, and is she really going to trust me even though I was like able to kill so many undead without batting a single eye on them? Isn''t she going to view me as a psychopath as I clearly kill most of the enemies I am going to see which includes humans as well. "You are a messed up woman. Tch, fine, for the time being, you can accompany me, we will be getting away from third floor." "Why? Is there something that you don''t want to face in there?" "No. But I lack the necessary procedures and things to complete and execute my plan therefore, we will have to avoid it for now." I mean to say it. Although I am confident to fight against that guy using the Piyavka, I don''t want to be overconfident. As they say, it is better to be overprepared rather than going flames ablaze without any preparation. Since I didn''t want to attack the enemy yet, I decided to take a break first. Fighting without rest will bite me back once the Night Rage is raging on. We went to a vacant classroom first for me to proceed to my rest and anything including the plans on what to do. "Just to be clear, I don''t want to carry someone as a burden. If you are one of those whiny people who just keep on whining without any kind of good help contributed, I won''t hesitate to abandon you immediately. Understood?" "Don''t worry, I am proficient in fighting and using things to my advantage to come back advantageous in a fight." Taking a glance to her battered baseball bat, I can tell that she is a decent fighter. The battered looks on her baseball bat, that is all not used against a ball but rather used to crush heads. Her arms also have some signs that she has done some minor training which means she is capable of fighting much better if she has a weapon. "I don''t know why you said you can easily handle things by yourself, just by looking at your weapon, I can tell you won''t last much even against a normal dead person." "Uh... I am quite good at fighting as long as my weapon is decent enough, I can fight without much problem. Don''t worry too much." That overconfidence look on her face pisses me off so I decided to pull out the Wakizashi katana and toss it to her which she quickly catches. "Huh?" "Use that and prove yourself that you are not just some sort of heavy duty baggage." Aika slowly unsheathed the Wakizashi from its scabbard, revealing the silver glint on the weapon. "A wakizashi? Why are you giving me a very good weapon?" "Who said I am giving that? I am just lending that to you. I rarely use the katana on my fights so you better use that on good sh*t. Return that thing once the mission is over." Aika nodded and pulled it out completely and swings it casually. I didn''t expect her to know how to use it. "Impressive moveset, you have perhaps some sort of person capable of using the wakizashi before and helped you learn it before I guess?" "Of course. As a Fujiwara, I won''t just stand by and watch everything unload before my eyes. I will defend everyone!" Chapter 243 - The Dead Nightmares Part 3 Day 11: 3:00 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: 2nd Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) I spent a few minutes thinking on what strategy do I have to do to bypass that creature. I have that plan to use the Night Rage to lure it out though it isn''t a viable strategy. What I am more tempted to do is climb up the rooftop by using the grappling hook but even that is not a viable one since I am not so confident in my grappling hook to swing around and help carry my weight to carry me up to the top. My parkour skills are also not going to be useful either in here as the windows are all glass windows and can be quite risky if I say so myself. On the other hand, Aika is already doing some good swings using the wakizashi. Although the wakizashi is much smaller compared to the normal katanas usually used by real samurais, this doesn''t mean the wakizashi is nothing but a smaller one. I used it before and it is very sharp, my only problem with it is that I don''t know how to wield katanas that much. Aika shows mastery of using it which means she at least have some training from it. She also flaunts her family name a lot so I assume her family had some huge influence and a powerful ones living here in Japan though everything was just a big guess since she did not reveal anything nor do I wanted to hear her explain it. Now, my only choice is to obliterate it. The piyavka can certainly kill it but that doesn''t mean it will always work immediately especially if the enemy is something I just faced off. In my battles against huge threats like the Juggernaut and Behemoth, I always have this thing to make the difference, allowing me to survive most of the dangerous fights I was in. The thing that I needed is explosives and one thing is for sure, and that is I lack it. I have used all of my grenades in my last fights and even my last bit of C4 that I have as a remnant from the battle of the Behemoth is already wasted. I have created molotov c.o.c.ktails before but now the question is where to find the ingredients and necessary materials to complete a viable and good molotov to use? After getting a good rest, I stood up and prepare my weapons to see if they are in good shape. "Are you now going to do what you are about to do now?" Aika asked. "I have to gather some materials. If I want to get past the third floor, I have to prepare some explosives." "Huh? You needed explosives? Isn''t your gun and melee weapons enough to kill the zombies?" "From what I can tell, you haven''t seen any threats more dangerous than the Stalker I guess?" "Hmm, during the night, we always get attacked by big mosquitoes and the zombies are so active at night so we have to seal up the entrance and keep ourselves inside our gym and to avoid the horde. Other than that, none I could think of." It''s understandable. According to Chie and the other''s testimonies, the Juggernaut gets too weak in the morning that once it gets to morning, it will slowly revert back to a regular undead which resulted to why they are missing in the morning. Other mutated are not that active in the morning either which causes some survivors who holed themselves inside a building at night and only goes out in the morning would be sure they haven''t seen much special infected in the morning. Since the Gluttony is still here during the morning means it it functions in both day and night, making it a dangerous fellow. "Follow me. Let me show you things the outside is suffering right now." Although Aika is confused, she didn''t say anything and followed me back to the third floor. ... Day 11: 3:09 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: 3rd Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) We slowly creep on the hallway, enough for us to see what it was doing and how the creature moves. As soon as Aika have seen this, she wanted to scream in fear though I managed to stop her the moment she opened her mouth as I covered it before a sound can escape. "Sh*t, you will get us killed if you screamed like that." "I''m sorry, this is the first time I have seen a monster that disgusting myself." "There is no point in screaming if you are just disgusted by it. Now that you see it, you have now a clue why I needed to get some explosives. I don''t feel that comfortable if there are no explosions." "Are you sure you are going to fight that? That is a very big monster! "There is nothing I can do and this can also reduce the danger during Night Rage. You have to stop asking for now and let''s get out of here for now." Before I can even go back to the second floor, one tendril appeared out of nowhere and attacked. I managed to repel it and stop it from its tracks after pulling the Piyavka sickle out and cutting the tendril that tried to grab me. "Go! Run to the second floor! Don''t be reckless!" I shouted as I notice the Gluttony is approaching. "But-" "Stop hesitating and do what I say or I will blast a bullet on your brain to make you understand!" Aika immediately scurried away the moment she heard that allowing her to reach to safety. Now facing the Gluttony, I waved the Piyavka and started running to the other direction. And just like I expected, it started following me, with it''s tendrils trying to "reach out" to the running me. I also pull out the Beretta M9 Pistol and started firing on the Gluttony. As expected, the bullets just bounced off. The skin and fat it possess is just insane that I am right to say this monster is disgusting. I can still tolerate the Behemoth''s gelatinous skin, but this guy is just pure mixture of disgusting sh*t and abomination of all infected. The tendrils are fast but they are not that durable as I can easily cut them with the Piyavka though they are just fast enough to function and predicting their attack pattern is a little bit on the hard side. There are still a few undead in front of me like the Pukers and the Stalkers but before they can terrorize me, the Gluttony mistaken them as me and they started grabbing them one by one. But one of the moments I wanted to wash my eyes with chlorox is the scene where it''s bloated head started opening and revealing itself as a cavity known as the mouth. As for its other features like the eyes, nose and ears, they are all missing. ------------------------- Kyosei the author here. This time, in our undead corner, we will discuss the dangers of the new infected that Kyosei and Aika encountered on the third floor and that is the Gluttony. Danger Level Single: Level 9 Horde: No data Night Rage Single: Level 8 Night Rage: No data Individuals who became these creatures: a gluttonous person Info: This guy is unique existence and the first appearance of this creature is unknown. It was a big humanoid lump of flesh, walking in all fours, and is currently describe as "melting flesh". It''s height is not precise but it is enough to reach the ceiling without touching it. It was called Gluttony due to its behavior of devouring almost anything. Although it looked like it has a bloated head in first glance, the head was instead composed of a large mouth which questions what happened to its eyes, nose and ears as they are now missing. The hairs on its body also mutated becoming similar to receptors and feelers of some insects and some animals. You can call it, the Gluttony''s "Antenna". Even though it has no eyes, the feelers are enough to act as its eyes and will detect anything moving around it. Though it acts like an antenna, it has limited range and can only feel presence 3 blocks away from the main body, other than that, it was blurry. Not only does this act as antennas, they also act like tentacles and can grab things so when approaching, watch out for them all the time as they can sometimes extend up to three blocks away from the main body. It eats everything, nothing is spared. Undead, humans, other infected creatures, even concrete and glass are devoured. With it''s saliva that acts as an acid as lethal as a hydrofluoric acid, anything can be melted once it went into its mouth. Chapter 244 - The Dead Nightmares Part 4 Day 11: 3:15 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Stairs to 3rd Floor Melee: Battered Baseball Bat, Kitchen Knife, Wakizashi Guns: None (Aika''s View) What was that?! What the hell was that?! There is no way we will be able to kill it! That monster is a creature from the movies! There is no way it exist! My legs are trembling while my hands are gripping the katana tightly. The abominations that he call Stalkers are nowhere terrifying as that monster! But he was left behind on the third floor battling against that monster! I can''t just abandon him and run! My mind keeps on saying to move and make a step forward but my legs refuse to take a single step. Is it going to repeat again? Is it going to be another bloodshed I can possibly stop but because of my fear, it will repeat again? Will someone die because of my indecisiveness? Just as I was struggling on how to move once again, a memory about my grandfather appeared once again during the time he let me learn how to wield a katana. "Aika, my dear granddaughter, do not just let your mind move alone while your body refuses to take actions. Every indecisiveness you do will also reflect on your katana.You can''t call it ''One with the sword'' if your mind is in chaos. Remember, panic makes you do irrational behavior and will also result to mistakes on your judgment. Free yourself from that thought, keep your head clear, breath with a serene flow in the air, and make your move. Even the hardest target will be not be able to hold forever to a strong, consistent power. Do not forget this." Before, this sentence of his is something I have little understanding and I barely comprehend how to do it. But because of this sentence too, it also allowed me to see how beautiful my grandfather''s movement using the katana. Despite my efforts of imitating his moveset there is no way for me to learn this and replicate this. It looks like I am wrong and I have been too ignorant. "I understand Grandpa. Thank you for the guidance." Gripping the katana, I steeled my nerves and take my first step forward. I am not going to run away anymore. -------- Day 11: 3:16 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: 3rd Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) The tentacles are fast and every time I cut them off, they slowly grow once more, which is very annoying. Not only that, but it was very fast and very agile at dodging my attacks. Luckily, one of my attacks connected and I was relieved to see that this guy can be wounded using the Piyavka Sickle. Blood gushes out of it''s wound and unlike the tentacles, it is not healing. One thing I noticed on it is its acidic saliva, every time it spills on the floor, the floor melts a portion out, creating a hole from it. If this creature has the same ability as the puker, it is very dangerous and it might have a chance of killing me. It was lucky enough that this creature doesn''t spit, or else, I will have a hard time dodging this creature''s attacks. The tentacles came again and like usual, I cut them off immediately but it has an abnormal amount of regeneration speed that is frightening. Just when I get to cut off the first few tentacle attacks, a few of those tentacles have sneaked up on me and grab my body with force causing me to drop my Piyavka Sickle to the floor. It was too strong that I puke out blood the moment the tentacles squeeze my body. "Iaido Stance: Blade of Nothingness! "SKREEEEEEEEEEEE!" My eyes are not focused on the situation but I heard Aika''s voice followed by the tentacles cut off to pieces. It was quick and very decisive. I managed to recover myself and grab the Piyavka Sickle and get away from it in time. Since the Gluttony is screaming loudly, I took the opportunity to escape and since Aika is also standing there, I also grab her and put her on my shoulders before I immediately rush back to the second floor in a hurry without looking back. No, scratch the second floor off, we will be going back to the ground floor. ... Day 11: 3:40 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Ground Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) Once we reach the ground floor, I put Aika down and started catching my breath. F*ck, I hate running, all my stamina seems to have been reduced to the very lowest level as I try to get air desperately. If Aika didn''t help me, I might have used an alternative way to gey out of there and recover. Also, my chances of escaping and surviving that will be 40%. Aika on the other hand, slumped into the floor and trembled. "I... I did it...I literally did it..." she muttered. "Hah... what you did there is dangerous, however, that is also a good timing for you to appear. You have my gratitude, Aika." "AH...y-your welcome... but I am sure I won''t be doing that again," she muttered again while holding the wakizashi tightly on her arms. "Understandable, I won''t ask for questions. Anyways, we still needed to get out of the school building for now and get our materials to create explosives. There is no way we will let that creature stay alive. We also can''t let it roam around while destroying things." "Hiiik! We are still going to face off with that creature?!" "Did you think leaving the Gluttony to where it was is the right thing to do? I don''t think so. There will come a time we will have no choice but to kill it. So while it was still early, we have to kill it immediately before it can cause a casualty." We are at a disadvantage earlier but I have proven that the Gluttony is still possible to be killed using the Piyavka Sickle. The only problem is the tentacles on its body. Not only it was disgusting to look at but it was also annoying to cut off. It''s regenerative properties is something I really hate as it is stopping me from cutting off all them safely before going for the kill. The Gluttony''s sound is quite ear piercing and even inside my headphones and in max volume blast music, the scream of the Gluttony is strong enough to penetrate my headphones. I am quite sure that during the chase, the Gluttony has escaped into the second floor, which means the second floor will be the next hardest floor to enter right now after the third floor. "Um, it''s getting late and its almost four in the afternoon. You should come with me to the gymnasium. We can ask for help with some of the people there. There are also some of our teachers. Perhaps they can help us gather the necessary materials for you to create your own explosives." A.d.u.l.ts huh... I don''t think I have the gal to trust anyone older than unless they act similar to Leo and the other a.d.u.l.ts back in Blood Battalion who trust us kids completely and even gives us the opportunity to lead the group. Although I have second thoughts, I am not going to miss this chance to gather materials. We can''t judge a book by it''s cover. "Lead the way. We have to gather the materials as soon as possible or else that guy will go on rampage and might cause severe damage to your place especially at night." Aika nodded and she went off ahead. I followed her along while closely monitoring the Gluttony screaming and going on a rampage on the second floor. ... Day 11: 4:00 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Gymnasium''s front. Melee: Brass Knuckles, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) While traversing the field, the dead never have been on rest and attacked us whenever they see us. I killed them whenever they are on my line of sight and detection. Although the main building is not that far, it took us quite a while to reach the gymnasium due to the amount of undead walking around and attacking us. They are all killed by me though. Upon our arrival in the gym, Aika knocked on the door 5 times before she stares above where a single small window is currently above it. A few seconds after Aika started knocking, a rope ladder fell down from the window towards us. "We have arrived in our base," Aika said presenting the Gymnasium. Chapter 245 - The Dead Nightmares Part 5 Day 11: 4:01 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Gymnasium Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) The door of the gymnasium is shut tight without any kind of way to pry it open unless you remove the door themselves by breaking it though I doubt that is enough to destroy it. Prints of blood and some dried flesh are clumping on the ground and walls in front of the gymnasium meaning there was indeed a fight here with the humans and the dead every night. I also didn''t expect them to be able to continue surviving the night without relying on guns and other weaponry to survive the Night Rage and just rely on simple weapons and getting holed inside the gymnasium. From what I can tell of the three knocks on the door and the makeshift ladder they used to climb on the gym, there are only limited amount of people getting out which is to procure supplies like food and water and before the night crawls in, they will start going back inside and hold themselves inside, waiting for the night to pass by. Since Aika is inviting me to get inside the gymnasium, then I won''t hesitate to accept the offer. She is the first to climb up while I stay behind as a lookout against the dead before I climb up the ladder once I ensure Aika safely get inside the gym. When I went inside the gym, I was surprised to see many people are still alive inside. Majority of the people inside are students who are all female which makes sense since this is an all-girls school. As for the a.d.u.l.ts, they are varying from male and female though female a.d.u.l.ts are more dominant than the male numbers. They built a podium just below the window where I went in and above the doorway that is blocked to make sure they can climb back in and out without any problem. There is one lookout on the window to roll the string ladder back in and out every time someone comes in and out. Once I have fully get inside, the female students are all looking at me with strange looks. Since I didn''t care what they think of me, I ignored them and followed Aika. I also saw the girl that was with Aika earlier and she was currently busy preparing things around so she didn''t notice me. As for the a.d.u.l.ts, the women seems welcoming enough while most of the male seems wary of me. I looked at the a.d.u.l.ts of this place. I studied what they are like and what they looked like. Most of these guys have the same features alike, these guys are all handsome to an extent. Only a single guy do not qualify to the word "handsome" as he has a very average face like mine. If he is compared to the people seen in movies and animated films, they are just bystanders. Also, out of all of the guys, this is the only guy who looks curious on me. Aika started speaking to one of the male "Handsome" teacher. The guy is sending me some glances as he talk to Aika, probably evaluating me since that is very common to anyone who just have been introduced to you, though his eyes are much more focused on my weapons especially on my AR15 on my back. "Sensei, this guy is the one who killed the abomination on the hallway, reducing the danger of our supply run in the future." "What''s his name?" "Uh¡­" Aika was at a loss. She didn''t ask for my name and I didn''t tell her my name either, however, I have no intention of telling them my name. "Call me whatever you want, it doesn''t matter to me." The guy raises his eyebrow before he composed himself and started speaking again. "In behalf of our group, we thank you for getting rid of that monster, if not, we will be having trouble with losing more people in the future." His tone is insincere. He is just doing this to save face but not out of sincerity. I didn''t respond and just stare at him without saying anything. Even if you are saying that much, you don''t deserve any attention to me. He continue speaking and even introduced himself though I didn''t hear it since I didn''t care either. He extended his hand, apparently, he wanted a handshake. However, I am not here to extend formalities but to find some materials necessary for me to exterminate the Gluttony. "Save your formalities, I don''t need it. I am not here to play house." After saying that, I went into the corner where several empty bottles are scattered. This is enough for me to create the necessary amount. While checking on the bottles, I can tell how angry he was, however, he holds it in and decided to go back to Aika instead. But before he can say anything, he noticed the wakizashi on Aika''s hip. "Huh? Where did you get the katana?" "Ah! This one is given to me by him when we met earlier. He said he doesn''t need it." When he heard it, his smile on his face looked sinister. "Wonderful! Now we have a good weapon to use against the zombies! Although I am disappointed it wasn''t a gun(glances at me), this is good enough to use against them! Since it is a dangerous weapon, if you please hand it over so that I can keep it safe. "Huh? But-" "No worries. I know how to use a katana so there is no need to worry. If it is in my hands, I can use its full potential easily! Also, since you are my student and you are also a girl, using this will not show its full potential. It''s better if it is in my hands." What a shameless f*cking bastard. Although I am not a girl, I felt so offended at those words. Just because Aika is a girl, she can''t use the wakizashi to its full potential? I can tell that Aika has a much more better potential to use the katana than him who seemed to lack the necessary discipline to wield the wakizashi. I can''t hold in my temper and decided to show him how I will get angry. "Oy, you bastard." "Huh?! You calling me a bastard?! How dare you? You are disrespecting an a.d.u.l.t!" "Respect is meant to be earned, not to be given so easily. And for a person like you that seems to have nothing much to do in life, doesn''t deserve that." "YOU! You are an impudent youngster! Let me teach you why a.d.u.l.ts are not meant to be disrespected by younger people!" he didn''t like how I treated him, and he is showing his actual behavior already. Fuming in anger, he tried grabbing the wakizashi on Aika''s hands. However... CLACK! "Try moving and this shotgun will do the talking." This guy gritted his teeth as he slowly retracted from his previous action. Although he was sweating, he is trying his best to keep his cool. The other guy who I labeled as the "bystander" decided to intervene despite the danger I posed since I am aiming the shotgun. "Please calm down, beanie boy or whatever your name is. We can just take this lightly by talking, not through violence." "You! Stay out of this! This is between me and this guy! I won''t hesitate to beat you up if you try to interfere!" "Sensei Kanou, please calm down. We can''t afford to cause any kind of trouble!" I am surprised by the calm demeanor of this teacher. Despite being threatened, he didn''t flinch anc continue to pacify the two of us." "Looks like you are in luck, sensei. I am not easily swayed by words but this guy is indeed much more reasonable than you. I will also say that the last person who tried to think he is a high ranking human or something is no longer alive in this world. Offend anyone else while I am around and I won''t hesitate to bring you down." "Pfft, you think you can scare me with guns?! You are just confident because you have weapons with you!" "Ha, jokes on you, you should be happy if I used guns because if I used my fist, you won''t wake up tomorrow." After the incident, I returned to gather the bottles once more. I can''t afford to keep on entertaining that guy and his selfish desire to own everything and become a sort of ruler in this group. He can do whatever he wanted. But if he keeps on trying to exploit things on me, I will make sure he will not just be humiliated, I will make sure he will wish he was dead instead. Chapter 246 - The Dead Nightmares Part 6 Day 11: 5:30 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Gymnasium Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun (Kyosei''s View) It took me quite a while to finish gathering the bottles necessary. Not only that, I have to go outside and scrounge for cars with fuels left in their tanks for these fuels from no longer functioning cars are needed for the Molotov C.o.c.ktails to properly work. It took me a while before I managed to siphon enough fuel for the amount I can bring. There is no point siphoning lots of fuel if I won''t use the rest after. As for the people inside the gymnasium, they didn''t help me one bit aside from Aika who would ask me for anything she can help with. If not for the previous incident with that proud teacher, these guys would surely try to keep approaching me for things useless to know. With the amount of bottles I managed to procure, only 24 pieces since I can''t bring more than that amount. I also prepared enough cloths to put inside the bottles though I didn''t put them yet to avoid it from spilling. I put some caps on them which I can open using my can opener. And when the necessary amount is already in my bag, I took out the zippo lighter I managed to get from a few corpses of the first cult I killed back then. I stood up and ready my things up when Aika approached again. "Um, are you still going out again?" "Is there a problem?" "It''s almost night time and the zombies will start running once it hits 6 in the evening. Also, there''s this mosquitoes that appeared at night too. It''s much safer to stay here inside and wait for the morning." "For us survivors who have survived the worst that has been thrown to us, that is not a problem at all especially for me who is always an active frontliner at night." After saying that, I went to the platform and exit the window, leaving the others who are just staring at me leave. ... Day 11: 5:33 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Gymnasium Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktail: 25 pcs (Kyosei''s View) Looking at the time, I am quite sure things will be harder at night but the sooner I get rid of the Gluttony, the faster I can finish my job in here. There are plenty of undead in the area ans once the time will hit 6 pm, it will be chaos. If I don''t solve this problem once I confronted the enemy then things will be real bad. To avoid getting over run by the dead later, I decided to do some mass slaughter and take care of them before proceeding on the plan. ... With the Piyavka Sickle on my hands and a few more things I can use during battle, it takes little time to clear out most of the undead roaming around the place. Though after my cleanup operation, it is almost 6 in the evening. Finishing off some of the loose undead in the surroundings, I stretch my arms and legs as I stare into the main building. Time to get the work done. ... Once I arrived into the second floor, I immediately noticed the melted walls and traces of the acidic saliva on the place. There are also many wreckage on the place which means while I was not here, the Gluttony started to wreck the second floor and started devouring. "SKREEEEEEEEEEE!" The sound of the Gluttony started to reverberate all around the entire floor as my wrist watch also rings when the time hits 6 in the evening. Already marked, I pulled out my Piyavka sickle and track the Gluttony. I also didn''t forget to open it and attach the cloth on the mouth of the bottle. The zippo lighter is also ready which also will burn the cloth and make sure the molotov works the moment it will come in contact with the cloth. It didn''t take me too much time finding the Gluttony as the creature itself is looking for me after the night rage begins. "SKRRRRRREEEEEEEEEEE!" Once the ugly mug of the creature appeared before me, I opened the zippo lighter while going to backwards a bit and burn the cloth which immediately ignited and is now ready. Without any hesitation, I throw the molotov to the monster which caused it to ignite in fire. "SKKKKRRRRRRRRREEEEE!" The creature shook so wild that the tendrils it was used before who are all ready suddenly ignited in fire. It started slamming on the walls and attacking randomly. Those tendrils are growing wild. Although the fire that was caused by the molotov is did not last long, the damage and effect of the molotov caused is very lethal to the gluttony. I throw another bottle of Molotov again and it is a strike on the Gluttony''s whole head. Ear piercing screams followed suit and the tendril this time starts to focus its attacks on me. Thankfully, the Piyavka Sickle allowed me to destroy the tendrils approaching for the kill. Due to the strength of the flames that ignited the monster, I noticed this creature to have been weaker than before. It''s tendrils no longer work as much as before and the attacks are not as frequent and accuracy seems out of the question too. Sensing this change, I quickly abused this and pulled out one more Molotov c.o.c.ktail and ignited it before throwing it to its body which breaks the bottle, spilling its content to the floor. With the help of the flames on the cloth I ignited, the fuel that is spilled immediately goes to blaze up, burning the creature once again that continues to scream and rampage. Now that it is distracted, I rush forward, cutting all the incoming tentacles and leap into its body, slashing the flabby skin of the Gluttony using the Piyavka Sickle. Seeing the vulnerability of the Gluttony now, I pull out the Hunting Shotgun and aimed at thr Gluttony''s body. The moment I pulled the trigger... BANG! A huge chunk of flesh from the Gluttony has been torn off from its obese body. ------------ Kyosei here again, this time, it is an update about the Gluttony''s info regarding to some additional things added on this chapter. Danger Level Single: Level 9 Single(After exposing it to its weakness): level 4 Horde: None Night Rage Single: Level 9.5 Night Rage Single(After exposed to its weakness): level 5 Night Rage Horde: None Individuals who became these creatures: a gluttonous person Info: This guy is unique existence and the first appearance of this creature is unknown. It was a big humanoid lump of flesh, walking in all fours, and is currently describe as "melting flesh". It''s height is not precise but it is enough to reach the ceiling without touching it. It was called Gluttony due to its behavior of devouring almost anything. Although it looked like it has a bloated head in first glance, the head was instead composed of a large mouth which questions what happened to its eyes, nose and ears as they are now missing. The hairs on its body also mutated becoming similar to receptors and feelers of some insects and some animals. You can call it, the Gluttony''s "Antenna". Even though it has no eyes, the feelers are enough to act as its eyes and will detect anything moving around it. Though it acts like an antenna, it has limited range and can only feel presence 3 blocks away from the main body, other than that, it was blurry. Not only does this act as antennas, they also act like tentacles and can grab things so when approaching, watch out for them all the time as they can sometimes extend up to three blocks away from the main body. It eats everything, nothing is spared. Undead, humans, other infected creatures, even concrete and glass are devoured. With it''s saliva that acts as an acid as lethal as a hydrofluoric acid, anything can be melted once it went into its mouth. (Update logs) The gluttony is very weak against fire that it will scream wildly the moment it comes in contact with one. It''s tendrils are much easier to destroy too as it is very flammable. The moment the Gluttony comes in contact to its weakness which is extreme heat and flames, its danger rating will plummet harshly. It is best killing it using the flames or using any explosive to kill it. Despite it''s degraded rating in danger, do not underestimate this creature as it can still kill. It''s regenerative abilities will also disappear the moment they are exposed to the flames. It will also be possible to penetrate it with gun bullets now so killing it on the distance will now be easy to do so. Chapter 247 - The Dead Nightmares Part 7 Day 11: 6:10 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: 2nd Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 23 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Previously, when I shot it using my pistol, it didn''t work as the bullets just bounced off. I know the shotgun can penetrate hard defenses in almost point-blank range so the damage output is a bit normal. However, I am a little perplexed seeing the big chunk of flesh torn off from Gluttony''s stomach. It was like a huge chunk of brick came off from it that I was surprised to see. I have an assumption on this one but I am not yet sure if it is true. To make sure it is true, I pull out the Beretta M9 Pistol, the same pistol I used in which the bullets shot to this creature was easily deflected like nothing. If my assumption is correct... BANG! The muzzle of the pistol is still emitting smoke, and the bullet fired is nowhere to be seen. There is nothing much except the difference this time around. The bullet has indeed managed to penetrate the creature. The bullet wound of the creature is flowing out from the tiny hole the bullet managed to create. Now that it is too weak to fight due to the massive burns it received and the regeneration powers it has before has already disappeared, this big giant is not that scary. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! With the new freedom, I quickly make a move on disposing of the tendrils it has and completely cut them off. After doing so, I started climbing up the creature''s body. With all the tendrils gone, I don''t need to be afraid of it. The moment I managed to arrive at the Gluttony''s back, I went straight to its head and pulled out the shotgun. I sighed and shook my head as I aim the muzzle of the shotgun to its head. "F*ck you. You caused me too much trouble, I muttered before pulling the trigger and making Gluttony''s head explode. The moment the head exploded, the big body of the Gluttony also collapsed and its skin color slowly turned black. If I didn''t use any Molotov right now, I might have been getting a hard time, and killing it might have been impossible. Now that the deed is done, I pulled out the Piyavka Sickle and started dismantling the corpse for harvesting the Piyavka inside its body since Gluttony is a special infected that has mutated. It is a big body so this may take a while, however, before I can even begin, the body of the Gluttony started moving or should be precise, the stomach part of the Gluttony started wriggling violently. Are the corpses eaten resurrected after killing the Gluttony?! No, that is impossible. I saw this morning that some of the "food" that the Gluttony has eaten are the undead. And yes, they are dead and they should have melted once they were eaten by the Gluttony. Aside from that, the virus may reanimate living beings to their dead counterparts but that doesn''t mean they can reanimate and make another dead undead back up on its feet and moving once again. To avoid what is currently in wait on the stomach of the Gluttony, I jumped off of its body and stopped the dismantling process to inspect and look deeper into what the hell is moving inside its stomach. Readying the Molotov C.o.c.ktail and the zippo lighter, I observe the movement of the stomach of the dead Gluttony. It continues to wriggle, desperately trying to worm out of its place and get out. I can help it out by cutting the stomach open of the Gluttony but I do not want to risk my life on this one since I am quite suspicious of the moving creature inside. I thought it would take a few more hours but the moment the stomach has formed a hole, I finally saw the cause of the wriggling. And the moment I saw it, I didn''t hesitate to ignite the piece of cloth attached to the bottle of fuel and throw it to the newcomer creature. CRASH! "Shi shi shi shi shi shi!" The newly born creature didn''t even get to enjoy its time outside as it quickly burns to ashes and died. I was not expecting that even the insect that swarms on a dead body or any rotten garbage will also appear in here with its mutated counterpart. The Maggots. The first maggot has retained its dirty and quite disgusting look. The way it crawls is also disgusting. The only difference this time with its normal counterparts is that unlike the normal maggots that only have their wormlike appearance, the maggot that came out is looking like a segmented worm. It also has a glossy appearance and some pores on its body. It retained its white color but it has now a tinge of brownish around its mouth area, and lastly, the maggot has a mouth that is looking like a saw circularly attached to its mouth. Not only those things are looking different from the usual maggot. It is no longer something small and wriggles in a very bad way on every place the fly lays its eggs. It has the size and length of a normal refrigerator used in cooking shows. It is big and if you are not careful enough, this creature might have jumped and devoured me the instant I helped out. It was a good thing I killed it immediately. I was also thankful that I didn''t help it out from its first escape from Gluttony''s stomach. Knowing the nature of maggots, if there is one mutated version here on the ground and managed to escape the moment the former host dies, that means this is not the only maggot. Pulling out another Molotov and igniting it, I throw the Molotov to the hole of the stomach and let the remains burn. I have thrown at least a total of 5 pieces of Molotov C.o.c.ktails inside the hole that I can smell the burnt flesh the more I throw more inside. After a few minutes of doing so, I pulled out my Piyavka Sickle again and started cutting on its stomach without difficulty. Tearing it open, I finally confirmed that the Maggot that came out earlier is not alone. Not only that but I saw a few egg thingies attached on the walls of the stomach of Gluttony that I am now sure this was a breeding ground of the maggots. I continue the dismantling process and managed to fully open its stomach to allow myself to get access to it and get to see the eggs of the maggots exposed completely. The Gluttony is big so I was able to get inside it, though I don''t want to stay here since this looks like I got an access to an alien spaceship and I am currently traversing its fleshy corridors. To avoid the eggs from hatching, the AR15 did its wonderful work and cracked them all without effort after shooting several rounds of bullets on them. After doing so, I looked around more of it''s body until I managed to find the Piyavka that I was looking for. Compared to the Piyavka harvested on smaller infected, the Piyavka yield of the Gluttony is on par with the Piyavka that can be harvested on a Juggernaut, its just a little smaller than the former. After ensuring the death of the Gluttony and making sure no maggots and eggs are left behind, I am now free to continue my first assignment. ... Day 11: 6:47 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Rooftop Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 16 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I managed to get into the rooftop without any hassle since I cleared out the undead in the vicinity and after setting up the prototype in a high place but inaccessible to anyone who doesn''t have much skill in climbing, I turn on the gadget, which gives out a slight sound of "whirr" the moment it turned on. Tapping on my headphone twice, I contacted Nanami again. "The prototype has been set," I said in a cold voice. "That took a while but I won''t complain since you have chosen a good spot of the Prototype. It is now functioning properly. I just needed to input some commands here and sent it to the Prototype... and... there we go! You have accomplished your mission this time!" Nanami happily said. "Ugh, this is such a one-sided commission. I almost wasted my life trying to set this thing up." "Don''t worry, once you come back, lend me your MP3 first and I will download a few new songs of your favorite bands. How does that sound as a reward?" "DEAL," I immediately agreed. That is a good reward for me. "Alright, you can now return or you can do whatever you want before returning here." After that, the music returned to my headphones. I am tired as f*ck after the dismantling process as the Gluttony is big. Now we are one step closer to start our reclamation process of Osaka from the clutches of the dead. Chapter 248 - The Dead Nightmares Part 8 Day 11: 11:55 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Rooftop Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 16 pieces (Kyosei''s View) The wailings of the dead are all over the place. Although I managed to get rid of most of the undead in the nearby vicinity for my convenience in taking out the Gluttony during Night Rage, their numbers will not diminish just by that. Looking below the ground, I can see the undead running all around the place though they don''t form a horde but only a few groups that amount to around 3-5 undead per group. The rooftop is also kind of satisfying to stay around for a while since there is rarely any undead who goes up to the rooftop. Although there are occasional breaches like earlier where two undead came in the rooftop, it was very rare to see so I don''t care that much. I just whacked them with the Piyavka Sickle and things are done without many things for me to do. While staying on the rooftop alone, trying to pass the time till sunrise, there is this temptation to go idle and drowse for a bit. I have no proper rest since the outbreak started and even if I count the time I managed to get a wink of sleep, that is not enough to rejuvenate my whole body. But due to the Night Rage and the gains you can get during one, it is almost impossible for me to get a single rest. And just like that, it is almost time for the midnight screamer weepers produced by the Banshees. Whoever designed and made sure to create the banshee is sure one cruel fellow. I am bored to the point that I am hoping for some sort of action to occur somewhere else. Without coffee or cola to keep my caffeine bar up for the night, it makes me a little bit drowsy. Without anything to do other than wait for some action, I pull out the AR15. Since there is nothing much for me to do, practicing my sniping skills will help in the future since I suck at that area. Clicking the semi-automatic lock on the AR15, I positioned myself on the rooftop, got myself a good place to lie down for the wait, and done. To avoid distractions, I block the door, which prevents anyone from entering unless they try to take the door down. Once I got into position, the clock also landed midnight too. When the clock strikes, the screams started. Due to my discovery of preventing the Banshees'' screams from taking down everyone and paralyze almost anyone, making it a dangerous side effect especially in Night Rage as it will be your main lifeline. Everyone from my group already had ear plugs at midnight, allowing them to continue fighting once midnight strikes. I am curious on what is happening on the group I left behind on the Gymnasium. Have they been able to stop this from happening? I don''t know and I don''t really care. Aftee clearing my thoughts, I started aiming the undead in the surroundings. Despite that I am wasting bullets in a manner like this, I am just too bored to think of something to do and the satisfaction given to you every time I managed to get a good snipe is quite good to the feel and I think it is awakening my drive. With the continuous sniping, I managed to obliterate most of the undead I saw. Despite the level of inaccuracy I managed to do, killing a few undead is not a bad try despite myself being more on melee side. Hovering my scope to the surroundings, I spotted a smog-like creature hovering in the air and is currently following the tracks towards the gymansium. It looks like a ghost though it has a different feel. Aiming the gun to them, I pulled the trigger. PEW!~(sfx of a muffled gun due to the suppressor.) Looking at the scope, I managed to hit the ghost-like entity but I didn''t get to kill it. Instead, the moment it recovered, it started looking at my direction and it started screaming while clutching its head. I didn''t stare too long and aimed at it before pulling the trigger. What ever it was, there is no point of it. PEW!~ This time arround the bullet penetrated the ghost-like creature. The moment it did, the ghost-like creature fell to the ground and had finally died. As its body fell to the ground, the transparent aura it created suddenly disappeared and its previous body slowly fades. "Just what the hell is that? A ghost? Or a new infected?" ... Day 12: 12:03 A.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Gymnasium Melee: Battered Baseball Bat, Wakizashi Gun: None (Aika''s View) My head and ears hurt. Everything hurts like hell but luckily, I am the first to recover. Groggily standing up, I looked at everyone who are still unconscious and some are already up but still trying to grasp at things as the ringing sound still echoes in our ears. Checking on my ears, I can still feel the blood pouring out. CURSES THOSE SCREAMS! Whatever is causing that every midnight is something I want to smack. If this continues, my ears will rupture and I might go deaf. After several attempts to balance my body out, I have finally regained my balance but still a little bit dizzy. Since I recovered from that, I went to the little infirmary we set up in case of emergencies and grab the med kit we prepared for this situation since it is one of the most dangerous ones that occurs every night and we can''t afford to continue like this, besides, medicine is running out. We can''t keep on spending medicine for these since it keeps occuring every midnight. Just as I started moving, one of the girls screamed. My alertness kicked in and I drop the med kit and grab the hilt of my wakizashi. What I witnessed is something else. A fog-like entity in the shape of a human appeared before us and it is currently ripping one of the girls out. I gritted my teeth and quickly cut the creature in half. SLASH! Using the quick repetitive strike, the fog-like entity died and fell to the ground, revealing that it is a normal zombie. "A zombie?!" A zombie shouldn''t be able to get inside here, what is going on? Just as I was tryibg to figure out what is happening, I then saw everyone panicking as those same entities started killing everyone all of a sudden. They were too fast in my eyes that I have to think twice whether I needed to attack or not. But the slaughter started so fast that I can''t afford to stay still. Right! I need to find Rumi! Just as I try to find Rumi from the chaos, I stumbled into one dried up corpse on the ground. That''s when I noticed the hairclip on the corpse''s hair. My realization came in late when I notice that it was the clip of Rumi. Checking the corpse, my fear worsen as I saw her dried up corpse. "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!" My best friend died? She died just like that?! Why! Why!" BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ The anger and hatred I felt on my heart swells. This stupid insects... you are all the worst kinds... Pulling the Wakizashi, I am going to start killing. ... Day 12: 12: 09 P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Rooftop Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 16 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I am quite sure now that I am hearing loud screams coming from the Gymnasium. Is it under attack? I have not seen any breach on their side except the appearance of those fog-like creatures that I shot a few times though I missed a few of them. Are they the cause of those? Are those new infected? Again? Just how many of those special infected are appearing everyday?! I just killed one and there is another infected with this sh*tty ability once again? Is humanity doomed at the very start? The screams are all too loud that the amount of undead surrounding the Gymnasium is now getting thicker. Seeing the amount of them trying to break inside, I decided to continue firing. While I am shooting the infected, I received a transmission of Nanami. "Kyosei, are you seeing fog-like undead in your location right now?" "Yes. I just killed a few of them right now." "Ah, that''s good. Anyways, don''t underestimate them. We killed most of them but many passed through our defenses." "They managed to get inside?! How is everyone?" "No worries, we already killed them. We have classified them on the name, Nightmares." Chapter 249 - The Dead Nightmares Part 9 Day 12: 12:11P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Rooftop Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 16 pieces (Kyosei''s View) "Nightmares..." "Yes. We also have determined that they are ghost-type undead due to their special and quirky way of mutation. They can shift to their gaseous form, bypassing any matter on their way and getting through defenses though they can''t pass through barbed wire barricades, causing them to return from their gaseous forms to their normal forms, returning to a regular undead. Although they are in gaseous form you can still kill them using the usual weapons as long as you hit their heads as the heads will be a little bit more visible compared to their bodies that will be converted to their gaseous form." "Did they cause any damages in the base or anything?" "None. They just pass through so it is a bit convenient for them avoiding to destroy defenses and just pass through." "It looks like I won''t be going back right now, I might be back a little bit in the morning. Can everyone handle things in there without any complications or whatsoever without my presence?" "Pft, what are you talking about Kyosei, we are also able to fight, you shouldn''t worry about us too much. Sena and the others are much capable handling the defenses so far. If you have some business left there, then do it. We can''t keep on depending on you, we also have to do things on our own too." "Alright. Don''t go dying on the battle. Retreat if it is getting hard." "Roger." The transmission ended and return my shift to the gymnasium. I have a feeling things are not going as well as they thought it would be after the appearance of the Nightmares. Maybe I should go and take a look. ... Day 12: 12:17P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Ground Floor Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 16 pieces (Kyosei''s View) There are less undead in the main building but there are more running towards the gymnasium. They are practically ignoring my presence and are just rushing towards the gymnasium. With the screams the people inside are causing, all of them will be rushing to that place but ignoring me despite my presence in the middle of the running undead, is a little bit weird. Since they are purposely ignoring me, why don''t we just abuse this? Pulling out the Piyavka Sickle and the kitchen cleaver, I started slashing the passing undead as I approach the gymnasium while killing continuously. Getting in range to the window entrance of the place, I wave my grappling hook and throw its end, attaching it for easy access to the entrance because I doubt anyone would bother to drop a ladder for me when the undead below are busy trying to break down the gymnasium walls. With that done, I also grab a piece of Molotov from my bag, opening it and putting it with cloth and burning the cloth using the Zippo Lighter. Now things are set. Activating the grappling hook once again, it quickly pull myself up to the window, bypassing the undead below. The moment I reach the window entrance the undead below started to get fixated on me all of a sudden which is weird since they have ignored me for quite a while earlier while I am still not near the gymnasium and now, they have finally noticed me the moment I attach myself here. Is it just a coincidence or something? Shaking the molotov a little bit while waiting for the amount of undead to gather below me, I kind of realize how dangerous it looked like during the first day on the clocktower that time when we got besieged by the dead as the Hurlers are doing the job of throwing the dead to us. It felt terrifying and annoying at the same time though. When the amount is already too much that the newcomers cannot squeeze in any longer, I drop the Molotov before climbing up the window. Below is the chaotic scene of the corpses burning to their second deaths. ... Day 12: 12: 27P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Gymnasium Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 16 pieces (Kyosei''s View) The moment I arrive inside, all I see is chaos and dead bodies. There are some guys who are struggling in their fights against the rising dead people while some are desperately fighting. Something grab my foot and I immediately pull the Beretta M9 Pistol and aimed at the one who grabbed me, with split second checking who it was. Confirming that it was just the person who always drops the ladder who is now dead and got turned into an undead, I pulled the trigger, releasing a single bullet out of its muzzle and producing a loud noise, causing the undead in the vicinity to shift their attention to me. Putting the Beretta M9 Pistol back and pulling our my melee weapons out, I stood where I stood proudly. "Let''s start the bloodbath." The undead started running towards me, snarling and saliva dripping from their mouths, the girls earlier who seemed too scared to approach has now become flesh eating monsters that are too hungry to ignore. SLASH! There is no challenge much against these guys. Besides their bodies getting torn already, they are already predictable that I singlehandedly slaughtered the rushing dead people. It took me a few minutes before the remaining undead are no longer standing as their heads started rolling. When I look again who was left behind the bloodbath, only a single person was left behind and that was Aika who was covered in blood all over her body. She has a blank look on her face, while the wakizashi in her hands is covered in blood and flesh from the people she considered to be her comrades. I didn''t approach her as the mind of a person who has snapped out of it will be really unstable and approaching her right now would just trigger panic attacks and will instead aim their attention to you. I already experienced this thing before and it didn''t turn out good so I didn''t do the same mistake twice. Waiting for her to go and break from her trance will be the time it will be easy for her to talk to. Just as I wait for Aika to calm down, someone opened the locker meant to be the storage room for the cleaning supply and revealed to be the person I was fighting against earlier, the smug teacher who thinks on himself as very handsome guy. "FU! Finally, everything was over! No one else will try to dictate me with things. I can now officially go out and find another group where I can rule myself without the restrains of others trying to stop me!" Yep, definitely an idiot. If he goes out and survived, then I would consider him as lucky. He hasn''t notice me and his focus is in direct look on Aika who was still in trance. "Fufu, she has been broken after killing almost everyone. What a weak willed woman. Although she is naive and easily trusting, she is a good looking girl." He slowly stroke the girl''s hair with a grim look on his face. I can tell he has ulterior motives or something as he is officially showing what his mind is thinking. And that reaction is something I wanted to destroy. I just decided to hold it in as I saw Aika''s mouth twitch and her katana moved slightly. His hands slowly tries to move towards Aika''s body, mainly her private parts. I was prepared to pull the gun and shoot the guy once he does the deed when all of a sudden, something fell on the ground. "EH?" the teacher who was ready to start groping a girl''s body suddenly went stiff and blood spurt out. I looked at the thing that fell to the ground and I noticed that it was the hands of the guy. It was so quick I didn''t notice it immediately. "Aaaahhhh! My hands! My f*cking hands! AAAAHHHHH!" His screams echoed throughout the whole gym. Aika who was just standing there without any kind of emotion slowly return the Wakizashi back to it''s sheath. "F*ck you Aika! I will kill you and I will be doing nasty things to you for cutting- urk! Aaaaaaaghhhh!" The guy who was trying to threaten her screamed again, this time, due to his legs came off from his body, causing him to fall to the ground. Aika glared at him and went to approach him who is still screaming. "You will not get away from this Aika!" That was his last words before his head was lopped off from his body. Chapter 250 - The Dead Nightmares Part 10 Day 12: 12:28 PM Osaka: Shitenoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Gymnasium Melee: Battered Baseball Bat, Wakizashi, Kitchen Knife Guns: None (Aika''s View) No more, everything is over... My friends, everyone else is dead. I personally killed them all in my hands. Why is this happening to me? Gripping the bloody wakizashi on my hands, I waited for my death. As the dead approach, I can feel that this will end... ... But it never came, as I saw in the corner of my eye the guy who is wearing a black beanie and a headphone that is shaped like a horn of a demon appear on the window entrance. No... Please, I don''t want anyone else to die... Please, just go save yourself... But the remaining horde decided to chase the new target and attacked him simultaneously. I am just looking in the corner of my eye as I focus on mourning on Rumi who died on her sleep. As I waited for my death, the last splatter of blood echoes the silent hall. As I try to see again what happened, the locker meant for the cleaning supplies started shaking before a person came out from it... It was Sensei Kanou. He wipes the sweat on his forhead before he looked around the place and grinned seeing all the dead bodies of his previous students. "Fu! Finally, everything was over! No one else will try to dictate me with things. I can now officially go out and find another group where I can rule myself without the restraints of others trying to stop me!" My eyes went wide from the revelation. No, is he saying everything he wanted to say? He wanted us all dead? He slowly approached me but I decided to remain stationary as I try to determine what he is about to do. I took a slight glance to the guy in beanie that Sensei Kanou won''t notice and saw him getting ready his rifle. It seems Sensei Kanou has yet to notice his presence. "Fufu, she has been broken after killing almost everyone. What a weak willed woman. Although she is naive and easily trusting, she is a good looking girl," he said licking his lips, like a predator, ready to devour his prey. His hands started to touch my hair to my face. His caresses are trying to be sensual but I feel disgusted.The image of sensei Kanou that he has built up before was finally destroyed. As his right hand is ready to touch my chest and his left hand creeping towards my bottom, I finally snapped. Just because I am a girl doesn''t mean I will just let him molest me. Gripping the bloody wakizashi on my hand, I will not tolerate this anymore. Before his hands can even touch a single part of my private cloths, I slash Sensei in a quick way that he will not feel the pain immediately. His hands that is trying to grope quickly detached from his arm, and fall to the ground. It was a quick cut that blood started to spray out of his severed hands. My clothes are dyed red but I no longer cared. It was dyed red before so another blood print is nothing. "Eh?" that''s when the guy noticed his right hand is missing. The moment he retracted his left hand from touching my bottom, I also did a quick slice to make everything equal. I hate doing unproportioned cuts after all. SWISH! The cut was too fast that he didn''t immediately get a reaction even after his last hand fell from his arm. The moment everything sinks in, he started screaming. "Aaaahhhh! My hands! My f*cking hands! AAAAHHHHH!" His screams echoed throughout the whole gym like a pig being slaughtered. The wakizashi I keep on holding after killing everyone finally returned to its sheath. "F*ck you Aika! I will kill you and I will be doing nasty things to you for cutting- urk! Aaaaaaaghhhh!" Using the Iaido quick draw attack slice, not only his hands fell but also his legs.He fell to the ground as both his legs are now separated from his body. He glared at me as he try to endure the pain from all the slices I did to his body. "You will not get away from this Aika!'' My temper isn''t cool at the moment and hearing that from a hopeless and limbless guy like him makes me more pissed. Since I have killed already a lot of people, friends and teachers alike, there is no need to feel guilty adding another casualty to the list right? SWISH! Blood splattered and his head and body separated from each other. My patience has run out. "Rest in Pieces, sensei..." After the deed is done, I fell to my knees and burst to tears. Just what did I do to deserve this kind of fate? I just wanted to die... and yet, fate does not permit me... I hate my life. ... Day 12: 12: 35P.M Osaka: Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Gymnasium Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 15 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I didn''t expect her to be able to do that to her former teacher. She didn''t stab or torture him, she just give him a straight execution and slight pain death. But not all people has the same fortitude as me who can kill anyone, a military or a normal person, I will continue killing them if they get in their way and will not feel any guilt doing so. As for her, the mental breakdown from earlier just intensified and she has finally broken down to tears and started crying. Slowly approaching her, I sighed and waited for her to stop crying. "I killed them all! I deserve to die! Why God, why?! Why have you always been giving me these painful memories!?" Looking around the whole gym, I can tell from the cuts of every corpses here came from the wakizashi. Sharp, quick and precise, leaving the dead that were sliced and diced by Aika herself on her wake. Despite being capable of killing, at the end of the day, she is still a normal high school girl who was forced into this situation where that survival of the fittest. This world is now a kill or be killed world and showing a sign of weakness will be the end of your life. I sighed and waited for her to stop crying. ... When she calmed down, she looked at me with her eyes still swollen from all the crying she did. Tears are still falling on her face but she has less despair look in her face. "I want to just die..." After muttering that, she collapsed to the ground as she was taken from her fatigue and stress. I shook my head as I look at all these corpses and sighed. "Am I going to leave the dead bodies of everyone here or should I just clean it? Screw it this isn''t my job. I don''t have to deal with it." ... Day 12: 1:50P.M Osaka: Outside the Shitennoji Gakuen Junior and Senior High School: Kyosei''s Pickup Truck. Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 15 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Aika has fallen asleep due to the fatigue. After she collapsed, I carried her back to my pickup truck just outside the school. As for how I managed to carry her back to my vehicle, I just carried her as usual. As for how I carried her safely, it took me quite a while as I have to ensure that things will not go bad and will avoid any sort of mishap as I try to outrun the undead running at night while carrying this girl on my back alongside the others things like my guns and bag. I barely managed go get safe after getting inside the car. "This is getting troublesome as always." Then, Nanami''s voice started to transmit again on my headphones once more. "Kyosei, we are done here for the defense. How is it going on your situation there? Did you get to finish the unfinished business you are saying earlier?" "Fortunately yes. I will be bringing someone again. If she decides to join us, our attack against the dead might increase the chances of pushing down everyone to the safe route. "Another survivor?" "Yes. She can handle herself properly on a night rage without any kind of support from anyone as long as she has a katana in her hands. She can easily obliterate people with it. If I remember right, she is one of the Fujiwara''s. Do you know any info about the Fujiwara''s? "Huh? Fujiwara? One of the families that knows the art of using katanas? Damn! Bring that person immediately!" Chapter 251 - Master of the Deadly Katana Day 12: 2:00 P.M Osaka Streets Melee: Brass Knuckles, Wakizashi, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 15 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Due to Nanami''s urgent demand to bring Aika to the base, I left the school much earlier so that I can get in there sooner. It looks like Nanami had some idea about the Fujiwara family as she was startled hearing that family name. I tried racking up my brains on who the hell are these guys but there is nothing that comes up to my mind while trying to remember if there is something I know about them. Aika is currently unconscious but she is not in danger. She is just undergoing too much stress plus lack of sleep with the additional burden she got after killing her former comrades. She needed some good sleep and maybe some additional rehabilitation sessions as this might develop traumas that are very nasty in case of meeting a certain event that might cause to trigger it. I have to ask MIyuki about this as she is much knowledgeable about the workings in the medbay. Back on the streets, there are occasional burst of gunfire somewhere. I can''t determine where these gunfires are coming from as the sounds of them are just echoing around the streets and it is loud enough that you might think it was just nearby. Also, one thing I noticed is the low amount of Juggernauts on the streets. I occassionally spot at least one or two of these infected guys but for some reason, they are limited and I don''t see any of them. Due to the less amount of special infected that manifested on the streets right now, the ride was smooth and there are no special infected that tries to mess up the road while I am driving allowing the journey back to the tower a less taxing one. ... It didn''t take me too long to arrive and for once, the walls outside the base have managed to finally take a breather after seeing them without any kind of horde trying to break in for once. The lookout this time around are Izayoi, Sena and Kaito who occasionally shoot the undead trailing behind my back by using their sniper rifles. I rolled over the car window and peek outside to allow them to confirm it is me. Kaito is using binoculars to determine me while the other two went to aim mode as they are ready to shoot if they find me another hostile. "OPEN THE GATES!" Kaito shouted. Soon the metal door is opening, allowing the vehicle from entering the premises of the tower. The three just nod me off before going back to the post which means Nanami is already there and already informed them. Opening the door of the car, Nanami welcomed me this time alongside with 4 people behind her, whom the two are the combat medics and the two others are Cindy and Miyuki. They carry a stretcher which means Nanami already asked the people in the medbay to procure a stretcher for Aika. I have no idea why she is so adamant in taking her in despite being a total stranger. It seems she knows something I have no idea about. "Good job to you for securing someone from the Fujiwara Clan. Miyuki-chan, CIndy-chan, please carry her to the infirmary please," Nanami said. "No need to command us, Nanami-chan, we will help this woman and ensure she will definitely live," Miyuki smiled before setting the stretcher. Miyuki also smiled at me before she finishes setting up the stretcher. On the other hand, Cindy is totally sleepy and drowsy already as she keeps on yawning before she helped on the stretcher. She would throw in additional glances at me at some time but due to the drowsiness, it seems she have to keep on drowsing for a little bit before going back to her serious mode. The two combat medic helped me take Aika out the car then into the stretcher. MIyuki pulls out the stethoscope and examined the heartbeat of Aika before she put it back again on her shoulders. "She is fine and her breathing is stable and calm but according to what Kyosei said, she suffered a shock which caused her to collapse and go unconscious. It will be bad if we ignore this fact that is why we will have to isolate her from the noises to avoid disturbing her rest and also to lessen her chance of developing a trauma or worse, a phobia though we can''t prevent it if it is too much and developed much earlier." "Do what is needed, a life is at stake here and if she didn''t get proper medication, things might escalate," Nanami said. Once everything is done, the four carried Aika. Nanami then beckons me to follow her. Following her, we have eventually arrived to the cafeteria of the tower. "I know you haven''t gone to eat your dinner yet so while we are discussing the incident, you also need to eat." She ordered food and I waited on the table. I didn''t expect the cafeteria of the tower will still be functioning despite most people are outside killing the undead. Well, it should not be that surprising but it is for me because this is my first time in the cafeteria. I usually ate the canned foods alone from the things I looted before and eating a few amount is enough for me which is why I did not go to this particular place. Nanami arrived on our table carrying a tray of food and put it down, revealing that she ordered a hot ramen made out of instant noodles. Despite that, it was clear that it doesn''t look like instant noodles due to the way it was properly cooked rather than following the normal procedures and the seasonings and other ingredients also helped out too. I clapped my hands together before giving thanks for the food. "Itadakimasu." And without waiting for it to cool down, I started eating the food. "Looks like you are indeed deprived with normal food as always, Kyosei. Eat slowly, we will have to discuss a little bit longer than usual that is why I asked you to eat with me." "I can guess that you just wanted some late night snack that is why you proposed to eat food with me on your free time and discuss what I wanted to ask to kill two birds in one stone." "You can put it that way but that is not the point here. Anyways, you can start asking." "This is the first time you are really intent on rescuing someone. You never asked for any kind of work that involves the rescue of a certain individual. Just what are the Fujiwara family really for you to immediately asked for her safety?" "Straight to the point I see. Well, THAT is the reason why I hastened her rescue because she is from the Fujiwara family. According to the stories, people from the Fujiwara family has the ability to master swordsmanship in a very young age, allowing them to wield katanas and fight despite being children. If she is indeed from the Fujiwara family, it would be a real good way to recruit her in our group as someone from the Fujiwara family to increase our fighting chance and if she is willing, she might even give us some pointers on how to use the katana." "The Fujiwara family are a family of katana users? Is their surname that famous? How come this is the first time I heard about this?" "Of course they are famous. Many are trying to replicate the mastery of the people in katanas but only from the Fujiwara family can fully execute the swordsmanship in a perfect form. Unless you get to receive training from someone in Fujiwara family, that might be the only way for you to learn it." No wonder Aika is very skillful in the form of using the wakizashi as she is able to fight against multiple tentacles in a single slice and defending herself from the horde is already enough. She even exhibited the way of using it to kill that guy earlier. Slicing limb by limb without moving much but only the arm and the sword, it is understandable that she has indeed the skills. "I can understand why you want to rescue her but most of us in here using guns now to obliterate the undead and training in katanas is not that much seen of use unless you are really good at slicing things and fighting in melee weapons like me, the training using the katana would not be a good idea." "No, that is not the only reason why since I know how impractical it was. It was due to the video sent by the Fujiwara family on the internet despite the amount of people who are less using it anymore. It contains for everyone to help the descendants of the Fujiwara family around Japan and helped them overcome the challenges. Once we are able to do so, we will be rewarded handsomely." Chapter 252 - (Extra Intermission)Deadly List of all the Current Special infected (A/N: This chapter is a compilation of all the undead that appeared, so if you guys are not interested, you can just skip purchasing this chapter and save your fast passes. This chapter will also keep updating the new special infected that will be revealed in the chapters so if you guys want to take note of them, then you guys can check this chapter) Danger Levels: Level 1: Anyone who are knowledgeable to beat up anyone can also deal with it! Level 2: Similar to your average thug on the street with a knife on his hands. Still dangerous but not much. A self defense is sufficient. Level 3: Let''s get serious, normal people who are ignorant or just plain stupid will surely die. Its no longer a joke. Level 4: Imagine a rabid dog with rabies chasing you on the streets without stopping? That is level 4. Level 5: You need skills to survive. Either with good weapons and companions or with your own skills. Level 6: Body Endurance is needed now. Ready the body for a severe battle. Level 7: Inhumane danger. Without skills, consider yourself dead. Level 8: Very deadly. Will rip you to tiny bits of cubes of meat in seconds. Level 9: Dangerous to the extreme. Elites can only survive this. There is 99.99% chance that you won''t see the next sunrise. Level 10: Maximum danger level. Similar to Godzilla. Can kill a whole nation within a day. Danger levels exceeding of 10 are not yet added. Regular and Special Infected List: Chapter Appearance: Chapter 1 Danger Level: Single: Level 1 Horde: Level 3 Night Rage Single: Level 3 Night Rage Horde: Level 7 Individuals before they became this creature: Normal Human These creatures are the main threat in the story. They roam in the cities and walk. They are basically blind but has acute sense of hearing and will attack a human in their range. They are not that dangerous and can be defeated by anyone who knows how to fight one. Their skulls are deformed and really easy to destroy with a bit of force. They are easy to kill in single quantities but their danger level rises if they are in horde. These things will get more dangerous when night time comes around. They will regain their "human senses" and will attack on sight. Furthermore, they will run like an athlete so beating them up are hard and facing a horde at night is suicide. Just like the zombies in movies and games, the head is the weak point and striking the head can cripple and kill them forever. -------------------------------------- Mosquitoes Chapter Appearance: Chapter 9 Danger Level: Level 5 Normal Level: N/A Night Rage Level: Level 5 Individuals before they became this creature: Normal Aedes Aegypti This mosquitoes are very troublesome. They can be seen easily and produces a buzzing sound but once they bite, they are silent killers. Unlike normal mosquitoes, they will drain your blood causing the victim to look more like they are rotting. Their bites are also infectious and once bitten, you have no chance to live as a human anymore, your only choice is to die or become one of the undead. Note 2: It was revealed that by destroying their larvas in the morning before the NIght Rage begins will allow everyone to avoid getting these creatures invade the bases. ------------------------------------------------------------ Chapter Appearance: Chapter 13 Danger level: Single: Level 4 Horde: Level 7 Night Rage Single: Same as above. Night Rage Horde: Same as above Individuals who became these creatures: Bouncers and Bodyguards Info: These guys are known as hurlers based on their behavior. They can kill humans but their job is mainly on using stones and fellow undead to cripple the defense of a walled area. They are mainly known as Undead Catapult. They are still the same as ordinary undead but they have burly big bodies and can grab other undead to throw on the defense and can attack the enclosed place. They can be stopped by having a defensive wall to avoid catapult attacks. They also break glasses and can throw stones as fast as a bullet of a Colt 45. In an open camp, they can penetrate defense with the use of other undead. They cannot be seen in the morning and most likely to appear during Night Rage. Chapter Appearance: Chapter 17 Danger Level: Single: Level 7 Horde: (I don''t know, they don''t appear in hordes but only a few amounts like 3 to 5) Level 9 Night Rage Single: Level 7 Night Rage Horde: (It has the same danger level above, they don''t appear in the morning) Level 9 Weakness: ??? Individuals before they became this creature: Random, it might be you next Description: Rock hard and similar to a wall by description of the survivors who managed to survive their wrath by chance. They don''t bite you and most of the time, uses physical attacks. For some reason, hitting their heads using rifles, shotguns, pistols and melee weapons seems to never work. Needs a cunning and suicidal methods to kill in close combat and requires pure luck. They seemed to die against rocket launchers and RPG Rockets. Trivia: Kaze is the first known Juggernaut in this novel. -------------------------------------- Chapter Appearance: Chapter 118 Danger Level Single: Level 4 Horde: Level 8 Night Rage Single: Level 5 Night Rage Horde: Level 9 Note: They appear at any time of the day Individuals before they became this creature: Any breed of Dogs. Even Chihuahuas. Description: These dogs are no longer the same man''s best friend that we are talking about. They are even more dangerous than dogs that have rabies, they eat you. These dogs in the morning are similar to a normal crazed dog and will chase down any human. These guys are living in a horde; you can rarely see it alone. They are different in many levels on normal dogs. They possess the deadly jaws and the virus developed their muscles in their hind legs, causing them to run like a cheetah. Once you see one approaching your way, don''t bother facing it head-on unless you have a minigun with you or any explosives. Only one thing to do, just like how you react to any rabid dog, just run! ------------------------------------------- Chapter Appearance: Chapter 133 Danger level: Single: Level 5 Horde: Level 10 Night Rage Single: Same as Above Night Rage Horde: Same as Above Note: They only appear in Night Rage Individuals before they became this creature: People with cough, most of all with Tuberculosis Description: This lanky, coughing creature is not to be underestimated. Although they are very slow despite their frail nature, they are one of the deadliest and can destroy a whole nation given a time. They don''t bite but they attack people once they see one. Their phlegm''s in their lungs are now corrosive and can melt concrete and metal. During Night Rage, it is recommended to kill them first via shooting them from a distance to avoid your defenses from plummeting. Danger Level: Single: Level 2 Horde: Level 3 Night Rage Single: Level 6 Night Rage Horde: Level 8 Weakness: Sunlight or any source of light. Individuals before they became this creature: Shut-ins Description: Hairless humanoid creature walking on all four limbs. Has abnormal long arms and long legs, deep and black colored eyes, with saw- like teeth and long tongue. Can be seen in the morning but rarely comes out whenever the sun shines. Most active at night and will sometimes hunt as a group. Whenever they saw a target, they won''t approach the target yet and will stalk the target until they caught the target defenseless. Sluggish in the morning and a cheetah in the evening. Killing it is a must. One notable weakness of them is being seen in using flashlights or having the sunlight shines on them. Sunlight burns them and lights like flashlight blinds them. Danger Level: Night Rage Single: Level 8 Night Rage Horde: Level 8 Individuals that became this creature: Unknown Description: This guys are known as Decapitator due to their signature move every kill and attack. They cut heads off. These guys are similar looking to those demonic spawns that crawls and appears in reality. They have pale colored skin and they are too hairless to say much, but one thing is sure, their nails are too sharp they can kill the enemies in one strike and they seemed to be addicted to the decapitation a lot. You need to expect they have blade hands that the moment they attack. Just like the special infected, they appear in the Night Rage and they have killed many of them. They can jump real high while also performing death too, which is why they are also known for one thing which is the guillotine. Due to the danger, they possess, it was said that they have to be killed before they can kill off someone by cutting off their heads. Danger Level Single: Level 9 Single(After exposing it to its weakness): level 4 Horde: None Night Rage Single: Level 9.5 Night Rage Single(After exposed to its weakness): level 5 Night Rage Horde: None Individuals who became these creatures: a gluttonous person Info: This guy is unique existence and the first appearance of this creature is unknown. It was a big humanoid lump of flesh, walking in all fours, and is currently describe as "melting flesh". It''s height is not precise but it is enough to reach the ceiling without touching it. It was called Gluttony due to its behavior of devouring almost anything. Although it looked like it has a bloated head in first glance, the head was instead composed of a large mouth which questions what happened to its eyes, nose and ears as they are now missing. The hairs on its body also mutated becoming similar to receptors and feelers of some insects and some animals. You can call it, the Gluttony''s "Antenna". Even though it has no eyes, the feelers are enough to act as its eyes and will detect anything moving around it. Though it acts like an antenna, it has limited range and can only feel presence 3 blocks away from the main body, other than that, it was blurry. Not only does this act as antennas, they also act like tentacles and can grab things so when approaching, watch out for them all the time as they can sometimes extend up to three blocks away from the main body. It eats everything, nothing is spared. Undead, humans, other infected creatures, even concrete and glass are devoured. With it''s saliva that acts as an acid as lethal as a hydrofluoric acid, anything can be melted once it went into its mouth. (Update logs) The gluttony is very weak against fire that it will scream wildly the moment it comes in contact with one. It''s tendrils are much easier to destroy too as it is very flammable. The moment the Gluttony comes in contact to its weakness which is extreme heat and flames, its danger rating will plummet harshly. It is best killing it using the flames or using any explosive to kill it. Despite it''s degraded rating in danger, do not underestimate this creature as it can still kill. It''s regenerative abilities will also disappear the moment they are exposed to the flames. It will also be possible to penetrate it with gun bullets now so killing it on the distance will now be easy to do so. Chapter 253 - The Beginning of the Deadly Reclamation (Epilogue of Arc 4) Day 12: 7: 40 A.M Osaka: Tsutenkaku Tower Melee: Brass Knuckles, Kitchen Cleaver(Repaired and Enhanced), Piyavka Sickle Guns: AR15(Scope and Suppressor attached) Colt 45, Beretta M9 Pistol, Hunting Shotgun Explosives: Molotov C.o.c.ktails: 15 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I woke up after a few hours of rest. Since the Night Rage is much more forgiving and easy for the people, I took my rest to recharge up on my energy and also to make up from my sleepless nights before. I rub my eyes before getting up on the bed and put back on my headphones and MP3 alongside with my beanie. During my discussions with Nanami, she revealed me the request of the main head of the branch. The head is currently residing inside the walls of Tokyo and he can''t leave it. Due to the situation, he wanted to ask all the survivors outside the walls of Tokyo to save all of his relatives that are currently residing outside the walls of Tokyo. He wanted them safely rescued to avoid them all from dying and in exchange, the people who gets to rescue them will get the special privilege to earn the support from the Fujiwaras on Tokyo and may get the chance to be quarantined inside the walls of Tokyo. "Damn it, what have I gotten myself into..." I shook my head and decided to stop lurking in the room and do some work. Glancing outside, the rain is pouring outside hard allowing many of the soldiers and on the lookout to have a relaxing morning as the dead will most likely have no interest going outside while it is raining. I changed to my casual black hoodie shirt and black casual pants after my uniform got ruined during the battle against the Gluttony''s tentacles. It may take a while to finish since it has a big tear in the back and the sleeves. After wearing a new set of clothes, I went out the room and notice Yumi and Eve playing with each other. It must be nice for them to relax and not care on most of the problems the world has become. Though I can''t blame them for this, especially Eve who holds one of the original virus and can control it slightly. It was a good thing Pastor Shin''s daughter is here to accompany her or else, she might be starting to use the power of that virus to help out with the Night Rage. I inspected things outside first to check if the walls and gates are being guarded despite the rain and thankfully, they were indeed guarded with some people who are sipping coffee while sheltering themselves from the rain while keeping in watch. The next thing I checked is the tent where Kato was being held after he almost died. I can say he is a one lucky bastard. Though unfortunately, he is still unconscious and still has no sign that he will wake up soon. "Yo man, if you wake up soon, maybe we can do something about your missing limbs though I must say that you need to hurry up waking up or else you might miss the chance." I doubt he can hear me but I don''t think the message is not conveyed though. And I doubt he will die from this. He is Kato after all. He won''t die that easily. The next place I inspected is the kitchen where most of the people who are assigned to the base back when we haven''t merge with the SDF are currently holding themselves. Miss Haruna who is leading the group chores is doing splendidly and thanks to her supervision, despite the tight schedule of things for them due to the amount of workload piling up, it helped many of us who are much more focused on the fight against the dead. If not for them, the base would not stay clean.(A/N: Although they are side characters, I don''t mean to ignore them. They will be featured a lot in the later chapters soon enough as their roles will be important) Although most of them are women, some men especially some of the soldiers who are still trying to recover from some wounds are doing their best to help with the girls to continue doing their contribution to the group. I took my breakfast and lunch there before I continue checking on the other groups. The next place I visited is the medical tents. Due to the situation, this place is the busiest place during Night Rage as the wounded will always be brought in here. Miyuki and Cindy are assigned here as volunteer nurses to the doctors in here, giving the doctors lesser problems to deal with. Next stop is Chie and that little doctor Kogure. Due to them teaming up, the two are now holed in their research and are in constant debates on things about the virus and how to create medicines and stuff that unfortunately I have trouble following. Since they basically ignored me despite staying there for a few minutes, I decided to leave for now and check again once they are done arguing. The rest of the group are either the scavenger team or the guards team. Although I am the most active person who scavenge everyday while doing some side jobs here and there, the others are also doing their runs to bring back supplies everyday to avoid the shortage of supplies especially that the group is increasing. Next place I visited is the garage of the place, the area where we keep most of the vehicles and the maintenance are held. Due to the recent dangers appearing where the vehicles are getting more and more needed, refitting them are being in the process though most of them are still on the early works which is why this needs more time. Last stop is the commander''s office. Haru who is busy with the planning stages is currently finishing some of the necessary plans for the plans. When I arrived, he is just wrapping up the last plan needed for the next operation. "Everything is done, I presume?" I asked. "I can''t say it is finished as the things are much more complicated the more I try to think of counter plans if things don''t work out." "But things are working smoothly from how I see some of your plans on the table," I said, glancing on the drafts he laid out on the table. "Yes. I must say that we can start reclaiming the nearest area. I also looked up on your request to find a new place for the new base as this place is not a good place to be used as a base and I must say I will agree with that. I already approved of that. I must say that we should look for a place that is near of nature, a good place where we can get food and other supplies aside from looting to avoid keeping on relying on them. We don''t know how long before the food supplies will run out." "Okay then, I will dedicate on finding a suitable new base soon enough." "Once you get the base marked and we managed to settle in, we can now begin our plan to reclaim Osaka, rebuild human society and keep it running alive." We discussed a lot of plans to ensure the reclamation is a success. When I finished the discussion, it is already nighttime and Night Rage is already underway. But since the rain is still pouring down, we are able to have a peaceful Night Rage since the blob undead are no longer around. Things are getting easier now as we are slowly adapting to this new world we live in. Although the hardsh.i.p.s are still there, I don''t think we will be having a hard time with it. With everyone here helping each other, things will progress. ... 10 MONTHS LATER... (End of the Arc 4) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Arc 4 is finally done, a cliffhanger and we will be doing some timeskip since this will be lengthy and we will have a very long, long amount of chapters if we continue to the slow pace. Although most of this arc''s content are mostly fillers with only slight important ones, the next arc will be different. Days will progress faster and we will not follow Kyosei most of the time this time around to create some spot light to the other characters too as I don''t want to keep Kyosei is the only important one here and the others are just some random guys. Arc 5 will focus on the humanity recovering from the first wave of the outbreak and trying to adapt to the new life. Also, this time around, the enemies will no longer be consisting with the undead. Expect to see other people soon enough and how these new people will be affecting the Blood Battalion in any manner. Deaths will also be going to be frequent here too and for the nth time, this is not a harem. Thank you guys for reading. PS: I will be starting to convert the early chapters to first person view to keep on track with the latest chapters and also to fix some info that are a bit weird and wrong too. I will also be fixing a few earlier chapters too so if it is convenient enough, you can re read it again.) Chapter 254 - The Dead, the Human Survivors, and the Gangs Part 1 Day 312: 7:00 A.M (Kyosei''s View) 10 months already went by after the outbreak has started. Although humanity has not yet managed to recover from it, things are now much more bearable compared before. We are currently residing on a mansion currently situated near the sea and a few minutes away to the forest. Just like what our ideal base should be, I made sure that the location is perfect and defending the place is not hard to do so and we didn''t regret our actions as it turns much better than before. Abandoning the Tsutenkaku Tower, the new base became the new place for everyone. And since the forest is near us, we have been able to harvest enough materials to create houses for everyone, allowing us to convert the surroundings of the mansion as a small community. We also built the walls and it was the main priority of the project as it will also act as the first shield against the undead during Night Rage. We also started reclaiming on the surrounding buildings too, creating outposts for our supply runs, allowing to get some temporary break and resupplying ammunitions in case we run out of them and to also act as a station that indicates that we are already near the safe zone. Food supplies also starts to get stable too. With the help of the wide land, we managed to create a garden to grow vegetables for our greens. Relying on canned goods and dried meat are not healthy in the long run and aside from that, it doesn''t last forever and is not unlimited due to the limited supply and lack of production from people. Urban Gardening at least helps elevate the burden of food shortage. The non-combatant people in our group are in-charge of taking care of this place. As for our combat power, we slowly acc.u.mulated enough Piyavkas to exchange for weapons. As of today, our Piyavka weaponry are all given to every soldiers and survivors who are on the supply run or exploration group. As for me, I have to remodel the Piyavka Sickle to a machete since the sickle form has trouble in usage aside from killing. I can''t use it for dismantling and it is troublesome in my part as the Cleaver also has limited actions to perform too. Right now, we already managed to reclaim a few buildings and cleared out the undead surrounding it, converting the buildings to facilities to lessen the usage of the tents as they are now used for some emergencies like deployment outside the bases. Also, during the span of 10 months, the Night Rage has also toned down a bit of difficulty the moment many of the people in my group are now in access to Piyavka weaponry. Although it is still not safe every night due to the special infected appearing exclusively at night like the mosquitoes and the Juggernauts, it is no longer a problem fighting back on them and struggling with their attacks. The study with Virus Galea is also progressing but in a very slow rate as it needs more study materials, specimens and bigger understanding to fully know how to cure it. Aside from that, only Chie and Dr. Kogure are the ones doing the job as most of the people around us are not that brainy to understand the fundamentals of this and that. Eve also gives out some samples from herself for testing from time to time but Dr. Kogure do not want to risk her life on this study. Since she holds one of the main parent virus in her body, he didn''t want her to die just because we are desperate for a cure. If we are talking about our medical team, many of them are now Combat Medics. Many of the my members before are medic and now combat medics. Cindy and Miyuki are the examples. They are not just staying at the base and waiting for casualties. Due to the new nature of reclaiming the surroundings, hunting and scavenging resources alongside with the growing threat of the undead in the morning, the medics are now trained to be also capable of fighting against common threats while capable of administering basic to complex methods of first aid. Currently, those two are part of my team. Yes. A team. Although I am a lone wolf, I was forced to team up with others as Haru suggested this to avoid casualties and to also increase the work I can carry out. Aside from them, Aika, Souichi, Okabe, Sena and Kaito are part of my team. Haru assigned them to me as they are more comfortable working with them and they don''t mind me being the leader of the operation. Before, my job is wandering around and scavenging things for the group and if there are someone who is trustworthy enough to be recruited, I can bring them along. Now, it is a secondary task and the main task is always securing an area and clearing out the undead in the surroundings. We also have the opportunity to loot the buildings depending on what is available inside or if it does not affect on our main priority. I may not be too comfortable working in a team but at least they are good support and I will not complain on that to them. They are fantastic enough in their work alone. Ah yes, before I forget, Nanami is still the main brain and the ones executing of things and developing technologies and high tech things needed for survival. I still remember when she asked me to install that prototype on the Tennoji Gakuen where I met Aika, it was followed by another one which is to install the second one to somewhere near the base. The third one is pending as she is currently helping on the Bang Gunstore developing something though I have no idea what it was. One last update, Kato has already managed to awaken from his coma. Although he is disabled now after losing a few limbs, he is still fine. He managed to stay alive. Despite him not being able to continue the chance to participate in missions, we are still glad he is alive. But lately, he is spending most of his time alone somewhere in the base while riding his wheelchair that we managed to take when we raided a small hospital. We have no idea what he is doing but I guess it will take some time before we know what he is about to do. I will be ending my journal here for now. I have to accompany Eve to a regular checkup. And besides, this journal might be new but it will never replace my experiences realtime. Chapter 255 - The Dead, the Human Survivors, and the Gangs Part 2 Day 312: 12:25 P.M (Kyosei''s View) Right now, the kitchen is getting crowded with the members of SDF as well as my companions before we merged with the former SDF. To avoid losing any kind of surveillance outside, our defensive outposts, the guards all shift on eating lunch. It''s also a good idea to avoid overcrowding the kitchen. The current waitresses serving food are the girls, Sakura, Chihaya, Mirai, and Penelope. They were quick with their jobs, quickly adapting to the job. Since they can''t fight against the dead and has barely any training, they are contributing their parts by assisting the kitchen staff. I was going to return the tray of dishes when I heard the loud voice of Mr.Tanaka. "Hey, you dipshits, stop crowding on the counter and get a move on! I know that you guys are all attracted to these girls but be mindful that the people on the line are also getting hungry! Stop dawdling you all and move once you get the food already!" "Tch, I wanted to look at the pretty girls from time to time only to see a gorilla." "I can hear you, you bastard! Do you want to experience pain again? HUH? CADET!?" Mr. Tanaka showed his menacing look. "HIIIIIEEEEE! I''m so sorry Commander! Please! Anything but those!" I shook my head and put the dishes back to the counter and left. As always, the kitchen is quite lively and even though our future is quite bleak, at least everyone can still laugh and enjoy a good meal with everyone, though I don''t think I will laugh. ... After the lunch break, everyone returned to their respective work and duties. That included me. Since I am only acting as a vice leader as Haru takes over the work of leading the forces, I have a much more easy time doing fieldwork at best and that is a much better job for me than to stare at papers conducting plans and doing many things to complete our defenses. Into the armory, I saw Shu carrying a box of tools like screwdrivers and wrenches. "Hey, there Kyosei. How is the work right now?" "Same as always." "Good. Anyways, I already checked your car and have already done some minor repairs on the damages that were inflicted on it last time. It was wreckage and it took me quite a bit of time to replace some of its parts." "Is it going to be usable now?" "Yep. Though I suggest you avoid using it as a bumper car as the bumper that was attached to it is not as tough as the first bumper that got smashed. Minimize doing so to keep the car''s bumper last a little bit longer." "I can''t guarantee to do so but I will try to do it." "Maybe you should just let those guys you called Big Man Joe and his group repair this sh*t and refit it to lessen the damage of the car and get more compatible to be used against the dead and bumping it everywhere." Big Man Joe. Indeed, his help might get to help lessen the damage to the car''s exterior. With all the dead and mutated creatures appearing, this would indeed help a lot. Maybe I will have to visit him sometime. "I will keep that in mind." Shu left as he has still some work to finish and he doesn''t want to delay it, leaving me on the armory. I picked up the case of the Piyavka Machete that I specifically requested on the Bang Gunstore to avoid other soldiers taking it since many of the soldiers just grab any weapon they can find and taking this would have been trouble for me. Equipping the Piyavka Machete, I also grab my one favorite weapon that managed to last until now and has already taken much undead life though it no longer retains its silver color as it is now tinge with the red color of Piyavka added to it to make the kills using it against the dead more efficient than ever. These two are my melee weapons and nothing more than that. Of course, I also picked up the guns. For these past months, using the guns in many encounters allowed me to slowly progress in getting proficient in shooting rifles and pistols without missing though it is not always accurate as I can mostly do headshots once it is just a few meters away. A lot farther than that would require immense luck to land it to where I wanted it to land. My main choice of weapon is the AR15 as always as it is more balanced and much easier to control compared to the other rifles in our arsenal. I can also do a shotgun but I don''t want to bring more than what I can bring like I used to because it is indeed quite troublesome. As for the pistols, the Beretta pistol is always my trusty gun. It is also balanced and quite easy to use compared to the others like the Colt revolver. I also checked the grappling hook if it is still functional and also stocked up throwing knives that were created by Kaito as he is an expert with it. It is also not that bad to use as it can be lethal and easy to hide and pull out, allowing for me to do quick attacks using it. I also wanted to have the hidden blade that I gave to Kaito last time but unfortunately, the Bang Gunstore no longer plans to use it as it is troublesome to create and takes a long time to create. Once geared out and ready to go, I went out to the garage and saw my usual team, already geared out and no longer wears their usual uniforms of Kirishima High School. "The heck are you wearing Kyosei? Do you still like to wear that student uniform of yours? Isn''t it time for you to let it rest?" Souichi asked as he looked at my uniform from top to bottom. "Don''t judge my clothing. This uniform is much easier to move and perform my tasks than the normal civilian clothes." "Just give it up Souichi, since Kyosei likes to wear that uniform, you should just let him be," Sena nonchalantly said while chewing some bubble gum. "Now, now. Since it doesn''t hinder our operations, there is no need to stop Kyosei from wearing what he wanted to wear. Besides, he is much more able to do his job well if he is comfortable with the clothes," Miyuki said smiling. "There you go again, trying to defend and do reasons for him to do what he wants." Souichi wanted to bicker more when Sgt. Tamaki arrived. "Souichi, that''s enough. I did not assign you to Kyosei''s group to complain about the fashion sense of your leader. Anyways, the mission this time is to investigate the radio transmissions detected around the Shinsaibashi area. Due to this radio transmission, we detected multiple hordes of undead crowding on it. We want you to investigate it and if possible, clear out the dead trying to converge in there. Retreat if things are bleak and dangerous. It''s alright to abandon the mission if it is impossible to do so. That''s all, may you guys be safe on your way and return also safely. Goodluck." Chapter 256 - The Dead, the Human Survivors, and the Gangs Part 3 Day 312 : 1:54 P.M Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) It''s been a while since I have gone to Shinsaibashi and now that we are heading there again, it seems nostalgic to me to remember all of the dangerous times that occurred in the area especially some of the close brush to death. "You rememberin'' those days aren''t ya?" Souichi looked at me while chewing the ch.i.p.s he snatched earlier on one of the passing cadets who were distributing some snacks. "It''s not that long, of course, I remembered most of the things that occurred in that area." "It''s kind of strange to receive some radio transmissions in that area. Most of the Shinsaibashi streets are flooded by the undead and we looted most of the buildings in there last time. How come we will receive a signal from others?" Okabe wondered. "Is it necessary for the radio transmission to be automated? I think some don''t need human interference to function properly," Cindy quickly rebuked Okabe. "Cindy is right. It might be some sort of signal that is programmed by someone and allowed to send waves of signals to other receivers to attract people who are still alive on it," Miyuki said. "Why would they do that though? It would risk everyone if they do that since the undead is quite sensitive to sound. The dead won''t just stay put and watch for it to continue," Sena seems to be perplexed. "Maybe it is some sort of beacon? To attract all people to it. And for the reason they have those signals, maybe it is also a supply cache?" Souichi said absentmindedly as he keeps on devouring the ch.i.p.s. When Souichi said that, everyone looked at him like they suddenly realized something. "Huh? Why are you guys looking at me like that?!" "Idiot. For once you have the brain to think properly. I think your assumption is the closest thing we can guess on the radio transmission." Aika who was quiet for a while spoke while holding the katana by her body. "Do you mean this would act as a salvage operation to retrieve that beacon?" "Indeed. If the assumption of Souichi is correct, that would be the closest thing we can think of. That must be some sort of supply cache and to make it hard for people to retrieve it easily, they used the radio transmission to attract a horde to avoid random people looting for it be dependent on it." "Hah, I think this is indeed the work of the new military that has formed somewhere and is dropping supply caches to locations. Or maybe this is their method of thinning the remaining humanity who are on the infected zones like this place," Kaito said without opening his eyes. "Whatever it is, everyone should be careful. You guys can''t just go and rush to the horde and depend on us after. There are also limits of things we can do too and we can''t revive you guys if you ever die. So please, don''t act rashly," Cindy said. Miyuki also agreed on that. "That is always the plan," I muttered as the car continues to move towards Shinsaibashi before night falls. ... Day 312: 2:43 P.M Osaka: Shinsaibashi Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Not even that far from the Shinsaibashi area, the dead are already crawling around and they are populating the streets. Even though Shu already reminded us to avoid the car from bumping and crashing some of the undead, we can''t help but crush some of them as avoiding them is close to impossible with them crowding the streets. "I can''t believe this, the amount of the undead in the streets is just staggering!" Okabe said as he peeks out of the window. "It''s indeed puzzling. We should have thinned it out a lot since the last time and even if we left out this place for a while, the undead coming here shouldn''t have amounted to this much," Souichi said. "Let''s clear out this place for a bit before moving to the designated area." All of the fighters nodded. Preparing the weapons we used, Miyuki opened the door of the car, allowing us to move out. The undead on the streets who are all following our car started to gather, allowing us to just remain near the car and attack the invaders without a problem. Since all of us are seasoned killers against the dead plus the Piyavka weapons we have in our arsenal, the normal undead did not stand a chance. "I spot dogs in the distance! Sena!" Souichi shouted. "ON IT!" Sena climbs up to the top of the Pickup truck and crouches down, allowing her to position herself and snipe the incoming undead. Since Sena is a sharpshooter before the outbreak started and these past few months allowed her to strengthen her ability to snipe enemies and if you add the training she got from the SDF who have some expert snipers, then she is already impeccable in her job. BANG! BANG! BANG! And it was indeed the case. The moment the ''BANG'' sound resonates in the area, a dog in the distance burst into pieces. She was quick in shooting and she was quick in reloading, allowing her to deal rapid kills using the sniper rifle. Still, despite her rapid kills, that doesn''t mean she alone is enough to kill those dogs. Okabe also started using his rifles and started firing bullets in the distance. The rest of us are left to deal with the walkers to lop off their heads or burst them to pieces. Aika and Kaito are quite proficient in that they don''t even leave a single one alive in their wake. Souichi and I are also doing good with the kills as we slowly decimate the remaining undead in the vicinity. Miyuki and Cindy are the ones in charge of refilling the magazines of the sniper rifle of Sena and the assault rifle of Okabe. With this cooperation, it''s not a wonder for us to finish all of the dead in just a few minutes. As I lop off the head of the last undead, Souichi looked around the surroundings before he confirmed the extermination is complete. "Good job everyone. Let''s proceed to the target area," Miyuki said. I look around and frowned. I have a bad feeling like someone is watching us but because I can''t detect anyone else around, I decided to just stay vigilant for now. Next stop, the Radio Transmission. Chapter 257 - The Dead, the Human Survivors and the Gangs Part 4 Day 312: 3:00 P.M Melee: Piyavka Sword, Piyavka Knives x2, Throwing knives x10, Hidden Blade Gun: Glock 19, Remington Model 870 (Kaito''s View) As the one who has the lowest presence in the group and the one who can easily deal kills in a short time while remaining in stealth, I was tasked by Kyosei to take a look at the surrounding area and check the road to the destination. As always, the best and safest route to avoid the dead on the road is to take the rooftops and climb the highest places to avoid their attacks. Equipped with a telescope, I made my way to the rooftops using my parkour skills. I rarely use my parkour abilities nowadays as we mostly deal with attacks on the ground and rarely do infiltration or scouting missions like this as most of the time, our missions are dealing with straightforward goals. Jumping to the next rooftop, I noticed the alleyway is full of walking dead. They are just dawdling and walking without any sort of destination which means they have gathered here not due to radio transmission but by pure instinct or they just got here after walking and not gotten killed by any survivor or soldier. I continue my mission and reach a good vantage point. Entering the building, I silently went to the third floor to check for any undead as the third floor has a better view in the window rather than on the roof. However, the moment I reach the third floor and get to the point of my destination, I saw a man lying flat on his stomach on a long rectangular table, facing the window and currently holding a sniper rifle aimed at the streets. ''A sniper?! Is this guy targeting someone?'' I thought to myself. As someone who is on the dark side of dirty works such as assassination, seeing snipers on a building is not an ordinary coincidence. Most likely, this sniper is tasked to remain hidden and stationary and pull the trigger once the target appears or the signal to shoot is given out. But I didn''t go in for the kill first. I decided to return to the roof and check anyone on the streets. If there were people below, then the sniper might be targeting either the undead or the people below. There were indeed people in there but they are poorly equipped. Most of them are wielding pipes and planks of wood. Some had decent weapons like a normal pistol and a baseball bat. Not only that, but I also noticed that there was a fence on the road which is strange since I don''t remember seeing a fence here. Using my telescope and zooming in, I noticed a big black crate sitting in the center of the fenced area. On the other side is the horde blocked by the sturdy fence and the side where I am seeing right now is composed of those poorly equipped people and some old geezers that are carrying some high caliber rifles. I also noticed that a few of those poorly equipped survivors, namely the women are all tied up. Seeing those guys and the threat they possess, I don''t think I needed to think any further about what this sniper is trying to do. Returning to the third floor, the guy is still unaware of my presence and still focuses on the scope of his sniper rifle. For someone like him to make a mistake like this, he is not a professional sniper and might be someone who just had good precision and has good timing in landing hits using the sniper rifle. A sniper needed to be always aware of his surroundings, not just the target on his scope. I crept closer to him and stood next to him. Raising my left hand, I revealed the hidden blade in its shining glory, before stabbing his nape using it. I just can''t get over the feeling of doing this, as my days of being an assassin came back to me. As for the sniper, he died without seeing the one who delivered the final blow to his life. It is just instantaneous, he didn''t even feel the slightest discomfort for too long, just for the moment he was stabbed, and that''s it. After doing the deed, I took his sniper rifle off the window and check his other belongings. I am not a fan of looting dead people but in an apocalyptic scenario, looting is one of the best skills you needed to ensure the survival of your group or yourself. He didn''t have many supplies with him except for a radio transceiver, a box of cigarettes, a lighter, 20 bullets for the sniper rifle, and a Beretta M9 pistol with two mags full of bullets. With him gone and with our target on sight, I contact Kyosei to inform him of what I discovered. "Kaito here, over." "I hear you loud and clear," Kyosei responded. "I have scouted the area where the source of the transmission came from. It is some form of a crate that looks like a supply crate to me. And affirmative, the transmission is now guarded by a group of armed people. They have secured it with a fence that separates the undead and the people from it. I have terminated one sniper in a building too, over." "A sniper eh, what about the people who have secured the crate?" "Right now, they are currently holding a few survivors as a hostage and I doubt they will let these guys go without being killed." "That serious huh... What is your assessment of the situation? Can we do an immediate rescue to the hostages if possible?" "If we do an ambush rescue operation, we can pull it. If we consider the sniping ability of Sena-san and reducing their forces, we can pull it off." "If that is the case, then let''s commence the operation. If the situation started to get dire on the survivors, then you are free to deal with what is the best action to do so." "Roger, over and out." I left the sniper rifle to an easy-to-access area where I can just take it later as it will be c.u.mbersome for me to move around the rooftops with that hoisted in my shoulders. It''s not like I am abandoning the rifle there, I am just not a fan and I don''t want to mess up jumping from roof to roof while I have that in my possession. Waiting for the others, I made sure to get near the road and get to view them but also concealed to them at the same time. That way, I can immediately do a decision in case I don''t like what is happening. In my position, their voices are loud enough for me to hear. I don''t mean to eavesdrop but that is not for them to decide if I want to eavesdrop or not. "Maybe I should sell you guys to the slave traders? It would profit me from all the resources I lost from fighting against you guys," the fat, ugly bastard man grinned as he caresses one of the woman''s cheeks which the latter immediately shook off angrily. "Boss! This crate needs a little bit more time to open! It''s quite sealed and hard to open forcefully without the proper tools!" "Hmph, incompetent bastards. Just open that damnable heavy thing and we are good to go. I can''t wait to relax on the base after dealing with these guys." It looks like they are trying to brute force open the crate. And since they lack the necessary tools to open it forcefully, it is taking them longer which is a good thing for us to take our formation. While observing them, I noticed their mannerisms are similar to the gang that is notorious around the Shinsaibashi thrashing and doing some late-night riots from time to time. I had encountered them before due to one of my targets who is also a member of this particular gang. To think they managed to survive. It didn''t take long for Kyosei to arrive at my location. "How''s the situation going?" He asked before peeking out into the road. "Same as before. It seems they are planning to sell off these guys to slave traders for some quick money." "Damn, the slave traders? Looks like we are in the jackpot." "Is this one of the missions that the Bang Gunstore issued before?" "Yeah. The slave traders are picking off some of the survivor groups that has been a good customer to the Bang Gunstore. Since they don''t want to lose more customers, they decided to issue me the mission since we have the highest completion rating." "Are the others also in position?" I asked. "Yeah. Once we make a ruckus, they will immediately help out. It''s much easier this time around as no undead will obstruct us in this operation." "Then let me do the honor of doing the ruckus to start the operation." "I was just about to ask you to do that but I guess you can easily read my mind. Okay, go ahead and deal with those bastards." Having the affirmation from Kyosei, I ready my hidden blade and jump from the roof. It''s killing time. Chapter 258 - The Dead, the Human Survivors, and the Gangs Part 5 Day 312: 4:21 P.M Melee: Piyavka Sword, Piyavka Knives x2, Throwing knives x10, Hidden Blade Gun: Glock 19, Remington Model 870 (Kaito''s view) My attack is fast for those people below to notice. When the lackeys and some of the subordinates of the ugly bastard look behind them, they were not able to respond as the sharp throwing knives that I have thrown to them the moment I land pierced their throats, ending their very pathetic lives. Of course, I left one guy alive for Kyosei to interrogate. Bang! The last guy fell to the ground after he was shot. To be exact, he has been shot with a tranquilizer instead of a real bullet. A few shots of the sniper followed through and the guys doing the tinkering to the crate with the transmission radio fell one by one without even knowing what hit them. As for the guys that are on standby, Souichi appeared dragging a few corpses of them which means they didn''t live too. "Ha, they think they can be so sneaky against me," Souichi grinned. Kyosei went down the roof by jumping down to the ground and checked the corpses of the dead guys out though he reprimands Souichi. "Start taking these guys seriously. Don''t just underestimate them just because they are killed so easily." "Of course I know that!" Cindy, Miyuki, Okabe, and Aika pulled over the pickup truck with Okabe as the driver. Once they went down the truck, Aika went to the hostages while Cindy and Miyuki went immediately to the corpses to make sure none are alive and feigning death. Once the medics took over the check-up, Kyosei went straight to the hostages. They are still shaking to the boot. "Please let us go..." the guy who is battered up is shaking as he pleaded with our leader. "Not yet. I don''t trust you guys yet so we will have you guys come with us with all the ropes tied up. Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you guys unless one of you attacks us," Kyosei threatened. "Are you sure that is the wise choice Kyosei? Despite being victims, we can''t always trust them without knowing their true natures. We should just leave them here," I asked. "Don''t worry about it. They won''t be able to do so anyway, so why not." Okabe went out of the pickup truck, carrying a toolbox with him. "Kaito, assist Okabe from opening that crate. The more that tries to open it, the higher the chances of opening it." I nodded and followed Okabe into the barricade. It was a good thing the barricade managed to hold on against the undead that was all trapped on the other side. If not, we would be taking more time than necessary just to open this crate. Though this is just a crate, it has a question of who dropped this from the sky. "Let''s get working before these corpses make trouble on the barricade," Okabe said, pulling out the tools one by one from the toolbox. It took a few minutes only which is unexpected for me who witnessed the struggle of the gangsters earlier. "The lock isn''t complicated enough. We can brute force open this one but it will take time so I decided to finish it immediately." After opening the lock, it is time to view the contents within the box. "Holy sh*t, this is something else..." Okabe said, in awe with the contents inside. I thought we would be only getting supply contents like food or water here but what we saw inside are guns, medicine, ammunition, and of course, the food. Since the crate is quite big, it is already normal to know that this will have good and long contents but didn''t expect it. Two rifles, both are AR15 and a shotgun, a Remington Model 870 just like my shotgun. There are also loaded magazines inside amounting to 20 rounds, 10 for each of the rifles and shotgun shells that amounts to 30 pieces. As for the medicine, all of them are for different sicknesses and the majority of them are painkillers like Morphine and Methadone. I also saw some injection-based medicines but I am not sure what they are so I didn''t bother knowing so. The food inside is all elaborate preserved foods that are expected to avoid easy spoilage. Most of them are canned goods but there is also frozen meat that seems to be salted as it was wrapped in paper and is currently There are also bottled water and some cans of soda and canned coffee which is, all in all, are good. "Yo, Kyosei, check this out! Looks like we manage to land a gold mine this time!" Okabe said, grinning with the find. "Whatever it is, pack them up on the truck. We can celebrate later, we can''t keep staying here, there''s one hour left before Night Rage." "Ah! Sh*t, I almost forgot about that! Let''s go Kaito, we can''t afford to miss the chance to take this loot." I nodded and took some of the bags from the pickup truck when someone started shooting at us. It was unfortunate but I was shot in the right arm and it is bleeding. It''s not painful but my arm is getting numb due to the blood loss. Taking off the bandana on my forehead and quickly tying it to my wound, I lessened the blood flow from it before I pull out the Glock 19. "We are under attack!" Souichi shouted. Sena immediately retaliated and snipe one down but due to the barrage of bullets, she was forced to do one-shot kills then hide tactic due to the gunfire intensity. Cindy and Miyuki helped the hostages to hide from the bullets. "Cover-up Okabe and continue to fire!" Kyosei shouted before he continues to shoot enemies. I noticed the people shooting at us are the same comrades of the gangsters that we just killed. This means they will not be liable for negotiations and will attack us on sight immediately. To think they still have someone to send backup. We exchange gunfire for quite a while. It took a few minutes before Okabe is done packing everything on the pickup truck. Maybe due to the adrenaline rush, Okabe performed a bit too much and carried all the loot without trouble. "Get inside the pickup truck! We need to get out of here as soon as possible! Stay low or the bullets might pass through the windows! The hostages will have to curl up outside for now to avoid the bullets!" The hostages won''t be pleased but it looks like Kyosei didn''t as long as they don''t get caught by the fire of trouble which will give more problems. We can hear revving engine sounds somewhere which means someone here is coming to get us. When all of us managed to get inside, Okabe took the front wheel immediately. "Brace yourselves guys! This will be a bumpy ride!" Okabe turned the engine on and quickly step on the gas, allowing him to start driving. Gunshots came flying everywhere and the shouts of the guys keep on echoing in the background. It looks like we will be abandoning the rifle I took but it is better than exchanging it with a casualty. "Sh*t! They are so persistent! They are now tailing us for F*CK sake!" Okabe groaned as he continues to steer the car from the road rubbles. The gangsters are so persistent that they followed us with their customized jeeps while keeping on shooting behind us. "Should we go straight back to the base leader?!" Okabe asked while still keeping his eyes on the road, trying his best to steer clear from the guys chasing us. "Don''t be a fool and endanger everyone even though we can go straight back to the base. Keep on driving." The blood on my wound continues to flow out of my arms. Cindy noticed it and pulled out the bandage in her pocket all the time. "Let me see that wound Kaito." "No worries, it doesn''t hurt, I will seek medication later once we got out of this situation." "Don''t just wait till later, we can''t afford to get it infected making matters worse!" I sighed and allowed her to examine it. She clicks her tongue and takes the disinfectant and bandage ready. "It is a fresh bullet wound. The bullet is still embedded in the flesh. We will have to remove it later on to avoid infection. But since we have no proper tools, for now, we have to bandage this one tight to reduce the blood. The bandana helps a bit but not the exact solution either." "That''s why I said I know that it is fine and I will seek medication later on." "Your way of tying it up is sloppy, it pisses me off," Cindy said. "..." It looks like this will take a bit more time before we can escape this troublesome chase action. Chapter 259 - The Dead, the Human Survivors, and the Gangs Part 6 Day 312: 5:25 P.M Melee: Piyavka Spiked Bat, Knife Gun: Modified M24 SWS, SIG Sauer P220 (Sena''s View) Due to the unprecedented back-up of the enemies earlier, we have to get out of here as soon as possible. The enemies keeps on shooting at us but that doesn''t mean we are not going to fight back. I also shot them a few times on them but since they are defended with their car''s thick defense, the bullets I shot on them are just wasted but at least it allowed them to stop for a little bit and hide back to their car to avoid my attacks. Souichi also fired a few times using his AR15 rifle but they are also resilient against it. "Shoot them once in a while, target the wheels especially since we have close to zero chance of hitting them using our guns. Don''t bother wasting your bullets if it is not going to work well," Kyosei calmly said. "You are saying that but that doesn''t mean we don''t need to pressure them! If we don''t fire back, we will be shot down by them sooner or later! We also have to protect those guys from the back of the truck!" Souichi said while firing his gun. "Damn it, this is why I hate doing rescue operations like this. It takes too much resources protecting them and it also risks our lives too," Kyosei groaned and calmly probed the following jeep. Okabe already stepped the gas and we are already a few distance away from them but that doesn''t mean we are already safe. "Sena, can you shoot down those bastards down using your sniper rifle?" I was startled by Kyosei''s question but I immediately answered. "It is a little bit hard especially if I shoot my rifle in the window. It would be fine if I can use the roof of the car for stabilized position." "Is that so, looks like I have to do the dirty work again... Four eyes, give me your Gae Bolg for a little bit." Souichi frowned hearing those from Kyosei. "What the hell man? Don''t keep on using it like a javelin or something! Just so you know that it is a spear and it is not a javelin!" "As long as it pierce then it should be fine." "Dude!" Although Souichi argued to Kyosei, my boyfriend is already grabbing his precious Piyavka spear and handed it to Kyosei. "Don''t you dare break this, I don''t want to work my *ss off just to repair my precious weapon." Kyosei received the spear and took out the grappling hook on his arm. During the last repair of the Piyavka spear, Kyosei requested to put a design that seems for decorative purposes. Souichi didn''t think too much of it and approved Kyosei on adding it. Never in my life I would see Kyosei use those design to attach the rope of his grappling hook and settle the hook on a secure position, allowing it to firmly stay on the spear. "Am I thinking of what you are thinking right now, Kyosei?!" Souichi sweats. "Sena, once chaos broke out when I throw the spear to them, use this opportunity to strike down their driver. Can you do that?" "As long as it is clear view and they don''t shoot at me for a few seconds then that should be fine," I answered. "Then prepare yourself, we will do some wild hunt." Kyosei went out of the window and all of a sudden, he throws the Piyavka Spear into the direction of the Jeep. Souichi is wide agape on how his spear is thrown away but he shouldn''t be worried about it since it was tied up on Kyosei''s grappling hook. CRASH! The spear pierced through the thick windshield and strikes straight to the driver''s seat. The spear''s tip almost went straight to his head and driver who was not expecting it immediately tried to avoid the spear by peeking his head out of the windshield. The other passengers are also in chaos inside. But that is enough time for me to execute Kyosei''s plan. Breath in... Hold it, c.o.c.k it, aim it, and... BANG! And while at it, I aimed at another guy who went outside and... BANG! In a few seconds of just slight movement, I shot twice and killed two at once. Kyosei''s spear did not kill but I delivered the final blow to the enemies. The moment they died, the jeep lose control and the jeep lost control of its movements with the driver dead. Kyosei retracted the grappling hook, dragging along the spear out. "Okabe, stop the car for a bit." Okabe nodded and hit the brakes. Once the car stopped, Kyosei continue the retraction and pull the rope slowly alongside with the Piyavka Sickle. "That is very reckless man! What would you do if you snap the Gae bolg into two?!" "Chill out for a bit four-eyes. If not for your spear and your girl, then we wouldn''t have done this and still trying to outrun them. Here is your spear, back me up and kill the undead attracted to the noise. I will go and finish them off." Souichi checked the Piyavka sickle for a bit and seeing that it doesn''t have any damage from the throw, he quickly sighed in relief. I returned to my gun and noticed that the jeep crashed on the nearby lamp post. The passengers are trying to go out of the car for a few while. But the moment they go out, I wil immediately pull the trigger and perform a kill. As for the smart individuals, they decided to stay inside and slowly find a way out of the car. However, that doesn''t mean they are safe as Kyosei pull out his kitchen cleaver and his pistol out. ... 3 Minutes after Kyosei went out and do the kill, Kyosei returned with bloody hands and bloody weapons. I also don''t sense any movement from the car aside from the approaching undead that are attracted from the noise. "I already rid the evidence. Let''s go home before the Night Rage hits. Good job guys." He also went to the back of the pickup truck and look at the hostages. Although they are too shocked, they are still alive. "Good job staying alive, keep it up." ... Day 312: 5:40 P.M (??? View) "Boss, we lost contact to the grunts and the vice chief completely. They are no longer responding to our transmissions!" I sip on my coffee and sighed. "When did the transmissions and responses stopped?" "Around 5:30 boss. Their last update is that they are almost done with opening the supply crate. They also reported that they captured a few hostages we can sell for cash as slaves in the slave market. After that, their transmissions no longer connect no matter how we try to contact them." "As expected of those incompetent bastards, they have proven that they are useless bunch of fools. Since they are no longer getting a connection, cut off the line and if they show up without the loot, shoot them dead immediately." "Yes boss!" It was a big mistake for me to send a bunch of incompetent human resources and even though I also sent the vice chief along them which is also an incompetent fool, it seems they have been taken out and I doubt they are still alive until now. "Honey, are you alright?" The woman approaching me, Fuuka is my lover. Out of all my lovers, she is the only one who is able to understand my plans and helps me realize them. "Nothing, I am just dealing some of the useless men who just lost the access to the supply drop we spotted a few days ago. All the potential resources we should have with us are all lost and just like that, I can''t believe they are just making us wait for nothing." "Is that so? Should I lend you some of my men to check out the loot box once more?" "No need. If my assumption is correct, those bastards might have been killed. I doubt it is the undead that killed them as they are not foolish enough to attract a horde on them, and besides, they are also equipped with guns good enough to kill a lot of them." "So, are you saying that it is humans who might have killed all of them?" "It is just a speculation but yes. Far more competent than them. Anyways, enough of them, I already wanted to forget about them. What is the news about the slaves we just sold off to the slave market?" "Ah yes, we have gained a lot especially food and ammunition. We also procured a lot of heavy guns that are originally illegal in Japan which is easily smuggled using the network connection we have though the Bang Gunstore keeps on stopping our trading routes by killing off some of the precious workers, causing some delays and stuff." "I see. Then, I think it is time to procure a few more slaves and exchange them for supplies. If we wanted to remain the ones ruling the new Osaka, then we should keep it up and crush all the opposition." Chapter 260 - Deadly Events in the Eyes of the Child Day 311: 9:00 P.M Unknown Location (??? View) The last food supply I have been keeping for myself has already been reduced to the very last can of pork and beans. It should be "save the best for last" but for me, eating pork and beans is something I detest. I hated the taste of the pork and beans the moment I can determine whether a food is good or bad. Looking all the empty cans in the trash can and the empty shelves that was used to put all the canned goods I got last time, it reminded me a grim reality that my stockpile of food is already gone to the last can in which I am currently holding. I don''t want to starve, so even if this food is not to my liking, I don''t have any choice about this and I am forced to suck it all in and just endure it. My name is Byakuya, I am a normal 9-year old kid enjoying my daily life with my friends until the apocalypse claimed the lives of my friends, teachers and some of the a.d.u.l.ts I know. It also didn''t help when I arrived back home, my mother turned into one of the freaks. That is my very first kill ever since the apocalypse started, and the first casualty is none other than my mother. Kids my age all have the time in their world and also dependent to their parents and will always find a good time to play around. However, I find those things a waste of time. I would rather use the time I have for playing to looking valuable things like food and water. My hobby before this hell started is playing video games with my friends, however, that hobby is now replaced differently as I now would rather choose to make and modify weapons than to play games. It''s been 10 months and from those weird events in the past, it allowed me to know that things are not what they seemed to be. I was forced to develop my a.d.u.l.t side to face the harshness in this world. Because the world is not a forgiving place for people like me. Only the strong will continue to live and for someone who lost his mother and has no father since birth due to him dying before I was born, being a naive kid will only cost me my life rather than helping it lengthen. I have been looting the surrounding buildings during the morning, practicing all my reflexes and developed a sense on when is the right time to kill the dead. And with the help of getting those foods in many locations I tried looting, I managed to put a good amount of stockpile of food and water, alongside with water and medicine. Because it''s not forever for me to get food in an unlimited way as this place is more real. My stockpile is piling up nicely when all of a sudden, chaos broke out from many places especially near my hideout. Some dangerous people that looked like some gangsters have started shooting others down and they also have been abducting people who are not connected to them in any other way. Due to this, I have to stay in my underground base that which is in a manhole. Since the drainage is much bigger and there are some pipes below them that are no longer at use, allowing me to create my shelter there. I continue to stay there without going outside my base. Since the manhole and drainage I used appears to be abandoned and no longer connected to any kind of connection to the pipes that water flows around Japan, I am totally safe here. As long as I have food and water supply, then I am good to stay here for a few days. ... But things didn''t go as planned. I thought the chaos would stop in a few weeks but it seems it is not and it lasted for a month. For the duration of that, I consumed the stockpile of food I stashed. I keep on hoping things will be much easier if I continue to stay here, however, everything is just a pipe dream and there is no such thing as safe place. Even the stockpile food and water is not infinite and the bitter truth came sooner than expected. "Ugh... gross..." I grumbled while chewing the pork and beans. I am ready to vomit if necessary but I endured. I will force myself to eat the things I hate because the apocalypse will kill all the picky eaters especially if the food they wanted to eat is not available. Once the last beans inside the can is consumed and already in the first stage of digestion, I throw the can on the floor and grab the almost empty bottle of water and drank its contents as soon as possible. Leaning on the wall, I sighed and looked listened to the water flowing to the manhole''s cover into the floor. It looks like it is raining which means it is safe to venture outside. Since there is nothing for me to do right now, my only choice is to rest as early as possible as I needed to go and find food and water for tomorrow. ... Day 312: 6:30 A.M KRINNGGG! KRINGGG! KRINNNG! PA! I stood up the moment I violently pushed the snooze button on my alarm clock that I looted the other time. Despite being groggy and feeling a little bit troubled, I have tons of things I have to do and one of the priority is to scavenge. Wearing all of my clothes, readying my backpack, and weapon, I am now ready to go fight and try to survive for another day. Looking at the spiked baseball bat that is also covered with barbed wire, I am not sure if I can do this. After a few seconds of relaxing before going, I steeled myself and slowly tried to open the manhole''s trapdoor. Looking around, I noticed that there are less amount of dead people currently staying around. Seeing that the coast is clear, I quickly went out of the manhole and quickly ready my weapon while slowly walking around the alleyways. Although it''s been a month since I stuck myself underneath the manhole, I can still easily find a good store to loot resources for my future. Entering one of the nearby building, I was in luck because the place is still not looted by anyone and canned foods are still available. Taking everything I can into my bag, I was suddenly surprised by the sudden appearance of a few undead coming from the back of the place. No wonder it was still not looted, there is a dead person inside. Without hesitation, I closed my bag and quickly scram the hell out of the place. I am not insane enough to fight against a dead person and although I have killed many of these freaks before, though it is not that much. I only fight if there is no means for me to get out of the situation. Even if I left the remaining canned food behind to escape, it is much better than managing to secure the food but ended up as a deceased individual. The alleyways are infested by dead people, the road is also infested though not too much since I managed to distance most of them away from me using distracting methods that will allow the dead to be attracted to the places where I will be able to avoid completely. Getting to the next building, I managed to find a few canned food stored on the cabinets in one random house. The amount is good enough that I can safely say I am already guaranteed to not go starved tonight. As I finish packing the food to my backpack... BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Ratatatatatatatatatat! BOOM! My sensors is already picking up danger. I tried looking for that and saw the burly men with guns in their bodies fight against a few of the people. I shook in fear seeing the conflict of some guys around. I didn''t bother to join groups of people for this but seeing the situation, I am now sure that it is time for me to return to my hideout. But the moment I went out of the building, I saw a dead body lying on the ground and above the dead body are the countless of undead, currently tearing apart his guts. This scene is too grotesque and brutal that fear creeps into my body. A very hot feeling is about to come into my throat and the funny feeling in my stomach almost came together, creating mix feeling. But despite all of that, I have no choice. I quickly left before the vivid scene permanently becomes part of my core memory which is I don''t want to happen. As a kid, I know it that this is a survival of the fittest. Chapter 261 - The Life of a Kid in a Deadly World (This is not a sidestory, this is also part of the main storyline as this kid is crucial to the story) Day 313: 9:00 A.M (Byakuya''s View) I woke up groggily on my makeshift bed. It''s a very painful situation for me to get sick in this time. During the last run yesterday, the moment I returned, I think I caught a cold which caused my loss of energy and the will to move. Thankfully, I stock up enough medicine for normal colds in my stash, allowing me to recover. Although I still feel too groggy and felt too lazy to move, I can''t depend on anyone else but myself. Feeling my forehead, my fever already toned down a little bit but there is still a little bit of hotness in the surface. I don''t have a thermometer with me so I can''t exactly tell whether I still have fever or this is my normal temperature. Still, I can''t just continue to stay still. If I don''t do anything today, I will be reducing all of the work done for today. I climb up the manhole''s entrance and lift the lid to take a little peek. "SH*T!" I immediately closed the manhole''s lid as I saw a head peeking closely to me the moment I opened the l lid... "Calm down, my self. As long as you are inside, you are going to be fine," I said to myself, calming my nerves and nervous body. I opened the lid again and saw the same scene as earlier but this time, I am already prepared. I calmed down the moment I notice the peeking head of the dead is from a dead that has been decapitated as I can see its neck detached from a nonexistent body. I took a stick from my items and pushed off the head away from the lid of the manhole. I don''t want to keep myself getting surprised everytime I open the lid. With the surprising crap out of the lid, I took a survey of the surroundings if it is safe to go out. Unfortunately, things are not looking good at the moment, as the infected are all scattered about in the surroundings. I already looted enough food for 3 days worth in my stashes so I decided to stay at home and check things a little bit later to see if it is good to go or not. Although I still feel a slight headache, I don''t want to keep on laying down the makeshift bed. Also, there are many things I have to do to make my body forget that I am sick. Going deeper into the left pipe is where I am currently making my workbench. I know that its a little bit unbelievable to have a kid work using the workbench but to someone like me who has no one to rely on, I am forced to learn whatever survival things I can get and all the necessary skills to survive, be it by dismantling or creating lethal objects. Most of the objects I have in here are just normal weapons like modified baseball bat makeshift spears made from wood or sticks, rope or duct tape, and a sharp knife on the tip. Of course, with the help of some books that has this kind of instructions, it helped me in various ways for me to last this long. Now that I think about it, I think I needed to create something like a range weapon in my arsenal. With only melee weapons, I will be vulnerable against enemies that are too dangerous if approached. Having at least a single range weapon like a bow and arrow would help since a gun is still too dangerous for me and it is kind of rare to find. Problem is the lack of materials and also I lack the mastery of using it as I have not done any kind of archery activities before. I have seen the way the bow and arrow are used in movies and games. Maybe if I imitate them, I might be able to know how to do so. Checking the book of making tools and weapons, I found the tutorial on how to create my own bow and arrow. The materials are common but some of it are missing. What I needed is the wood, the string and a few more sticks, feathers for fletchings though it is optional and also stones, bones, metal or anything that can act as an arrowhead. Although the materials are simple, that doesn''t mean that things are simple as it is. I didn''t expect this but it takes a lot of things to consider to create your good bow. First, I have to find a sturdy wood that is good, flexible and not that easy to snap. It was recommended to create my bow using juniper or mulberry wood since they are tough and flexible but I have no idea how to determine what kind of wood I am using as they all look the same to me. Second, I needed a string to attach and create the bow''s "trigger". It is recommended to use a fishing line or nylon rope, however, it is also fine to use an ordinary twine which is something I currently have in my looted materials. Third, the bow should be strong enough as the bow doesn''t rely on how tough the string is but on how tough the wood is. The more flexible the wood is, the stronger the power of the arrows shot using it will be. Things sounded so simple and yet this feels like it is not that simple as it looked like. The challenge I have is finding the suitable stick to create the bow. I have plenty of wood that I managed to take and harvest as firewood but they are not flexible and not thin enough to even work as a material for the bow. Lacking the necessary materials for the bow, I decided to give it up temporarily as this needs crucial materials that I can''t just replace with second-rate materials. Creating a crappy bow that has a big chance of snapping into two once used might kill me instead of assisting me on my battle. Feeling a little bit hungry after trying to create bow and arrow, I take my lunch before going back above ground to check the area. And thankfully, it is now clear once more. Without wasting my time, I set out once more even with a sick body to find materials I needed to create a bow and to also loot food and water for myself too. The sky is a little bit dark which is a sign of impending rain. This might be the main reason why there are only a few infected walking around the streets compared earlier when I checked the lid. Still, that is not a reason for me to just lower my guard down. Instead of taking the usual street I usually use to loot, I decided to go to another road. Some of the roads I passed by has at least one infected standing or wandering around. Although they are a threat, I am not planning to get rid of them right now as they are not worth my time. Instead, I should have used this chance to sneak away from trouble. I am just a kid, not someone strong enough to take down an infected without any sort of effort. As I was walking around looking for a good place to find a loot, I saw someone walking in the distance. He was alone, and is carrying a few weapons. He wears a headphone that has a design that seemed to be designed like a horn and wears a black beanie. His clothes is not similar to many survivors I avoided last time since this guy is wearing a uniform of a school. I hid from him and observed him from afar. From his actions alone, he seemed to be not doing a looting session but a survey one. He didn''t carry any bag except a belt bag. Also, he is so exceedingly overgeared due to the amount of weapons he has currently. Just as I was still trying to figure out what he is doing here, an undead suddenly lunges behind me. I managed to block the undead in time but it was a close shave. "URGH! Ha!" I grunted and forced the dead guy off of me but this guy is too heavy and powerful against me who has almost zero strength to work with. The mouth of the infected is already in front of my face, ready to devour me if necessary, chomping up and down with thr saliva flowing out. I am getting scared but I steeled myself to continue fighting. I am not ready to die yet and this is the lamest way to die even for me. I can''t die here. BANG! That''s the time I was saved from a certain death and meet the guy who helped me stand up strong. Chapter 262 - The Deadly Little Devils Apprentice Day 313: 2:00 P.M Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Because we have expanded our reach to the nearby streets, I was tasked to clear out the nearby undead that are walking around the streets. Since this doesn''t need the help of others, it is fine for me to act alone and do things by myself. Despite the outposts installed in the area to lessen the territory of the undead. There are plenty of them around but due to the help of my weapons, they don''t pose any threats. I check the buildings around too for sometimes, there are those spawns of the mosquitoes around. If we don''t regularly destroy the eggs of the mosquitoes every day, the mosquitoes will attack every night rage and it will be annoying. Most of the buildings I surveyed and entered have no traces of undead or spawns which is good. That way, my job will be much easier and I can finish it much, much earlier. Back on the streets, I continue to survey the alleys. Not too long after that, I spotted someone on the further side of the streets. It looks like a kid but because the kid is far from my location and seems to be hiding in the dark alley, I can''t see the figure clearly from where I am standing. Since the figure did not do anything except to observe, I didn''t bother to apprehend that guy out and let it continue whatever it was doing. However, I stopped ignoring the figure the moment an undead appeared behind. The kid immediately stopped the figure but due to the size comparison of the two, the kid was easily overpowered and almost got killed. This has already gone past the ignoring phase, I pull out my Beretta M9 Pistol, run towards the kid, aim the gun, and... BANG! The undead that assaulted the kid died as the bullet I fired pierced the head without any obstruction. The kid was surprised to see me as he was fazed after the incident. He was shocked but he doesn''t show any fear. "You okay there kid?" I asked. The kid looks wary of me and he quickly pushed the dead body out of the way before he back off to the alley and ready his baseball bat that is modified to have spikes and barbed wire. "What is a kid doing here in the first place?" "I am currently looking for materials to create a ranged weapon. I also need some food and water," he replied, still vigilant to my actions as he keeps on glancing at my pistol that is still emitting a little bit of smoke. "You can''t find any of those in here. We have already cleaned up the loot available in these buildings ao even if you search this place upside down, you won''t find anything worth looting." "Eh? Everything is already looted?" "Our group claimed this place and I am currently clearing up the infected around the place to completely liberate the place from the grasp of those dead people. If you wanted to loot some things, just go in the opposite direction and find things you needed there as we have yet to even touch that place. You also need to get going and return to your group once you are done with your looting activities. It''s not that safe around here." The kid went silent and sighed. Since he didn''t respond, I decided to leave him alone. I am not a guy who tortures kids to spill the beans of why they are spying on me or our base. If he didn''t do anything, why would I bother hurting him? "If you are fine, then I will be on my way. I will not bother other people''s business." "Ah, wait... guh..." the little kid fell down to his knees and is struggling on breathing. I frowned seeing him act like this. Before I can respond, he fell down to the ground and is struggling on breathing. Due to this, I didn''t bother if he was from another group or not. This kid is suffering which is the time I needed to take him back to the base. .... Day 313: 2:19 P.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I quickly took the kid to the infirmary. Miyuki and Cindy are currently resting when I arrived and they were surprised when they saw a kid in my arms. "Wha? Who is that?" Cindy frowned. "Help him first. He seems to be suffering on an illness of some sort but I can''t figure it out since I am not a nurse or a doctor. You guys know your medicine stuff right?" Miyuki and Cindy immediately stood up and led me to the nearest bed where I put the kid down. Miyuki immediately checked his heartbeat and pulse while Cindy took out a thermometer and a sphygmomanometer1 to help check the situation of the kid. "Kyosei, can you please go out for a moment? We needed some thorough examination on him to ensure he is not infected or anything," Cindy said to me. "Sure." I went out of the infirmary room and went outside. I put his backpack beside me and decided to check his belongings. I don''t steal but I also needed insurance that he is not someone with an ulterior motive of going in here. After all, there are plenty of them in this world and will take advantage of your kindness to them before they will stab you in the back the moment you trust them. Inside the bag are just a few miscellaneous items that can be found in a survivor''s backpack. A few canned food, water, band-aids, a few medicine of some sort that I have no idea what is the medicine for, a sharp knife with a little scabbard, and some little wood enough to be placed inside the backpack. There is nothing more to this kid''s belongings including any sort of photo or any kind of extra items like a journal or anything that helps me identify the identity of the kid. While checking the contents of the kid''s bag, Miyuki went out of the room and took off her face mask. "The kid is currently suffering a normal flu. It seems that he is living in a bad location as he seemed to be also malnourished and he lacks the normal immune system a 6 years old kid usually has. He needed to rest for a while before he can move out and about with whatever he needed to do." "Well, that''s a good news. What about any bite marks? Is there some signs that the kid is infected or previously bitten by the undead?" "Thankfully, that is not the case with him. He might have some bruises on his little body but he lacks the bite marks we fear. As for whether he is infected in his blood, I also doubt it but we needed some time to examine his blood for now." "Good. Can I visit now?" "I''m sorry Kyosei but that is not applicable for now, as I mentioned earlier, he needed some rest. Please allow him to do so. You can visit him maybe a little bit tomorrow but now is a no go." "Understandable." "Where did you find this kid anyway? It is rare for you to pick up someone like a kid. The only one you picked up before is Eve." "I saw him around the streets when I was doing my cleanup operation on the new outpost. He was attacked by an undead before I rescued him. The next thing happened and he is currently now under your care." "Someone from the other factions?" "Not entirely sure but it is sure for me that he is lacking any means to contact any faction. It is a little bit more like he is living independently." ... Due to that, I decided to check up on the streets again and check for any possible locations where he must be living somewhere. I am quite sure that this kid''s little base is just around here. Based on where he came from, it is possible that he live in the danger zone of the area as this place is still under the jurisdiction of the dead and some of the factions of the groups are always fighting here, which makes me believe it looked like some sort of gang war always. As I waa walking around the streets, I noticed a dead body of an undead on the road with a decapitated head. Not too far from the corpse is a manhole. Opening the lid of the manhole, I noticed that it was an abandoned pipe below underground. My curiosity is getting thirsty which is why I decided to check out the little base inside the manhole. A sphygmomanometer, also known as a blood pressure monitor, or blood pressure gauge, is a device used to measure blood pressure, composed of an inflatable cuff to collapse and then release the artery under the cuff in a controlled manner, and a mercury or aneroid manometer to measure the pressure. Chapter 263 - The Apprentice and the Child of the Dead Day 313: 11:00 P.M (Byakuya''s View) I slowly opened my eyes and woke up from my slumber. My head hurts a little bit but it is not as painful as before when I got a headache. Where the heck am I? I remember earlier that I met that guy earlier with a gun. "Don''t tell me I am captured?!" "Oy, what the heck are you muttering about?" I was shocked by the girl talking to me I almost fell on the bed. "I am quite sure I do not look like a ghost, why are you so afraid of me though?" Taken aback by her sudden appearance, I slowly recovered from my shock and looked at the girl before me. She looked the same age as me, she has long white hair, a slightly pale skin color, and has a pretty face. If I compare her to my female classmates from my last semester, she wins without even a fight at all. However, there seems to be this odd feeling around her presence that I can''t exactly pinpoint. "Who are you?" I asked. "Shouldn''t I ask you for your name first instead? It''s a common courtesy to introduce yourself to someone if you want to know my name." "Huh? That''s the first time I heard about it..." "You are still a kid in mind, and I thought you would be a bit mature enough since you are more on surviving by yourself rather than joining a group," she sighed and shook her head. "But you are also a kid..." "I know, but as one of the two kids existing here, I am the more mature one. I am not counting you, you just arrived here alright?" Two kids? Aren''t the kids are being hunted by many of the gangsters and other groups around since they sell high in the slave market? It looks like this place does not forsake kids here. "Anyways, what time is it right now? I needed to go back to my base before it gets dark and scary." "It''s 11 in the evening, 1 hour left before the clock strikes at midnight." I was taken aback and then realize that she said it is already nighttime! Without asking her, I grab the chair and immediately block the door. I also try to grab the cabinet beside the bed and tried to push it but it is too heavy for me to move. "Uh... what are you doing?" "Can''t you see? I am blocking the door! We can''t let those infected come closing in and kill us! So if you want to still live, help me block the door with this cabinet since this is so heavy!" Instead of helping me, she just tilted her head and looked confused about my actions. "Hey?! Do you want to die that badly? Just help me." "Are you seriously getting paranoid? Why do we have to do that? We are indoors." "That''s exactly the reason! The infected can easily crowd this little room in seconds if we don''t block the entrance!" Just when I thought she will agree to help, she started laughing. "Hahaha, you are funny you know?" "Huh?" "There is no need for that. You will realize that what you are doing right now is unnecessary work. Come on, let''s go outside," she smiled as she removes the chair blocking on the door. "Why are you removing that?!" "I lived here long enough for me to get used to this place in the apocalypse. I can understand your worries but you shouldn''t be too paranoid as this place is different compared to the place you stayed before that left you traumatized to the core. Come, follow me. If you don''t do so, I will drag you out of the room without hesitation." Maybe I was acting so paranoid but that is normal as I have experienced the danger of this world in the apocalypse. My survival is my priority and that will not change at all. Although I am reluctant, I decided to trust the girl and followed suit. I was expecting the place to be a little bit rundown without anyone around due to the fear of the undead running outside to do the kill. But all of those expectations are not what they are actually. When we arrive in the living room, I saw a few guys reading a book, playing poker, and some are just chatting while their guns and weapons are just nearby. They don''t seem to be doing anything that would cause them to panic. "Hey there, little Eve! Why are you still awake? Isn''t it time for your bedtime already?" A guy who looks like an American teenage boy smiled as he started a conversation with this girl. I also learned that her name is Eve which is why I don''t need to introduce myself to her for me to know her name. "Oh, Steve-onii chan, don''t worry. I took a good sleep this afternoon and I am still too energetic to sleep." "Haha, but remember to go to sleep once it gets too late. A kid shouldn''t stay up too long as it will hinder the growth hormones from developing your body." "I don''t think that works that way," she said. He then looks at me and examined me from head to toe like he was scanning me. "Who is this kid, Eve-chan? Is this your boyfriend? Kyosei would surely go berserk if he knows this one!" "Him? My boyfriend? No way. I am still a kid and besides, he is still too naive for him to be my boyfriend. If he wanted to become my boyfriend, he needs to surpass my daddy''s abilities." Steve laughed awkwardly and sighed. "Man, I don''t know if Kyosei raised you that way or you picked up some of his mannerisms. Anyways, don''t wander off too much around. Many men are busy so you guys shouldn''t block the road to avoid accidents, understand?" Eve nodded before she pulled me away from there. I am not too sure why they are very nonchalant and seem uncaring about their surroundings at all. I mean, it''s nighttime, shouldn''t they be hiding right now than out of here? We continued walking around and this time around, I noticed the heavy gunfire of guns around and I can also hear some explosions too. "We are almost there. You will see the situation of this place, live. You will also know that you don''t need to be too cautious always." I am still not convinced but because she was still so confident, I decided to continue observing. At long last, we arrive at the time of truth. Outside the house is a noisy place. And the bloody look on the ground, paint the ground into a bloody mess. I can see everyone holding guns and they are all shooting below the wall. "What is going on?!" I didn''t expect anything but this is beyond my expectation at all. "It was a well-defended base? What about those guys who quickly dispose of their targets?! That agile one?!" "Oh, you mean the decapitator?" They also kill them if they managed to infiltrate. They are too weak for everyone here so we don''t need to worry about that guy down." The guards on the walls are just dumping bullets and bullets below the ground without even conserving ammo. Besides that, they are all using guns like they seemed to be fully equipped with guns alone. "So, what do you think? Do you need to block the door again?" "What is going on? Sure enough, you guys can fight because you have guns but why is everyone treating this situation so lightly? Many people die every day due to this and I also have close brushes of death due to this!" As I was talking to Eve, one infected managed to infiltrate and arrive behind the walls. "Ah! Crap! It''s infected that cuts off the head of its victims! We are all doomed!" I was ready to flee when all of a sudden, the infected that just landed suddenly turned into mincemeat and were reduced to cube size flesh. It was too quick that I didn''t see what happened and how it happened. One thing I knew, it all happened too fast I can''t think of a way how it was done in just a few seconds after the infected landed inside the base. "W-what? What the hell did just happen?! Did my eyes deceive me or something?" "What are you talking about? Aika-onee chan did the work properly. Why are you still somewhat startled by what you just see?" Aika? I looked to the left and saw a teenage girl holding a katana with a deadpan look on her face. Is she the one who did the kill, reducing the infected to mincemeat?!" "It''s almost midnight, wear these earplugs and relax. Do not pull them out. After the clock strikes at midnight! Also, I almost forgot to say, but welcome to the base, the Blood Battalion." Chapter 264 - Hunting the Gangsters Until They are Dead Part 1 Day 314: 6:00 A.M Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Morning finally came and the surge of the horde finally ended. There are still a few more numbers of undead in the surroundings, hobbling from one another but it just needed a little bit of effort to clean everything up. Overall, it is not a dangerous night. Haru went out to inspect the situation as he always does every day, every night to ensure that everything is in good shape and good condition. He is more on the brain side and since he keeps on handling contacts from people to improve our connection and get more supply in our hands, he does not participate in battles. He asked everyone who is fighting what is the difficulty in the current situation as there are many instances that things will suddenly get a drastic turn of negativity the moment a weakness appeared. That way, if it ever appears, he already has a plan to mitigate it or he has already the necessary plan to fix it or do something else. "Morning Kyosei. Is there any sort of trouble that occurred last night? If there is so, you can say it to me to make sure that the damage is going to disappear once the night started." "Nothing so far. It got much easier to defend the place and kill the dead without much trouble against the special infected like the Juggernauts," I said ti h "Well, that is good but are you sure there is no problem with the way the battle works? No complaints or improvisation suggestions?" "If you are asking for some suggestions, I think we needed a watchtower," Nathalie suggested as she is assigned in the walls most of the time to snipe some dead. Her suggestion would greatly benefit her task. "A watchtower huh... that is a good suggestion. I will try to see if a watchtower can be placed inside the walls to make sure we can keep on using it safely. Anything else to add?" No one raised a hand which means Nathalie''s suggestion is the only one sent to him. I have thought about Nathalie''s suggestion before but because the materials are incredibly needed for the repair of the damages of the mansion and the creation of the walls, I slowly forget the project of creating the watchtower and it is good that Nathalie mentioned it. I thought that was the only thing Haru will mention but this time, he didn''t walk away to return to his job and continues to talk to us. "I have a report to make and some orders for everyone while I am at it. Currently, some of the movements in Osaka and some of the territory wars are caused by some gangsters in the area. We also spotted that they are actively moving and doing as they please near our outposts and currently looting almost everything inside of stores and some houses. Sooner or later, they will discover our base and if my assumption is right, they will try to attack us. Now here is my order. Since they are quite a troublesome group, I decided to let Kyosei and Kaito do the scavenging for the time while the rest will have to stay here inside the vicinity until the gangs decided to stop messing with us. The reason I choose them is due to their experience in fighting mobs and their abilities to infiltrate. Are there any questions?" Nathalie is so active today that she is the first one to ask for the initiative. "Are the gangs going to be a threat to us?" "Basically, yes. They have been doing many kinds of troubles around and they threaten some survivors. Kyosei''s group encountered a few of them and managed to dispose of most of them. However, we can''t always assume they won''t make a move on us which is why Kyosei and Kaito will act like the ones seeking and doing a saboteur job on them. That way, we can inflict severe damage against them in the future." "Should we increase the tightness of the security in this situation? Our security is a little bit on the lax side, especially in the mornings. Should we increase the rotational duty of the people around to ensure the security is tight?" Okabe asked. "Yes. We can''t afford to lower our guard on this situation. Gangsters will always be gangsters and unlike some of the mafia that can be reasoned with as long as you don''t mess with their brotherhood, the gangsters are savage brutes that managed to survive the apocalypse and used the chaos of it to set trouble to anyone surviving left behind," Haru said. ... Kaito has to recuperate for a few days due to his wound which is why he is going to be staying longer here inside the base before he can properly move his body. Now the hunt is officially ordered. Since Kaito will not be able to do the order as he was wounded during the last mission, the mission was now reduced to a solo mission though I am happy with the result as I can finally do things by myself and not be restrained from my teammates. Miyuki gave me a lot of band-aids, alcohol, cotton, and many other things that are needed for first aid. As Miyuki and Cindy can''t go with me due to the level of danger of the mission, they instead sent me lots of preemptive medicine in case things don''t work in my favor. ... Day 314: 8:50 A.M Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I was given a backpack for ammunition refills of my Beretta M9 Pistol and AR15 alongside some rations to come by for the infiltration. Although it is an infiltration mission, it is not necessarily an infiltration one. More like an annihilation mission since I have the biggest option to kill the gangsters. Getting rid of the enemies is the only thing I can do right now and negotiations are something I rarely do. If they meet me, then it is their demise, not mine. After saying goodbye to Eve who is now somewhat entertaining the young kid whom I picked up yesterday, I went to the danger immediately. ... "Kyosei, I know you are confident in doing things solo, but be careful when handling the gangsters. You might have fought a few gangsters before during your the highschool days but things like guns and weapons are now present to mess up things. Therefore, you shouldn''t underestimate anyone as they will not hesitate to kill anymore," Nanami said in my receiver. "Yes, yes. Do not worry about my well-being. The enemies are normal humans which is why this needs a little bit of tradition for me who formerly beat up most of the *ssholes in the past." "Alright. We believe you. Do not overexert yourself. Do things in moderate amount or your bloodl.u.s.t will go on a rampage." After that, our transmission ended. It took me a little bit of time before I hear gunshots and screams not too far from where I was standing. Knowing this, I went immediately to the rooftops and decided to peep on the people doing the gunshots one after the other. And I was not wrong. The same uniform of those gangsters that attacked us when we secured the radio transmission from the supply cache and the uniform of these guys shooting at each other is quite similar. In other words, these guys knew the guys who died when I accidentally killed them. They keep on shooting at each other and based on their clothes, they are not someone I know or meet before. They are both just trying to waste valuable bullets. "This is our territory! How dare you guys try to take over this place. This place is not something you guys should own! We are already the owners so if you would be so kindly leaving this place it would be better," a fat gangster said, aiming his gun at another person who is also aiming him an assault rifle. "Did you just joke yourself? Giving up the valuable resources in this place is already a big loss for us. I will make sure our group will win victoriously." I just shook my head in disappointment. Despite the apocalypse has already started, gangsters did not change their method of conversion and they will keep on blabbering on details despite the easy way for them to get rid of different factions while they are still talking. I am ready to dive down but I didn''t bother and decided to check whether they will continue this or I will be the one that will reduce their numbers. Unfortunately, I don''t think we will go anywhere from that. They keep on prolonging things like usual, creating disturbances instead. Time to get rid of them and move on. Chapter 265 - Hunting the Gangsters Until They Are Dead Part 2 Day 314: 8:50 A.M Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) They keep on shouting against each other that I got bored listening. Due to that, I decided to end their quarrel by butting in. BANG! Once my pistol shot one bullet and took one life away, the others immediately duck as an instinct but that is enough time for me to carry out my next attacks. Once they duck into the ground, I immediately throw my cleaver to one of the gangsters. After many years of using it as a flying knife, throwing the cleaver allowed me to be precise at hitting targets using it. I jump down the roof and immediately shot the Beretta M9 Pistol at the nearest gangster, taking another life in the process. "Bastard! How dare you!" the guy who was complaining earlier aimed his shotgun in my direction but I am not foolish enough to stay in my position for too long. The other gangsters immediately aimed and fire their guns without caring if they have shot someone from the other side or not. Due to this, the two groups started shooting at each other, dealing casualties on both sides. It''s not my intention to do so but because they are always gangsters, the moment the other side does something foolish, it will result in the same trouble. Since I am planning to eliminate them, why not rile them up to kill each other? Hiding in one corner, the two gangs started to kill each other, slowly decreasing their numbers until they no longer pose any threat to me. While they continue to fight, I also decided to join the fray and finish them once and for all. Pulling the cleaver out of the dead gangster, I finished off the others who are still preoccupied with the other group. Since it was all quick takedowns, the remaining guy left is the one I am assuming to be the leader of the gang on the left side. He already noticed that he is the only guy left standing so I didn''t bother to prolong the trouble and shot him dead in the head. The other gangsters also grab the opportunity to shoot him and he was killed in a flash. One side down. Grabbing the shotgun of the dead leader, without waiting for the other side to deal an attack at me, I pulled the trigger. BANG! I expected the leader to get blasted but he managed to evade it by using one of his subordinates as a scapegoat. In short, he used one of his comrades as a meat shield to evade the blast. The others trying to kill me hesitated to confront me as they saw one of their comrades blast to smithereens. But I am not. While they are still unwilling to go and fight, I quickly raise my pistol and fire the gangsters one by one with the Beretta M9 Pistol, taking down the remaining gangsters dead. "You... who are you..." the guy who was originally meant to die by the shotgun said while trying to stand up.'' "You don''t need to know." BANG! ... After the encounter with the gangsters, I continue my little patrol. If the gangsters are doing something wrong while observing them, I will not hesitate to execute them. Thankfully for them, I don''t see any lackeys loitering around the streets. I also notice that there is lesser undead in the area. The only problem is the increasing amount of Stalkers in the area. Not only that, but I also saw a few infected and undead dogs around loitering, keeping the danger of the streets. It took me quite some time before I get to find another trouble brewing. I arrived at a little barricaded convenience store. I saw this place countless times before but I ignore it as it was a base of a few survivors. I don''t like establishing unnecessary contact with a group of strangers. If possible, I wanted to avoid meeting them as they somehow became one of my subordinates and it is doing like that with Aika as the latest. I like to keep the circle of people I know as it lessens the chance of people unknown to you mixing up. In an apocalypse, you should properly learn all of the characteristics a survivor needed in a group. Letting strangers in and making them blend in with us is just a bad tactic that I don''t want to happen. Now, seeing that the convenience store is being raided by people who are gangsters, despite being people who have no connection to you, there is nothing wrong with saving them. It is my duty and mission to eliminate the gangs threatening the group. As I was closing into the convenience store, I heard a loud gunshot inside followed by the laughter of some people. I started to eavesdrop on these guys to ensure I am not going into any kind of trap that will kill me in the end due to my reckless actions. "Gather all the loot of the convenience store! Since everyone here died as they tried to defend their "precious" base, it costed this their lives! We don''t need to worry anymore of anyone stopping us!" "Yes, boss!" "Boss! What shall we do about these corpses? Shall we leave them here?" "Pile them up too as we can use them as bait on those infected bastards. Even if they are dead, we can use them as part of the resource too." I sighed hearing the conversation of the people who infiltrated. It looks like I am too late and the rest were already killed. To even think of using their dead bodies as a lure for the dead, makes it clear that they don''t respect the dead. And since they are also going to loot the place to the last resources, it is clear they are planning to empty this place having a truck to load the loot of this convenience store. Looking at my equipment, I would say that I am ready to go. "Let''s throw in some chaos to their boring lives..." ... I easily infiltrated the barricade created to block the undead. It will be useful if it is against the dead but humans? The barricade they used won''t help defend themselves. They are quite rowdy inside the convenience store and most of the raiders are inside. The people left outside are those I assume to be the lookout in case a horde or anything unpleasant appeared and mess things up. 3 guards are guarding the entrance of the convenience store. For those newbies in infiltration and quick kill tactics, they will have a hard time killing these bastards and most will try to stay in one place to look for an opportunity to isolate one guy from the rest and proceed with the execution. It takes time but it isn''t reliable always as most will notice something is wrong. However, I am not someone fond of waiting too long, especially if the enemies are moving too fast and cooperative with each other. It is only normal for one to lose the chance and the good time to strike. When they remained stationary, I throw the cleaver to the first guy before throwing the second one, the Piyavka Machete to the second one. All of them are too quick that the moment they decided to turn their heads in my direction, they lost their lives. Once the second target died, I run forward to the last guy remaining and lunge him down before slitting the throat of him using the Piyavka Machete. Three down. Dragging the dead bodies of the guys, on one side, I continue walking towards the enemy inside the store. They have yet to notice me but I am not someone who will not bother to tell them. ..... A/N: This is the undead corner! This is your author, Kyosei, and today, I will be talking about the Decapitator. Danger Level: Night Rage Single: Level 8 Night Rage Horde: Level 8 Individuals that became this creature: Unknown Description: These guys are known as Decapitator due to their signature move every kill and attack. They cut heads off. These guys are similar looking to those demonic spawns that crawl and appear in reality. They have pale-colored skin and they are too hairless to say much, but one thing is sure, their nails are too sharp they can kill the enemies in one strike and they seemed to be addicted to the decapitation a lot. You need to expect they have blade hands that the moment they attack. Just like the special infected, they appear in the Night Rage and they have killed many of them. They can jump real high while also performing death too, which is why they are also known for one thing which is the guillotine. Due to the danger, they possess, it was said that they have to be killed before they can kill off someone by cutting off their heads. Chapter 266 - Hunting the Gangsters Until They Are Dead Part 3 There are many supplies in the warehouse and none of them are going into bad condition and spoilage; in fact, they are fresh and good to be stored for a few months or years if handled properly. However, these goods that were supposed to be a source of food and nutrients by the survivors who settled inside a convenience store ended up in the hands of the gangsters who ran amok inside their base and murdered every last survivor. "Hahaha! Looks like we hit a big-time loot boys!" The burly guy who is leading them said as he looks around the crates and boxes filled with different supplies. "Boss! There is also lots of booze here and they are either inside the can or bottle!" "Ey! That is pretty nice indeed! Gather them up, pile them to the truck, and get this placed burned! Get working now boys!" "You got it, boss!" "Keke, soon, we will be holding lots of power and we will not be looked down on by those other bastards who have been dominating all the roads here. They will regret it." Little did they know that the real hunter is currently staring at his prey, ready to throw the fangs and devour the enemy. ... Day 314: 12: 27 P.M Osaka Streets: Abandoned Convenience Store. Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Most of the men are all focused on the loot inside the store''s supply room while some are focused a lot on the supplies displayed on the racks and cabinets. Since the boss is currently doing his best on inspecting the contents of the supply room, I went ahead and started sneaking into the guys grabbing the contents of the racks into a box. With my presence blended into the surroundings, I pulled out my Piyavka Machete, sneak behind the guy busy doing his job, grab his mouth and hold it tight, and... SLICE! I slit the throat of the victim before stabbing his heart repeatedly. He might be trying to scream but with my hands covered in gloves and covering his mouth, his screams are all muffled. He draws his last breath before he slumps and slowly turned cold. After doing the deed, I put his body back down and closed his eyes before going to my next target. I didn''t bother to cover him since I am doing this in quick succession. Who will notice the body if no one will notice it? The next one is a girl who is not a good person either. And yes, even if you are a girl but you did something, I am not so merciful either. I do my judgment equally and no one is safe, whatever gender you have. Just like the first guy, she is too preoccupied with grabbing the supplies with a grin on her face. If she is doing it while knowing they killed innocent people who are not even fighting back to acquire these supplies, then she is already rotten to the core, there is no need for me to spare the effort of giving her a second chance. Quickly grabbing her mouth, she struggled at first but before she can do something to counter my grab, I quickly performed my killing action and slit her throat in one deep cut before stabbing her chest multiple times. Just like the man earlier, she slowly loses her life and blood seeps out of her body as her life fleets away. Two down, three more guys left. The three guys didn''t notice anything yet but that is good. As I was sneaking to the next target, I passed by the supply room''s door. The lock is currently inside but that doesn''t mean I can''t lock them inside. Pulling out my trusty lockpick, I pick the keyhole a little bit and removed some of its components to keep the door locked while the lock function loses its function to disable the lock. Now that the deed is done, time to continue. ... After the sneaking kills, I managed to get rid of them all. The last one managed to notice the other missing guys after he noticed that it became silent. However, just like the rest, before he can even find out what happened to them, I already ended his suffering and like the others, he slumped down to the ground, bathing in his blood. Since I already finished the things, I check the door of the supply room and they are still not going out. They are still laughing and still busy packing things. Seeing that it will take a little bit of time before they will notice things is getting a little bad, I decided to hasten it. ... On the other hand, the leader of the squad slowly noticed that the supply room is getting hot for some reason. Although the place has an air conditioner to keep the products fresh, it seems that some sort of heat is preventing the cold air from the machine. "Is it just me or does the air is getting hotter and hotter as times went by?" "Now that you mention it, boss, it seems like it. Do you think the air conditioner is broken? Maybe it is malfunctioning." "Diaz, check the A/C if it is working. If not, give it a few slaps and it will return to normal," he ordered. "Yes, boss!" the enthusiastic gangster said. He tried to check the air conditioner but it is working fine and he can still feel the cold air flowing out from the machine. "Boss! It is functioning properly. Nothing wrong here!" The boss was left confused until he heard the crackling sound outside. It is not just some sort of sound but it sounded like some things are burning? He can also smell the burnt plastic and other things that when burned, will produce a stinky package of air and bad smell. "Open the door! Confirm what is happening!" Diaz, who is the nearest to the place turns the doorknob only to notice that the doorknob is no longer functioning properly as intended. "Huh? What the f*ck? The door is stuck and can''t be opened!" "Bullshit man, you know we can easily open it by turning the doorknob and pull the door open from the doorway... huh...?" the guy who scolded Diaz also noticed the anomaly. "F*ck! It was stuck! What is going on?!" The boss is now impatient and he decided to open the door himself. However, it was indeed true that he can''t open it as they say so. He tried doing some things to take the door open. However, nothing responded. The heat is now too hot for anyone to endure and this closed room also amplified the heat even further. "F*cking bastards! Open the door! I will beat you all up if you try to run away from us!" The boss already screamed but nothing is happening. The door remained lock. "Boss! Let''s break the entrance and get outside! We don''t need to care about the rules as they are not going to do anything! We are already in an apocalyptic world!" Hearing that, the boss decided to destroy the door. But the moment he tried to kick it open, a fire started to appear over the door and engulfs the entire door in just a few seconds. "There is a fire! We need water and wet clothes to keep the flames from spreading even further!" The leader continues his assault to the door and whatever he does, things are not so good. The moment the door was taken down, the scene outside made them wanted to run away from everything. "There is a fire!" The fire has already been revealed and there is no exit. They looked around but noticed that there is no other way out as the whole place slowly descended to the flames alongside them. Day 314: 01:11 P.M Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Screams and cries were echoing the room but due to the way, the flames have devoured the whole place, and a safe route out of the building is no longer possible. The guy started screaming like a mad man as the frustration slowly feeds them. He tried crossing but this was not just something you can pass on. The boss hesitated but he didn''t get any sort of good thing that can aid them out. The ceiling slowly started falling apart too and before I knew it, the entire convenience store is already covered in fire. As for the reason, I am staying here? It is to eliminate the enemy who exposes the danger of this place out. I heard their screams, but that has nothing to do so. What about the loot? I also burned them all. I may be disrespecting everyone in this world after raiding the place though I left things. If it means a good way to deal with all of the gangsters inside the supply room, they needed to die alongside the supplies. Chapter 267 - Reunion in the Dead Streets Day 314: 2:11 P.M Osaka Streets: Abandoned Convenience Store. Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) It took around 2 hours before the flames that I purposely ignited in the convenience store extinguished themselves. After the flames died down, I checked the bodies of the gangsters left inside the blazing room earlier. Since the place has been burned to ashes, I only needed to kick the door of the storage room down. BANG! Once the door fell, it revealed all of the dead bodies that are charred beyond recognition. They are all killed while trying to get out of the door seeing that they are all stuck in the doorway. Even if they managed to escape, they still won''t make it out alive as I will be shooting them with my rifle once I fixed my sight on them. Thank goodness I was spared doing something like that. I pull out my pistol and shot the heads of the dead bodies one by one. I am just making sure this will not repeat some of my previous mistakes. Just like what the saying in that one particular movie, if you are not sure the dead is really dead, then make sure to kill it twice by doing the "double-tap". It took me quite some time to reveal their heads since some of them have fallen over to one another and their flesh has been burned together, causing their burnt flesh to attach like plastic but it was still done so I am no worried. As for the former survivors who were all murdered by the gangsters, I already dug up 7 graves in the opposite direction of the convenience store, and are all ready to be buried. It took me a few minutes to gather their belongings and burying them together. I don''t need to do a "double-tap" on them as their bodies are already impossible to reanimate due to their bullet shots are all done in the head. I pulled their dead bodies out of the convenience store as they don''t deserve to be burned alongside them. At least they can return to the nature without problems. I clasp my hands together and say a silent prayer for a bit to them before I started filling the holes with soil. Reality is often cruel but there is nothing to be done with it. Even innocent people who are not into violence will be the first people to die out and get killed, especially in this chaotic and a world where dystopia is almost in reach. After burying the seven corpses of the survivors, I went to inspect the car and truck that were brought along by the gangsters when they came into this place. I have no clue where the gangsters are going and where their base is. It would be wonderful if they have left something for me to work on as this task is hard without any clues on where you will be going. The truck is just your plain truck without any kind of connection to the gang. Aside from the supplies inside the truck''s container, there is nothing interesting here even if I scavenge a little bit longer. As for the car, some things are left behind though I doubt if they are of any usage. The only thing that seemed to be containing something is the notepad left behind in the backseat. There were some schedules and stuff on the paper and from the looks of it, the owner of this notepad is organized on what he should do since only someone with this behavior will create a timetable like this. Only the notepad seems to contain any clues for me to use as the rest of the car is nothing much. With nothing else to learn, I abandoned the car and took the truck with me. The keys are still attached to the ignition lock cylinder, allowing me to spare the time rigging the truck''s wirings for me to start it. With the sun slowly going down on the horizon, I hurry back to the base before the Night Rage starts rolling in. However, I think I have to go to the Bang Gunstore this time around. If I wanted some info involving the gangs, maybe they sell those kinds of info too. I have a few points built up from them from fulfilling some requests in the last few months. It is time to spend it on something like that. .... Day 314: 4:03 P.M Osaka Streets: Bang Gunstore Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) It took me a while to reach the gun store as driving a truck is a little bit different than driving a normal car. It took me a bit of practice before I get to properly drive it though I still needed to slow down a few times as it I have to make sure I will be able to navigate the road using this and to also avoid potential accidents. After giving the usual password, I entered the shop. Once I got inside, I noticed that there are other people inside who are all strangers to me and not your usual customers. They are holding guns and are holding Kota and Shoko at gunpoint. These men looked into me and frowned while Shoko smiled. "Ah! Perfect timing Kyosei, can you take out the trash for a moment? It will just be a little bit so you don''t need to be so wary." "Hey?! Who said you can talk?! Do you want me to blast your head off?!" the guy holding her at gunpoint threatened her. "Oh my, how scary indeed." I sighed and scratch my head. It looks like this day is full of trashes to be taken care of. "What would I do once I get to clean up the "trash"? Is there any sort of reward I should be expecting with?" I asked. "Of course, one service free of charge, will that suffice?" "Good," I nodded. The men started to get wary at me but I am not a guy who would take things very long for them to do their things immediately therefore, I decided to act as quick as possible. Pulling out my pistol, I fire a quick shot at the gangsters though I didn''t properly aim it. BANG! The men instinctively try to cover but that was the time I took an action and grab my Piyavka Machete and close myself into the guy covering his face and stab his throat fatally before pulling it out and went to the next guy again. He managed to recover quickly but that isn''t always the case. He tried to defend against my Piyavka Machete but he forgot one thing. BANG! BANG! His feet were shot twice, causing him to flinch. With that flinch, I quickly stab him in the throat before he died. I repeated it most of the time, allowing me to kill and dispose of the men threatening Kota and Shoko. "Superb moves as always Kyosei. You don''t disappoint. I also notice that you are now using guns in your fighting style. I never thought you would incorporate fighting using a gun in close range battles," Kota said as he fixes his shirt collar. "Indeed. I heard you stick to melee most of the time so it was a surprise to see you use the gun right now," Shoko nodded, agreeing on Kota''s astute observation. "Although I indeed prefer to use melee, that doesn''t mean using a gun is not something I would do. I will use everything at my disposal to get the job done," I answered while flicking the blood from my Piyavka Machete. "True enough. Anyways, since you have taken the request and we have indeed promised you one service for free, you can now ask us what service you wanted us to perform for free," Shoko smiled. "I don''t know if you guys wanted to look professional at all times despite the recent incident just now threatening your lives." "Of course we are professionals. We can''t just let a single kind of problem like this ruin our reputation of being professionals in the business." "Is that so? Well, I don''t care much. Anyways, I will ask for free info then. If there is an additional payment to be done, I will use my points for this." "Aha, you are doing some info gathering? Then let''s meet two people that might help you guys out as they have quite a good knack at getting reliable info." Kota pinged the bell on the counter and two people went out of the back room. But I didn''t expect it to be someone I knew. "Huh? Kyosei? You are alive?" the girl who went out with the guy earlier was stunned seeing my face. "Oh, didn''t expect you to still be alive, Cousin Chiaki. It''s been a while." In an unexpected turn of events, I have reunited with my cousin, Chiaki Ichinose who should be living in Tokyo right now. Chapter 268 - Info Broker of the Dead Day 314: 4:03 P.M Osaka Streets: Bang Gunstore (Chiaki''s View) We were ordered by Kota and Shoko to not go out unless we are called. Right now, we are witnessing the latter two confronting a few thugs who managed to enter the store. Yuya is already prepared to charge in but the two keeps on signalling us to just stay still and watch. Although we knew how dangerous it was, we are being told by the two to let them handle this. Then, someone came in and I thought that this customer is not very lucky to encounter this. It is not a good idea to proceed inside the store with thugs aiming guns at the clerks of the store. Then, I noticed Shoko smile before she started speaking to the new guy whi just arrived. "Ah! Perfect timing Kyosei, can you take out the trash for a moment? It will just be a little bit so you don''t need to be so wary." "Hey?! Who said you can talk?! Do you want me to blast your head off?!" the guy holding her at gunpoint threatened her. He was so close pulling the trigger but it seems like he managed to hold it in instead. "Oh my, how scary indeed," Shoko did not remove the smile on her face. "What would I do once I get to clean up the "trash"? Is there any sort of reward I should be expecting with?" the guy who just arrived asked. For some reason, his voice is familiar but I can''t see the guy in the direction I was hiding in so I can only try to wait for him to get into the view. "Of course, one service free of charge, will that suffice?" Shoko offered. "Good," he answered, accepting the offer. And with that is the beginning of the one sided slaughter. The scenes was like played in a movie where the protagonist of the movie wrecked apart his enemies without mercy, except, it happened before my eyes. I looked at Yuya and I saw him staring wide eyed and mouth agape. This might be the first time he have seen people die in front of him. I am immune to those things as I have seen it plenty of times before so there is nothing for me to be so surprised and scared about on the person. And with that, the hostage taking was put to a very abrupt end after the slaughter with the customer who has done that remained standing with his bloody weapon and a gun on both hands. "Superb moves as always Kyosei. You don''t disappoint. I also notice that you are now using guns in your fighting style. I never thought you would incorporate fighting using a gun in close range battles," Kota said as he fixes his shirt collar. "Indeed. I heard you stick to melee most of the time so it was a surprise to see you use the gun right now," Shoko nodded, agreeing on Kota''s astute observation. "Although I indeed prefer to use melee, that doesn''t mean using a gun is not something I would do. I will use everything at my disposal to get the job done," he answered while flicking the blood from his machete that seems to be glowing like those metals and weapons Kota showed to me before. "True enough. Anyways, since you have taken the request and we have indeed promised you one service for free, you can now ask us what service you wanted us to perform for free," Shoko smiled. "I don''t know if you guys wanted to look professional at all times despite the recent incident just now threatening your lives," he said with some sort of sarcasm on his tone. "Of course we are professionals. We can''t just let a single kind of problem like this ruin our reputation of being professionals in the business." "Is that so? Well, I don''t care much. Anyways, I will ask for free info then. If there is an additional payment to be done, I will use my points for this." Oh? He has points from these two? That means this guy who just entered is someone Kota and Shoko trust to perform duties in their bidding in the form of quests that rewards him points. It was like some sort of bounty contract where the higher the risk of the bounty and mission, the higher and better rewards were given. "Aha, you are doing some info gathering? Then let''s meet two people that might help you guys out as they have quite a good knack at getting reliable info," Shoko said before turning to our direction where we are hiding. Kota also pinged the bell on the counter meaning we are also called so we decided to emerge. Yuya was a little bit hesitant to go out but he still didn''t cower in fear and continue forward. I followed suit, taking advantage of Yuya going out first. Then, I realized who this person who massacred the enemies without much trouble. It is someone I know. "Huh? Kyosei? You are alive?" I asked the guy who did the deed earlier. I never heard any kind of news pertaining to him after his parents died and since no one from the side of the families of his mother or father before the outbreak started. I already told much what transpired and Kyosei is indeed not even bothering to do much. "Oh, didn''t expect you to still be alive, Cousin Chiaki. It''s been a while," he said without any sort of emotion lingering from his face that seems to be looking monotone. "Oh? Chiaki-chan, is this your first time seeing Kyosei for so long?" "Yes. This is indeed my first time seeing him right now," I said to her honestly. "Wait, did you enter this place a few months ago right? How come you still didn''t meet him even once? He is a very regular costumer so it is kinda weird that you just saw him just now," Kota looked confused. I was about to answer her when Kyosei stopped them from speaking. "It''s fine. Anyways, enough of the drama. Cousin, I need an info quick since I don''t have enough time. Since Shoko recommended you two to be an info broker, then that means you guys have some info you can sell on me? Any info is fine as long as it is real. I don''t like false rumors after all." Because Kyosei did not bother to care about our reunion and went straight to business, I decided to also go straight to business. Since Kyosei did not bother much as he expected to, Yuya calmed down and is now ready to answer Kyosei''s questions. "Is there any sort of specific info you want to ask us? Just so you know that even though we are an info broker, we are not always holding the very specific info you need and sometimes, there might be some info you are looking for to be nonexistent." "I am aware of that since gathering info is hard. I don''t blame you guys if you all have no idea or have any clue. But maybe you guys have any idea about the gangs that are on the rise right now. I want to know their movements and what they are up to. Any info you have is fine so just answer me." Oh, this one. Yuya has already investigated it and he managed to get quite a good amount of info. But I don''t know if this will satisfy the curiosity of Kyosei. "I recently learned a few info regarding to those guys you mentioned and although I haven''t uncovered any thing yet regarding to their motives, they have been slowly eliminating survivor hideouts and camps around. They don''t care whether the other survivors are innocent or not. They will kill and they will also start pillaging them without leaving any witnesses. I also found out that they rarely bring a survivor alive and usually keep them dead. They are also quite violent and they are not someone who will speak with reason. Instead, they will attack without and will sometimes play with you before you are disposed once you have fulfilled your very purpose." "Is there something else? LIke the hideout of the enemy. If they are operating far away from their objective, they would be really having a hard time doing so. I wanted to know where they can be find." "I have a map over here with me, marked with their possible hideouts as they are usually quite difficult to track whether they are staying in that place or this place. These places are based solely on where they are usually found first. However, one of their base is very near a special force camp that is building a special place for training, that place might be the place you can luck out and find the enemies immediately. " Chapter 269 - The Sword of the Dead Day 314: 7:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Bang Gunstore (Chiaki''s View) The conversation took a few hours before we ended it up. It''s already 7 sharp in the evening when we ended our discussion. "I think it''s time for me to go back. It''s already too late and I already received the necessary info I needed," Kyosei said and stood up. "Kyosei! If there is anything we can do to help, we won''t hesitate to help you out. You can approach me anytime since we are cousins!" I said to him. He just nodded and waved goodbye without saying anything. It was like we are just mere acquaintances despite having the same bloodline running on our veins. "Is that your cousin? He seems to be much more similar to a stranger to me when you interacted with him," Yuya said after noticing our strange interactions. "I never have any decent memories that he was involved. Whenever we are having a family gathering, he is always that one member in your family who would rather avoid other family members rather than stay with them." "A black sheep of the family?" "You can say that as he is always dragged in trouble." "He seemed fierce indeed and he seems to be serious most of the time that whenever I am talking, I am somewhat afraid of him suddenly standing up and choking me if I had told him something he doesn''t like," Yuya unconsciously hold his neck, remembering the conversation earlier. "You guys should get used to him. He is not the "Little Devil" for nothing. He might come scary but he is trustworthy and a very good customer. Since he seems to approve of the info given to what he is requiring, he is most likely to ask for the services of the two of you," Shoko said. "Are you guys not trolling him? He won''t like it if you guys has given him bad info. He is much scarier compared to the armed men pointing their guns at our foreheads," Kota said. "I don''t give false info and all the info I shared is always going to be one. Likewise, I can also certify the info of Chiaki''s report to be genuine and not just made up." "Good. We make customers satisfied with our services. Even if they are not someone to your liking as long as they respect our rules and they don''t directly interfere with our situation, they are good customers and the ones that deserve a medal," Shoko said. "If I were you two, I would prepare to get into more info gathering as this might cause something serious despite being a normal gangster problem especially since Kyosei is the one involved," Kota grinned before he shakes the c.o.c.ktail on his hands after pouring it from his mixing bottle. ... Day: 7:23 P.M Osaka Streets: Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Maybe because of the similar method we did, the surrounding area of the Bang Gunstore''s entrance is not flooded by any undead despite the Night Rage currently undergoing. Since I didn''t use a car on my way here, my only choice is to traverse the Osaka Streets using my parkour skills and my extreme evasion to avoid the wrath of Night Rage knowing that even if you are on the rooftop, things don''t work that well in terms of the Night Rage dangerous nature. Running on the rooftop takes me back to the earlier days when the outbreak started. Since I usually ride my car these days because of the distance of my destination, I kind of miss doing this. Once I managed to get out of the safe area where the undead doesn''t dare to gather around, they started flocking below the buildings I usually stand up for doing this. Bark! Bark! I almost cursed seeing a few hounds and dogs barking at me. They are just too fast so if I don''t want to be attacked by them, I have to make sure I can survive. There aren''t only dogs chasing me below. I also saw a few Hurlers who started throwing me a few of the undead below towards my direction. Thank goodness to the smooth landings and even rooftops of the buildings and houses, I managed to traverse and escape most of the undead. Of course, they are still on my tail but I can''t change that since they would not stop unless I fall and die. However, I thought things will be smooth sailing but things are not that good. I spotted one peculiar infected below and I can somewhat tell that this infected is new to my eyes. It is walking but it has long strides and has been able to catch up to the running undead. I am quite sure about the new infected when I said it is a new variant. The body of the infected looks like a normal homeless guy who seemed to have not eaten for how many years. The ribs are showing out of the abdomen and a few guts from the stomach are dangling down from the hole. Although the new variant of infected looked like your typical normal undead, there is one thing that made me frown. The body of this new variant is full of spikes that looked similar to swords. Now that I mention it, the hands that are dangling on the arms are also looking similar to a sword. I continue to traverse the rooftops and occasionally went to the walls to leap from neighborhood to neighborhood. It was easier earlier since only the normal ones are present and the Hurlers are currently behind and not as fast as the normal undead. Now, it almost cost me my life. The moment I landed on the top of the wall, the strange variant of infected attacked and raises the arms that looked like a sword. It is quick and immediately strikes the wall I previously landed from. I was lucky enough to run to the farther side of the wall but the wall I previously landed from isn''t so lucky. The moment the sword-like hands of the variant landed on the wall, it sliced off the wall like some sort of butter sliced by a hot knife. Even the infected that were just standing near the walls are caught and got sliced into two. "Sh*t..." I cursed. The variant infected started moving again and raises again the sword-like arm towards me. I stopped thinking and started running. I also decided to avoid going back to the base for now. It would be worrisome if they attacked the base seeing they can easily slice walls like they are nothing. The variant is in constant pursuit. I was trying to speed up my movement but this variant is much faster to catch up to my distance despite walking like a slob. As I was continuously trying to find another place to run into, the music in my headphones stopped which means it is the transmission of Nanami once again. I tap the headphones twice allowing Nanami''s voice to be connected. "Kyosei! Where are you right now?!" "I don''t know at the moment. I am not sure where I was running into. I am trying to escape the Night Rage''s abominations!" "We spotted a new variant of an infected again!" I almost spat out a curse hearing that. Not only this news is bad, it is the worst and also is not a good thing seeing another variant of undead that appears every Night Rage. Although we are wondering at first why there are no new variants discovered after the "Gluttony", we didn''t want another abomination appearing again every night. We already have our fair share of problems and this undead adds more fuel to the fire. "Can you describe the look of this variant?!" "They are flying Kyosei! They looked like the hellspawn of hell! What is worse, they are only heads but they have wings growing from the back of their scalp! They are also coming above!" I was stunned when I heard Nanami''s report. Not a homeless-looking guy who has these sharp swords attached to the body but a flying head with wings?! Then that means two undead with different characteristics appeared at the same time? The variant that is following me continues to pursue me and if I am near the reach of the arm, it won''t hesitate to raise its sharp hands and slice away. "We are going to call this new variant "Headaches". We need a little bit of help too so if possible, you need to return to the base as soon as possible!" "...Okay...I will be going there. Hold out the fort while I am still not in the area!" "I will be ending this transmission. Please be safe." After that, her voice fades and the music returned. Now I am stuck in trying to escape this crazed sword-looking infected. Since Nanami already named the flying heads as "Headaches", this sword guy will be known for the codename, "Swordsman". Chapter 270 - Escape Against the Sword of the Dead Day 314: 10:00 P.M Osaka Streets: Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The chase continues as the Night Rage''s duration continues to tick down. It''s not easy as I have to continue to run. It isn''t easy and the feeling of being chased is returning to me just like how the Juggernaut continues the mindless pursuit against me while I was in Kirishima High School. I managed to survive against the Juggernaut by sheer luck but now that I am faced with an almost invincible body. I tried shooting the lunky bastard but this guy is capable of cutting bullets midair. Nevertheless, I didn''t lose hope and continue to run away from this infected variant. I might sound exaggerated but this guy is not just casually following my steps, this variant is slashing obstacles to obstacles without any care, be it walls or doors, even some infected like the Juggernaut that is just plainly blocking the road was not spared. It is a walking cutting machine just in a humanoid form. My first plan is to kill it in ranged attacks like the gun. However, it is proven ineffective. I don''t have the Piyavka modified guns that can fire Piyavka bullets so when I said that I can''t execute this plan via shooting, I really can''t. The second option for me is to fight it in melee and hope to overpower this bastard. I am confident in fighting in close-quarter combat but that doesn''t mean I am confident in taking this guy on who can easily cut through solid objects. If I wanted to defeat this guy, I needed to make a surprise attack and kill this guy in one blow. The problem is how to do it. There is no guarantee that my Piyavka weapons will be able to hold out. Seeing this lunky guy use the sword-like arms dangling around its arms and cutting walls and other solid objects like butter cut by a hot knife, my weapons will immediately snap, losing my weapons I can use for melee combat. Hiding and waiting above the buildings and rooftops is also not a viable strategy. I tested it out earlier, and I was immediately wrecked by the "swordsman". This guy basically cut all of the foundations of the building I was staying and the house collapsed. This guy can just cut almost everything if it needed to do so. I am thinking of tiring this variant and hold out till morning comes as it is now a common knowledge that variants like the Juggernaut does not survive during the morning and will disappear. However, that is also not a viable strategy. I just remembered that Stalkers are basically variants too but they can also survive the morning and still be alive and active. What of the "Swordsman" is also a variant with the same trait? Now my only choice is to keep on running and thinking of stopping this guy. I can whip up some quick explosives using the gas tanks in the houses but that is a little bit risky and troublesome. I don''t have the "Swordsman" as the only problem, I also have the running undead chasing my ass for the majority of the night. While I am busy contemplating on what to do to fight this blade undead, my headphones once again started to halt all the music in my ears before it once again connected to Nanami. "Kyosei! Why are you still not home? It''s dangerous here and most of us are struggling against the "Headaches" as we have to keep an eye on both the ground and the air to avoid being assaulted by the Headache and the undead below! What are you doing?!" "I also have problems on my own and I can''t dare to bring this problem of mine there especially if you guys have been having troubles against the flying heads, then this problem I am dealing with will destroy our defenses if they managed to do something!" "Huh? Are you also dealing a variant too?!" "Yeah, this bastard variant is just making me full of headaches so if you don''t want me to bring this shitty lunky variant to the base and wreck our walls like paper then let me deal with this for now! might be going back once the sun comes out." "You really need to come back or else I will beat up your face for not coming back." Trust me, this is a hard choice. With the "Swordsman" cutting everything on it''s path, I am starting to question how long will I be able to survive this sh*t. I continue running, jumping, climbing, evading and most of the time, killing on the rooftops and the roads just to escape. I might be fearless but dying due to this lunky swordsman is another sh*tty thing. I will continue my way forward, and find a way to kill this one. My distance from the Bang Gunstore and my current location is just too far already that I no longer recognize where the f*ck I am already. If I am not being chased by the undead, I might bother check this place out but because I don''t have the time to do some trivial things, I don''t care anymore. A few more minutes later, I discovered a big place that looked like a mansion. The lights are on and it seems to be like someone is using this place. What I didn''t expect is for these guys to be holding a party. I took a quick glance and notice the people are wearing the same clothes as those gangsters. Moreover there are so many of them that are clearly up for a terrible deed. What made me furious is that I saw a few people hanging on a platform. Then, I just realized it, that place is a gallows. I grit my teeth seeing the people being hanged. They are also hanging kids too which is pretty horrible already. It looks like this gang needed to be stopped and looking at the approaching undead alongside with the "Swordsman" that is casually walking to catch up to me. My anger is getting higher and higher that I decided to do something crazy. I will use the undead hoard alongside the "Swordsman" to wipe every people in that little group. "To fight evil, you also needed to be an evil person too." There are no walls for me to bypass the gate of the mansion so I have to land into the ground and run towards the gate as soon as possible which in turn, exposing my back to the "Swordsman." However, what I am currently doing right now is to lead the horde to the bunches of sinners who trample human lives. RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN! On the gate, there are people stopping me from running. They looked like your typical rugged people and the others looked like bandits. They are wearing stylish clothes but they reek the smell of sc.u.ms. Just looking at these gangsters made me get pissed and despise them. There are guards guarding the gate and they are pretty lax considering the amount of undead and sold materials are not thay easy to acquire. They keep on stopping me but that doesn''t mean I will stop. The guards did not really care much. Before they knew it, the undead horde has started running towards them all. Now it is massacre time. ----------------------- A/N: Undead corner here. This time, we are going to talk about the "Swordsman" which just debuted its appearance last chapter. This will obviously be updated to the extra chapter too as part of the infected. Danger Level: Level 9 Normal Level: N/A or not yet implemented it.(As there is still no way he wanted to get out of here.) Night Rage Level: Level 9 Individuals before they became this creature: Homeless Guys Description: The "Swordsman" is an infected in a form of a homeless person. It sometimes manifest while going to just hang out over instead. This guy''s arms is dangling but never to underestimate the power of the dangling arms. In just a matter of seconds, the massacre will probably happen if this guy is left alone to do it''s little job which is to destroy the word. Although they are more similar to an undead, they have distinct pictures that you can imeddiately tell from regular. The Swordsman is full of protruding swords on the body. It will become your death if this sharp spikes will hit your vulnerable body. It''s arms will also be playing the role of being a natural sharpened knife as slicing you in half will be easier for the variant to do so. Despite being a creature closer to human appeared, the arms are what made them terrifying. They are also quite troublesome and will need a lot danger involving on them. Chapter 271 - A Meal for the Dead A feast has been held inside the base of the gangsters. After their successful raid, they managed to gather a large amount of loot, alongside prisoners they are planning to sell for profit and to also suck up some reputation with the slave traders for better offers in the future. Some slaves were easily subdued and now ready to be shipped to the slave traders. The others who are more adamant about being subdued refused to be enslaved. Due to that, they were instead killed by being executed or hanged in the gallows. Some were even violated first before being brutally killed. It was a cruel thing that is being celebrated by the gangsters. Little did they know, the wrath of the little devil has now reached the peak that their salvation is no longer possible. ... Day 314: 11:35 P.M Osaka Streets: Base of the Unknown Gangsters Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Rushing to the gates of the gangster''s base, still with the swordsman following my back and also the horde of undead corpses that are running at full speed. Since it is dark where I came from, the guards did not notice the undead behind me and just saw my figure approaching. "Halt! What do you think you are doing trying to step in our territory?!" I have no time to worry about them. I continue to run towards them, causing their alertness to reach its peak. "Approach further and we will shoot!" I ready my weapons and my grappling hook. This is risky enough as I can be killed the moment they will shoot their guns at me. But this risk is enough for me to make sure they won''t be able to live a peaceful life. The guards started to aim their rifles at me. However, they suddenly looked terrified the moment the undead behind me appeared. I am also in a range of a nearby lampost that is also adjacent to the gates. After getting the timing, I shoot the grappling hook to the lampost and retract it once it got attached firmly, dragging me along. The guards who were originally meant to guard the mansion and shoot any intruders were not able to respond properly and get the proper action done. The moment I got away and disappeared from the undead chasing me, their sights landed straight on the unsuspecting guards. One of the guards grab his radio and quickly asked for backup. "Gate 1 reporting, please provide a backup! We are under besieging by the infected! I repeat we need backup as soon as possible!" "We need to get out of here!" The two guards who were stationed were in a state of panic that they started to fire on the horde. However, the moment the Swordsman appeared before them, their eyes widen and they started shooting rapidly while screaming. Of course, in just a single slice, the two guards were no longer be able to scream after their heads went flying the moment the Swordsman delivered its slash to them, leaving their bodies as fresh meals for the dead. ... After the guards sacrificed their lives, I managed to cross the fence by jumping from the lampost. Despite the sound of guns blazing from the rifles outside, the guests and the gangsters seem to not heed it in mind. I managed to infiltrate the place and with the horde on the gate, it will take a few minutes before they will be able to break free. Ah, I almost forgot that one of them can easily slice through obstacles without a problem. It will go into chaos sooner than expected. But never mind that, I pull out my Piyavka Machete and creep on one of the guests that are enjoying their drinks in the corner. Without warning, I hold their mouths, muffling their voices before stabbing their throat with the Piyavka Machete, killing the poor guy immediately. The woman that seems to accompany the guy I just killed frowned when she noticed him missing. She started calling for his name and goes near to my location. The moment she turned her back, I grab her mouth and muffled her voice before proceeding to stab the woman on her throat. As I said earlier, there is no such thing as mercy to people who enjoys killing other helpless people and treat it as a mere enjoyment show to pass the time. I know it is wrong to kill them but I am not a saint. I will kill without hesitation if they deserved the fate of getting killed. I made my way slowly but surely to the populated area and hid in the shadows. I don''t need to blend into them especially in the clothes I am wearing. Instead, this will cause me to stand out more. This time, I heard another round of gunfire outside the gate and the visitors now looked confused about what is going on. While the crowd is in chaos, From the looks of the people''s reaction, the undead has finally managed to break through the gate''s defenses and without the guards to block the breach, the undead poured inside. Screams and violence ensued as the Swordsman joined the fray. Guts and flesh of different individuals made the floor and the ground dyed red as the casualties keeps on rising. Since chaos already ensued, I took the opportunity to sneak inside the mansion and look for myself where are the slaves they imprisoned. Since the guys that are executed no longer have the chance to be saved, the only one I can deal with this time around and saved are the slaves that they didn''t killed but captured. Due to the chaos of the festivity that the dead created after they found their meals, every people who can fight were now on the focus of fighting the horde and the swordsman, causing the place to end up empty. I am not sure if the gangsters can repel the horde but if they did, then its good since my worries will no longer be that big but if the gangsters were also wiped out, its not that bad but not so great either. The layout of the mansion''s interior isn''t that large and they are easy to traverse around, allowing me to find the right room where the slaves were imprisoned. They were put inside the jail bars and most of them left alive are girls wearing torn clothes. All of them are injured and some seems to be suffering from shock. When I entered the room all of the prisoners glared at me but I didn''t care. Also, I decided to keep them imprisoned for now. They will be safe against the horde and unless the bars of the prison is cut out by the Swordsman, they don''t will be safe as long as they don''t lean into the bars and let themselves killed. After checking out that all of them are still alive and all of them are just imprisoned, then I sighed in relief and went back out of the base and looked at the aftermath of the horde. To avoid the eyes of the dead, that will surely attack me once they saw me, I climb the roof and checked the situation on the ground. In the end, all of the survivors who defended were all killed and even the undead attacking are also sliced. The only one left behind standing is the "Swordsman" standing in the middle of the corpses. I observed the Swordsman and saw that this infected also eats as it''s long tongue appeared, and the mouth that is always closed opened and receiving the guts and body parts of the people and undead killed. It doesn''t use the hands since it is just blades, not a real hand. It relished on the feast as it devours the remaining guts slowly. Looking at the time, I just realized that only a few minutes left before midnight is remaining before the screams at midnight once again occurs. With the Swordsman going passive, I grab the AR15, attached the scope and suppressor and positioned myself on the roof by lying in my belly to the roof. Positioning the gun and aimed, I waited for the right timing to strike. Breathe in... breathe out... 11:58 P.M ... 11:59 P.M ... Once my watch started beeping, the Swordsman that is eating and currently opening its mouth stopped mid air once the time struck 12 midnight. Putting my forefinger in the trigger, I aimed the gun right to the mouth. I only have 60 seconds to do this right. And turned the automatic lever to semi-auto. I held my breath in, focused and keep my eyes on the target. Once my aim stabilized and the mouth of the target is now focused, I pulled the trigger and deliver a bullet to the mouth as an appetizer to the meal. "Gochisousama-deshita" BANG! Chapter 272 - Slaves of the Dead Part 1 Day 315: 12:00 A.M Osaka Streets: Base of the Unknown Gangsters Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) "AWWWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" The sound of the dogs and the indescribable scream from the banshees stopped all the movements of the undead all over the streets. Due to that, I managed to strike the Swordsman down using my AR15 when it was in the middle of eating. That was a bare minimum amount of effort but also a big risk since it was not a 100% sure kill on my part. If I was a little bit off on my aim, that was a worthless shot. When I shoot the Swordsman down, the Swordsman''s head exploded. Still, I am not too sure whether the Swordsman is already dead or it will still come back to life. There are many kind of possibilities and the Swordsman''s revival is one of the things I don''t want to happen at least after I killed it. After descending from the roof, I headed straight to the ground and notice that there are still a few undead left behind but are already not capable of surviving for long. I started finishing off all the stragglers and sent them to afterlife after, breaking their heads. Once I have finished all of the stragglers left behind, I check the Swordsman out and sure enough, the lunky bastard died. I checked its body for any Piyavka ores inside and I was not expecting that the hands of the Swordsman alongside the spikes that looks like swords protruding from its body were all Piyavkas. I have a little trouble looking all of the Piyavkas on this guy. Not even the Juggernaut and the Hammerhead has this much amount of Piyavkas in their bodies and yet this small bastard has them in the body like some sort of decoration. Tapping my headphone, I made a call to Nanami. "Hello? Kyosei, did something happen on your side?" "None, things are fine. What about in the base? You keep on rushing me to go back to the base as soon as possible due to the situation happening. Is everything fine now there?" "Yeah. No problems so far. After the midnight scream occurred, we finally managed to repel the headaches ans also clear out a few of the undead down to the ground." "I see. Then once the morning comes rolling in, bring some backup, a few vehicles and those people good at extracting a Piyavka ore out of the dead variant''s body." "Roger. Be careful until morning comes. Even if you didn''t encounter the headaches yet, we can''t be too sure about them. I will be informing you soon once we are near the vicinity later." "Alright." Once the call ended, I grab my Piyavka Machete and stab the neck and the chest of the Swordsman to ensure its death before going back inside to look at the slaves that were imprisoned by the gangsters. ... Entering the bas.e.m.e.nt where the slaves were confined, I saw that they are still terrified and some had these blank look on their faces. I kind of wonder what is going to happen to them after they were defiled and molested by the gangsters? Some had even large injuries in their bodies that seems to look similar to a whip marks. I inspected them one by one and some of the slaves that are confined glared and grit their teeth. One prisoner tries to spit into my clothes and to my face. Good thing I kind of expected that and dodged it. "You will rot in hell for all the things you have done to us! May the people you guys killed torment you till you die!" the redhead girl said while seething in anger towards me. Perhaps these people thought I am one of the guys who enslaved them. "Sure. I will welcome them. Don''t worry, things like that doesn''t bother me at all. And with all the people I killed, that is a huge possibility and I think it will be interesting to see them again in ghost form," I said to the girl. It was of course a sarcastic remark. I am just letting them vent out their anger since I feel a little bored without much to do. In the end, they are all looking at me with knives and daggers aimed at me. I can tell that the longer they look at me, the more likely their eyes to bleed to curse me up to my ancestors but meh, who cares. I still have to wait for the others later to arrive and take these girls out. If I release them now, they might go straight up attack me with the chance they can get which might result to their deaths instead if I can''t hold back. Let''s be honest, there is no way they can beat me up even if they try to gang up on me. I went out the bas.e.m.e.nt and go to the second floor balcony of this mansion. It''s a little bit boring but things are not so bad compared to the base that is always under attack every night. Holding the AR15, I look at all the bloodbath that occurred here just a few minutes ago. Dead bodies, mangled corpses, blood and guts, you name it and it exists on the ground of this mansion. The disco lights installed around the lines are now covered in blood after countless of death happened. Even the pool that was supposed to be a place for relaxation and other kind of things were converted to a pool of blood and floating corpses. Then, my eyes landed to the unfortunate people who were hanged by the gangsters were still hanging on the ropes on the gallows. It was not that brutal but the way they kill these people because they defy them is kind of absurd. But what is more absurd is how the slave traders willing to buy dead corpses. Are they perhaps going to use these dead bodies for something else? I have no idea but its also not something I like to think about either. ... "...may all your souls rest in peace." I slowly open my eyes after saying a slight prayer and took a glance to the 20 corpses of young men, young girls, old men and a few kids. They suffered from hanging and the noose on their necks marks out the torture they have suffered from the hands of the gangsters. Not only the noose on their neck are present, there are also a few bodies with bruises and dried up blood on their bodies that I can tell they were tortured first before they were killed. Taking the cloth hanging as a decoration near the stage, I cover their corpses and left their bodies. I can''t do anything anymore on them but I can hope they will find the peace and quiet of their souls. ... Day 315: 6:33 A.M Osaka Streets: Base of the Unknown Gangsters Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The Night Rage ended and Nanami and the others came to my location. With Nanami constantly tracking my whereabouts using the headphones, they don''t need to ask my location before they can get where I was. When Nanami went to check, she immediately wear the facemask on her mouth and nose to cover her nose from the rotting stench coming from the dead bodies of the mangled corpses, and also from the dead bodies that were hanged by the gangsters. "Did you create this bloodbath Kyosei?!" Nanami looked surprised. "Are you kidding me, do you think I am capable of doing this in a single night? You can tell that some of them are killed by a blade attack and many of them were cut in multiple pieces too. If I kill, I am not so psychotic to cause something like this and decorate the whole place with their dead bodies. I attack them in much simpler ways than doing this messily." "I must admit you have a point in there Kyosei, however, it is not impossible if it is you. You can kill almost anything if you just set your mind to it." "Let''s just clean up the place as soon as possible. The stench will be unbearable if we keep the corpses in here stay. Ah... and please bury the people I covered with cloth in a separate grave, they don''t deserve to be with the corpses of the gangsters who defiled and tortured them." ... The guys did not clean up everything especially the pool due to how hectic time is and how dirty the pool already. Besides, even if we clean this place completely, it doesn''t mean we will be using this as a base. On the other hand, the guys extracting the Piyavka ores gathered a whole box full of them with two long pieces of raw Piyavka. Getting this amount is only possible if you killed at least around 50 Juggernauts. It was a good haul. Now that things are proceeding smoothly, it is time to get back to the slaves and free them up from their shackles. Chapter 273 - Slaves of the Dead Part 2 Day 315: 6:45 A.M Melee: Piyavka Hook and Scythe Gun: Hunting Shotgun: Modified for Piyavka Shells, Beretta M9 Pistol (Nathalie''s View) It''s been a long time since I get to have a mission with Kyosei and Nanami. After staying with Japanese people with my brother, I grew fond of the culture of the Japanese and despite the clear differences of our customs, it was clear that in the times of danger and helplessness, this is the only way for me to move. Although I had yet to give up hope on my father, I am unsure when we will be able to obtain a transportation method that can cross to the other side of the world. So for now, I am going to help my newfound family survive and beat the living sh*t out of all the dead that tries to kill all of us everyday. Currently, the mission this time around is requested directly by Kyosei as he was out all night during the last night rage and despite the calls of Nanami to bring him back to the base, it seems that he is unable to do so due to a terrible circ.u.mstances that he experienced. Kyosei needed a few people who are good at extracting and harvesting Piyavka on a variant''s body alongside with some helpers and medics. He also mentioned to bring a vehicle enough for a few people to fit in. Although I usually see Kyosei bring people with him, he rarely bring more than one or a group of people back to the base so hearing him says to bring a car or van that can fit a lot of people is a surprise for me and for the others who are familiar with Kyosei. A few minutes later, with the help of Nanami''s trackers to Kyosei, we arrive on where he currently was and to our surprise, the place has experienced a very terrible bloodbath seeing all the dead bodies loitered all around on the mansion. "What the f*ck... this is even worse than the aftermath after every night rage!" one of my female sdf friend Sayaka muttered as she looked around the bloody place, kicking a few guts and bones scattered beneath our feet. "It seems like the corpses scattered here are mixed with the undead and dead normal people. This guy here is definitely a normal person but it seems like he was cut to pieces. Poor bastard," Kou, another SDF soldier and a friend of Sayaka. He just recently talked with me after seeing that Sayaka is enjoying my company. Perhaps he was wary at first because I am an American woman. "Ugh, Kou, what the hell are you doing touching corpses and stuff?! Are you not bothered checking up on those slimy and gritty leftovers of what was once a human?!" Sayaka stopped Kou. "It''s a wonder for me how you managed to survive the military academy and became a full fledged soldier if you can''t survive something this basic. War will bring you more gruesome things like this." "What the hell, Kou. This kind of content is not in the military training or anything! Did we have the same school of military we attended with?!" "Relax guys, you can bicker later once we finish whatever we needed to do here. Is that clear?" I look at the two of them. "Of course," Kou didn''t hesitate, as he also don''t want to continue to bicker with Sayaka any further. "Ugh... Fine." Sayaka pouted as we continue on inside. When we get into the main gate, what we saw is the metal gate cut in half by some sort of huge blade as the gate itself is already in pieces and there is no brute force from it, just pure`slice. "How the heck did this happen?" Kou who is a little bit stoic showed his surprise upon seeing the state of the gate. Not only the gate is in pieces here, even the undead and some people were also cut into pieces. I doubt this is Kyosei''s work knowing that even though he is a monster in killing, that doesn''t mean he can do monstrous things like this so easily. Nanami stopped and brought out her drone. After it started flying, she controlled it and it went ahead inside for scouting purposes, that way, we will not be moving in without any careful idea oj what will happen. It took a bit of time before Nanami allowed us to proceed further. What waited us inside is much more gruesome on what was currently outside. Guts, mangled bodies, rotting corpses, pool of blood, brain matter, severed limbs, anything about the human body becoming gore is present here. Also, it stinks... "Oh my goodness, its a massacre..." Sayaka said as she surveys the place while she aims her AR15 rifle. "It happened during Night Rage so I think this occurred when a horde attacked this place. And seeing the speakers and stages on the center of this place, I think some sort of party occured in here," Kou said after analyzing all of the things he can piece out on the surroundings. There are no threats in the surroundings. Most of the bodies here are all in pieces and some are cut in half. There are some which still retains their whole bodies but their heads or part of their head has been blasted off which I can easily tell that it came from a rifle that is in semi-auto mode to act as a sniper rifle. Nanami already ordered a few people to look for any variants to harvest Piyavka ores out while the rest surveys the area. At that time, Kyosei also came out, from the mansion. He still looks the same, with his stoic face, but we can easily tell he has seen some serious stuff last night. "Damn, even until now, I still can''t believe he is much more of a monster compared to us who have undertaken several years of training from military. There is no way we will get in his level of abilities to kill," Sayaka whistled. "He is still young but even I can see that he isn''t that proficient to a gun so its most likely that he has more experience in fighting with melee weapons. If he is able to effectively kill in just a matter of seconds, he didn''t need to be a military combatant to learn how to use melee weapons effectively. He must be a regular fighter in the streets to casually fight in a crowd." What Kou made sense about Kyosei and he guessed it right. When we are still back at the school, everyone said that Kyosei is a delinquent and he is usually on the streets to fight than on the classroom to learn and I must say that his brawn prowess did not go to waste. "Nathalie? Are you free?" Nanami asked me, interrupting my thoughts. "Yeah, we just finished our little patrol just now." Kyosei steps forward and pulls out a key from his pocket. "Good. Go and bring a few medics with you and bring out those gals on the bas.e.m.e.nt. Use that to free them. Don''t worry about the multiple locks you need to open, ths key is a master key to those so no need to panic." He throws it casually to me and I caught it. It was some sort of skeleton key which is designed to open multiple locks. So what does he means when he said "bring out those gals in the bas.e.m.e.nt"? "Are you coming with me guys?" I asked Sayaka and Kou. "Yeah, we are already here, might as well stick around a little bit longer. There are no enemies around anyways." Sayaka said. "Count me in," Kou said. "Alright, lets call those two medics with us." ... The mansion inside is a little grand compared to the mansion we occupied but since it is smaller compared to the base, I am guessing this mansion is meant for only hanging out and parties and some other stuff? We just passed by on the kitchen and it seems like they have indeed do a party here last night. Too bad it ended with them all killed. Anyways, we are now descending to the bas.e.m.e.nt but what appeared before us is a dungeon-like place filled with cages that has a person inside. This might be what Kyosei said when he said "bring out the gals" earlier. The prisoners looked up on us and suddenly got terrified from us, probably because we are carrying guns and Sayaka and Kou are holding their rifles. "Calm down guys, we are not dangerous people, we have come to rescue all of you guys. Don''t worry, we will free you out now," Sayaka said. I handed the key to Kou and he started opening the cages one by one. Some of the girls started crying while the others who didn''t cried sighed in relief. But why are they inside the cages? And why did Kyosei passed us the key instead of opening the locks by himself? It still raises questions for me but first things first, lets get them out of this hellhole. Chapter 274 - Slaves of the Dead Part 3 Day 315: 7:21 A.M Melee: Piyavka Hook and Scythe Gun: Hunting Shotgun: Modified for Piyavka Shells, Beretta M9 Pistol (Nathalie''s View) To see so many of them locked up in the bas.e.m.e.nt, I am wondering if this place is a secret prison at first. But that shouldn''t be the case. "To think the gangsters are taking advantage of the apocalypse to enslave other people. It is quite terrible and I never expected that they would go this far," Sayaka said. "I heard of this one before. This was in a case of mass kidnappings happening all around that the police were forced to deploy special units to find the perpetrators of the kidnappings. It looks like the gangsters are the ones responsible for that for the most part," Kou said as he helped one of the women who is wounded. With the medics with us, the two silent medics did their job of treating the injuries of the slaves. Some have minor injuries while some have worst and deep wounds. It was so deep that I know this will leave a scar if it heals one day. We have taken all of the imprisoned girls out of their cells and many have blunt traumas on their bodies while some have suffered severe cuts in their skins that the blood that has dried up will bleed again if cleaned up by the medics. There are also a few cases where they feel pain all over their bodies and can only cry in pain as they endure the pain while being checked by the medics. "These wounds will take a lot of time to heal. And to think they managed to endure for too long inside the cold cell is a miracle indeed. If they are not rescued sooner, they might have died or suffer once their wounds get infected by other kinds of infection. Sure they don''t die from undead bites but they will die from different kind of infection," Kou said after examining the wounds of the victims with very bad looking wounds. Once the treatment for their wounds are done, they were given sleeping pills for them to go to sleep while they are being transported. They cannot feel the best experience while being transported to the base for medication so it is a better option to lull them to sleep and get them experience calm and comfort once while being transported. While they are being given with sleeping pills, Kyosei appeared, checking the situation. There are still a few who hasn''t gone to sleep yet and the moment he appeared, many of the girls started gritting their teeth and are ready to attack Kyosei. I stopped them from doing so, Kou and Sayaka helped me restrain them from doing so. "That guy! He is one with those people who captured us! Kill him! We can''t afford him to be left alive! He might have killed many innocent people just like our friends!" The three of us were at lost hearing this from the girl. "Sir! You are part of the SDF right? Why are you not delivering punishment to him?!" she looked at Kou and Sayaka with a pained look on her face. "I don''t know what you experienced earlier but this guy is not even close to those gangsters. What made you say he was along with them?" "I trust my instincts! Also, he didn''t even dare to set us free! Not even once! He even threatened us that he will kill us if we try to escape!" When I heard it, I slapped my forehead in frustration. This little f*cker is still as savage as ever and I never expect him to be also savage and will threaten the girls traumatized by their kidnappers. I mean, your first action once you saved someone from kidnapping would be freeing them from their captors right? Only Kyosei would do something ridiculous as this. Kou looked at Kyosei and decided to ask him about it. "Is the girl saying the truth that you threatened everyone?" Kyosei was so nonchalant that he just shrugged it off and answered it so half-heartedly. "Yes. I admit it that I threatened them. I am a little pissed by these gals since they immediately judged me as an evil person and I am colluding with the people of the gangs. That pissed me off that I decided to just give up explaining things to them and just play along with their accusations." That is just messed up reasoning and I expected that already. To think he would rather do follow the misunderstanding rather than fixing it. This guy is extremely wack indeed. The girl still wanted to say something but the sleeping pills finally took effect and she also goes to journey on the slumber land of dreams. With that, they were one by one transported to the vehicles for transport. We also investigated the place and apparently, the mansion is one of the bases where the gangsters are gathering for meetings and other stuff like where they held most of their prisoners to be sold to the slave market that just recently appeared. Kyosei last night was able to spot the party of the gangsters while executing a few survivors who resisted by hanging on their own gallows. It was brutal and if it was me, I would have stormed in and try to kill them all. They are just toying the human lives so why would I feel remorse on attacking them. It would be too much for Kyosei to kill them all one by one without being discovered. It takes skills to annihilate them all. But because it was Night Rage, Kyosei is being pursued by the undead and was even followed by a new variant, Kyosei decided to use them to annihilate them all, leading themselves for their deaths. As for the slaves, he didn''t want to open the jails and free the girls since the Night Rage is still on fire and the dead outside the mansion is still on the loose so before things go wrong with them freed, he decided to let them remain inside so that in case a siege occurred, he would be able to let them safe for the time being by curling themselves inside the jail room. "Ugh... Kyosei, I don''t know anymore if it is your second nature to make enemies everywhere you go," Nanami sighed. "Maybe so. I have no idea about it but it could be very possible." Now we only need to wait for the slaves to wake up. As for the Piyavka Harvest, it was also a success. With everything done in a flash, we returned back to the base, riding the cars we used earlier. "Hey, Nathalie. You and your brother were among the members of Kyosei''s group in the past right? How come you guys trust Kyosei without even asking him on what he is doing?" Sayaka asked. "Ha, well, Kyosei is somewhat unique but he is a kind individual. He always looked so pessimistic and he keeps on degrading others without a care in the world. He was harsh on me at first too but we already understand well that Kyosei is just always like that. His mind is much more advanced compared to us and even if he hate people, he is clearly creating a group of people that is now loyal and none were willing to stop." "He didn''t criticize you for your bad language barrier before when you came here in Japan?" "Well, not at all, he is in fact, capable of saying it with us." ... DAY 315: 8: 45 A.M (Kyosei''s View) Nanami dragged me to her vehicle to discuss the new variant that chased me. "So you named it "Swordsman" due to how well this creature uses it''s arms like a sword, is that correct?" "Yes." "It''s another variant we needed to watch out for. Since there are already four types of Variants that endanger us with their ability to penetrate defenses, things are not so good." "You mean the Hurlers, Birds, Decapitators and Pukers right?" "Yeah! With their ability to destroy barriers, and walls, as well as the way they penetrate the crowd, another one appeared. We would need to be wary of these variants as they will kill anyone who is not careful enough." "So what do you think about the new variant?" I asked. " With High risk comes with rare chances to win but we can''t afford how much Piyavka we managed to harvest just now while harvesting this from the usual undead we kill. Since that creature wield too much of it, we need to consider what will happen if we run into one. It was most likely a walking source thing. If it is possible we will kill it." Now that it is proven that the variants appear time and time again, with different abilities and different levels of danger. Finding the cure is needed as soon as possible if we wanted to survive this ever changing world of the dead. Chapter 275 - Deadly Training Day 316: 8:00 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) It''s another day after the rescue of the enslaved survivors. They have already awakened after they were put to sleep temporarily for transportation ease. Not all of the survivors who were captured decided to stay behind after they recovered and wanted to reunite with the others who managed to escape so we didn''t force them to be with us. As for those who have their entire groups wiped out and have no means of a place to go back into, our group decided to take them in. Since Haru is nonchalant about accepting others as long as they can help in the situation of the base without being a heavy responsibility by the others, they will be welcomed with open arms. As of now, out of those slaves that were saved, only 6 remained in the base while the rest parted ways with us. Haru parted them with some weapons and guns to use for their survival while on the road. As for the remaining 6, two of them are around the 27-29-year-old range while the three are the same ages as Eve and the two other kids. As for the last girl, she is around the same age as me and the others. That girl is none other than the one who tried to spit on me the last time. I was surprised that she didn''t part ways with us despite me being part of the core members of the group. She still hated me though but that is none of my concern at all. Nathalie has easily managed to talk with this girl so I guess she was in good hands. Right now, I am here with Byakuya, training him. The other day, I was not expecting him to come to me since most of the time, I am always alone sleeping and only a few would make conversations with me except for the people who are all the original members of Blood Battalion. The others who are originally from the SDF group and just came to know me when we merged were not that interactive much to me. So to see the initiative of this kid to talk to me is something else. (The other day) "Please let me marry Eve!" When I heard that, the cola that I was drinking that time almost went out to my nose which still f*cking hurts. "What the f*ck are you saying all of a sudden? Did someone bonk you again in the head which messed you up a little bit?" "I am serious! I fell in love with her and I want to marry her! As her father, I wanted to formally ask her hand in marriage and I hope you accept the proposal for me to marry your daughter! Your girlfriend also agreed and already showered me her blessings! Only yours is left now!" I shook my head in confusion. Since when did I have a girlfriend? I didn''t even reciprocate the feelings of Miyuki and Cindy who are both infatuated with me because I focus on our survival first and decided to stop building a romantic relationship with the opposite s.e.x for now, and now this little runt has already asked my girlfriend for a blessing?! I am too shocked I don''t know what to do anymore. Maybe he was speaking about Miyuki since she is the only one here who she calls Mommy. "You... you sick bastard, you are still a kid and now you are asking for my daughter to be your bride?!" "I know we are still kids but love doesn''t measure using the age! Age is just a number! I will promise to protect your daughter in any ways possible!" "And jail is just a room you little f*cker. Kids shouldn''t be talking about marriage so casually. Also, your age is not yet proper to marry my daughter as both of you are still underage. Aside from that, you are still far too weak to become my daughter''s husband. If you wanted to be the husband of my daughter, you needed to be able to knock me down at least! I doubt you can effectively protect her." "Then! I beg you to train me and shape me as the ideal man that can protect Eve!" "What..." ... (Back to the present) So yeah, after that, he begged me again to train him. Since he keeps on nagging me and I don''t think I can stop him from doing so, I decided to agree to his silly training. "Reporting! I have finished running 20 laps around the base!" "Good! Now do me 10 push-ups with 5 repetitions!" "Uh... Master, I don''t know how to do what you just said. Can you please clarify 5 repetitions?" "Alright, since you are still a greenhorn with this kind of language, I will explain, you need to do 10 pushups, however, for every 1 count, there are 5 sub counts to it and that is the repetitions. One count of the 10 main counts needed to be performed 5 times!" "Master, but that is not 10 pushups! That''s 50 in total!" "Are you going to give up now?" "No master! I am just clarifying it!" He then began to do the 5 repetition push-ups with physical vigor plastered on his face as he does the repetitions. "Oy, Kyosei, how is the training with the little kid going?" Souichi appeared while sipping coffee. "Not that bad. I just made him do a few stretches of exercise." Souichi then looked at Byakuya who is struggling to finish the first count. "Wait, you did the repetition count on his pushups?! You monster, kids can''t withstand that much! Are you even sure you are training him and not torturing him?! Basically what you just did is plain torture!" Souichi was horrified hearing what I just did. "All I did is make things difficult for him. If he gives up, too bad for him." "Yeah, yeah. I know this kid is trying to marry Eve since Miyuki told him about it. It felt like you are disapproving of the proposal he is giving." "He is still a kid. He needs to know that survival first before things like love life." "Bruh... Don''t transfer your bitterness to others. You are ruining everyone''s expectations!" "Shut up, just because you have a girlfriend doesn''t mean you are superior to me and act like you know everything. This is Eve we are talking about and I am not going to let her just accept proposals like nothing." "Ugh... I quit. There is no point trying to argue with you." As we just finished talking with each other, Byakuya who looked like he just took a bath appeared before us while panting for air. "Master... Huff... I have done the...huff... 10 pushups with 5 repetitions...huff...just like you just mentioned." "Good. Now then," I was about to give something to Byakuya when Souichi stopped me. "Bro. I know you are testing the kid but you should also give him a rest! Even someone who has reached their limits needs to rest to avoid dying trying to do something impossible!" "Oy, don''t bother us. Mind your own business. Also, I am not that inhumane, why did you think I will keep him do training with his body too tired to do anything?" I then give Byakuya a cold orange fruit. "Eat this orange to help ease the muscle pain and to also replenish you with liquid to replace the amount of liquid you lost while doing an exercise." "Ah! Thank you... Huff!" Byakuya accepted the orange but he didn''t eat it immediately and just lay down on the ground after experiencing something so hard to do. "Hmm, you also know how to be a human sometimes huh?" Souichi smirked. "You want to lose some of those teeth of yours?" "Ah... No no, I am fine." "Anyways, once you are done eating and resting, prepare your gear, we will go hunting later on." "What? Kyosei, you want a kid to fight some undead?!" "It''s better for the kids to know how to fight the undead rather than stay oblivious. If he wanted to protect Eve, he needs to be strong enough to endure everything. "Then let me come along. I don''t trust this training method of yours and whenever you are out, you are always entangled in different dangerous situations. At least two guardians can help protect him if things go awry." "Suit yourself. I am just doing this to train him properly." Souichi grinned and pulled a thumbs up. Honestly, I was surprised by this kid''s resilience. I thought he was just joking since he was a kid but I think this is not just some random joke. He really wanted to marry Eve. Still, it doesn''t change anything. If ever, he indeed needs to get strong. If I am not here to protect her, then he needs to act as the sword and shield to protect her from any kind of harm. Chapter 276 - How to Train A Child to Kill the Dead First Part Day 316: 12:05 P.M Melee: Baseball Bat, Piyavka Knife Gun: Glock 19 (Byakuya''s View) I was instructed by Master Kyosei to intake food as much as I can to make sure I won''t starve while on the hunt. He also instructed me to keep an energy bar and some chocolate with me all the time in my pockets as it will help a lot especially during the time you are running out of stamina or you are just plain hungry. He also helped me get armed properly with weapons and although he recommended me to use sharp weapons like the kukri, machete, and other sharp weapons, I was more comfortable in using blunt weapons as it is my very first equipment ever since I started trying to survive the apocalypse. Of course, he insisted I bring at least a single knife as a blunt weapon alone will not suffice especially since I am still a child with short stature. He also handed me a gun though he reminded me that it is also a weapon situational and for emergencies just like the knife. He handed me the Glock 19 as mg gun for this time around. "You ready kid? I know you experienced many things already before I found you but I think you are still green in fighting so this will be a task for you to train your whole body in battle. I can''t afford to let you marry Eve with that lanky body of yours." "Thanks for guiding me!" "Stop being stiff, get your sh*t already. Come on, let''s go. We can''t afford to keep wasting time." After the selection of weapons, we went to the garage where we meet Souichi-san waiting for us. "Looks like you are ready to fight, boy. I know it is tough out there but this is what you wanted to do so do your best." "Thanks for helping me out!" We went inside the Pickup truck and Souichi-san revved up the car before we left. ... Day 316: 12:24 P.M Melee: Baseball Bat, Piyavka Knife Gun: Glock 19 (Byakuya''s View) It didn''t take us long before the car stops at a random location. "According to the reports given by the Scouters, this place is full of undead and it was said that this place has become a place of infestation." "Infestations?" Master Kyosei frowned. "Nanami called it " infestations" since the undead started inhabiting on random places like this area here which in turn attracts other undead together, causing the formation of the horde to likely form around here. If we eliminate all of the undead here, it will end the infestation and the imminent formation of hordes will likely lessen and tone down a little bit." "She sure likes to name these phenomenons weirdly." "Just let my sister do her job. Its much better we have classifications on things like that for an easier way of communication and we don''t need to explain things a lot more. Besides, you are the first one who classified them all like that which is why Nanami took it seriously which in turn helped us out a lot. "Well, enough of that, I want to know how many undead is currently stationed over there," Master Kyosei said. "According to the scouts, they have estimated around 23 undead with one variant of a stalker inside spotted." "Good. This will be a good training spot for this little brat. Let''s see how well you can fight and if you can afford to protect my daughter from anything. I will judge you using this method. Don''t worry, you got me on your back if things get rough. Now get wild in there." Once he finished saying that, we went out of the car and we were welcomed by a few of the infected spotting us. "Now show me your worth kid." When he said that, I steeled myself and gather all the courage I can get. Once I calmed down, I ready my baseball bat and ready my body to attack. Thankfully, the undead is only one and it was slow. The moment it is around a few meters away from my position, I duck and smash the legs of the undead, causing it to tumble down. I didn''t stop there and did the same to the other, causing the lanky body of the undead to fall. With that, I immediately raise my baseball bat, and with a swing packed with all the force I can do, I swing it downwards, directly to the head of the undead. BRAAAAAAKKK! The undead''s head exploded, causing blood and brain matter to explode. It''s been a while since I feel the normal feeling of breaking an undead''s head. "Not bad for a kid. You utilized your stature to bring down an enemy much larger than you. However, you have lots of wasted movement, especially during the final blow." "What?" "You probably didn''t know this but an undead''s head is so brittle that even a punch of a brass knuckle will break the skull of undead to pieces. If I were you, you just need to deliver the right amount of force and bring it down to the target without trying too hard on doing so." Now that Master mentioned it, I felt that they have a really soft head that I am breaking one of the heads felt like smashing a watermelon blindfolded. "Stay sharp, round two of the dead is here. Keep your chin up and don''t shake in fear." I look before me and it was a woman undead this time. Once the woman undead is near me, I didn''t bother to smash the legs anymore but instead, I slide kick it down, causing it to fall over. I quickly got up on my legs and raised the baseball bat before smashing it down to the head once more. I repeated it one more time to make sure it is dead, smashing its skull down. "That is a creative way of taking down an undead but you have too much risk at play with this especially that you have to slide down which will sometimes incur your injuries if you are too harsh. Its much better if you just use your traditional way of taking down the undead like how you did first." "Got it!" Souichi-san who was eating potato ch.i.p.s in the car was looking impressed. "I didn''t expect you to be the sensei type Kyosei! I was blind at first about this and didn''t think you had it in you!" Souichi-san grinned. "I have the urge to break a jaw and remove at least around 10 teeth off. Should I try doing so?" "Uh, you can do that to the non-living. Don''t you dare look at me like that?" "Alright kid, you have grasped most of the fundamentals of killing an undead safely. Now, let''s go to a little bit harder content. Four eyes, get your butt off the seat of the car, and support us on the rear especially this kid." "Alright, alright." "What should we do now, Master?" I asked. "We will be attacking the infestation and clear it immediately. We will be fighting multiple undead this time around and I will help you deal with most of them. Of course, you need to do and get your kill too. I am not here babysitting anyone so be sure you can do it." "GOT IT!" I nodded and ready my weapon as we slowly went to the building. A few meters away from the entrance, two undead is now on our way. "Now is your chance kid, show me how you deal with them!" I have avoided this kind of situation many times as I am not confident in fighting multiple undead at the same time but now that it is inevitable, might as well go all out already. I swing the baseball bat to the first undead with enough force that is good enough to stagger the undead. I didn''t stop there and repeated it but this time, I directed it to the h.i.p.s causing it to move to the right where it was also the time for the undead to trip over the other one. Once they have fallen, I took the advantage of the one that fell and raises the baseball bat, crushing the dead down to the very pulp. The second one is about to stand up too but I didn''t allow it and steps down to the back of the collapsed undead before delivering the final blow of the undead. "Continue. We don''t need to stop because it is over, there is no way it will be over so keep that weapon up." The infestation started to emerge and I have to fight them again to death. "Kyosei! I spotted the Stalker this time!" Stalker is one of the creatures that I usually call "Tall Men" due to how big they were. But I am not expecting I would be seeing one before me. Is this going to be a good way for me to train?" Chapter 277 - How to Train a Child to Kill the Dead Second Part Day 316: 1:00 P.M Osaka Streets Melee: Baseball Bat, Piyavka Knife Gun: Glock 19 (Byakuya''s View) I have seen these guys before and even before I joined with the group of Master Kyosei, I know how ruthless these creatures are towards their victims and they are quite persistent in following their prey. I am not surprised that Master Kyosei and the others call this variant "Stalker". Along with the normal undead, they are now ready to snarl and take a bite on us. Master Kyosei is quick and as the undead tried to attack, he grabs its hair and slams it down to the wall with force enough to shake the foundation of the wall that Master Kyosei slammed with. " I will be assisting in clearing this place especially in killing the stalker but you will be the one that will be mainly responsible for killing the normal undead." Without waiting for me to get ready, he started attacking the undead in the area and purposely left a few behind without even killing them. I forced myself to calm down as the undead before me, started attacking. I don''t want to die just yet. It''s a matter of kill or be killed. Swish! Bang! Crash! I don''t remember how many undead were left behind by Master but I killed them all. But it was almost close to my very limit as I already pushed everything I can do till the very end. "Damn, I don''t even think you can do all of that all by yourself kid! You are as monstrous as him!" Souichi-san exclaimed. "Shush, Four Eyes. The enemy is currently eating something, don''t disturb it using your loud voice," Master Kyosei said as we creep towards the entrance of the building entrance which is located in this alleyway. I just barely managed to catch up my breath but Master is already trying to surprise the "Tall Man" variant and kill it. "Look closely, kid. You might have seen that variant before but you will now witness how Kyosei kills it." Honestly, I am a little bit perplexed about it. Many survivors tried doing that in the past and they ended up torn to shreds by that particular creature. However, my worries were cut short when Master Kyosei shines a light on its face, causing the tall man undead variant that is known as the "Stalker" to shriek in fright. It was screaming like it was exposed by something else and it didn''t even bother to move away from where it was currently standing. "Shut up!" Swish! It was a clean-cut and the inhuman screams that were once coming from the Stalker disappeared the moment its head separated from its body. Master Kyosei did it as quickly as he could and I couldn''t believe it either that the creature that seems able to kill multiple people in one go to die just like that. "Now, do you think you are cut out to keep on fighting? There is still a little bit of time for another lesson. If you wanted to continue to fight, I will continue guiding you deeper in this sh*thole." "I am not changing my decision!" "Alright, let''s keep on moving and continue our little training." ... Day 316: 1:30 P.M Osaka Streets Melee: Baseball Bat, Piyavka Knife Gun: Glock 19 (Byakuya''s View) I thought that was the only time we will meet an infestation but it seems I was wrong as there was more than one of them appearing not too far from where we just cleared things earlier. "This is the very first development of the infestations for some reason. The people investigating it that there are more and more infestations appearing in the area where humans frequent," Souichi-san said, relaying the info to. Master Kyosei. "Another headache needed to be dealt with and I hated doing it." We stopped on the next infestation and this time, it was visible that there is a large amount of undead trapped on the screen barrier, trying to claw their way out. Master Kyosei looked into me again and given me an instruction. "This time around, lead the inspection and do infestation eradication here. Just like before, I will be assisting you on the sidelines. But you will do most of the killing. If there is a variant inside the building, we will make sure you are trained enough to do so." I nodded and accepted this condition as I ready my baseball bat again. "Huff... I can do this!" Master Kyosei is casually walking behind me while I am entering the premises of the building. The glass door of the building is smeared with blood and many handprints of blood are a sign that this place is already overrun by the dead. My legs started to stiff the moment I saw the countless amount of blood splattered on the ground. "What''s wrong, are you having second thoughts advancing? I will be stopping your trials if you decided to give up on this particularly. Of course, you will also forfeit your goal to marry my daughter." "Ngh...no. I refuse to quit... I will move forward!" As I slowly push the glass door forward, two undead with missing limbs and broken jaws appeared before us, ready to attack me who just disturbed their peaceful dead life. "Haaaa!" Braakk! The moment I bring down the baseball bat, the undead''s head exploded, and brain matter fell to the floor. The other one also went straight to me but I didn''t hesitate and swing my baseball bat again to its legs, causing it to collapse and fell to the ground, struggling. "Eat this!" Without batting an eye, I crushed another head, causing the brain matter to explode and cover the ground again. "I suggest you stop making sound effects while dealing with the dead like " yahh!" "haaa!" and many other ways that will just increase your noise. If you keep on doing that enemies will f*ck you over as you are too noisy." "Ah... I am sorry..." "Move on, let''s not waste our time in here. The undead can quickly destroy things if we stay put." Armed with the baseball bat, I continue the survey to the area and kill undead people while on the way. Thankfully, the infestation this time is not as bad and dangerous as it was before. I was able to clear it alone without much support from Master Kyosei who was following me and observing my ways. Once we cleared the infestation, we returned to the car where Souichi-san is waiting for us. "So, is there anything particular happening just now? How come you guys are earlier than I expected?" "The infestation is not that troublesome just now compared to the one before. This little brat managed to do it all by himself and even though he was having a hard time, he was able to clear things and destroy them without much problem." "Is that so? Then, should we continue to move to the next one?" "No, let''s end this here for now. As much as I wanted to make sure this kid can see what he is limited to what he can do, he is exceeding my expectations. Let''s go back and let him rest. We will continue the infestation clearing the next day." "Huh? Master! I know I am lacking power but please don''t fail me yet!" I beg Master Kyosei. "When did I say I am failing you? I just said we will be stopping our clearing of infestations for now. You needed to rest your little piece of work. I am not as heartless as people tend me to be one." Although I was confused at first, I was able to understand that master has not failed me yet. I have yet to fail to his tasks yet. My chances are still high. ... Day 316: 2:00 P.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Melee: Baseball Bat, Piyavka Knife Gun: Glock 19 (Byakuya''s View) We arrived from the expedition and we were welcomed by the staff and other soldiers inside. "Welcome back guys. How is the infestation situation occurring right now?" The one they call Nanami asked my master. "It''s just a mini horde gatherer. It''s not that dangerous if you are capable of killing all of these undead gatherings in one sweep. Still, it is worth looking into as the dangers don''t just involve normal undead but also a few undead variants like the Stalkers will be added to the fray so if you guys are willing to do it regularly, then it would be great to know that they will be dangerous." "Okay, the info relayed is good enough to determine things from here on out. You guys can rest now." Master Kyosei then dismissed me for the day. I can still feel the feeling of fear wracking me on the inside. I was not sure what will happen in the future but I know that I have found my purpose and that is to protect Eve. If things will go wrong, I have to make sure I can keep Eve protected from harm. Chapter 278 - How I Spill the Words from the Deads Mouth (1) Day 319: 8:55 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) 3 days passed by in a flash, Byakuya has proven to me that he is more than just a capable kid. He is just lacking the experience and also the height to properly utilize his abilities in killing the undead. I also thought that he would give up midway but he still wanted me to acknowledge his request. Thankfully, it was still pending because I am not yet giving out a definite answer to that. He didn''t mind it and just waited for my answer patiently. And yes, I still needed a little bit more time and I also need to discuss this with Eve if necessary. Also, Kaito has finally recovered from the wounds that he suffered from the last mission and is finally ready to commence on our mission. Right now, I am giving Kaito the details of my discoveries these past few days involving the gangsters, that way, he doesn''t get confused about what he missed out on. "So, this time around, we will be attacking the base of the gangsters that are threatening us. It doesn''t sound like there will be any room for negotiation. So we are going in for the kill?" Kaito asked as he wrapped his hands with bandages. "Yes. That is the only way for us to execute this plan and eliminate those guys out." "So, does that mean we are now going to proceed and do the attack?" Kaito asked. "We will do that tomorrow. Right now, I wanted to stay here for now since I have been doing multiple missions with my apprentice left, and right that it left me exhausted to the bone." "Alright then, that would be good enough since I am still trying to recover most of my energy." I gave the info to Kaito before I decided to go back to my room. Since we have cleared most of the surrounding area of the base from the grasp of the dead, it is no longer a trouble for us that much and many can relax now compared during the very early days of the outbreak. Just as I was about to go to my room, I noticed a female worker cleaning aimlessly on the floor. She lacks the usual work ethics of those girls and boys who volunteered on the Household group. Aside from that, her face is very new and even if I tried to remember when she did arrived here, I don''t think I remember her coming along with those new survivors we rescued from the gangsters and i don''t remember anyone bringing in someone by themselves. Aside from me who would bring someone else from the outside without the permission from Haru or Nanami, no one else is bold enough to do that. When the worker noticed me looking at her, she immediately bowed down and smiled at me. "Good morning sir, are you going to your quarters? Want me to clean your quarters or do you want me to give you some massage?" I found that strange as the household workers are a few of the groups that I get along with and the ones I have most contact with since I always beg them to fix my clothes every time it gets torn to pieces and the kitchen staff is quite fond of me as I always deliver them new ingredients to cook with and I occasionally cook with them, allowing me to remember everyone working in there. Due to that, no matter how hard I try to remember, I don''t think I remember her at all. One more strange behavior she did is greeting me. There is one unique rule many of the people here do especially the new guys and that is to ignore or not talk to me. Everyone are not fond of my serious and always angry looking face. Aside from that, I always carry my weapons with me so they are afraid I will go angry and attack them using those. The only exception of those people who greets me are those people who are already acquainted to me. Other than that, there is no way they will. Due to that, I beckoned her to come near. "What is it sir?" Before she can react, I pulled her over and locked her neck in my arms. After doing so, I also pull put my trusty Beretta M9 Pistol and aimed it on the temple of the woman. "Who sent you? Your answer will also depend whether you will live or die." "AH?! Sir, what are you doing?" "Speak unnecessary words and I will blast this gun right to your head." While doing that, Miyuki and Eve are walking in the hallway when they noticed me. "Huh? Daddy? What are you doing?" "Kyosei?! Why are you aiming a gun to this worker?" Miyuki panicked. "Miss! Help! He is assaulting me and wanted me to do obscene things for him! When I tried to struggle, he aimed his gun to me!" Miyuki looked at me with a big frown on her face. "Let her go, Kyosei." Since it is Miyuki who is saying this, I decided to let her go. Miyuki immediately helped her and checked her neck. "Are you hurt? Let me check your neck for any injuries." "Nothing serious miss. You helped me out." "Come, lets go to my room, we should get your injury treated. Don''t worry, I am a nurse here so you don''t have to worry about it too much." Miyuki looked at me before they entered the room on the end of the hallway. I was left out with Eve who was left alone with me. "Let''s go to the cafeteria for now and grab some dessert to eat. What do you say? My treat." "Sure daddy!" We went to the cafeteria and looked into the room where Miyuki and the girl went in. I don''t want to know what she will do with that woman inside the Interrogation Room. I sighed and left with Eve for now. ... Day 319: 9:12 A.M (The Unknown Maid''s View) I was saved by this nice girl from the grasp of the person who have found out my real intention. Thank goodness that the reason I gave to her worked or else, I would have been found out. "Thank you for saving me from that creep-" before I can say anything, I was suddenly hit by a blunt object on the back of my head. I fell over the ground and before I can even say anything, another blunt thing is sent to my head, causing me to lose consciousness. ... I don''t know how long I passed out but I can smell the faint smell of ammonia near my nose. I slowly opened my eyes and saw the girl from earlier who helped me. Aside from her, there are other girls here too. "Looks like the smelling salts is just working fine. I thought I bashed her head too much." "Ugh, Miyuki, you should learn some self-restraints. It is not going to be easy if we kill someone using your methods." "No worries, I calculated it easily and look, the calculation was a success!" I am still confused at the moment and I still feel the sting in my forehead and the back of my head. I tried moving my hands only to notice that I was bound. I also realized that I was not laying on a bed but I was sitting on the chair. What is more, there are ropes tied up on my body and my hands has a handcuffs attached. "What? What the hell is going on?" The girl who helped me earlier looked at me and I almost shrinked when I saw her glare at me with a killing intent on her aura. "Did you think that I didn''t notice? And did you think that alibi you used earlier is effective?" "Huh?" "Your alibi is just the worst of all alibis that I heard ever. I wanted to laugh a lot earlier since you used it against the person who is less likely to do it." "Huh??" The girl who looked like a nerd grinned and snickered. "Just imagining those things being done by Kyosei, I will be wondering if the world has truly turned mad and if there is some sort of epiphany occuring on that guy''s head." "What do you guys mean?!" "You just used the harassment and s.e.x.u.a.l assault act victim play against the person who has the zero chance of doing so. I would even say you are blessed by the deities if he ever did that to you." "Now, then. Let me see, should we play "Break the Fingers" game and see who will be able to make this person spill out all of the things she needed to say for us?" the girl who saved me looked at me with a sinister smile. I was screwed. And here I thought I escaped someone''s wrath, only to find myself suffering further and further in their hands. Chapter 279 - How I Spill the Words from the Deads Mouth (2) Day 319: 9:00 P.M Osaka: Blood Battalion base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The sun has already hidden in the sky and the dark clouds started to bestow the world with cold and freezing rain, allowing the Night Rage to be postponed for the night. And since no undead attacks during the rain except on that slime-covered undead that no longer exists after the extermination of the behemoth, the situation is quite lax and many who are not under a mission or any tasks right now has decided to do some relaxation and some decided to do some of their hobbies that they have not been properly done during these past few days. As for me, I decided to check around the base for anyone new and suspicious people that I have yet to see at all. It was like a census thingie and it is working at least a little bit as I have already spotted at least two new people who are all strangers and have already done infiltrate the groups without raising any suspicion with all the people around the base walking around. They may be able to trick others but I am not that easily fooled and I don''t easily forget faces whenever I see one. With all the soldiers in the SDF group already part of my acquaintance circle and if I saw someone who is a stranger, they will stand out like a sore thumb. After listing some of the suspicious people, I decided to ask Nanami for help with the surveillance cameras to check the behaviors and their routine in the base. However, when I arrived there, I didn''t see Nanami but another man who seems like an SDF. He was fairly young and I think he is a bit older than me with a gap of 4 years. He was shocked when he saw me enter the place. "Who are you? What do you think you are doing?!" "Tch," the guy clicked his tongue before he closed the laptop and throw a flying dagger into my direction. I was quick on reacting to it, allowing me to dodge it without a problem. The guy seemed to have expected it so he wh.i.p.s out a gun. However, that doesn''t mean I also don''t come in prepared and fired a taser gun I prepared in case of a fight. Bzzzzt! The guy didn''t expect me to pull out a taser and he failed to dodge the quick current of the taser, sending several voltages of electricity to his body. Once the duration of the electric shock ended, he fell to the ground shaking and stunned, allowing me to seize his firearm and tie him up. He collapsed and loses consciousness after the sudden shock which allowed me to check out what this guy is carrying in his vests and a little bag behind him. First, I found five USB flash drives on his pockets with a cord of OTG or a USB on-the-go attached to a small phone. He also has a few bullets for his gun and a taser but a close-ranged one, unlike mine that can be fired in a near distance. There are no more items left in his pockets but I have seen some interesting things on his backpack. I took a sneak peek and I think this one is a thin laptop you can use anywhere you go without being burdened to carry it. Seeing this much suspicious loot, I decided to check and capture this guy. It looks like I was right, spies have already infiltrated the base and are already gathering info on us so that this particular info can be used as some sort of bragging rights or some sort of bargaining chip they can use against us. After checking his things, I took out a rope in the materials of Nanami and used it to tightly tie him up. I put triple binds on his body to make sure he won''t be able to move and do anything funny. It doesn''t hurt to be doing too much. It can save you in a pinch if you do this properly. Once it was done, I notice the blinking lights coming from the side of Nanami''s laptop. Looking at it a little bit closer, I noticed that it was a USB flash drive attached to her laptop. Most of Nanami''s laptop doesn''t glow or blink like this because it will be terrible to use one while secretly copying some info and it will be troublesome to be seen due to that blinking lights. Opening Nanami''s laptop, I saw that it was doing some file copying operation from this laptop to the Flash drive. I frowned and checked out what was being copied and saw that most of the copied items are the pieces of information we gathered these past months including the Project Eve and the Virus Galea''s origin. Even the list of the variants that we met so far is also being copied along. There are some items he hasn''t copied yet and was just mass selecting them to be copied. I am not a tech geek but I can at least know how to operate things properly and do some of the basic functions on a laptop. I terminated the copy task and decided to open the drive to delete the copied contents. However, I frowned seeing that I need to do some encryption to open up the goddamn folders and delete its files. This must be for the sake of it was lost and someone wanted to check in inside. Now, this needs someone who knows their stuff. As for this guy, much I wanted to end his life as soon as possible to make sure he won''t be reporting things to the one who sent him to infiltrate the base, I needed information, and I am not just going to let it go. Before that, I needed someone who knows how to torture someone and spill the beans more easily since the method that I know only gets them awake for a short time before they drift to the dreamland again the moment I use it. ... Day 319: 10:03 P.M Osaka: Blood Battalion base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) "Huh? A torture method to cause someone to spill things you wanted to know? Why do you want to do that?" The guy that I asked it with is none other than my uncle and Kato''s stepfather, Uncle Matsubara. "As one of the elite in his prime, I bet you know some tricks on your sleeve to do that." "I do know a few of them that will cause the person to spill out information but it has a risk of someone dying if it was used excessively. You still want to perform it?" "Yep. Someone needed to be interrogated and I wanted this guy to spill some info I needed to know." "Is it someone I know? Because if it is an acquaintance and you don''t have any proper reason why you needed to do so, then I will not perform it." "You don''t need to worry about that. It is someone who sneaks up in this base and thought he will be able to get out with valuable info from us." "A spy?" "Something like that but I think this guy is more like a hacker and a trespasser than a spy. One of the spies are already being interrogated by Miyuki and the others so I don''t think I needed to do much." "Looks like things are much serious. I am not aware of this one," Uncle Matsubara scratches his chin. "It is just a recent one. I just found out this today and if I didn''t caught them in the act, I would not know anything at all about their various activities." "Then bring me to the guy. I know a place where I can let him spill the beans." "Can I see the process of you doing it?" "Are you sure? This might get bloody if it gets out of hand and if the person being tortured is a tough nut to crack." "I am used to bloody stuff like seeing guts and fresh meat being tossed around. There is no need to worry about it." "Good. Bring him to me." I nodded and led my uncle to the control room where I tied him up. He looks into the unconscious guy and looked at me. "Did you beat up this guy for him to knock out unconscious? This guy will not wake for a few hours unless we let him inhale some smelling salts." "I am not that savage, I just used a taser gun to stun him. I didn''t expect it to be so effective." "This place is a little too crampy. Let''s carry him somewhere where we can allow the place to get bloody. That girl who uses this room will yell at me if I ruin this place. You will get your answers later once he wakes up but expect it to be bloody!" Chapter 280 - How I Spill the Words from the Deads Mouth (3) Day: 320: 12:30 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The torture method that uncle Matsubara is simple and straightforward, however, despite being simple at first look, this method is much lethal if done in a longer period though. The victim will become a sandbag, tied up on their feet, and hanging upside down. It''s not brutal? Then how about we add that if he doesn''t say anything good, a soldier trained in special combat and melee confrontations will beat him up. Yes, it is straightforward, but this is very lethal and if it is done properly, the guy who was tortured would die not from the injuries but because of the prolonged hanging upside down. Add up the wounds that might be inflicted after beating them up, it would end up real nasty. Thanks to that method though, we were able to extract valuable information. Still, we have to end his life after doing so. Since his plans mean harming the lives of the crew, he was killed to also avoid the trouble that might arise in the future due to our choice of sparing him from the clutches of death. "To think that people are planning to do that to us, I am baffled and don''t know how to properly react to that." "Since it was now a sure thing that they are targeting us, we needed to eliminate the thread that is connecting this and the others and loses their chances to ruin the group. With all the new people I have been seeing so far, they might be already planting seeds of chaos in our group and that may cause collapse to us if we don''t cut off the roots that have already grown deep, it might be too late." "Have you already have any idea who let them inside? Like some mole?" Uncle Matsubara asked. "I doubt there was any mole in our group and if there is one, I don''t want to accuse them without any sort of clue and leads that pointed they are the mole." At that point, Miyuki, Nanami, Cindy, Nathalie, and Sena appeared before us, behind them is the girl dressed as a maid, with a pale look on her face. Then, I noticed her hands are full of blotches and some of her fingers have been broken and are currently bent in the wrong way. Also, that girl is already passed out. "We don''t need to seek for any moles as there are none anyway. These spies just sneak inside our base and are planning to cause trouble with our group''s peace. They are also some of the cause of why there is some sabotage in the system sometimes," Miyuki said. Looking at the state of the spy, it was likely that Miyuki has a much more cruel method of torture compared to Uncle Matsubara''s torture method. "That''s the female spy Kyosei mentioned earlier? What is the intel you managed to get from this woman?" Uncle Matsubara asked. "We have. Nanami recorded all the things that she confessed. We can review and listen to the confession. Aside from that, she also has a few fellow spies who accompanied her here and was currently doing an undercover too," Miyuki explained. "I already know who they are, we just needed a good reason to call them out to let them avoid suspicion," I said as I mentioned the guys I spotted earlier. "They will gather tomorrow as the enemies will also attack tomorrow here. They plan to break our defenses and allow the leakage of the enemies, allowing them to gain access without the need of force," Nathalie said. "Then, be sure to capture all of them right now. Gather your trusted buddies together and ask them to cooperate to capture the spies. We will teach them that we are not easy pickings." ... Day: 320: 2:55 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Blade Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) We did a one-hour discussion of the plan and with the help of the surveillance cameras installed by Nanami all around the mansion, I managed to pinpoint all of those suspicious and new guys who didn''t come in any way that is approved by Haru. There are two methods of being approved to become part of the group and one of them is being scouted by myself and brought back here as I did with Aria. The second method is rescue recruitment. Some people who were rescued by some of the SDF has been always scanned by Nanami herself and since we have most of the records of every people recognized as people who were scouted or rescued, we can easily pinpoint who is unknown and has been able to step inside the base without any proper way to get in. So how did the spies managed to bypass security? Sure, the security is lax during the night whenever it rains but it doesn''t mean that the walls are easy to access with the security still monitoring everything in case an attack goes on. We learned our lessons with the slime-covered undead. Then, Nanami showed a video from one of the security cameras. And the one we saw is that a person manages to sneak inside the base by going inside to one of the supply boxes, hiding in the pile. Since we no longer do this right now since I managed to bring a lot of supplies last run, there were no new people who have entered this way ever since. Counting all the people who have illegally entered excluding the guys we just tortured, we have at least 4 people who are still on the loose. Since the female spy already said that there are 6 of them here including her, it all adds up perfectly. "Will this really work? I mean, things are not so easy, and spotting them is almost close to impossible if not for you spotting them as someone you don''t recognize," Uncle Matsubara looked at me while he was smoking. "I have trust in my allies. Since I doubted them at first and they earned my trust the more we interact with each other, there is no way they will fail on this one and I am sure of it." "Looks like you are not someone easily swayed by empty words by other people." "Many might trust me immediately but I am not a person who easily trusts others. If they want me to trust them, they have to earn it." "That is insane! Are you sure you are just not paranoid?" "It''s better to be like that than to be stabbed in the back. That way, in case they indeed do some backstabbing moves and plans, I am no longer obligated to give mercy to them." We are just waiting for the news when Nanami contacts me via my headphones. "We already tied them up. Everyone who is no longer involved finally knows what is happening right now. Will you go in with us now? We will begin the interrogation this time around." "Wait for me. I will personally ask the questions myself." ... ... As expected, when I arrived, most of the survivors on the base is gathered in the gathering hall where we usually use whenever there is an announcement or something that needed to gather all the people in the base. It is rarely used nowadays since Nanami already installed an intercom that blares inside the whole base, therefore, there is no need to use this place that much. However, today it is now used for another feature and it is the public interrogation. Although I said that we needed to just needed to keep it a secret to the others, the public interrogation is not because we needed other people to know the situation and also to tighten the security too. It can also avoid suspicions to others and also a warning to the opposing side who plans to ruin us. The moment I arrived at the gathering hall, everyone looks at me the moment I arrived. Haru is also there but he is just the acting leader but not the main judge. He is just there to keep the base and everything needed to keep the base intact and running. As for the one doing the job of keeping the members of the Blood Battalion loyal, that was my job as the former leader. Nanami approaches while her gun is still aiming at the 4 captives who are the spies. "You took your time," Nanami said, frowning. "It doesn''t matter much if I am late or not. At least, everyone is already here. Are those who are tied up already confessed?" "They don''t. They are tight-lipped and they keep on saying that they are innocent." I stood in front of the four captured spies with a grim look on my face. Just by looking at them, they didn''t expect me to be the one who will judge their actions as they have thought that Haru is the one who will do so. "Now then, let us hear all of your thoughts." Chapter 281 - If You Are A Traitor, You Are Only Trusted When You Are Dead Day 320: 2:50 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base: Gathering Hall Equipment: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Even by just looking, I can feel the fear and nervousness the four while looking at me. I am not called the "little devil" for nothing. Staring at them caused them to tremble and shake like a rattle. "Why are you guys shaking if you lot are innocent? Looking at the four of you tremble in front of a high schooler makes me want to look at you guys in disgust." "Ah..?" the four are confused by my words. "I know that you guys are spies planted here and I don''t know what you guys are trying to accomplish but there is no way I will just turn a blind eye and ignore what you guys are going to do. You guys are ruining my family and if you wanted to do so, feel free to challenge me head-on and not some underhanded tactics." Although the three still remained quiet, one of the girls smirked like she didn''t care about it. "You think we care about that? We are simply here to fulfill the orders of our superiors. Who cares if you all go extinct and die?!" The moment she said those words, I kicked her in the face with all my strength, not even holding back because she is a girl. She fell too hard and slumped to the floor with blood dripping from her mouth. Not too far from her is a single tooth from her front teeth, detached and still bloody. Before she can stand up, I pull out my Piyavka Machete and stab it to the floor, just in front of her. "Just because you are a girl, means I respect you and will be gentle in handling you. I treat both genders the same and whatever you think of yourselves, means nothing to me." "How dare you!" I pulled her hair and glared at her. "I can still feel sympathy to my enemies as long as they are aware of their mistakes, I even have thoughts of letting you guys go alive if you just told us the truth. However, you just did provoke us, if that is the case, you will not be able to get out of here without pain, you might survive but you will barely have enough chances to live normally again." Kicking her again, she collapsed and she lost consciousness. Causing the three remaining people to tremble in fear. "Now, lets talk with you guys, shall we? I may give you chance but that depends on your answers and if I am not satisfied, well, you need to look out for your fate on what will happen to you."" "We will talk! We will talk! Please don''t kill us!" "Good, since you guys are now willing to talk, tell me who are the people who sent you to this place and why are you all plotting something to our group even though we are not doing anything?" I look into the skinny man who looked like a normal guy with only his little bit jumpy attitude and he started talking with stuttering. "I... I was deployed here...b-by the gangster l-leader that has t-taken one of the s-shops of food n-not too far from here. H-he used me b-because... I am useless in combat..." WHACK! I kicked his face and he toppled to the ground. Of course, he is still conscious despite saying he was a frail guy. He looked at me in disbelief. "Kyosei? Why did you kick him?" "Don''t fool me. Even if you try to appeal to me by using your body to let me pity you, doesn''t mean I cannot see through you. I have seen countless of people who are not adept to fighting and I can tell if one is not adept to it or someone who has an experience. And I can tell that you are not just someone who is a frail guy. You are an expert especially since you survive my kick that usually won''t let someone who has no experience remain awake." "Y-you!" "Still, I know who that guy you are mentioning so don''t bother to tell me other things. You are not trustworthy enough to listen into and I don''t need further info about him. Next." Thankfully, the remaining two seemed to have taken in the fear I inflicted to the two and they confessed about their affiliations. Since the two confessed, I didn''t bother to kick and beat them up and let them be dragged by Nanami and the others to where they lock them out. On the other hand, the two who were trying to ridicule me and the guy I kicked earlier were staying in the gathering hall with the others. "As I said earlier, you guys are going to suffer for ridiculing and lying to us." The two begged for mercy but I didn''t listen. I handed the gil spy to Nanami and the girls while I handled on the guy. The others crack their knuckles and grinned while looking at the skinny guy. "Please! Have mercy!" "Enjoy the pain!" During that hour, the only thing you can hear is a series of thuds and screams of fear from the skinny guy as he was beaten black and blue. ... Day 320: 4:00 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base: Top of the walls Equipment: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Sipping coffee on the wall, Haru arrived on the wall and is carrying a cigarette pack while smoking one stick on his mouth. "Want a stick?" "No thanks, I don''t smoke, I don''t want to die." "Haha, good. Addiction is not a good thing. It''s better if you don''t start on one since you will have trouble on how to end that addiction like smoking." "How are the two spies left behind on the gathering hall?" I asked. "The male guy was already black and blue due to the anger of the others as they beat them up. As for the girl, the girls in your friends are taking care of the female spy and from what I heard, she is begging for them to stop though I am not interested looking what happened to her." "What should we do against the people who wanted destroy our group? Do we have any sort of things to counter against them?" "We can deploy everyone to intensify the defenses of the base to stop them. But our only way to do it is to preemptively attack them. Since we already got the location of their bases, I think you and Kaito should attack them later." "This is so annoying. Not only the undead are the threat, even living humans too. No wonder this world is ending." "It''s always because of the greed and the thirst for power of other people that causes things like this to happen. They never care about the lives of others, they only care whether the people can be used for profit or useless." Once my cup is empty, I stood up and sighed while the sky slowly lighten up which means the sun is almost up. "Whoever this guy really is, I will make sure he will not harm everyone on the base. If I have to kill him, I will do it." "Are you going to rest for later on?" Haru asked. "No. I have to see the skinny guy and ask him something." ... After our conversation, I went to the tortured guy. Although he was beaten black and blue by the soldiers, he is still able to move and speak which is why he is the only guy I decided to visit. I am also quite curious about this guy''s boss. During the time I am still a delinquent, one of those guys tried to recruit me due to my proficiency in battles during some gang fights. He tried to do anything to recruit me and become his lackey. Because I hate being bossed around, I declined his invitation which infiruate him a lot. I was being attacked constantly by his gang members in the past and they are very persistent to recruit me. Unfortunately, they still can''t recruit me and I keep on fighting back. They stopped a few months after their persistent attacks since they still can''t defeat and force me to be recruited. I also don''t hear anything from them after their defeat. I never expected to hear him again in the apocalypse. I even thought he is one of the guys who will die firstly during the apocalypse but I guess I am wrong. Arriving on his room, I open the door and saw him laying on the bed, full of injuries and is being cuffed on the side of the bed. "It looks like you are almost ready to die by being beaten up by the soldiers." He looked at me in the eye, and with anger and grudge, he gave me a threat that I am found ridiculous. "You will die today, Kyosei!" Chapter 282 - Declaration of War of the Dead First Part The spy glared at me even though the only open eyes of his is the left eye only because his right eye is too swollen to open up normally. I didn''t say anything but just look at his face that almost lost all of the remaining features he currently has in earlier before he was beaten black and blue. "Are you threatening me with those words?" "Ha! Whatever you do, you will never be able to survive the assault of our leader once he drops in and massacred everyone here and take all of your pretty girls as his personal comfort slaves!" When I heard that, I took out my Beretta M9 Pistol and aimed it at his forehead. "I am sparing you right now because you are still under the mercy of everyone else. You are also lucky that you only get beaten to this extent. Because if I am the one who should be deciding these matters, your head might have been blasted to pieces already." I grit my teeth before I stopped myself from pulling the trigger. Although it is infuriating and I really wanted to do it, I can''t bring down the hammer of judgment to him due to the request of Haru to not kill them yet as they may act as a bargaining chip to stop the attack in case they will indeed attack the base. "You are lucky today since you will not be dying yet, but remember that you will not be going down in peace." I left the room after that. I was pissed by that and I never got any single info about the person I am trying to inquire about due to my anger rising. I sighed and decided to resupply and prepare for the raid that Kaito and I are about to do later on. ... Day 320: 6:20 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base: Gate Area Equipment: Piyvka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol Kaito and I are both prepared now to do the recon and saboteur mission we will about to do. To also avoid the our looks from being seen, we are donning a black hoodie jacket, black face mask, and googles that has a night vision which we specially procured from the Bang Gunstore in case things needed this in the future. Thankfully, we are going to use it now as there might be chances we will have to work in the dark to defeat them all. Why don''t we attack them with main force of the group? That is not an option with the base at stake. If the enemy already know the attack, they will be attacking the base that will be having a lower defenses since the main force of the group is already attacking the base of the enemy. It will be a mutual defeat and it is not ideal as we are leaving behind many people who can''t fight. Since Kaito and I are capable of doing saboteur missions and surviving harsh conditions while also managing to escape from enemies if needed is much more efficient. It looks like a suicide mission but that is not true as we two alone are enough to deal with things here. "Are you ready Kyosei? This might not be our first time doing a saboteur mission but this will be one of the biggest saboteur mission we have undertaken." "I am always ready and I will do everything I can to make sure everything is good to go and make sure none of them survive." "Good. There will be no witnesses as long as there are no longer any witnesses left. Now let''s get going and do our task." On our way out, the soldiers and others who are assigned on the wall gave us a salute while we departed as a sign of respect for us. We didn''t use our own cars in this mission and already rigged one that is abandoned nearby because there will be a huge chance we will not be going back by car but by foot already. ... With the help of the coordinates, we are approaching the area we are targeting to infiltrate. Since the spies all came from the same gangsters, there is no need for us to sabotage another base and we will just need to sabotage only a single place. It took us a few hours before we arrived on our destined destination. We didn''t stop in front of the base of the enemy and park the car not too far from the base. That way, we can still have a good car as a getaway vehicle if we managed to successfully deal the trouble without any problem and we don''t need to hurry and escape by foot. Of course, that is not a guarantee but we are still going in blindly. "Let''s get the work started. You work on your side, and I will work on mine. Good?" Kaito asked. "Good. Let''s do it." The plan is now commencing. ... Day 320: 9:43 A.M Osaka: ??? Gangsters Main Base Equipment: Piyvka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) There are walls and barricade in the area but since it is not a disciplined place and they are gangsters, they have a habit of lazing around and are more reliant on their defense and didn''t think it can be penetrated by anyone. But not for me. I tested the barricades and fence for electric shocks by throwing a metal scrap on it and see if it reacts. CLANK Seeing that it didn''t show any kind of reaction, I am now sure that it is safe enough. Looking around, I notice that there are also CCTV cameras in there too. Seeing them, I took out the phone that Nanami has given to me and Kaito for disabling the CCTV cameras. They disrupt the cameras long enough before changes will be made for later. With the testing done and also the CCTV already disabled, I took out the plier from my little bag and started cutting off a hole on the fence, big enough for me to get in. There is no one in the area so I am not spotted. I quickly went inside and shoot my grappling hook to the window not too far from where I was standing. Once I arrive on the window, I peek inside before proceeding to break inside after knowing it is safe. With the successful breach, I creep out from the room I was in and check out the surroundings just outside. There are a few people standing around and they aren''t too far from the room I was in. "Looks like they are much more lax in security compared to our base that has a a bit more security force," I murmured to myself. Since no one is paying attention to this room and the CCTV''s are not even located in my location, it is safe for me to proceed and take my target. There are three enemies located in the main hall and one single guy standing guard on the tighter hallway. It was a better chance for me to go to the weaker defense but I believe that they made it like that because the tighter hallway is less important and only needed a single guard. However, as we said earlier, leave no witnesses. Taking out the throwing knives supplied by none other than the Bang Gunstore, I throw it to the guard on the tight hallway, hitting his heart fatally. He didn''t get to scream and ask for help as he died immediately. As for the three guys, I didn''t use the throwing knife as it is risky to use against them as they will not be standing still with one of their guys dead. Therefore, I took out the taser gun I usually carry and shoots it to the first guy. The moment he was stunned from the electric shock, the two was surprised by the situation and didn''t expected him to shake like crazy. With the commotion I created for a few seconds, I took out another two knife and throw them to the remaining two who was about to help the first guy who got tasered. The two died while the other one collapsed. I checked his pulse and this guy is still alive. Taking out the Piyavka Cleaver and finished off the paralyzed enemy. There is no need for me to keep anyone alive. Once the deed is done, I dragged the four dead bodies off the place and put them on the room I sneaked inside. I didn''t bother to clean up the blood, that is just enough to let them wonder what is going on at the moment. There is a single door where the three are guarding earlier. I checked inside and saw that it is not just any room in particular that is guarded by these people. They have a reason to guard this place. This room is actually the prison hall of the captured victims. Just by peeking inside, it is a room of n.a.k.e.d girls wearing almost nothing, with bruises on their bodies and shivering inside the cells. Seeing their situation, I grit my teeth in anger. There is no need to hold back on the kills, let''s make this bloodier as a sign of declaration of war against them. Chapter 283 - Declaration of War of the Dead Second Part Day 320: 9:43 A.M Osaka: ??? Gangster''s Main Base Equipment: Piyavka Sword, Piyavka Knives x2, Throwing Knives, Sheng Biao1, Hidden Blade Gun: Glock 19 (Kaito''s View) I deployed a little camera drone on my sector to check for any dangers on the walls I am about to breach. Unlike Kyosei''s area which are all chain-link fences and easy to breach, my area needed to me to climb it to infiltrate. I can''t use the front gate since it is the main base''s defense. They must be fighting using the little barracks outside the bases to fight against the dead during Night Rage so the chain-link fences are enough to stop the dead. After the scouting is done, I recall the drone and keep it back to my backpack before I checked the wall if it is good enough to be scaled. The wall is rough but it has a flat surface without any good rock peeking out, which is a bad thing for me because it cannot be scaled properly. I circled around the walls to check any sort of places I can take advantage of and thankfully, I managed to spot a little wood enough to attach a grappling hook on it. Because I don''t have a grappling hook like Kyosei do, the sheng biao will do as an alternative. Swinging the Sheng Biao and with a little timing, I managed to attach it firmly. Once it is done, I started climbing up to the wall and notice that there is an unsuspecting guy currently leaning on the edge of the wall. He is unaware and he is alone, guarding in that particular place. Because he has not noticed me in any way, I took this chance to silence him. With the hidden blade, I stab him on his nape, which pierces through, the blade went out to his throat. With that, he died and it is now safe to proceed. It was a good thing this hidden blade works like wonders in assassination. If I have this weapon back in my assassin days, I might have silenced multiple targets in the past. But that is all in the past, I need to move on and continue with the current situation. Seeing the current area is devoid of people compared to the main entrance, I assume the gangsters are on the preparation phase of the raid so they have been trying to mobilize many men as many as they can to make sure our base will fall. It is a good opportunity for us to destroy their defense from within. I went down the walls and made sure there are no gangsters nearby. Since the front entrance of the building is full of guards, I didn''t bother to check it out. I looked around and saw an emergency fire exit ladder from the second floor. Unfortunately, it is locked and if I try to shoot the lock, I am quite sure they would be alerted. So, just like how I did scale the walls earlier, I throw the sheng biao to the emergency ladder that is currently locked and it attached its blade firmly to the edge of the ladder. Taking precautions that this thing won''t collapse once I try to use it, I yank it a few times before I managed to make sure this won''t fall off. The locked emergency ladder isn''t that high so I can easily reach it if I try to swing and do a wall run before transferring straight to edge of the ladder. I am confident to my flexible reflexes so without waiting a long time, I grab the rope of the sheng biao and hang on it a little bit before swinging it side by side so that I can reach the wall adjacent to the ladder. Once the momentum is enough I released myself from the sheng biao, started to do a wall run to the wall the moment my feet landed to the flat surface. I made my run as far as I can get to and when I am on the verge of falling, I exerted a force on my feet and ejected myself from the wall and sending me to the opposite direction. CLANK! I almost slipped off from the edge but managed to get a good grip of the ledge, I quickly climb up from it, allowing me access to the safe platform of the ladder. After retrieving the sheng biao, I proceed to climb the emergency exit to reach the second floor safely. Now the breach is done easily and I am now ready to get inside the building''s second floor. Day 320: 10:00 A.M Osaka: ??? Gangster''s Main Base: Interior, Second Floor Equipment: Piyavka Sword, Piyavka Knives x2, Throwing Knives, Sheng Biao, Hidden Blade Gun: Glock 19 Miscellaneous stuff: Stun Grenade x4, Smokescreen x4 (Kaito''s View) Since the breach is finally done, I check the door to the emergency exit and found it locked, however, the window beside it has no pane attached to it and I can easily fit inside it without any problem. I peek inside first to make sure no one is around and when I confirm the lack of presence of the gangsters, I went inside and pull out the piyavka knife in my back ready in case an attack happened while my other hand is ready to pull the Glock 19 in case shooting will soon begin. It was fortunate that the area I was in is devoid of anyone. Since no one is around, I decided to check the third floor since the stairwell that leads to the upper floor is currently right next to the emergency exit door. Slowly climbing the stairs upstairs, I ready myself for any encounter against an enemy but it seems things are too quiet. There are no people around but there are some sounds in the area with cheers and different kind of noises. I frown hearing this because I also hear some sort of faint female squeals on the room just next to the ladder of the third floor. I check the doorknob and found it open. It isn''t lock at all allowing me to peek inside. What I saw is the act of s.e.x.u.a.l assault of the gangsters to a woman in the bed that is tied up on both hands and legs. There are 7 men inside and they are currently tearing the remaining clothes covering her body. No one notices me peeking so before I attack, I bring down the night vision googles down to my eyes and activate the thermal scanning feature it has and took out the smokescreen on my waist and pull the pin of it before allowing it to roll inside the room. "F*ck! Where is this smoke coming from?! What is going on?!" "Turn the fan on!" "Idiot! We only have air conditioner here! There is no fan! Also, I can''t see a single sh*t!" With the people inside on chaos, I went inside the room, closed the door and begin the massacre. Using the hidden blade to silently kill the others one by one, the seven guys were easily disposed and since the room is closed, the smoke didn''t dissipate too much allowing me to finish all the necessary job. Once the guys are dead, I cut off the restraints on the woman''s hands and legs and gave her a cover. "Cover yourself and wait here for now. If you don''t like the scenery of their corpses, you can drag them to one side and cover them to avoid looking at them. Wait for the chaos and keep an eye on the area. If you notice that some people are running and are mostly slaves taken here, you can also escape too. This place will become a battlefield soon." The woman nodded in response and I left her behind after her rescue before going to another area of the third floor. There are some guards here and there but they are easy to dispose and I managed to defeat them without much trouble. The sheng biao helped a lot with the kills as they can strangle anyone can also impale their throats if I needed to. No one still noticed my presence as I slowly harvest all of the lives of the people who are affliated with the gangsters and are trying to be part of their crimes. I rescued many people in the process including children and I am not sure why there are so many prisoners here than I can ever count for in a base. I barely see any male prisoner aside from the children though they can''t be said to be proper men as they are still too young to protect themselves. So what happened to the males? As I inspected the next room, a very pungent smell of rotting flesh emanates in the air and even if you are wearing a face mask to cover the smell, it was too strong that the face masks are not enough to stop it from covering the smell. What I saw are several bodies of dead men being hanged on the hook like some sort of meat. Out of all disgusting things I have seen in my entire life, this scenery tops up the gross things I have seen in my whole life. The rope dart is a long rope (usually 3¨C5 metres or 10¨C16 feet) with a metal dart attached to one end. This was a weapon from ancient times, which allows the user to throw the dart out at a long-range target and use the rope to pull it back. The rope dart can be used for twining, binding, circling, hitting, piercing, tightening, slashing and other techniques. Chapter 284 - Declaration of War of the Dead Third Part Day 320: 10:00 A.M Osaka: ??? Gangster''s Main Base: Interior, Third Floor: Cadaver Room Equipment: Piyavka Sword, Piyavka Knives x2, Throwing Knives, Sheng Biao, Hidden Blade Gun: Glock 19 Miscellaneous stuff: Stun Grenade x4, Smokescreen x3 (Kaito''s View) Cadavers line up in a very disgusting way, it''s worse than what I imagined. It doesn''t even resemble a morgue where the corpses of dead people are being properly taken care of and preserved to make sure they don''t smell before they are going to undergo their respective burial rites. But this place doesn''t look like they follow the same procedures as the morgue. It''s more like a dumpster of dead bodies than storage for dead bodies. How come they are keeping the dead bodies here? I am not frightened at the sight of dead bodies as I have seen worse which are the moving dead outside. Compared to these, those things outside are far more dangerous. I enter the room and checked the states of the dead bodies and to also know why they are keeping dead bodies in this form instead of disposing of them somewhere. Most of the dead bodies here are male but there are a few female ones too. One thing is common with them and that is the wounds in their bodies that are all caused by sharp melee weapons though some have been shot by guns, most from the shotgun shells due to the large chunk of flesh blasted off. It is clear that it happened a long time ago due to the dried-up blood from their wounds. Since some parts of their bodies are not decaying, I think they poured some formalin on them to avoid decay while the parts that were least exposed or not even exposed by the formalin are the ones currently rotting. No wonder there is some sort of peculiar smell coming in here other than the pungent, rotting smell of a corpse. As I investigate a bit more, I hear noises of some people entering this room. "Man, she died just like that, I didn''t expect her to just die so soon after being violated a few times." "It was cardiac arrest and her heart stopped beating, her body is also starting to get cold too. I may like having some fun time but I am don''t have a necrophilia fetish." "I hope they can bring a lot of juicy female slaves for us to play with. It is getting boring using the same slaves again and again." "I heard there are lots of young girls there, I am excited to play with them once they arrive here. Hehehe..." They went past the place I was hiding in and they are carrying a girl who is n.a.k.e.d and full of bruises. Because they are already here, why not kill them while they are here? That way, they can be also added to the heaps of corpses. Also, their conversation made me angry a little bit. I grab the two on their necks, one was stabbed using the hidden blade on his neck while the other one is killed by stabbing his throat with the Piyavka Dagger. It was a silent but quick kill. "You can court death in the afterlife instead. Don''t drag our precious members out of your bastard ways." The two who are slowly dying did not get to believe what is happening to them as their bodies slowly grow cold and their warm blood slowly flows out of their necks. I made sure they are dead before I checked on the woman they put on the corpses. But I was surprised when I can still feel a faint pulse and there is still a little bit of warmth left behind her body. Without a second thought, I drag the body of the injured woman off of the heaps of dead bodies and performed the basic first aid, pumping her chest to revitalize her. I also performed basic CPR to help her regain her breathing. Thankfully, she recovered and she coughed a little bit before she slowly regained her senses. I strip off the clothes of the two men who died just now to see if any of them are not stained by blood, thankfully, the guy whom I killed using the hidden blade does not have a blood-soaked shirt and pants. "Wear these clothes, in the meantime, we can''t let you roam around n.a.k.e.d," I said. I won''t deny that I am aroused looking at her since she is a woman who has an attractive body and she has a pretty face. It was just wounded by the men earlier. However, unlike those men, I have control over my libido and even if it is already the apocalypse, I am not a guy who would readily jump to perform reproductive activities with a woman I don''t know. "T...thanks..." she muttered before she grabs the clothes and wears them. I went to the door of the room and check the situation outside. Thankfully, there are no changes outside so we are safe for now. "You can stay here and hide for a while, there are too many enemies outside and I can''t guarantee your safety once we go outside here." "Can I please come? I needed to rescue my little brother from captivity. I can''t just stay idle without knowing what is happening to him." "No. It is too dangerous for you to go out especially during this time around. Your safety is not a guarantee and I don''t know whether you can meet your brother later." "Don''t worry, I know how to defend myself without your help. I can fight against them if I have a weapon so you don''t need to watch over me while we venture inside this place. Although I am injured, these wounds were nothing for me so no need to be worried over me." She then grabs the machete and the gun on the floor which came from the men who died earlier. Based on her movements, she is capable of using weapons and I am sure she isn''t a newbie based on the way she handles the gun which is a Beretta 686E, a sporting gun that packs quite a punch if used. Even I have little knowledge on proper handling on it while she just pops out the shells of the shotgun out of its cartridge. "Can I come along now?" she asked with a determined look on her face. I sighed and nodded, "Alright, but be sure to fight back when necessary, I am not good at babysitting others." "Don''t worry, I know how to handle myself." "And you got caught by them in the process?" "If I haven''t been ganged up by enemies when they attacked our base, I would have been capable of doing my job without a problem." Since she insisted, I decided to let her come along. She didn''t seem to mind me seeing her n.a.k.e.d body earlier but I decided to keep quiet on that as I don''t want her to see me as a pervert. ... Day 320: 10:25 A.M Osaka: ??? Main Base: Interior Second Floor Equipment: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I have been observing the situation in the prison of the women and small children a few minutes ago for good timing to proceed and do the plan due to the presence of the guard, sitting on the corner. The guard is currently busy reading some p.o.r.n magazine and is currently drooling while doing so but just a slight movement would cause him to stop moving and look at the surroundings for something that is happening in the area. I thought he won''t be going to go to rest and sleep but thankfully, it seems he is going to do so as he is slowly drifting to the wonderland. When he is on the verge of closing his eyes, I entered the room and raise the Piyavka Machete above him and bring it down straight to his face. SPLASH! Blood splashed out of his face and the women who didn''t expect anything to occur were surprised and grab each other in fear. I can''t blame them for doing so as I just appeared all of a sudden and attacked them. Although I wanted to give them some guarantee I will not attack them, I am not good enough to do so, so I decided to search for the body of the dead man and found the key to the prison. The girls didn''t expect to know what I was going to do when I slowly went to the lock of the cells and unlocked them. CLACK! CLACK! The locks of the prison opened for them and the doors open. "You girls can stay here for now because things are still troublesome and dangerous outside." "We can''t get out of this hell?!" "I am not saying you guys cannot get out, it is just a suggestion. If you guys go out of here, I am not going to guarantee your lives to be safe while the war is currently underway." Chapter 285 - Declaration of War of the Dead Fourth Part Day 320: 11:03 A.M Osaka: ??? Gangster''s Base: Interior, Second Floor Equipment: Piyvka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Due to the nature of the situation, I advised the rest of the captives to remain inside their cells for a moment but they will keep the keys to open the locks of their cells because of the dangers outside. Since it is not yet safe to venture outside especially with all the gangsters still looming all around the place from every nook and corners, having them tagging along with me will only bring more harm than helpful for me. Thankfully, they are understanding on the situation and they obediently remained in the cells. I gave them the key to their respective cells and instructed them that once I arrive or someone from their batch of captives came to fetch, they are now safe to be escorted out of the cell. Once that was taken care of, I went out again and traverse the second floor for anything. Around the stairs area that leads to the third floor, a dead body is lying in there, which means this was the work of Kaito who also infiltrated this place with me. It looks like he went ahead and started clearing the third floor. I don''t want to go and interrupt his work for now so I went ahead and explore the second floor''s rooms that I have not explored yet. Who knows, there might be something I missed out and I have not explored it yet to its entirety. Second floor is composed of many rooms that I did not open yet. My assumption is that this floor is the sleeping quarters and the jail room of the base. I thought it was like that because the rooms that I have opened so far has the basic commodities found in a bedroom and there are also clothes and some cabinets inside. I even opened a room with some people inside but I already killed them whenever they are not looking. Contrary to my expectation, the second floor is not that crowded aside from the several gangsters that are walking around the hallways. They are not patrolling the hallways but they are just loitering around, making them easy pickings for assassination and they are not even worth much when they are killed. After a few minutes of checking the rooms, I fully explored the floor only to find nothing significant except for the small jail where some of the girls are kept inside. All of the guards that are in the area are all dead by my surprise attacks, leaving not a single one to see what happened here. There are no possible choice for me this time around but to check the first floor for any point of interest I might stumble on. ... Day 320: 11:21 A.M Osaka: ??? Gangster''s Base: Interior, First Floor Equipment: Piyvka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) On the first floor, things are a lot more hectic and busy as I see different people walking around. There are also more active people preparing for things up and about which means the main focus of the areas is the first floor. I have to time myself to avoid their gazes while sneaking around. If the people that are nearby ended up alone, I won''t hesitate to eliminate them and hide them somewhere in a blind spot. After a little bit of sneaking around for quite a while, I overheard one of the men stationed in the area currently discussing about the raid. For me to properly hear things out, I decided to check out the conversation by hiding in a nearby cache of boxes laid out near them. "Man, its been 5 days since the last raid and now we have another target in sight?" "Of course! They made sure that they can target a bigger group. According to their intel, there are many women that we can play once we capture and there are lots of supplies that are being stored inside their warehouse." "Oh! That is a pleasant surprise! Loot is much valuable in raiding and the people inside is just a secondary thing. The more guns and weapons we have, the more powerful we will become!" "Come on now, if we are raiding it the usual way, why are we almost mobilizing the whole group? Shouldn''t we just deploy the usual guys? Besides, there are those people inside that managed to sneak in, I am sure they will carry out the plan successfully to make sure the operation is a success!" "Naw man, this group is apparently very strong, and I heard that this group is currently trying to reclaim some of the surroundings slowly but surely and converting those places as their home. Creating Outposts I might say." "Oh well, we can''t say for sure but that only means we are going to deal some big shots today!" They then notice the guy beside them who is not responding to their conversation, the guy just remained standing. "Hey... what are you doing? Why are you not speak-" they didn''t get to say anything next because the guy they are just having conversations with spit out blood and died before falling down the ground. "Wah!" They didn''t expect anything before I leap out and attack them with throwing knives, hitting their throats in succession, causing them to bleed. One was not killed immediately but his throat is still bleeding. The throwing knife I throw to him just lodged inside his throat and is currently causing his breathing to get ragged. "Wh...who?!" I emerged from my hiding spot and kicked him on his stomach causing him to fall to the ground with shock on his face still imprinted. "Enjoy the fun times you guys dreamed in the afterlife," I said before stepping on the throwing knife on his throat, lodging it deeper into his throat which claimed his life after. After their death, I retrieve the knives and check on their equipment. They have a few bullets for rifles in their pockets and some trinkets, cigarettes and some other things though they are not interesting at least. I was about to go and find another target to attack when I suddenly heard one of the men''s radio buzz and started speaking. "To anyone who can hear this, please proceed to the meeting room as we are now about to commence the raid to a survivor base. We will be issuing some final info on what to do once the raid commences. Please proceed immediately to the meeting room." Oh, so they are now going to start the raid to our base? Damn, they are sure serious about this but that means this is time to sabotage on their raid. I cleared up the dead bodies and made sure they are not going to be discovered by dragging their bodies and putting them on the crates to be disposed. The blood is not that a big problem but the people themselves. It takes me a few minutes before I managed to hide away their bodies. Thankfully, the timing is good enough since no one approached the area and there aren''t any who seems to be going to the meeting room. Seeing that they are going to be on a raid soon, I decided to check on their vehicles on their garage. Thankfully, due to the roll call earlier, the entrance of the building is now deserted as they are also part of the raid and they are the essentials. Seeing none of them guarding it, I safely went to their garage and sneak in. There are still a two mechanics inside busy doing their final preparations. Since they cannot walk towards our base with the amount of people they will be bringing along, they will be assured to be going to use the vehicles. One of the mechanics went out of the bottom of the car, just finished with the last bit of the maintenance. Just as he have thought he is done, my face appeared before his face causing him to shriek. "Goodnight and have a pleasant dream." STAB! As for the second guy, he is not aware of the fate of the other mechanic as he is still busy on the other car, fixing some bolts on the attached bumper. I tap his shoulders but he just shrug it off. "Oy, stop pestering me man, the cars are still not that good yet. Do not disturb me if you don''t want me to get angry." I continue tapping his shoulder, causing him to shake in anger and decided to confront me, thinking the one tapping his shoulders is the other mechanic. However, the moment he turned around, his eyes met with a very peculiar hole, a metallic hole that whoever stares in it without knowing anything would surely be going to an unforgettable trip to the afterlife. BANG! The gunshot just echoed the whole base, which is also the sign of my declaration. Chapter 286 - Declaration of War of the Dead Fifth Part (??? View) The day to attack a bigger survivor base has now arrived and our preparation is going smoothly. Although it was my ambition to keep all of the things I can get from other people and torture other people for the sake of the fun, I never expected I needed a lot of resources for me to do that. Since the base that we are attacking today is a base that is ruled by a former SDF member, there is more reason I wanted to attack this place and loot everything, feeling the taste of pleasure breaking the mightiest protectors of Japan in this world of apocalyptic circ.u.mstances. What is more, there are lots of women that seem to be still ripe for the picking. According to the intel I receive, this place has been rescuing people which are commonly women and some men. Having more women to play with is also part of the plan and once they are no longer useful, use them to get more resources to do some pillaging. That is the way of a gangster''s dream life, at least for me. And with the support of these idiot followers of mine, there is nothing that can stop me, not even the zombies that threaten the world! It won''t take long before I am going to rule this world with my own hands! "Sir, the men have now assembled. The forces to weaken the base fortification has been deployed and will begin the attack while waiting for the main force to arrive," my assistant and right-hand man since we are all in a gang I founded myself. "Good! It is time for the first step of our conquest!" BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Repeated gunshots echoes outside causing me to frown. "Are there anyone who is currently shooting some of the zombies down? Didn''t I say we should preserve the ammunition and use melee weapons to take them down especially during the morning?!" I growled at my attendant. It is one of my rules to use ammunition and guns only if necessary and use melee weapons as much as possible to save up these resources as it is very limited and the store that is producing it managed to stop our invasion and has banned us from doing any transactions. "Sir, we have already assembled our men to the meeting room. There is no way there was someone else outside shooting. Besides, it seems like it was coming somewhere nearby and it sounded like it came from the inside of the base." "Then check it out! We can''t keep this person to keep on using ammunitions like it is growing from trees!" He nodded and used the radio to command the people who were in the garage to check out where the gunshot is coming from. However, he keeps on talking but the other end he was trying to contact seems to not respond. "What''s the matter?" I asked. "Sir! We can''t establish contact with the mechanics that are taking care of our vehicles!" "If they cannot be contacted, then send someone to check it out!" He quickly relayed the message to someone to check the mechanics on the garage. However... BANG! BANG! Along with that is the frightened voice of someone on the other end of the radio. "Sh*t! How come the devil is still alive?! F*ck! No one told me about this!" BANG! The sound of the gunshot echoed on the radio before someone picked it up and a familiar voice answered on the other end. "I am declaring war on you bastards, once I see you, I will chase you all down even to the deepest of hell!" the voice shouted on the other end of the radio before the sound of breaking can be heard. I am guessing the radio used by that person tossed it somewhere in the room causing it to break into pieces. My right-hand man looked at me in confusion and has a worried look on his face. "That voice, that is HIS voice right?" "There is no way we can mistake that as someone else''s voice. It might have matured a little bit but that is HIS voice indeed. How the hell did that happen?! How come he is still alive?!" ... Day 320: 11:12: A.M Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I no longer hide my attacks and is purposely showing myself to the enemy without fear. That way, Kaito who is currently busy upstairs can focus on his job as I stir trouble on this floor. The gangsters, now aware of my presence started to deploy their men to stop my attacks. Of course, because they still act like normal gangsters and they still use pure brawn instead of relying on guns, I took this chance to shoot them down with my gun. It is also my way of practice using cold weapons in war. They just keep coming and they are not even hiding the way of their fighting style depends on their numbers. With their overwhelming numbers, they are trying to overpower me through their numbers. "Pathetic, very pathetic," I can''t help but mutter those words as I walk into the hallway of corpses. No one from them was left standing from my gunshots. It is expected but they still have not stood up and fought back against me. Unlike the undead that can still crawl and attack you if you didn''t shoot their heads, these pathetic losers acted like one but have weaker ways of survivability before they lose their lives. Soon enough, I reach the so-called meeting room based on where the men I keep on seeing are coming from. And just outside of that room are countless men holding melee weapons and guns. "I see. So those guys earlier are just for slowing me down, you guys are now going all out to stop me huh?" One man who looks a little bit familiar but I don''t remember appeared before the armed men and started speaking. "Stop your assault and we will let you go unscathed. We can all talk this out, we don''t need violence." I shook my head in their hypocrisy. No need for violence eh? They are the embodiment of violence and they wanted me to believe that they will uphold that? No chance and I am not a fool who will believe those lies. Without speaking, I pulled out the AR15, causing them to panic. Based on the way they are handling those guns, they have no intention of shooting. Since they won''t shoot, I will do a preemptive one instead. The moment my hands met with my AR15, I quickly lay down on the floor by diving myself to the ground, while still aiming the AR15 at them. Once they were caught off guard, I pull the trigger and started shooting without restraint. RATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATA... The gun begins to shoot ablaze to them who didn''t prepare for my attacks and were all caught by the gunfire''s assault. I made sure to prioritize the gun''s bullets to the men who were holding guns as they are the ones who pose a bigger threat against me. Since they are the frontline, they are the ones to fall and die first. I am not a merciful person, I am kind to people who are good to me but I am a monster and would gladly take the role of the grim reaper if they wanted to harm anyone from my group that I treat as my family. I made sure no one is spared alive. The moment the AR15 ran out of bullets to release, there are still a few men who were left standing but they are either too wounded and too weak to fight. They managed to survive due to the sacrifice of their comrades who became the meat shields from my gun. Taking off the empty magazine out of the AR15, and reloading with another mag full of bullets, I return the hot gun back to its place before and pull out my Piyavka Machete as I make my way into the wounded people. "...Please... spare..." "Quiet," I muttered before bringing down the Piyavka Machete to the guy begging. I may go to hell once I die, but I don''t mind. If it means to keep everyone in my group alive, I will not hesitate to dive into it, even if it goes against the morality of human laws. The dying men were all killed in the process by none other than me as I bring down the Piyavka Machete down to their throats, finishing their waning breaths. Blood and flesh all surround me, all killed by myself. They have brought it down to themselves. I don''t want to do this, but I needed to. I am not saying that killing is good because I am doing it, but I kill because I have no choice. If I don''t end their pathetic lives, they will be the ones who will claim the lives of my important people. As I stare into the metal door that has been shot by the AR15 earlier, I am now going to face the last hurdle and the one who caused all these atrocities. Chapter 287 - Declaration of War of the Dead Sixth Part Day 320: 11:20 A.M Osaka: ??? Gangster''s Main Base: Fourth Floor Equipment: Piyavka Sword, Piyavka Knives x2, Throwing Knives, Sheng Biao, Hidden Blade Gun: Glock 19 (Kaito''s View) I was startled by the sudden gunshots below. They were loud enough to cause many of the people and guards on the fourth floor to descend and take care of what is happening below that caused several gunshots. "What the heck is Kyosei doing?! Is he seriously going to face these many by blowing his cover?!" I muttered to myself as I scratch my head. "What are you talking about?" The girl who was following me asked with a frown. "Nothing. It seems like my other companion who was raiding this place just blow up his cover and is currently fighting head-on to the guards." "Alone? Are you serious? He won''t survive the number of people going to attack! Those guys are numerous enough that I don''t think he will survive! Should we go down too and help this companion of yours?" "No. You will be just bothering him and ruining his plans. He is a quiet guy but he is ruthless. Don''t bother saying you will help, he has a sharper tongue than me. Instead, let us take care against the remaining people in here than ruin someone else''s strategy. The girl was a little bit confused but she didn''t say much more and didn''t pursue that we help Kyosei with his operation and we continue our exploration. Once I have taken care of the remaining guards who are left behind, it was easy for me to take care of the captives and free them from their shackles and cages. Since this was the last floor, there is nothing left for us to do but to gather all the captives together and wait for the situation to clear up below. "Hey, gather up the people we rescued on this floor and let them bring some of the supplies they can carry while I will go back to the third floor and also gather the others here. Let us meet in the stairs to rendezvous with each other." "Okay!" I hurriedly went down to the third floor and noticed that there are some of the guards investigating something on the third floor. I think they have discovered the dead bodies I have left behind on this floor. They are busy with the investigation so they didn''t notice me creeping towards them. When they are about to notice my presence, I aimed for the kill. "Urk!" "Gah!" The two guards who were investigating one of their comrades who was lying lifeless on the floor also joined him to the afterlife. I searched around the third floor and saw that no one else is in here which means these two guys are the only ones who decided to investigate this floor. Once I made sure no one else is there, I quickly went back to the other cells and quickly gathered the remaining people I can gather up and ordered them to bring the guns and supplies they can find on this floor to not waste the things we can use to fight against the people who were guarding this place. Thankfully, things were proceeding smoothly and the prisoners were not even struggling. After I gathered everyone, I went back to the stairs to reach the fourth floor and saw that the girl I accompanied earlier is already waiting for me. I quickly beckon her and she quickly signals the others to go down too. She is now holding her brother that she said earlier that needed to rescue. She is successful on this and managed to gather the remaining captives. "What should we do next?" she asked. "Since we cannot hide anymore especially with the number of people we have with us." I then turned to look at the girls and some men who are holding guns. "Everyone who knows how to fight using guns, please be the one in frontlines and be the one who should shoot enemies who discover us. If you see someone wearing a beanie and a headphone that looks like horns, be sure to tell me." Some of the women who were holding the guns looked at the others and handed them to the ones who presented themselves as capable of using it while the others who do not have problems using it went to the front. Once they have assembled, I joined them and we went down to the second floor and gather the ones who are kept captive on the second floor. No gangsters were guarding the second floor, allowing us to gather the people that were held captive on this floor. I counted the people we have and we have at least 20 people with us who were held captive on this floor. Since some of the slaves who were used as maids by the men here have said that the first floor is the main hall and main area of operations of the gangsters, we decided to proceed carefully to make sure that we won''t have any casualties in case we run into the armed gangsters. I also ordered them to slowly proceed to the entrance and make sure to go out of this place than to explore the first floor as our main priority is to rescue them and not to fight and use them as human shields. Thankfully, things on the first floor are quiet. Corpses of people were strewn out on the floor. Most of the wounds they died from are made by the Piyavka Machete of Kyosei. Many have even brutal kills as some have even their eyes and faces gouged out. Some who can''t take the gore decided to look away while some of them cannot believe what they are seeing. The girl who was holding his brother approached me as she was looking at the dead bodies. "Are you sure the guy who was working on the lower floors is operating alone like you?" "Yes. He is one of the main forces of our group and he is ruthless to the people who were his enemies and can kill anyone if he wanted to. That is why we don''t need to help him. He is a one-man army and he can function alone without any of us helping." "If that is the case, why are you guys attacking this place? I don''t see any reason for you guys to attack the gangsters and offend them." "They already did once they sent the spies in our group. Once we found out of the moles planted in our group, we have discovered that the gangsters are the ones who sent them and did some minor troubles for us, we were sent here to deal with them." "Ah, I just remembered that a few men left the base just earlier to attack a base and start a raid. They are the ones responsible for doing a besiege tactic against groups to make sure they are helpless! You needed to go back and help everyone in your base! "Ah, if that is the tactic they are planning to use, we are already on the advantage with the enemy." ... Just like what Kaito said, the group is in the advantage and was currently dominating the situation. "What the f*ck is going on? Aren''t we doing the same things we usually do to bring down the other bases? Why is our plan not working right now?" One of the gangsters leading the operation grumble. "Sir! The second squad has been wiped out! No one is responding anymore!" "Third squad has fallen too!" "The first squad is on the verge of collapse too! SIR! WE NEEDED SOME ORDERS!" The acting leader is now experiencing a headache on what to do as receives messages that the squads doing the besiege are being killed one by one. It was supposed to be a harmonious and easy task for them but it seems the tables have turned against them. "What choice do we have?! Deploy the remaining troops and pressure the very front! Make sure everything succeeds!" Although the leader did not show any despair on his face as he seriously keeps the troops going, his internal feelings have been in chaos and turmoil on what to do now. He decided to call the others on the base for any response on how the main troop is faring and how long before they will arrive here. But then, he noticed something peculiar with the contacts. He tried to keep on dialing the radios for responses from the others but he can only hear static on the channel that only their group uses to communicate with each other. He frowned and check if it was the right channel and confirmed that they are the right channel. However, why is it that they cannot hear anything else but only static? Then, he managed to get a contact to one. "Hey! Respond to the situation that is happening on the main troops! Over!" There was silence at first before someone unfamiliar answered his call. "Everyone is dead, over.," Chapter 288 - Time to Pay the Payment for the Dead Kicking the door open in front of me, the people inside were surprised to see it open in that manner. The middle aged man who looked so muscular but shrewd looking appeared before me while two of his body guards immediately pull out their guns and aimed them at me. However, I already suspected that they will do that so before they can shoot, I throw two throwing knives to their direction, immediately killing them in the process. "What?!" "Oy, old man, its been a while isn''t it?" "F*ck... f*ck, f*ck why are you still alive!?" he frantically scratch his head with his face sweating all over. "Ha? Who said I died? You? Don''t label me dead yet as I am still alive and kicking." "I don''t care! Why are you here?! Didn''t we already avoided you like a plague? I didn''t even bother to contact you anymore after your warning! Why did you attack and ruin my plans?!" I slowly approach him, holding the Piyavka Machete in my hands while still glaring at him. He, on the other hand, slowly backs away from me. "You dare to ask me huh? You already know the reason why I have attacked this place and it is not enough for me. I know you are just a foolish guy who loves to pillage but you have taken this things too far already and your crimes has already piled up." "I never remembered anything I did to offend you at all! How come you destroyed everything?!" "Because I needed to." I was about to attack him when I noticed the pistol on his hand. Instead of finishing him, I dodge away instead, followed by a gunshot coming from his Pistol. "HA! WHO CARES WHAT REASON YOU WANTED ME DEAD BUT TO AVOID THAT, I HAVE TO KILL YOU INSTEAD!" He proceeds to shoot me down like crazy. A bullet hit my left elbow and another one grazed my cheeks. I quickly avoided the rest. Despite using a pistol, he rapidly pull the trigger for it to rapidly shoot bullets too. The bullet hurts like hell but I am not someone who can''t endure this one, I experienced much painful pain many times, its not even comparable. "Hahahaha! Die! Die!" It looks like he lost all of the sanity he has as he continue to shoot me down with his pistol whenever he has the chance. I on the other hand looks for a chance to remove the gun on his hands or to make it run out of bullets. Click! The pistol ran out of bullets once the last bullet was shot on a random location. When he tried to shoot me again, it didn''t work as the magazine is already out of bullets. Without any bullets to shoot me down, I immediately took the opportunity to shoot him down. Putting back the Piyavka Machete back and pulling out the Beretta M9 Pistol, I appeared behind him and pointed the gun on his leg. Before he can realize things are not going on his way, I already aimed at his knees and shot them multiple times, causing him to fall down to the ground. "AAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH!" He tries to grab something for him to use but as usual, I shot both his hands too causing him to scream further as he curl in pain. I kick him on his stomach, hard enough to cause him to hurl out what he has eaten today. "Stand up, motherf*cker. You said you are the going to kill me, then do it!" Using my free arm, I use the Piyavka Machete and stab his bleeding knee. "AAGGGHHH! STOP! I DON''T WANT TO DIE YET! AGH!" "Of course you are not going to die yet. The pain you are experiencing right now is not enough to repay for your sins or whatever sh*t you have done to others." Using the hook of the Grappling hook, I attach it to his clothes and began to drag his body out of the room. However, his clothes were immediately ripped the moment I tried to drag him out so I decided to use his pants and shoes to drag him out of the room. "Please! Spare me please! I still don''t want to die!" The villain who caused the suffering of the captives and all the lives lost because of his greed is now going to be paid in full. "Beg that to the people who will judge your crimes. You have yet to fully give me a headache for me to personally deliver the final blow to you. So just prepare yourself, the final judgment is upon you." ... Day 320: 11:37 A.M Osaka Streets, Outside the base (Third Person''s View) The captives emerged from the building and went to the garage to take the cars. However, they saw the wheels has been busted so they have no choice but to remove the wheels and change it to another wheel. Since there are a few men who were rescued along, the wheel changing is not a big problem. Many of the people were crying because they managed to get out of the hell hole where they almost died from all the treatment they received from all the gangsters who violated them. The pain in their eyes and the feeling of freedom has finally returned before them once they have broken out of the shackles the gangsters has bestowed on them. Kaito helped the others by performing some first aid to the wounds that needed immediate treatment. As for the other wounds, he has no expertise on them so he recommended to go with them back to the base to treat the wounds. Half of the captives has a group to return to because they were captured while they were scavenging so they still have a place to go back with, declining Kaito''s urge to join the group. As for the half of them, they were no longer capable of going back to any place after they were destroyed by the gangsters. These captives include the girl who were thrown into the cadavers that Kaito managed to revive. Because no one else is left to help with them, they have no choice but to join the Blood Battalion. Just as everyone was busy treating their wounds, one guy went out of the building, dragging a big bodied man behind him on his shoes and pants. The man is screaming loudly and is squirming while being dragged. The guy who was pulling the squirming guy is none other than Kyosei. He was bleeding but he seemed to be nonchalant about it and continue to drag the screaming man towards the group of survivors.'' Once he is already in front of all the captives, he stopped dragging the screaming man and kick his bleeding knee causing the man to scream loudly in pain. "I will leave this man in your care, ladies and gentlemen. This man is none other than the boss of the gangsters who hurt, killed, molested and destroyed your lives. He is the one who commanded those thugs to do those things to you all. He is no longer capable of fighting back as I have already wounded his limbs. Since he has done a bigger role for you guys to suffer like this, I will leave this guy in your care. Whether you guys forgive him or not is up to you. I don''t care whether you kill him or let him go, just do whatever you wanted to do with him." Kyosei then left and went to Kaito to grab a bandage from the med kit he is holding, and began to take off his shirt and wrap the wound with it to stop it from bleeding. "You are shot?" "This is nothing. I will just ask the girls back in the base to fix this up in a jiffy and things will be okay." "Don''t move your arm much, it will hurt like hell especially since that wound of yours still have the bullet buried on your flesh." "Yeah, yeah. I know," Kyosei muttered. As for the squirming man, the captives look at the squirming man in anger but no one is willing to attack him and just waited for anyone who will begin the attack. No one seems willing and Kyosei thought that he will still be the one who will have to finish this guy off but then, one burly man who was wounded all over his body and a woman who has her left eye bandaged, took a step forward. "I won''t forgive this man for how long it takes. I will make sure he is not going taste a peaceful end. Just like how this guy and his lackeys violated and killed my daughter!" the burly man kicked the screaming guy hard that he flew from the ground to the air, causing him to land into the ground like a soccer ball kicked hard. His wife also rushed forward, carrying a large stick and began to bonk him repeatedly. These actions were enough for the crowd to trigger their instincts and attacked him simultaneously. Only them could tell whether he will survive or not on this situation. Chapter 289 - The Aftermath of the Deadly Raid Day 320: 12:00 P.M Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The screams of the gangsters'' boss ended after he was attacked by everyone simultaneously without stopping on their attempt to avenge whatever happened to them because of his actions. On the other hand, I am sitting on the truck''s passenger''s seat to rest while holding the phone of the gangsters'' boss. Despite the cellular network is no longer working after it went out of service, 2 months after the beginning of the outbreak, he still seems been using the phone to hold the contacts of his previous acquaintances that he saved inside the phone and all of their conversations before the cellular out of service incident. Scrolling around them, I actually found a few tidbits of contacts with a man named Mitarai Aoba and someone from the black market that he keeps contact with to sell things especially dead bodies. The latter is something I keep on hearing with the gangster''s circles especially during the time where the slaves I rescued in the mansion was meant to be sold after the night rage. As for the man named Mitarai Aoba, I have no recollection of him. It sounds a little bit familiar but I don''t think I remember anything involving to him. As for the black market, it seems the black market is the first to make contact with him and their messages went way past even before the apocalypse began and has been the supplier of illegal firearms that they can use during riots. No wonder there are so many illegal guns all over the place in here despite the law in Japan where guns are prohibited. I didn''t question it before because we needed it for the sake of survival but now that we have most of the guns we needed, I began to wonder how come we are able to procure those guns without being caught in the law before the outbreak has ever begun. I look back into the tortured guy and saw his lifeless body being dragged by the people and put him on the side of the road. "Kaito, order them to bury the guy. Despite being one of the men responsible for those crimes, we can''t let it go to rampage once it got infected by the Galea Virus. We can''t afford for this guy to morph into something else while we are no looking and burying his body is the best way to keep things safe. Kaito nodded as he also heard about the first appearance of the Juggernaut before. I also speculate something on the Behemoth''s origin is similar to what happened to Kaze but because it is just a speculation, I don''t really have any close idea on its real origin. Then, one of the slaves raised her hands. "What about we use the incinerator? They have one here to burn some of the corpses they wanted to dispose and they cannot sell. I have been used by them as a maid so I know what things they do on the cadaver room." "Oh, so that was a working incinerator. Kyosei, I second on her opinion, rather than digging holes on the ground that will last us several hours before we are done, we should instead use this chance to incinerate his body instead. We won''t need to worry about a body if it was turned to ashes," Kaito said. "You have been inside the Cadaver room?" I asked him. I am curious what is the cadaver room looks like. "Yeah. It was located in the third floor. Since you cleaned up the second and ground floor and didn''t proceed to the next floor, you didn''t discover the place." Some of the slaves has no idea what is the cadaver room while the others who have known about it just didn''t say anything to others. "What does that place looks like?" I asked Kaito. "It is similar to a morgue, only worse and looks like the meat stockpiling section in a slaughterhouse as they also hang dead bodies on hooks like they were meat of animals being slaughtered. Those who can''t stand the gore would surely puke looking inside." Hearing that, I am doubting what the black market is going to do with the corpses they purchase and how much for one body for the gangsters to gather them in one room. It is also not a surprise they have an incinerator, with less people in Osaka right now and most focused on things they needed for everyday survival, they can easily take things out and bring them somewhere and build them a proper usage of exhaust in a building like this. I took a mental note of the black market as I think we will be soon getting its attention in the later days after the annihilation of the gangsters. With their suggestion being a viable and reasonable one, I agreed to this and let them carry out the cremation. They also wanted to cremate the others to stop the dead bodies of the other guys who were inside the cadaver room so I agreed to them. I went down from the truck and inspected the lifeless body of the guy earlier. He still looks like he is alive and just passed out from all the abuse he received from the captives and to make sure he won''t be waking up and will no longer have any chances of escaping, I pull out my Beretta M9 Pistol, and pulled the trigger, putting a bullet into his forehead. And as my suspicion was confirmed, the alleged dead guy opened his eyes in the very last moment and opened his mouth wide to stop what I was about to do but he was a second late for his execution. "Cunning bastard," I murmured before putting back my pistol back to its holster. ... While the cremation is ongoing, we raided the building one last time and gathered the food supply of the gangsters. Since it is already lunch time, I allowed them to grab anything they wanted to eat right now for lunch time while they are going to carry out the incineration task. I also assigned a few people who will be watching guard outside for a moment since the threat of a drifting horde of undead might appear. Even though it is free from undead right now, without anyone left to operate any thing that repels the undead, they will naturally find their way here too. While eating lunch, I decided to check on the base for any situation updates. Since I heard that they have sent a few men to lower the defense power of the base and to do some besiege tactics, I wanted to see how everyone is faring so far. Tapping my headphones, the other line slowly connected and the voice of Nanami once again transmitted to my ears. "Sup, Kyosei? Done with the work in there?" she asked. "Yeah. We are just taking in some tasks to finalize everything and once it is done, we can return to the base. What about the situation over there? I learned here that they have sent a few men to attack the base and lower the defense. Did they already arrive?" "Yep, done since earlier. They aren''t worth to mention at all. Even the undead during the morning in a horde poses more threats than them which is pathetic." "What did everyone do to them?" "Most are captured while some were killed in the skirmish. They keep on saying that the main force will soon come and wreck the base apart." "The main force eh...that is insane trust coming from them. Unfortunately, they might need to wait forever and they will not be rescued. We already wiped out the main force they are talking about." "I am not surprised. So are you going to bring another bunch of people in here again?" she asked. "We have a few who will be going back to their bases while half of the captives will be coming with us since they no longer have any sort of home they can go back into. They can be a good addition to the workers in the garden and the household chores and for those who can fight, they can also be part of scavengers too." "It doesn''t really matter though. We will return after the lunch, please inform Haru about the new people later so that he won''t be surprised." "Okay, then good work out there. Say that to Kaito too." "Mmm, alright." After that, the connection was cut off and the music in my headphones resumes. Although things seems to be done, I think we are just on the edge of the iceberg as things are still not going to be a good thing especially with the black market that seems to be doing something with all the dead bodies they keep on purchasing and if I am right, they can barter for dead bodies for supplies like guns, ammunition, and other supplies. There is also the guy named Mitarai Aoba. Although he is suspicious, I still don''t have any points of clues that connects that he is a possible threat but I think it is worth to take note of them. Chapter 290 - Road Defense Against the Dead Day 320: 5:00 P.M 1 hour left before the Night Rage Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) It took us five hours before we managed to finish cremating every single corpses inside the cadaver room. Alongside with it are the corpses of all the people we have killed in the process including the boss of the gangsters. Just like what they said, the cadaver is like a morgue, just lacking the normal decency a normal morgue have and more like a place inside a slaughterhouse. One of the women captives made a little prayer for all the departing souls of the bodies to be able to find peace and cross safely to the afterlife, if there is one. As for the dead gangsters that were left behind on every floor, we also burned them along as we asked a few of the men that are capable of carrying the dead bodies to take this job. Although they were reluctant at first, they decided to do the offer and take the chance to clean them up. When we were done with the cleanup, the only thing left to do is to say goodbye to this place. The few people who will be going on our separate ways seems interested in taking this place as a new base to use since it is big and quite good to use. They asked us if we will be occupying it but since we have no plans on taking it as ours, they have taken note to see if they can relocate here once they will be back to their groups. Since it will take us a lot of time to send the other group back to their own base, and we are also running out of time before the Night Rage begins, we had to keep our separate ways and use different cars to go back to our respective bases. The two groups of captives bid farewell to each other as they have developed bonds together in the short period of time they were captured by the gangsters Once the other group departed, we finalize what we needed to do and we also departed. We have no other men in our group who joined us since they decided to join together with the other group, leaving us with women and 4 children; 3 boys and a girl. We asked the women if there was anyone from them who are capable of driving a truck. I have no experience in riding a truck and Kaito needed to be on guard which is why he can''t fill in the role of a driver. Thankfully, the girl who claims to have helped Kaito earlier presented herself. "I will volunteer to be the driver of the truck. My name is Himari and I have experience and a license to drive one even before during the apocalypse so you guys don''t need to worry!" she said while posing a V sign on her fingers. "Are you sure can drive the truck? We will providing you the navigation in the streets and it is not easy as we have to make sure the truck won''t crash to other debris on the road and there are also the undead we have to face," I said to her. "No worries. I work in a movers company before and I have am one of the workers that sometimes drive the truck so no need to doubt my ability!" Himari said proudly. "If you are so confident then, go ahead and take the wheel, Kaito, you will ride in the passenger''s seat with her and exchange with her if she proves to be unreliable. I will take the back of the car with the others as they are more prone to undead attacks and we can''t be too sure if we will get caught by the Night Rage later, it is much better if there is one in the front who can fight and one on the back." "I have no problem with that," Kaito nodded, agreeing to the setup. "Then, lets get moving." After a long day and gruesome fights, we departed from the place, back to our home. As for the new survivors, their new home. ... Day 320: 5:58 P.M 2 minutes left before the Night Rage Osaka Streets Equipment: Piyavka Sword, Piyavka Knives x2, Throwing Knives, Sheng Biao, Hidden Blade Gun: Glock 19 (Kaito''s View) I check the time and it is almost time for the Night Rage to begin. The undead on the road is also starting to brisk walk, ready to run, once the clock strikes at six, they will start running and we will have to fight if needed. "Hey, your name is Himari right, close the windshield of the truck. We can''t afford those flying bastards to enter the truck right now," I said to Himari. "Okay!" she nodded and tried to close the window but... "Huh? That''s weird, it doesn''t close up at all," she said and tried her best to close it but it seems to be broken. "Just great, just abandon the idea, I will make sure to keep an eye of enemies in the window later so be sure to keep your guard up." "I have seen you fight before and I trust your abilities but what about your companion? The one you called "Kyosei"? His name seems to be from the word "castration", what a weird name. "Don''t worry much on him, he is much more capable than me despite being younger than me. Also, his name is spelled similar to "bluff" so don''t say it is "Castration." He might get angry." "Are you sure? He seems to be like those guys who has an eight grade syndrome.1 I don''t think I can trust him." "He is more capable than that and trust me, although he acts like one and seems like he is some sort of protagonist from some sort of movie or something, I can vouch that he is more than qualified to guard the back. There is no need for us to worry about him. Anyway, we have to worry about what was before us. There are undead coming to rush us!" I said as my watch rings as a sign that the time hit six in the evening. "Heh, if they are begging to be sent to the other world by truck-kun that much, then I don''t need anything to stop me sending them to those worlds!" Himari said before she stepped the gas pedal, accelerating the speed of the truck. As expected, I spotted a few flying variants we fought before which Nanami called the "Headaches". I never expected they will be dominating the skies and will be appearing to kill which is in my opinion, they are very weird and disgusting. I pull out my Glock 19 and started shooting those creatures that was about to get near Himari. My side is fine because of the windshield so my focus are now solely on Himari''s side that has the open window. "This is getting harder than expected and I can''t seem to concentrate driving if you shoot the gun right in front of my face!" Himari said. "Just stay away from the line of the bullet and focus on the road more! Here, take this ear plugs and cover your ears to help muting the sound of the gun shot!" "Alright," Himari received the ear plugs and plug them in her ears. I thought it wouldn''t work but it was all good when she didn''t complain anymore. She would sometimes be surprised if I shoot the gun very near her face but over all, she is keeping her calm while I shoot. The window beside me is also being tried to be knocked down by the enemies as they keep bashing their flying heads to the windshield to take it down but it failed. And from the looks of it, Kyosei also begin his defense as I hear the AR15 shoot bullets. As always, the Night Rage is just a troublesome event every night. ... Day 320: 6:00 P.M Night Rage Officially begins Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The moment my watch signals the time of the Night Rage, the brisk walking undead started running like marathon runners and has been trying to catch up on our truck. Some even jumped and tried to jump but a single swing of my AR15 and they are thrown back to the road. There was no door behind this truck, causing it to be really vulnerable in Night Rage so I applaud the one who remove the door of the truck to ruin the only purpose of its door in this situation. Some of the women who cannot fight decided to stick further from the door and curled up together with the others while those who can fight decided to help me with the fight by aiming the rifles they got from the gangsters'' base. We have enough bullets to last a few waves but that will be not enough if there will be more variants like decapitator and a few others. The road defense has only just begun. Chuunibyou is a colloquial Japanese term typically used to describe early teens who have delusions of grandeur, who so desperately want to stand out that they have convinced themselves they have hidden knowledge or secret powers. Chapter 291 - The Race to the Base: Outrun the Dead Day 320: 6:10 P.M Night Rage Officially begins Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The attacks of the undead are just beginning to get intense. Flying variants are also flying in the distance and they seem to be observing the situation. Whenever we get busy with the dead that tries to attack and climb the truck, they would fly and try to attack us too. It was much easier to defeat them once they get near, I will immediately attack the flying heads before they can get near us. "Conserve some ammunition and don''t shoot while they are far from the truck so that you guys won''t miss. Also, don''t bother shooting the flying heads, they don''t get near us unless there is a good opportunity to do so," I said to them. There are also a few variants we passed by like the Grenadiers and the Pukers though they are not able to chase the trucks as they do not possess any kind of speed similar to the normal undead during Night Rage. They are only dangerous if they are near to anyone but other than that, they are easy to dispose of, which is a lesser threat to us. The troublesome ones are the decapitators. Even in the distance, the decapitators are too menacing and will try to attack us with any chance they can get. That is why when it gets real near, I will release a barrage of bullets to the Decapitator to ensure its death. You won''t let a monster like the Decapitator live if it risks your neck right? It''s still a little bit early but the undead all around the streets has doubled already and different Variants have appeared already including the Juggernaut. Since we have been proceeding smoothly on the road without getting any bad interference from the undead, it seems Himari did have the ability to drive a truck without any trouble and with the help of Kaito to handle defense, it seems we will have no problem for now. Then, all of a sudden, the truck started to rumble and almost swagger on the road which caused the other curled-up passengers to scream in fear for whatever is going to happen to them. The others who are holding the guns just have to hold on to their ground and made sure to avoid the entrance of the truck that is still teeming with the undead. I have to tightly hold on to avoid being thrown to the side as I am the main attacker and defender of this place, if I show a single weakness in my defense, all of us are dead. Even in this slight disturbance, the undead is not affected and quickly climbs up the entrance of the car and snarl at us. The others are still in recovery mode so they are still a little bit late to react. It was a good thing I made sure to avoid loosening my very own defense and reaction time or else, we are dead meat here in the back. I pull out the Piyavka Machete and Piyavka Cleaver before beginning the slaughter and started chopping off the heads of the attacking enemies. It allowed the others who are still shocked a little bit to recover and also attacked. The truck continued to run as intended so if I have to guess it right, there must be some sort of trouble in the front seat that caused them to swagger the car a little bit. But since we still continue to move on the road instead of stopping, I can tell that they are fine. The undead is still busy on the attack and the Headaches are also in the attack mode too. Thankfully, the others decided to attack the headaches too once they managed to get really near. "Keep the pressure coming, we can''t afford the dead to kill us here," I said, trying to raise the morale of the ones fighting. It is still very hard for everyone to fight even the truck is still moving. With all of the undead very hostile to us, we have to burst down all of them at once. Then, I heard on the front seat Kaito shouting at us. "Hold on tight guys! Himari is going to press the gas so that we can avoid these infected! We are going to speed up a lot more than usual to outrun all of the undead! Don''t let go on where you guys are holding on!" I quickly ordered everyone to hold on to the rails of the truck attached to its walls and don''t let go. As the undead came circling on us, the truck''s speed increased causing the undead who are all on board of the truck to fall off the moment the truck move forward at a sudden speed. A very bumpy and nauseating ride ensues as I continue to watch out for the undead who can still catch up to us. Some of the girls have been throwing up a little bit from the ride but they still have to hold on. "Hold on a little bit longer! We are almost there!" I said to them as soon as I saw some of the familiar places. Also, the undead is starting to thin out and the undead horde that is following us suddenly blows up the moment they passed by on a certain line of the area, which means we have finally arrived on one of the outposts that most of us established so that we can have at least a lower threat on the main wall. The explosives were set up to blow up periodically or when there are undead trespassers. There was someone controlling them back in the main base so if it is really needed to be activated especially like earlier, it will occur. We continue to let the truck run as fast as it was as the outposts are just meant to lessen the undead following and not to kill all of them if it is needed. Soon, the sounds of gunshots and several voices of the men and women in the frontlines became more visible to my ears the more we approached the main gate. When the truck stopped, I can hear the sound of the gate opening, which means this is the final defense battle as it takes a little bit of time before the gate will open, and since it is vulnerable till the time before the gates closed, we have to do the final defense here. "Ready your guns and aim. Fire and empty your magazines if necessary! This is the final stand and before we get to safety, we need to fight! Now, don''t hesitate and kill!" The women who heard that this is the final stand quickly stood beside me and aimed their guns as we waited for the undead horde coming towards us. Although they are still far, the girls are now looking resolute to fight back. Even though some of the undead are being cut off from the outposts and the guards on the walls are reducing their numbers, they are still getting near us and we won''t be able to rely on everyone on the wall to fight. We fired off the remaining bullets we can fire and do whatever it takes to do it. Not too far from us are two Juggernauts and a few big dogs appeared and snarled at us, before running in our direction. "Eek!" the women holding the guns shook at the sight of the Juggernauts and the dogs. It looks like this is their very close encounter with them. "Don''t panic!" I reassured and firmly keep them to stay on their toes and fight. The variants are almost near us when the engine of the truck started to rev up again, meaning the gate is now fully opened. Before the dogs and the Juggernauts can reach us, they were showered with bullets in the process while the truck safely went inside the gate before it was closed, confirming the final hurdle and necessity of sacrifice. Once the gates closed, the women holding the guns fell to their knees and started crying. The others who were just watching in fear approached them and hugged them while crying. I sighed seeing this touching scene somehow but I still couldn''t feel anything much about it. Removing the magazine of my AR15 to check the remaining bullets, I realized that I am down to a single bullet on my gun even after blazing the undead for the final stand. I look into my left arm that was bitten by one of the dead during the last stand. I only deflected the dead but it seems I am still not safe from the bite that I got wrecked by them. If I am just a normal person, I would have died already, but for me, it wasn''t the real case. Looking at the bite wound slowly disappearing, I can tell that my body is no longer a normal human can possess. Chapter 292 - Recovery of Traumas Done by the Dead Day 320: 9:00 P.M (Kyosei''s View) Currently laying on a bed for the operation to remove the bullet on my arm, Miyuki looked at me with a stern look on her face. "I keep telling you to not overestimate yourself and act like you can dodge everything on your way! You may be someone who has a body different than ours because of the infection of your body from the original virus but that doesn''t mean you have transformed to a superhuman already! What if the bullet didn''t go to your elbow but in your vital points?! We would have no more chance to revive you anymore if that happens!" Miyuki said. "Don''t scold Kyosei too much, Miyuki. I know you are always worried about his well-being but don''t always nag at him like a mother though," Rin said. "You can''t blame me! This time, it is a little bit serious wound! This might have hit him fatally if he is not fast enough to dodge it!" I kept myself quiet from her ramblings as I just listen to them argue. If this is a real hospital, they would have already been fired by the hospital because they will argue first before treating their patients. But I didn''t mind them doing this once in a while, this might be their way of coping up with the trouble of the situation and how stressful the work of a medic is as they handle the lives of everyone that has been sent for them. But still, they didn''t forget to keep the proper process of treating my wound. They continue to put enough pressure to my wound as they try to take out the bullet. I lessen the bleeding earlier with the bandage and asked Kaito to give me a proper first aid while the bullet tip on my wound is still not taken out. It was fine a moment ago before it was strained during the defense as I forgot the wound due to the pressure of the situation. If it wasn''t due to the Night Rage earlier, I might have relaxed and easily avoided too much strain on my wound. Still, it seems my rapid regeneration healing is still happening in my body. I kind of suspected to have this already even before I know I was infected, and I thought of it as my body''s ability to heal rapidly than normal to be just my specific trait. However, this might be the result of the dormant original virus galea in my body body, repairing all the damages the host body has to avoid danger that might appear and endanger its life. I am just theorizing it but it might be the real cause of everything abnormal to me. I might not have any kind of power but it allowed me to be capable of becoming more capable than a normal human. But as long as the virus is in my body, I am still an infected. And to make up for everything and taking advantage of my physics, I will keep on doing suicide missions that will be really hard to handle by anyone to ensure the safety and the future of my group. Besides, I still haven''t fulfilled the promise I had with Leo. I also have to reunite everyone to their families whether they are already dead or alive. Until then, dying is not an option. ... It took me them 30 minutes before the bullet was fully removed from my arm because it dug too deep than expected and the flesh around it has been starting to clot rapidly that if they didn''t remove it now, it might have trouble if it remained longer. "Still, to see your wound clotting already despite being a latest fresh wound you just acquired earlier this morning, it is rather difficult to see much," Miyuki said. "Indeed. It has been a while since we have operated a victim that needed bullet removal but this is the first time I have encountered this. If I didn''t know it myself and you told me this wound has been a few days old already, then I might have believed you on that," one of the medics that are teaching Miyuki, Cindy and the twins, Rin and Ren commented as she helped with the bullet removal after the others have found a little bit of trouble removing the bullets necessary to be removed. If she didn''t help, it might not have gone too well. "It doesn''t really matter, the bullet is removed so it is fine," I said. "You should rest a few days for now. Do not go on missions for now unless in the base only. Explorations outside is prohibited for now so don''t even dare do anything that will make the matters worse," Cindy said. "Yeah, yeah," I said. Still, it was still a bit of a miracle to see them like this. During the first day of the apocalypse when I rescued them all, they were just naive students who still have little to no grasp on what is happening until the very last minute and have survived hell for most of the time in the past especially during the time our very first base was destroyed and we are forces to wander the streets of the dead. Even Cindy who was usually using her looks to get what she needed in the past is now doing her best to become a medical practitioner. ... I left the medical building to see the situation of the survivors. The gunshots and different sounds of undead are all groaning outside the walls. The defense is much better now with the outposts so the horde is much easier to handle now compared before. Although it is still hard to dispose some of the variants like the Juggernauts in one go, at least they are not as dangerous as they were when they appeared first. Walking around, I saw Kaito resting with the little brother of that woman named Himari with him, drinking cola. Kaito saw me and started the conversation first. "Did you already finish your treatment? How is the wound?" "Its not serious so it was not threatening my life. Anyway, why is this little kid with you? I never saw you interact with the other kids here in the base so I am surprised to see you with one." "Oh, his sister is currently taking a physical examination with the other people that we brought together to make sure no one is hiding any kind of problem like bite marks as they are the ones who will bring danger." "So that is why I don''t see them," I nodded after learning the reason. "Of course. With all the trauma they got from the gangsters, they needed help and even though we don''t have a legitimate doctor as we only have a few combat medics filling the role. It is much better than nothing. If we just leave them without any help, even though we rescued them, they might commit suicide due to their experiences so we made sure that they won''t feel any despair." Kaito was right about it. We can rescue everyone but they might fall to despair if left alone. Giving them hope, even it is a little bit bleak will be enough to let them keep moving forward. In the end, all of them are not infected and were fine. Three of them are pregnant which means the men who molested them has been able to fertilize them causing for them to be pregnant. In times like this, they will start screaming ans will go upset over everything so they are not easy to handle. The others are only malnourished and lack nutrients in their body so it is kinda normal for them to be like this. They are the ones who has been able to avoid "doing it" with the gangsters who failed in pregnancy tests. Although the pregnant women do not want to give birth to them, they were instructed that they don''t have the blame to be born in this world. Despite the bastards who were responsible were all evil people, the unborn babies are not the one to be blamed. They are not someone who will be burdened to the sin of their fathers. They are innocent and whatever the men who violated the mothers did, the kid is not the one to blame. In the end, they were accepted by our group and the ones who can fight are going to be trained with the others so that they can join the people who will be able to fight against the dead. As for the people who can''t fight, they are given the opportunity to join the noncombatant areas of the base to join in so that they can get contributions too. As for the pregnant women, they will be going to be resting until the day they needed to give birth. Because giving birth in this rotting world is already a miracle itself. Chapter 293 - The Return of the Deadly Devil from Vacation Day 328: 7:42 A.M I woke up a little later than usual today since today is also the day my rest will be over and I will be back to the frontlines and fight once again against the dead. It has been a week and a day since I rescued the captives from the gangsters and from what I can see, they managed to slowly fit in with the others though they are still not that good at interacting with most of them. The children have been able to cope the fastest and have been playing with the rest of the children inside the base. They are too carefree that anyone wouldn''t imagine that they have experienced too many hardsh.i.p.s and challenges that almost claimed their lives. As for the pregnant women that have been taken care of by a few of the household group and a few of the women who are helping them cope up and not fall into stress and despair is slowly recovering their bearings and are slowly accepting the kids in their bellies as they nurture them for 9 months. All in all, it was a positive outcome, sure they have received a few mental health problems but they are slowly being remedied so that they won''t become a harmful thought that might lead to danger in the future. As for me, my wounds already healed after it was treated by Miyuki which caused them to be shocked at my fast recovery. I rarely go to them to treat wounds like gunshot wounds but to see the healing capabilities of my body caused them shocked a little bit curious. Chie and Dr. Kogure heard of this and asked me to give them a sample of the blood sample from me and the following day, they have confirmed that that Virus Galea that has been on a dormant mode for quite a while has been active and has slowly been merging with my other cells. I am not too sure how to react to this or if I should need to be worried about this development in my body. There are still a few known things with the Galea Virus and knowing that I am infected but immune to it but still has some effects coming from the virus itself is kind of confusing. Eve reassured me that the virus in my body is not going to rampage like most of the virus on many individuals as she can feel what the Galea Virus can and cannot do. I should have returned to the frontlines much earlier since my wounds disappeared the day after the rescue of the captives happened but Miyuki and the others insisted that I needed proper rest after finding out my bad habits of sleeping less especially when I go to a mission. Because there was nothing I can do, I have to resort to things I needed to do in my free time. During that time, Izayoi became my companion at that time. Since Izayoi usually has a guard duty at night since he functions well during the night, he usually takes his rest during the morning. When I am not with Izayoi, I practice my gun shooting skills in the shooting range. As the necessity to learn how to use a gun is necessary, I trained my marksmanship properly to avoid more problems in the future. I might know the basic principles of using the gun but nothing can beat an experience of it. I stretch my body, took a bath, and ate my breakfast before grabbing all of my equipment that I hang on the wall and attached them to my body. I also equip all of the weapons I needed and ready myself again to undergo the hellish world outside the walls. Looking at the mirror, I don my beanie back in my head and put my headphones back to my ear. "It''s time to get things to work." ... Day 328: 8:00 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I went to Haru''s Office to report the end of my little week off. Since he knows about my situation, he didn''t give me any missions on what I needed to be done for the base. When I arrived, Nanami is currently there, helping Haru fixing his PC as it started to malfunction. "Ah, Kyosei. How is your week? Did you get enough rest already?" Haru asked. "I am sick of it already," I said. "Well, this is perfect Kyosei. Since you wanted some warm-up jobs before the main job, we needed someone to help us with an errand. This time around, we need a working console for the computer since the console of Haru''s PC is already going to the drain." "What about his laptop?" I asked, pointing out the laptop. "The laptop is indeed fine and works well, but there is something else that is lacking in the laptop that is present in the PC. It isn''t the same thing. Also, most of the important things we have are stored in the computer so the sooner the computer is fixed, the better," Haru said. I knew the feeling of what Haru said about the laptop and the PC so I didn''t interject about it. "A working console right? Is there any sort of specific system you needed me to bring?" I asked. "There is nothing specific but the higher the specs and quality of it, the better. It would be good if you can bring a console that is very suitable for gaming high graphic games as they are the ones with high processing specs and will most likely be able to last a lot longer," Nanami said. "I might be able to find a few but I am not a guy who knows his thing with PC building. I didn''t have the luxury to own one and the last thing I own is a laptop and if I wanted to play games on PC, I can just play in a PC cafe. How can I tell if the Console I brought is good enough to satisfy the requirement?" "Bring Izayoi with you then. He is capable of identifying consoles to gaming laptops. Also, bring along a medic with you to help you with treating wounds if necessary, that way, you can finish the job as fast as possible. How does that sound?" Nanami suggested. "I don''t mind with that," I answered. "Alright then, let''s call the members of your team this time around." Nanami uses the speaker to bring over an available medic and Izayoi together to the HQ. A few minutes later, Izayoi came followed by the medic who turns out to be Cindy as she was the one who is not busy at the moment. She blushed when she saw me but she quickly composes. It looks like she still harbors some feelings for me but I still don''t think she is thinking about her choice since I am a clear bad choice. "Is there something wrong?" Izayoi asked. There is nothing wrong. However, you will be joining an operation with Kyosei this time. Your skills for spotting a good computer console are needed in this mission." "Finding a console?" "Sure! Since this mission is easier compared to Kyosei''s most missions, I don''t think I will decline on it, so sure!" "Alright. Anyways, Cindy will be the backup and support of you two so make sure you guys won''t trouble her with your shenanigans as always hmmm?" "No worries! I got it under control! And since Kyosei is also with the group, there is nothing bad going to happen! So what is my reward on this mission?" Izayoi asked. "You can go bring along a good gaming laptop or even a gaming console with you as long as it doesn''t take too much energy problem with our energy source. We can''t just have something consume too much electricity." "Well, I am hyped! Let''s get this mission done!" Izayoi said. With that, the mission for the day will be with Izayoi and Cindy this time around. This is going to be a simple mission and hopefully, this is something that is enough for me to warm up and keep my game up. Chapter 294 - Scavengers of the Dead and the New Signs of Variants Day 328: 8:34 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) After gathering their equipment that they needed to bring for the operation, Izayoi and Cindy arrived in the garage. I am already waiting for them to return as I check up on the car we will be using for this. Cindy is the same as usual. Wearing a casual outfit, carrying a bag containing all her supplies and ammunition alongside a few things necessary for curing wounds and disease in the fastest possible way. She is wielding a bow that fires off Piyavka and Normal Arrows while on melee, she has a Piyavka Coated knife. She also has a Beretta M9 Pistol though is for emergencies in case she can''t use her bow and arrows in quick succession. You can say that is the normal way of preparation. On the other hand, Izayoi wears a tracksuit, with all of the little bags strapped around his belt, legs, and arms. There is even one bag strapped on his body and a backpack making me question if he is going to scavenge with us or he is going to a place where he needed as much inventory space as much as he can. His way of strapping those bags is good enough for him to move and not hinder his actions. He also carries an AR15 with a scope which is different since he usually carries a Springfield sniper rifle. He has a Piyavka Coated Knife too and a pistol that looks like a SIG Sauer P226 though I am not too sure since I have only seen these kinds of guns in the catalog of guns in the armory as a guide for all the survivors to guide them for the gun of their choice. "What''s with the bags on your body? Don''t tell me you put so many paraphernalia needed for a simple scavenging mission?" Cindy looked at Izayoi with one of her eyebrows raised. "Heh, a true man can carry lots of bags to satisfy his needs. Since we will be going to a place where PC consoles are located, there are also many things I can also scavenge and claim for myself!" "Claim for yourself? Isn''t that being too greedy?" Cindy looked at him with a ridiculous stare. "I don''t think anyone would want to use the things I will be filling these bags with nor will they gain interest with it, maybe if we are talking about Nanami-senpai and Brother Kyosei here and I might say that it changes things here," Izayoi said confidently. "..." I can tell from Cindy''s look on her face that she didn''t understand a word he just said despite how simple he said all of them. "Alright, let''s stop chatting, and let''s proceed with our mission. I suggest you Izayoi to be the one who will lead us to our objective. I think you know where to find them around in the area?" I look at Izayoi. "I can think of a few places but there is no guarantee we can find a working console with the specs needed and required by Nanami. We might get a few parts but we shouldn''t hope to find a whole console ready for the picking." "Then let''s get going." ... Day 328: 9:20 A.M Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) We tried some of the PC cafes but most of them have been robbed so there is no hope of getting one on them. To make sure we have a bigger array of places and to widen the chances of finding one, we even went to electronic shops and keep on looking. Izayoi has already scavenged a few parts that he is certain to be needed for the console. We also have to deal with a few undead in the area to avoid confrontation with them in greater numbers but it seems that finding the best console will not be good to do right now. "Ugh, all the stores and PC cafes we searched around with are all busted. How the hell all of them are all busted? It the apocalypse and people should be caring about the daily necessities instead of taking their angry issues on a console!" Cindy is now fuming. "There might be someone who is also a computer enthusiast and has been the first one to grab one with them nad thrashed the rest or we are just unlucky to find broken consoles. Let''s not give up hope and look for other stores again," Izayoi said. "What about a mall? I frequently see a few PC parts selling in some malls, if we can''t have a good chance in the normal shop for electronics, maybe we can find one in the mall?" I suggested. "We have chances on that. Let''s grab onto it and let''s go," Izayoi said. Of course, we continue to search around the stores we passed by but still busted so we still didn''t stop and went to the nearest mall we can get in. ... Osaka Streets: Mall Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I don''t recognize the mall we went to and I am not familiar with this place so I can only rely on my sense of direction to get around here properly. Just like most of the malls I have raided so far for supplies, this mall has been ransacked already and has seen the ravages of the apocalypse and also the survivors in it. Blood and dead bodies of former employees and customers have been rotting on the floor. Since they are all dismembered pieces of the bodies, they don''t move and they remained dead. "This mall is a little bit quiet like there are no undead around here or even further inside," Cindy said while looking around the area with her bow, ready to nock the arrow on her fingertips anytime. "I usually come here whenever I needed some things I needed to buy. It has a wide variety of things you can buy for your necessities and your hobbies so we might have a big chance of finding a working console." "Relax your senses guys, we are the only ones here. However, don''t let yo ur guard down-" I said but stopped abruptly on what I was about to say when I noticed a few presences in the area. I signal the two to be quiet and ready our weapons while looking around the surroundings. I am not too sure about it but it seems there is someone else in here besides us. "Be careful, there is someone else besides us in here. Don''t let your guards down." The two nodded. It seems I am not the only one who noticed the presence. Since we didn''t see anyone, we continue further inside but the presence is getting more and more obvious that I don''t think this is some sort of normal coincidence already. "I spotted someone!" Izayoi said and ready his AR15 up. I quickly followed where Izayoi was looking but there is no one in there. But yes, I can feel the presence of something else. "Are you sure about it? I don''t see any..." before Cindy can continue what she was about to say, something moved not too far from us. "What the f*ck was that?" Izayoi cursed seeing the one walking towards us. The one walking towards us is not human, however, this one appears to have human female features. However, although she looks female, she doesn''t appear to be human. She has reddish-purple skin with her hair looking like moving snakes though they are moving gracefully and don''t appear menacing. She has the curves of a s.e.xy model and I must admit that her body is something that even the modern models before the apocalypse has begun would want to have. Her face might look peculiar, but she appears to be not a harmful one. We didn''t shoot though we didn''t also put down the guns we have aimed at the female figure. She tilted her head while staring at us one by one. If she was one of the undead, she might have already attacked us but it was the opposite. Instead, we heard her talk. "Humans? Are you the fabled humans my brother talked about?" Chapter 296 - The Deadly Twin Variants Second Part Day 328: 9:50 A.M Osaka Streets: Abandoned PC store Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) If the enemies are on the kill too, then that means I need to harvest the killers and defend my team against them. Although I am hesitant to leave my team with the two variants that I saw, the more pressing matter I needed to do is kill the bandits as they would not hesitate to kill us even if there is a variant. They have started to shoot their guns but they are bad at it, allowing me to diverge myself away from them and kill one on the way. Rinse and repeat, the enemies didn''t even have the chance to remain standing as their necks were one by one slit by the Piyavka Machete. In the end, they were all killed, leaving none of them alive. Once they were killed, I ready myself to face the variants to fight against them to take back the others but to my surprise, they were running away from them and went to meet with me. "Sh*t Kyosei! What do we do?! The variants are here and I don''t know what to do with them! Are we going to be killed at this rate?!" Izayoi trembled as he looked at the variants. When he saw them approaching, he trembled a lot more before hiding behind me. "Oy! D-don''t be a c-coward! L-look at me! I am p-perfectly fine!" Cindy said to him though she doesn''t fair much better than Izayoi. "F*CK! YOU ARE ALSO SHAKING! DAMN IT! HOW DOES THAT ALLOW ME TO FEEL BETTER!? YOU ARE EVEN STUTTERING IN FEAR!" Izayoi said in a loud voice perhaps to calm his nerves. "S-shut up!" Cindy blushed in embarrassment. The two variants approached us. The first one is the same female variant that we saw before but now, she was accompanied by a male variant that looks very much like the female variant like they were the gender-bent version of themselves. "Don''t be alarmed, humans. As long as the singularity does not view you two as enemies, we won''t be treating you guys as enemies either." "How can we trust you guys with your words? You two are infected, right? One of the undead?! We can''t hope to best you all if you guys wanted to kill us!" "Yes, you are correct that you guys won''t stand a chance against us. To us, you are all insignificant beings, easy to kill, and have a fleeting lifespan. But rest assured, we are not the same as the infected beings you spoke of. We might have the same blood running in our veins, but we don''t eat humans, in fact, we don''t need to eat to survive,'' the male variant explained. The two then looked at me with a pleased look on their faces. " Greetings, singularity, this must be the first time we are seeing each other. I am No.6 and this is No.7. We are both siblings. We are pleased to know that the singularity is alive and well. If our names are weird, we also come with our normal names, Roku and Nana." "Roku is six in Japanese and Nana is seven. So they are indeed very intelligent!" Izayoi said like he was enlightened though he returned to a trembling fellow after realizing so. I frowned at their actions and how friendly they are to us all of a sudden. "What the hell are you two? Why do you keep calling me the singularity?" "Forgive our rudeness, singularity, we are just minor characters that are just here because the singularity is also here. We are just here to help the singularity grow." "What is your purpose here?!" Cindy asked as she steeled herself. "We are here to accompany the singularity. As we said earlier, to help the singularity grow and m.a.t.u.r.e, we will be here to help him out," the male variant named Roku said. "I don''t think we can trust you two. First, you two are infected variants. Despite being infected variants, you two possess intelligence that is not present in the normal variants. Also, you two possess strong powers and since the two of you are intelligent, you two can plot of backstabbing us easily if you decided to backstab us while we are not looking." The female variant smiled but she didn''t say anything bad to me, instead, she nodded and looked at me straight into the eyes. "As expected of the singularity, your eyes for scrutiny is as sharp as ever. No wonder you are the singularity." "Also, can you stop calling me the singularity? Although I don''t know what the f*ck does that means, I still don''t think you need to call me like that like I am a special person like some savior or something. Just tell me what the hell is that for my convenience and whether I will allow the two of you to keep calling me the singularity." "I am sorry, but we cannot divulge ourselves about this info as this was supposed to be for the Singularity to know and not for us to tell. We are just here to guide, not to spoil the info," the female variant said. "So that means it was some sort of spoiler alert?" Izayoi looked at me with an odd look on his face. While we are talking, the undead that heard of the ruckus that happened here started to gather around the place and it seems to be ready to attack once it gets near us. "We need to go guys, the undead is about to gather here and if we don''t get away from here as soon as possible, we will be arriving back to the base at night and it will be dangerous if we do so." The two nodded but that doesn''t mean the two decided to leave. "If the singularity is leaving, we will also accompany you all back to where the Singularity lives. We also can''t afford to stay here as the infected beings are also one of the troubles we have at the moment." "Huh? The two of you are infected variants, you two should be fine against them right since they don''t eat their living comrades," I said. "I am sure that you noticed it since before but the undead are not picky eaters and will devour anything weak or stronger to be stronger themselves. The infected beings also can kill and eat us if they needed to do so," Roku said. What Roku said is indeed a fact. Whenever they saw a dead body of their dead body on the ground, no matter whether it was infected or it was not formerly, they won''t hesitate to devour and eat everyone it needs to eat. That behavior is very spot on during Night Rage where they will attack and try to eat the fallen ones. Although I am hesitant to bring them, it might be a good idea to bring them since they are variants and if it helps with the research of looking for a cure for the Virus Galea, they might be one of the guys who might be able to help with this problem. Eve might also know something about them and I might be able to know what does the "singularity means." "I still don''t trust the two of you, go to the back of the car and protect us against the other dead infected if necessary." "Understood!" The two nodded and went to the back of the car and sits down to it. I thought they would try to do something else but they seemed alright. Before all the undead in the surroundings gather around us and sealing our route for the outside escapes, I start the engine and step on the gas pedal, allowing us to drive through the dead. As we are traveling, my two companions seem to be unsettled with the presence of the two behind the car. Despite even not doing anything, the two are having a hard time looking for a way to avoid their nightmare with them. "Kyosei...are you sure this is the right thing to do? To bring them back? They are all infected and bringing them into the base might cause destruction here and might cause several power trouble for us!" Izayoi said, worried at themselves since they seemed to be going to be caught in this incident. "I will be keeping at the watch, don''t worry about them too much. First, we need to deliver the console to Nanami. If we fail, we might need to give ourselves some ready remedy for the time being for our ears as I am sure things will be hellish again. The appearance of the Variants might be new but I believe they are still the most dangerous guys here. We might need some sort of help for someone exceptional with the undead. Chapter 297 - The Deadly Twin Variants Third Part Day 328: 12:00 P.M Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) It turns out that the Twin Variants are very efficient in removing the undead obstacles on the road and can mince them to pieces like they were just a joke. They were riding on the back of the Pickup truck but they still managed to kill the undead on the streets in range. "Holy sh*t, is this for real? Are they not an enemy?" Izayoi rubs his palms together to lower his nervousness. "If they are, they should have already killed us without hesitation earlier but they have decided to talk to us. Also, they seemed to be more respectful towards Kyosei so that must be the reason," Cindy said. "But this female variant just keeps on staring at me! I don''t think I like the feeling of being looked at!" "Sheesh, just shut it up, Izayoi. I know you are scared but deal with it! We have no choice but to keep ourselves brave and keep a lookout for them." I just remained quiet as I try to analyze what are the real intentions of the two variants and if they came from real humans or something else and just formed into their form of human selves. Although they are transparent in emotion, they seemed to have been hiding something that they refuse to say. We can''t even be sure whether they are thinking something bad about us or they are telling the truth. One thing is for sure, they seemed to see me in high regard and keeps on calling me the "Singularity". There are possible meanings on why they call me the singularity but I am not sure which is the real meaning of everything. I continue the drive as we are about to reach the base. ... Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Before we enter the base, I contacted Nanami on my headphone and also to help relay that the two riding in our car is not an enemy. Tapping my headphone, I connected to Nanami immediately. "Kyosei? Are you guys back already?" "Yeah. We have already the thing that you needed in our hands. Also, we have some peculiar subjects with us. Please by any means, do not shoot them so that they won''t show hostility." I said to them. "Okay, we understand. We will be going to open the gates." Once the gate is fully open, I slowly drive the car back inside. The soldiers were surprised to see the variants and have their eyes set on them. Even some of the girls and some of my original members of the blood battalion but didn''t say anything and just stood there, watching us. Once we arrive at the garage, Shu welcomed us but got surprised when they saw the two for the first time. "Holy sh*t, a variant!" Shu immediately readies his Piyavka weapons but I immediately blocked him. "Don''t attack, they are not dangerous and they don''t kill people. Lay down your weapons." Shu was confused at first but since I stopped him, he put down his weapons and looked at the two variants. "You have our gratitude for not showing hostility and also for following the orders of the Singularity without hesitation," Roku said and bowed like a gentleman, only if his different appearance won''t break it. "What is going on Kyosei? How come they can talk even though they are variants?! Are they some sort of Intelligent undead?" "Sort of. I don''t know if that was the real case of this. But I will discuss that later on, we still needed them to go to the Main HQ." "Do we have to go too?" Izayoi asked. "Of course, the two of you are with me and as a witness, it would be necessary for the two of you to give testimonies." "Figures," Cindy said, shrugging. Izayoi looked at the two variants and Nana stares back at him causing him to feel pins and nervous at the same time. ... We led the two variants to the HQ and inside of the room, revealed Haru, Nanami, Chie, Dr.Kogure, Miyuki and Eve. The moment the two entered, the two fixated their eyes on Eve and immediately bowed down to her. "We are greeting the Arbiter of End and Beginnings, we are the twin variants." Eve was a little bit spooked and confused at them all of a sudden that she looked at Miyuki for any sort of answer she would need to give to the kid. "Arbiter of End and Beginning?" Chie looked confused at the two. "This is interesting, to think a variant is capable of doing things like this with human-like way of doing so. They even show some qualities only humans can show!" Dr. Kogure said. "Now, now, doctor. We will go to you two later so we will be taking our time with the two of you," Nanami said. "Are you perhaps curious on our little powers?" Nana asked at Nanami. "I am a little curious but that can wait. We have a few questions we would like to ask. Is it okay?" Nanami asked the two. "We don''t mind it. As long as the party remained neutral and friendly to us, we will not hesitate to answer," Roku said. "Okay then, what are the names of you both?" Nanami asked. "I am Roku and this is Nana, my twin sister." "Good. Now then, can you tell us the difference between the two of you and how the two of you are have come to us." The two variants continued talking to Nanam and she continue to record everthing. While they are talking, the walkie talkie of Haru and answered it. "Sir! Reporting! We are surrounded by somw thugs demanding money and girls to be surrendered if we wanted to comply or die. Over." "Thugs again?" Haru slams the telephone. Then, the two looked at Haru and seems to notice the situation. "If there are some enemies outside, that threatens the singularity and the arbiter. Since you are asking what kind of things we can do, I think this is the best time to show it off against them," Roku said with his never changing expression. ..... Hey, there this is the Undead Corner once again, introducing to the new undead that was mentioned in the story. Today, it will be the Swordsman and the Headaches. 1. Swordsman Chapter Appearance: Chapter 269 Danger Level: Horde: Unknown Night Rage Single: Level 9 Night Rage Horde: Unknown Individuals before they became this creature: Homeless People Description: They are one of the simplest looking undead variants out of all the variants that appeared with only the peculiar trait present on them are their sword-looking hands. They might look like frail beings that would die in one hit but they are much complicated than they look. Despite being slow when alone, once they spot a human, they will pursue them without stopping and can even outrun a moving car or truck at full speed. They are too dangerous and can even cut through bullets without any problem. Only one thing is their weakness and that would be whistle sounds. For some reason, they will cower in fear the moment a whistle blow can be heard. Once they started to cower, strike your chance and kill it with a gun or a melee weapon before it can react to avoid it from stopping your attacks. 2. Headaches Chapter Appearance: Mentioned in chapter 269, actual appearance during chapter 290 and 291 Danger Level: Single: Level 4 Horde: Level 7 Night Rage Single: Level 4 Night Rage Horde: Level 7 Individuals before they became this creature: Infected birds These feathered creatures terrify people at night due to their appearance and also the danger they possess. Alone, they aren''t that dangerous. Normal weapons and normal ones that can eliminate the dead can also eliminate them. The main reason they are called the Headache is due to their appearance and their ways of attacking. They are just human heads with feathers, wings and claws of a bird appearance wise but they don''t originate from humans but from the birds. As for their heads, they are the entire human head in appearance though in studies, it was revealed that they are the bird''s head that has morphed into the head of a human. It is also some sort of mutation on them due to their human meat intake. It would be for the best of your sanity to not see them fly in the sky as their appearance alone can rify countless of individuals. As for killing them, they are good to be killed using ranged weapons but they are somewhat resistant to physical damage like from the melee. Chapter 300 - The Farm of the Dead Day 333: 8:11 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I know how many people will be eating breakfast right now and after learning that food is getting lower in supply due to the sudden spoilage, I decided to step in and save the day. I might be only good at fighting and killing the dead and some of my enemies but that doesn''t mean I neglected everything else. After cooking a little bit, I found out a few extra ingredients left behind from making chowder. The chowder is already good enough for everyone in the base and I doubt adding more ingredients would do this good. Seeing there are still a few leftover meat and vegetables, and we needed something a little bit lighter but can fill the stomach, I think I have something in mind that will use up the remaining ingredients without wasting them. Miss Haruna is busy with the bowls being distributed to the girls on the counter but I know she knows more about where the extra ingredients are located. "Sensei, do we still have flour in stock?" I asked. "Hmm? Flour? Yeah, we have plenty of them. It barely gets usage since there are only a few guys on us here who know how to bake something that isn''t too wasteful of ingredients. So we have plenty of them," Miss Haruna said. "Alright take me from where the flour is, I needed to make something." ... Since we have plenty of meat left unused from the chowder, and there are still a few peeled vegetables left behind, I decided to create a food recipe named Empanada. I don''t know where this food originated but this food is common in Southeast Asia and even in Spanish countries. I found this food online as this can be a really good way to eat food on the go and can easily replace the need to eat breakfast or lunch while eating this. Although it can''t beat the staple rice recipes to fill in the stomach, that doesn''t mean this food cannot compete with it. Also, I needed something easy to carry and can be eaten everywhere even without any packaging or lunchboxes so this is food will be good enough. I still memorize the recipe in my mind so it wasn''t hard for me to do it without any recipe to follow in. After an hour of skillful creation of the food, I created at least a hundred pieces of empanada, ready to be distributed to the people. I grab one myself and gobbled it. Thankfully, the taste of the food did not go bad even though it''s been a while since I last did some cooking of this recipe. While I was in the garage and ready to move out, the two variants appeared behind me. They were already asked by Dr. Kogure the other day but Dr. Kogure has yet to say anything related to them but he already said that they are not labeled as a threat so they will be welcome to keep on staying here without any problem. "Singularity-sama, where are you going?" Nana asked. They call me the Singularity at first but now they have added an honorifics to it that it sounded a little bit strange,. "I needed to scavenge food for the group," I answered while checking the car''s condition. "Finding food... Although we do not need food to survive, we know that this is the basic needs a human has to survive. In that case would the singularity allow us to learn about this?" Roku looked at me, and it looks like he is quite curious on finding food. "I don''t mind it. And I think this is a good opportunity for me to tell whether I can trust you as companions or treat like any other variants," I said to them. "Thank you for the consideration, Singularity-sama. Well then, let''s go." I let them wait for a little bit for some adjustments and once it was done, we set off to find some food to scavenge. ... Day 333: 8:11 A.M Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Although we are on a city, that doesn''t mean there aren''t any forests around here that we can find. There is one particularly near here and it also has a farm. Some scouts tried to check it before but since there are too many undead and there are some variants lurking according to the reports, the scouts team decided to just keep the farm in mind and clear it up once it is now easier to do so. The two variants opened the windshield and sniffed the air. It looks like they learned how to operate the car door''s functions since they can now easily open the windshield and not mistook it for opening the car door despite looking very different. They are inside the pick up truck I always use this time around instead of staying outside as they also wanted to experience what is the feeling inside the car. I am now starting to doubt whether they came from humans who got infected or they formed in some other way that I have no idea what is. "I didn''t expect the forests to have some rich minerals in the air. It has a much purer ones compared in the city," Roku said while seemingly sniffing in the air. "What are you doing?" I asked. "Oh, is it weird, Singularity-sama? This is our way of tasting the minerals we need in the air," Nana said. "Minerals?" "Yes. It is something we needed so that we can create our sustenance. You can say that this is the "ingredients" needed for us to get our food," Roku said. I am starting to find the two of them different. Besides from the fact that they are not human, they also act more like plants. They create their own food and the basic materials they needed are usually found in the air and in the surroundings. Their abilities are also kind of familiar but I am still not sure about it so I didn''t bother to think too much on it. It didn''t take us long to arrive on the farm that was specified by the scouts. There is a small road that is overtaken by the grasses so that must mean this was indeed the right place. The moment we stop the car, undead started to appear out of nowhere and started to approach the car. And I must admit, the amount of undead around the place is overwhelming and I am not expecting this one out. However, I notice that their faces looks kind of odd and their bodies seems kinda different than usual? It seems like they were some sort of waxy as their skin looks glossy despite being a human. They also lacked the blood on their bodies despite being one of the undead. "Mass produced undead... it looks like they have also appeared out here too and not just on the city..." Roku said, looking sad seeing the undead before us. Although I have the urge to ask Roku on why he calls that undead mass produced, I decided to hold back on it for now and deal with the undead that swarms the car. Stepping on the accelerator, immediately run them over without mercy, killing them in one go. But I am confused. Instead of the usual red and sometimes greenish red blood the undead usually release whenever killed, these guys are all killed while releasing brown colored liquid that if you look at it without examining it you might mistake it for brown liquid sh*t or just plain vomit by a drunkard. Also, it seems like it was very unnatural but the amount of undead here is indeed very numerous. But there is no way that this is the case here especially since the farm doesn''t look like it is that big to fit these people. What is more confusing is that, why are there so many people out here? There is no way they are here to evacuate. "Singularity-sama, you can''t just eliminate all of these undead by just crashing them with the car. No matter how many will be killed, the same amount will be produced again. If you wanted to get rid of these horde in this forest, you need to destroy the main source of this that keeps them from spawning again and again," Roku suggested. "Huh? The source? What do you guys mean?" "We mean it, Singularity-sama. These undead you are killing do not came from real humans. They are being produced by something else and that creature producing them is the main threat here. To explore this place safely without being attacked by them, destroying the source is the only key. And from the looks of it, the source is coming from the farmhouse itself," Nana explained. Chapter 301 - The Deadly Source Day 333: 9:00 A.M Osaka: Forest Farmhouse Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Just like what Nana said, the undead that I keep on killing and killing for the past hour seems to be not decreasing at all, they are instead increasing in number which is now getting alarming, and moving the car is now getting harder to do so. "Looks like what you said is right, there is no way a medium size farmhouse to be able to house this much undead all at once." "Are you going to go inside and destroy whatever is producing the mass-produced undead?" "There is no other choice. Just killing them by crashing the car is not enough to eliminate all of them. I need to personally take care of the problem myself." I get rid of all the undead around the car first so that it is much safer for me to go out. Since they still keep on spawning at a crazy rate, I have to play safe. Once it was good to move, I went ahead and opened the car door and ready my weapons. Nana and Roku also went out of the car and ready their tendrils for attacking. "We will help Singularity-sama in this battle. We need to destroy the source as soon as possible." Although I still have no idea what she meant as the source, I think I can see the gist of what she wanted to say and portray about the source but because I am not yet sure, I have to see for myself what is this source. The undead was easier to kill than usual and the way I cut their necks off from their body, it felt a little bit unusual and peculiar. It was like I am cutting a vine or a weak branch. Although the Piyavka machete and the piyavka cleaver still works as it should, it seems a little bit weird and unusual even for me who knows the feeling of cutting flesh, it doesn''t sit right for me whatever I try to do. "I am not cutting flesh and blood," I muttered myself. "Yes. Singularity-sama, they are no blood and flesh, they are just imitations of the normal undead you keep on seeing and killing every day. Although they work the same, they are not the same beings as that undead. They will be forever going to appear again and again as long as you don''t destroy the main source." We made our way inside the farmhouse and continue to slay the undead on our way. Thanks to the support of the twins, I didn''t get any trouble finishing things more easily. As soon as we made our way inside the farmhouse, what made me stunned is the amount of fleshy substance there was inside. It was very bad that I even thought we entered the mouth of a monster and went straight to its stomach. "What the hell is going on in here?" I frowned as I continue to walk inside. The fleshy things are all squishy and just like flesh, whenever pressure is applied on it, some sort of liquid is getting released every step, making it a little bit creepy at the same time. "You haven''t seen this kind of thing in the past Singularity-sama?" Roku asked. "No, I have seen this stuff before, do the two of you know what these fleshy things are?" I asked him as I have seen this before when I was against Gluttony before. However, this kind of thing is not this bad and troublesome. "Yes, Singularity-sama. We have no name of it yet but we simply call this kind of place, "Corrupted" and the fleshy things that keep spreading around are called "Corruption". There are plenty of this kind in the mall you visited last time so if you guys didn''t run away from me, you guys would have witnessed those things and be alarmed." "We will explain things a little bit later, Singularity-sama. If we don''t hurry, those things will keep on multiplying and we might get overwhelmed as a result," Roku said. He is right. I can''t afford to dawdle. If I take too long in this area, I would be stuck here and even the twins will be in danger too since they are also not safe against the undead. I explored the farmhouse for quite a while. While most of the house has been transformed into a fleshy substance already, there are certain areas of the place that is not transformed and remained the same. However, there are already signs of the flesh things creeping everywhere so I guess that it will be covering this whole place soon. There is an occasional undead horde appearing out of nowhere in the area and I have to deal with them as swiftly as possible. With the help of the two variants, I managed to get rid of them before they can overwhelm us. Soon, we arrive in a locked room. Unlike most of the doors here that can be yanked out and can be opened using the pick locking skills of mine, this one doesn''t work and has been locked like this. Force also doesn''t work. As I tried to force it open but to no luck. I wanted to abandon this room but Nana stopped me from doing so. "Singularity-sama, this room contains the source that we are looking for. We just needed to force the room open to locate and destroy it!" I tried looking for a way until I noticed that the walls that are covering the room are not made of concrete but was made of wood. It doesn''t seem like that at first glance but if you inspect it a lot closer, you will notice that it was wood and is easily taken down. Seeing this, I went into the room where some tools were present and grab the ax, went back to the room, and immediately started to destroy the wall using the ax. It was easier than expected and the moment the wall fell, a very bad stench came running out the moment the room opened up. "This rotting smell, it smells like a rotting corpse is being held here for too long." I continue to destroy the wall and create enough space for me and the others to fit inside. Once it was big enough, I entered along with the others and notice that the place is not even infected by the red flesh thingie. It was a normal bedroom and from the looks of the bedroom, it was a room of a male farmer. Based on how his lifestyle goes, he doesn''t seem to be doing anything bad. However, some sort of bad stench is coming from the bed area of the room that will make anyone not used to the smell puke out. I went into the bed and slowly approached it. It was covered by the blanket so I can''t see it. Once I removed the blanket, a red thing that resembles a human body appeared before us. It does resemble a normal human body but the octopus-looking monster seems attached to it that made it looked creepy and annoying. The Piyavka Machete proved to be lethal enough that the monster squirmed wildly the moment the machete pierced through them. SKREEEEEEEEEEE! It released a long howl before it died without anything to help it. The squirming flesh also seemed to stop everything from moving and everything became dead. All of the undead that wanted to attack us slowly fell to the ground and faded. "It was confirmed, the Source of the corruption has now been destroyed. We can now slowly walk around the place and get what we needed to get here," Roku said. I also notice that the flesh-looking things attached to the walls and floor are slowly detaching themselves out of them that the squelchy sounds are getting annoying I don''t like to listen to it. Since the dead body was still there, I extracted a little bit of a sample of it for Chie and Dr. Kogure to test and know what kind of stuff it was. It took a few minutes before the slimy squelching sounds ended. The moment it ended, I already knew that the fleshy things on the outside has finally detached themselves from the walls and fell to the ground like nothing. With the farmhouse safe, it became easier access for me that I checked the supply this farm can offer. Once I finished pillaging the place, I found out that I can fish in the nearby pond. The vegetables on the field are still untouched makes it very ideal for the group. There is also quite a lot of food on the boxes in the storage room. But I decided to burn it. With the infectious thing occurring in this place, eating this will not be this safe. Chapter 302 - The Stream of the Dead Day 333: 9:54 A.M Osaka: Forest Farmhouse (Nana''s View) The singularity already burned all the remains including the food that was stored inside the farmhouse. I honestly have no idea why the singularity did that despite looking for the food they needed to survive. I telepathically asked my brother if he knows why he did it like that and he said he understood the gist of it. But unfortunately for me, I don''t think I have understood why he did it. Indeed, humans are strange beings. But we are here to help the arbiter and the singularity achieve their goals. It might take a while for everything to sink in but for the sake of our survival, I have to do this. And with my brother here, I know the feeling is mutual... Day 333: 9:54 A.M Osaka: Forest Farmhouse Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Once most of the things needed to be burned have turned to ashes, I went ahead and looked at the mess of the fleshy things around the farmhouse. I already searched the whole place and the only valuables I managed to find are the tools used for farming. But yeah, I found some tools for farming like the watering can and hoe on the storage area. Which means the farm is still around here somewhere. I went outside and checked the whole area until I managed to discover the farmlands behind the little bushes and trees just behind the house. I was expecting it but still did not know it will be located here like this. The farmlands have been abandoned and are already overgrown, clearly lacking the owner who should be clearing the weeds and controlling the vegetation of the farm itself. This means this farm has been abandoned for a long time or the owner died when the apocalypse strikes. There are still plants and some vegetables overgrown already like the squash on the ground creating a few tangles of vine on the ground which means the latter reason is the one with the most likely scenario that occurred that time. And since it''s already a few months after the apocalypse has started, this farm would naturally look like this so there is nothing for me to be surprised about in this place. The farmland is big enough for it to be good enough for us. With many of our members not capable of fighting against the dead, this place is a very good place to let go. I didn''t contact Nanami yet since I remember during the time the scouts discovered this place that they have managed to retrieve a few gears for fishing like some fishing rods, a few nets, and some hooks needed for fishing. Due to that, we gained access to fishing with the help of those tools but due to the nature of fishing to need a peaceful place to fish, it was hard to get it done. There might be some riverbanks around Osaka and they can be good enough places to fish but they don''t have the best place to get tranquility in fishing. With the threat of other survivors appearing alongside the dead interrupting your busy fishing time, you would most likely not going to acquire any fish at the very end. I don''t see any tools for fishing when checking all the tools in the room where the tools and other kinds of things needed for farming are stored. But that doesn''t mean I am going to give up looking for it. There is a big chance we can go start fishing and procure fish enough for everyone if there is indeed a fishing spot. The scouts didn''t scout the whole place due to the threat of the dead that keeps on pressuring the scouts which caused them to flee. Because the trouble of spawning undead has been solved, I decided to continue scouting the place to make sure I don''t regret it for not spotting earlier. With the help of the twin variants who watch my back, we managed to traverse the forest easily. There are some dog attacks in between but with the help of Nana and Roku, the threat is not that serious. Not too long since I went off to check the areas unmapped by the scouts, I hear the sounds of water flowing somewhere around the area. "You hear those water flowing guys?" I asked the two variants. "Yea, Singularity-sama. It is indeed flowing water," Roku said. With that confirmed, I went and followed the source of the sound and found a stream, not too far from the farmlands. There was three undead standing still on the side of the stream so before they can go and ruin the place when I found them, I sneak behind them and immediately performed a sneak kill to the three, stabbing the two on their heads using the Piyavka Machete and the last one was just purely smashed by my hands on the ground. Once they were removed from the stream, it was safe again to check the place. There was a small shack near the stream. It was locked but that was nothing to me who knows how to open locks easily. The stream is clear, it was unpolluted and a full of life area seeing all the fishes swimming around once in a while. There is even a small boat enough for two people to ride on docked just near the shack which means this was used by the previous owner as a good place for fishing. Finding this place was a very satisfying moment. Knowing that the time is always on the run and we needed to secure this place, I call Nanami to be able to relay some message to Haru. The conversation is short but he was delighted to know that there is still a good source of food in the future with the discovery of the place. It was a short conversation so I just decided to slow it down. Since the place is cleared, and I propose to take this place on us, he ordered a few men to take care of creating a few defense mechanisms in the area. Once things were done, I decided to discuss another matter with Nanami. "Nanami, I discovered something else when I arrived here. Do you still remember the time the scouts who discovered this place and they returned after the horde of undead blocks their progress?" "Yes. Of course, I still remember that. We are still planning that out but since you have already cleared the place, I don''t think I will need to plan out something so that we can clear the area. Why do you ask?" Nanami asked. "In reality, it wasn''t a real horde but works similarly since they are still infected by the Galea Virus. However, all of them are not once human. They were just some sort of made from a sort of flesh odd to cut. It was like cutting a root from a tree. They even have this weird blood color once killed compared to the real undead." "Huh? The hell is that? Are you saying that if they remained to function, they can produce an imitation undead and annihilate everyone if they are produced infinitely?!" "Yes, that is basically how it works out. If it wasn''t for us destroying the cause, this matter will continue without even getting any end." "So, what is the cause of that?" "Some sort of flower that looks like a parasite grows from the dead body on the bed of a room we just discovered and killed it. The undead that was being mass-produced came out from the fleshy walls that were attached to the normal walls of the house. If we didn''t kill the parasitic thing, the main source wouldn''t have died and it might have already amassed a lot of undead in the area to surround us." "Have you secured some sort of sample out of those things you mentioned?" Nanami asked. "Yes. I stored it safely for Chie and Dr. Kogure to study. I asked the variants about it but they seemed to have no idea about it so our only hopes of knowing the new enemy are to study it," I said. "If this is something that has big trouble on us, this might be one of the reasons of the Night Rage attacks every day. If we can take this chance to remove all of them, we might have a way to stop the Night Rage attacks once and for all," Nanami theorizes. "Although I am skeptical about the theory, we are not too sure, and trying it out isn''t bad at all. It will be a good step to know if we can end the apocalypse much sooner than expected." Chapter 303 - The Deadly Twin Variants Circ.u.mstances Day 333: 10:30 A.M Osaka: Blood Batallion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The three of us have returned from the little expedition in the woods where we managed to recover the farmhouse and farmlands alongside with securing the little stream that is now going to be renovated to be good enough to fish here. The two variants though were being called due to their sudden disappearance and since I was the one who accompanied the two, I was also called to the HQ to explain what occurred while we are on the farm. When we arrived, Haru and Nanami are already both in there. Since the two of them have been running the group this whole time, it is not strange for them to enforce some rules. "I know that you variants are free to move around here. But we wanted to also know where you are all going. You two are still earning our trust so we don''t want to break that trust you two wanted to build by doing some moves that will cause us to suspect something to the two of you," Haru said to the twins. "We variants can choose to follow the Singularity or the Arbiter if we wanted to. Besides, they are the reasons we are even here. If not for them, we won''t be cooperating with the humans," Nana said. "No, we are not forcing you guys to be doing something that we wanted. We just wanted to know where you two are going especially when going outside like that without any permission. You two are just a little bit luckier since Kyosei is the one you two are accompanying without telling any kind of info. But we don''t want this kind of thing to happen that might cause misunderstanding and might cause the two of you to be doing something that the two of you didn''t do." "Although human customs are a little weird, we are not against what you said to us. We will make sure we notify you, humans if we are planning something," Roku said. "Since the two of you went out without anyone noticing, we are suggesting that the two of you will be monitored by assigning temporary partners for the two of you as a way to make sure the two of you get accustomed to the human customs and might as well understand us, humans. We are not going to force this one on the two of you but we hope the two of you consider," Haru said. "Cooperation huh? Are our partners either the Arbiter or the Singularity?" Roku asked. "No. With the two of you very loyal to Eve and Kyosei, no way will fix things and reduce your hostility to us humans. It is much better if Kyosei and Eve here to stay away from the two of you since you two will just be 100% obedient towards them. It is better if the two of you will be paired themselves to someone you two don''t know. You two would either do this or not. Free to decide, It''s your choice," Nanami said. Roku seems to have already understood what Nanami said while Nana looks confused as hell. I think she is still trying to figure things out. "That is all, except for Kyosei, you guys can go out from the office and play together with Eve or the Arbiter something, whatsoever you call them." The two variants left after talking to everyone in the room except for me who was left behind on the HQ. "As for you Kyosei, you also need to keep an eye on them. There is nothing we can do in the end if they decided to rebel. You need to keep them under control and don''t let them do something rash. They are extremely dangerous so if we can handle them right, there will be no problems at all." Day 333: 10:37 A.M Osaka: Blood Batallion Base (Izayoi''s View) "Ugh, what a mess," I muttered. I got a few games from our last scavenging time but due to the unforeseen event, they are no longer working and some of them are crashing while in the middle of the game, ruining my overall experience. After pulling out the last disk, I throw the broken ones into the trash. Most of the titles I wanted to play but all are not functional and broken inside, but once you try to test the game, it will end up in disappointment. "Hmmm... interesting..." a familiar female voice entered my ears for me to hear all of a sudden. "Huh?" I frowned. There is no way for someone to know me all of a sudden. Also, there is no way someone will be interested in my favorite things. I looked into the room who is the one speaking and when I saw the one, my whole being suddenly froze, and fear slowly takes over my whole system. "What the f*ck?!" I took a step back and immediately backs away as fast as I can from the woman standing before me. The woman is none other than one of the variants that we brought along! The female variant version to be exact. "Hey, human. That is somewhat outright rude, right there," she said frowning. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" I immediately said and started doing some sort of dogeza to at least appease her anger on me. "Hey! What the hell are you doing human?! Are you out of your mind already?!" the voice of the female variant said. I continue to apologize in hopes the variant doesn''t kill me just yet. I don''t know why she was pissed but I don''t like this situation at all! Then, all of a sudden, a sharp pain spreads out on my head all of a sudden. Peng! It was a quick decisive blow that all of my crazy thoughts suddenly stopped and I suddenly calmed down. "Now, you alright?" I heard the voice of Kyosei. "Ah... I am fine." "Ugh... look at this mess. You are something else, it looks like your crazy days are still being done," Kyosei mumbled. My memories are getting hazy until I slowly drifted off to sleep. ... Day 333: 10:37 A.M Osaka: Blood Batallion Base (Cindy''s View) I have my own time today and since there aren''t much bigger incidents at the moment but it helps a little bit to relax from all the troublesome things happening. Just as I was busy relaxing, someone entered my room. I keep it open for everyone to enter so anyone can enter without any hindrance. When I looked who it was, I saw the male variant floating up in the air, while observing the room I was in. "Hmm, it looks fine and you seemed to be knowledgeable of some things that require some time thinking looking at your things," the male variant said. "Isn''t it kinda rude of a man commenting something weird on my room and is somewhat a little strange since a male guy didn''t care about a female''s private privacy?" I asked the Variant. "I have yet to know the human customs all people do. As a variant, everything looks somewhat confusing as hell. Like why are you here all of a sudden even though it is my room?" "Your leaders have decided to find someone who will be compatible enough for us to be assigned as partners that will teach us the customs of this world. Because I knew that some of your companions are afraid of us, I decided to choose someone who is a little bit unique and can be a little bit possible to replace as a temporary partner." "Are you saying you are choosing me as the partner from this one?" I looked at him confused. "Yes. I am hoping that you at least help me get accustomed to the world and all of the things happening that need explanation." I took a little bit of time of thinking. Although he was a little bit scary especially since he seemed to be human but he does not possess any qualities a normal human shouldn''t have. If he is looking for someone who will teach him some manners and of course, some sort of tricks on what to do, and he chooses me, then there is no point in me declining. "If you wanted to learn all things we are doing, we will be learning bit by bit. I am a little bit boring of a person I was. So please bear with me a little bit. It is going to be an honor working with you," I said. The male variant smiled and he bowed down to me, acknowledging my acceptance. I am not aware of this yet but my involvement in the twin variants is not just something that will be occurring soon enough. I will be entangled in an event that might soon endanger my life. But for now, he is my student...and I will be the one who will be helping... Chapter 304 - Katos Pain of the Dead Day 333: 11:00 A.M (Kato''s View) I slowly open my eyes as the pain in my head gradually fades away. Although the feeling of the pain still lingers a little bit, I am now a little bit good to move again. I slowly move towards my wheelchair and grab a hold of it before putting my body on it with some difficulty. Once I managed to get into my wheelchair, I slowly move the wheelchair''s wheels to move and went to the window of the new base. As always, everyone is busy, no one is resting like always but they don''t have the grim outlook in life. I closed my eyes and silently cried before retreating to the edge of my bed. With most of my limbs amputated, I can no longer fight, can''t do any basic things, and can''t even do basic jack sh*t everyone does without anyone helping. I am already an insignificant-looking individual in this base. The only thing I can do properly is eaten and sh*t. Nothing is making me use it other than for consuming food anymore. Maybe they are even planning of getting rid of me soon due to my status as a cripple. As I waited for anything to happen to my daily boring life as a cripple, someone knocked on my door. "It''s open. Please come in." After telling the person to come in, the doorknob turns and the door opened, revealing the person behind the door and knocked earlier is none other than Kyosei. He is pushing a trolley with food on top of it. "Yo, someone told me you still haven''t taken your breakfast yet. You bastard, did you forgot where is the cafeteria already?" Kyosei glared at me before serving me the food he was carrying from the start. "I just don''t feel like it going to the cafeteria while in a wheelchair..."Kato said. "Reasons always Kato? Are you just going to drown in that matter instead of doing your best on what you can do while in that state? Despite being amputated, no one told you to do it right? You need to be strong to live on." "And be a heavy burden for everyone?! Alright, alright, I can do that. Let''s go and die!" Kyosei smacked the back of my head heart g what I just said. "Idiot bastard, are you sure you want to do it? If that is the case, I won''t think twice about throwing you to the horde of the dead. If not, then go and rest instead. Take your breakfast too. Just because you lost a few limbs doesn''t mean you need to die already. Also, I think you already have a few prosthetics being created at the moment. It won''t be long before you can move again so why not wait for it to arrive? Dying is not an option, better to just persevere a little bit. Stay alive bravely, like how the cheerful Kato always cheers me up in the past even though you are still a f*cking annoying that time," Kyosei said. "Ha...you don''t understand Kyosei... I just wanted to be useful, not by being a burden and just waiting here in the base, waiting for the time I would grow old or die in certain circ.u.mstances. I wanted to be able to fight alongside everyone else," I said to him. Kyosei sighed and shook his head. "And what? Try to become a heroic person and now truly die against the dead? You are just making unnecessary decisions that can harm you and everyone else." Kyosei stood up from the bed and went to the door. Before leaving, he looked back and seriously looked at me. After doing that, he left me alone and closed the door, leaving me behind. "Is it even alright for me to continue living like this?" I muttered to myself. ... Day 333: 4:59 P.M (Kato''s View) I open my eyes once again and realized I fell asleep while in my wheelchair. Headache starts to kicks in on my temple and pressing it with my hand barely works. It is just quite painful to be exact that I can barely stay awake. "Sh*t... This pain isn''t disappearing despite awakening from my sleep. It is just quite painful even for me. But hell with this, who caused my situation worse?!" I endured the pain and but as time pass by, the pain keeps on seeping deep into my brain which seems to very likely cause some migraine I am experiencing. "F*ck... I muttered in annoyance. It was painful and I can''t do anything. It barely even helps my case to stop the pain. I tried to keep myself steady and made sure to keep up and survive the ultimate headache I have been feeling. Just as I was carefully trying to survive this endless pain in my head, someone appeared before me. "An infected individual? No... It seems the virus has already circulated to this guy''s body..." My vision is slowly fading and the only thing that slowly remains is no longer appearing in my eyes. "Although the way the virus moves in his body is different from the Singularity, he seems like he needed the most care needed. We cannot just ignore his situation." And with that, my collapse happened, and everything went black... ... Day 333: 5:10 P.M Osaka: Blood Batallion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) His vitals are also not doing great as they are not showing anything good that tells that he is safe from the danger of whatever was causing him to become like this. When I visited the infirmary, Miyuki and Cindy are both busy assisting the main doctor while they are operating Kato on whatever is happening to him. I also noticed the floor and walls of the infirmary are also covered in blood that seemed like it sprayed over after it was stabbed or something. He almost died but survive. Now that he wanted to die, it seems things have turned out differently than what I am expecting. I stayed there for a while, waiting for the operation that Kato is undergoing right now. Around 30 minutes after I arrived, Miyuki went out from the operation room and drink a little bit of water on the table. I was surprised to see Miyuki''s clothes covered in blood though it was like she was taking a bath using blood. "Miyuki, what happened to Kato? He is fine just a few hours ago. Also, why are you covered in blood?!" I asked Miyuki. "I don''t know either Kyosei, his case is still bizarre even to us. His body is fine just a while ago and he was resting on the bed we prepared for everyone who collapsed only to find him spraying blood everywhere, drenching us and the whole infirmary. We already tried to stop the blood to flow out from his body to avoid the death of Kato." "He is spraying blood?!" I frowned. "Yes. It was like a fresh wound but wounds don''t have the tendencies to burst out a lot like some sort of faucet to a certain point of the body that will cause it to burst out like water. What is worse is that it frequently appears to cause the worse on Kato''s body as the blood proves very fatal after losing a lot of blood." As for me, all I can do is do nothing as I can''t contribute to helping Kato''s pain. He isn''t doing something like this by himself which will cause him to be like this right? Something happened that caused him to be like this. I keep on convincing myself. Then, I felt a slight tug on my sleeve and saw Eve tugging it. It was a little bit surprising to see her like this as she doesn''t usually act like this. I picked her up on the ground as I notice Byakuya running over in my direction. "Ha! There you are, Eve! What the heck... did you run so fast? Ha..." Byakuya said as he gasps for air after running. "I need to tell father about this. It is very important!" "Something important?" I frowned at Eve. "Father. The guy named Kato is undergoing a mutation. He is currently infected and the virus in his body is becoming unstable. If not controlled and done right, he will most likely die and might be reborn into a variant of it didn''t work well." When I heard it, I felt a little bit troubled. To think Kato''s life is in the line here alongside everyone else.If things failed, he might become a variant... Chapter 305 - The Hunt for the Deadly Core Day 333: 5:41 P.M Osaka: Blood Batallion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Kato is in dire need of help. He is now undergoing the mutation and if things got worse, he will turn into a variant just like how it happened with Kaze turning him into a Juggernaut. I can tell that the infection in his body was undetected but he could get infected during the last battle against the Hammerhead. If the virus of the Hammerhead can be transmitted not only by a bite but also by its attacks, that means that must be the reason why his infection is slow and because his limbs that were affected were amputated to save him, it won''t be a far fetched theory if he still has a remnant of the virus and only got to m.a.t.u.r.e slowly in his body, causing him to remain as an uninfected individual before. As I was thinking of something to do, I saw Izayoi and the two variants rushing in our direction. "Kyosei! How is Kato-san?" Izayoi asked. "He is currently suffering a troublesome thing and he is undergoing a mutation." When Roku heard this, he went inside to the infirmary''s operating room. Then, I heard Izayoi talk again. "Nana is the first one to detect the strange fluctuations happening on Kato''s body and when she found the source of the fluctuation, it was Kato who was writhing in pain," Izayoi said. "I found him with the unusual signals of the virus coming from his body. Because we are quite s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to the fluctuations coming from an infected individual, we can tell if someone is going to become infected or not. His chances are very close to zero and he has a big chance to turn into the Variants you humans spoke of. I tried to alter the infection rate of his body with some of my methods though I know it didn''t help much. I asked Izayoi for help and he went to Cindy to fetch my brother too." "You delayed the infection rate?" I asked. "Yes. It might not be of much help but I managed to delay it at least a few hours, but if it remained to be untreated, it will become much worse and we won''t have much time before we can even rescue him." "What are we going to do?" "We have already taken back one ingredient to help ease his mutation. If it works, he will be able to survive this ordeal and remain his human sanity. However, this is one of the three main ingredients that is needed to stabilize his mutation. We still need two pieces. One is already abundant and you all have heaps of it so we don''t need to harvest more to find one." "You mean the Piyavka?" "Yes. It has some particles that cancel the mutation f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y to a certain extent. Using it will allow us to lower his chances of mutating to a variant." "Then what is the last one?" "A core. Every variant has one but they break the moment the Variants die so if you want to take them from a variant, taking it while they are still alive is the only way to avoid it from breaking." "Are you sure you will be doing this alone, Singularity?" Nana asked. "There is no other choice and out of all the people here who can fight a Variant, only I can kill a Variant in close combat and has a bigger chance of taking one core back to the base." "Then be sure to carry it in one piece. It easily breaks the moment you kill the target, you needed to take the core out of their body before they die first to avoid them breaking it. Most have the cores located in their c.h.e.s.t area as a replacement for the heart but some have their brains as the core. So if you hunt a bigger Variant, the better." I nodded and departed from the base, hoping to find the core as soon as possible. Day 333: 6:00 P.M Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Once they started to manifest, I quickly took this chance to hunt a variant this time around without any actual support and just me and my trusty weapons. I kinda remember this feeling when I managed to kill the first Variant, the Juggernaut by myself. Although I rely on a grenade that time, forcing the Juggernaut to die, I am confident to take out the Variants if needed. Arriving in an area where there is fewer undead than expected, I went down from the motorcycle and went out for the kill of the normal undead who are all idle at the moment. I made quick movements on getting rid of them that they don''t even get the chance to attack me. Since it is Night Rage already, I know there is more undead who will be chasing me here after arriving on a motorcycle so before they can even catch up, I took this chance to escape their sight and went inside the nearby buildings. My chances of meeting a variant inside the building are minimal but it has a chance to meet one. Also, the ones inside the buildings are the ones who are much easier to restrain and kill compared to the Juggernaut and the Decapitator that finding a chance to kill them won''t be good as they can kill you before you can even make a move yourself. And as expected, there are none available in the said building I went in. It was empty and there is not even undead in there due to the Night Rage which causes them to go out in full rage finding human food. Because there is nothing for me to gain here and the enemies below might be already running their way up to my location, the next location became my target next. Breaking off the window from the top floor, the moment the undead chasing me arrived at the floor I was in, I jump off the broken window and do a freefall. Before reaching the ground, I shoot my grappling hook and hooked myself before getting into the action of pulling myself from the hook. The undead who are chasing me also jumped off blindly as they try to chase and unlike me who has a grappling hook to use, the poor bastards didn''t have a chance and crushed themselves the moment they all died. Seeing the efficient elimination of the running bastards, I started running around the area looking for any variant. There are most of the undead here to be normal ones. I find a few Variants but they are too dangerous to kill alone so I have to lower the target requirements for me to efficiently get a core while the variant is still alive. Then, just as I was busy looking for one, a scream has suddenly awoken my senses. Because it is a variant and I met this one before. Since the Banshee is a woman-shaped variant, it is much easier for me to restrain the variant and take its core. Finding where the banshee is, I managed to locate the location of the banshee not too far from me, crouching while eating a dead undead. The moment my eyes landed on the variant, I took my grappling hook and throw it to the Banshee''s neck, restraining it in the process. The banshee tried screaming but before it can scream, I tug the rope hard causing the banshee to fall to the ground. It is still not letting up and even in my full strength, it is a struggle to pull the Banshee into submission. It started screaming the moment it managed to overpower me but because I still have my headphones on, the banshee''s effort to stun me from her scream failed to make any kind o if the effect on me. Before it can do anything, I cut off the two sharp hands of the Banshee in quick succession causing it to scream in pain as it tries to stop me from attacking but due to my move of cutting of the Banshees arm, it failed in doing so, leaving her in a very vulnerable state. "Do me a favor and let me take your core and I will end you silently." Chapter 306 - The Deads Cores Usage Day 333: 7:32 P.M Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The Banshee is struggling and is screaming from the top of its lungs just to shake me off from stopping the banshee from moving. However, that is not going to be the case. Because I am not affected by the Banshee''s screams due to my headphones, the scream''s effect is all deemed useless instead. I pull out the Piyavka Cleaver and without waiting for the Banshee to recover its little strength left, I stab its c.h.e.s.t with the Piyavka Machete and pry the c.h.e.s.t open using the Piyavka Cleaver. All of the blood that has been coating the cleaver red got slowly absorbed by the cleaver, so it isn''t messy at all. With the screaming Banshee keeping on struggling hard and shaking me off, I rip out the contents of its c.h.e.s.t using my Piyavka Machete and pull out its contents. Inside the c.h.e.s.t is the usual organ of the body, the heart but this time around, there is the Piyavka ore attached to its heart along with a very small and faint blue color jewel on the heart. If I would guess, this is the core of the Banshee. The Banshee is still alive and is much wilder than ever but before it can get more chaotic with the Banshee, I remove the core in one easy pluck. The moment the core was ripped out from the banshee, the banshee stiffened, it stopped screaming and it stopped moving. The core is still intact and it turned out okay. The banshee, on the other hand, died without even getting its head smashed, shot, or anything like that, which allowed me to learn that killing undead in the head might be universal but killing a variant is easy if you just rip off the core or in a worst-case scenario, break it before it. I didn''t linger on the area where I killed the banshee. With all the ruckus I made back when I rip the core off, I am sure that the undead is already attracted to the area. On the roof, I checked the skies if any Headaches are flying around. I don''t want to get f*cked up while I am standing here. Thankfully, none are flying around, otherwise, I have to trouble myself shooting every single flying Headaches coming in my way. After making sure that there is no danger lurking around, I check the core in my hands and inspected it. The core looks like marble if you just look at its shape but if you look closely, you will notice that it didn''t resemble any kind of marble at all. Instead, it looked more like a small aquamarine gem, only around the size of a normal marble. It might look like a gem but I noticed that this core is not even hard. Holding it will remind you of a small gel ball in toys. You might even fear squishing it and break it if you squished it a little bit too hard. However, with this little core in hand, I am doubting whether this little thing is enough. It might be a core but that doesn''t mean it is a good core. It might be even invalid due to its little size. With this little core in my hand, I put it inside the little container I usually put the Piyavka Ores I harvested. I didn''t bring the Piyavka Ore of the banshee as it is too small and I don''t think harvesting a lot of them it can get heavy and time-consuming to harvest at times. Since I am doubting whether this core is enough to be used as a core for Kato''s recovery, I decided to look for another variant. A much bigger variant than the banshee. Stalkers can be one source of them, and decapitators are also valid but they are too dangerous and I might lose my head first before I can secure a core from them. One of the choices I have is the Juggernaut itself. Although they are predictable, killing them is a little bit tedious especially the body of that Juggernaut, acting as armor in a meat tank to soak in damage from battles. The hours of Kato are short and I am running out of time. Staring at the little core I just put back on a container, I shook my head and decided to go back to the base and just do it to at least extend Kato''s chances of mutating. Going back to the motorcycle by traversing the roofs and rooftops, the motorcycle is toppled over and when I found it a little bit trampled than usual but it is still functional, I sighed in relief that they didn''t break from all the wreak the horde brings to the humans. The moment I revved up the motorcycle, the undead came running again. Once they are on sight, I quickly accelerate to the road, as quick as I can while avoiding the little bastards from chasing. The roads are full of obstacles which include rocks, cars, debris, and also the undead. Avoiding them all is a task while speeding up. One wrong move and you will crash and will topple you down, if you took a little bit of trouble with the undead on the road, you need to avoid getting f*cked up instead. Day 333: 7:45 P.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The speed of the motorcycle helping me to get past all of the problems on the road alongside the tight roads that might otherwise impede normal cars is not a problem of the motorcycle. Izayoi and Nana are both outside the infirmary and are currently checking the infirmary once in a while. Then, Nana noticed my presence and went to greet me. "Singularity-sama, it looks like you have succeeded to what you are looking for. Quick, we needed it as soon as possible," Nana said. "I don''t know if this is the right size. Because all of the other variants are much more dangerous, I only killed one of the easily subdued infected and the score ended up in this size," then I pull out the container where I put the Core I harvested from the Banshee. Nana took the container and inspected it and nodded. "This core is enough. It doesn''t have many chaotic properties which will help much in stabilizing his mutation and avoid the worst outcome. Let''s get to the infirmary and save that guy." Although the two are Variants, they are the very first ones to instead help a suffering guy like this. I made sure that they are not doing anything bad and decided to check on what they are about to do to Kato. Entering the room, Roku is already performing some of his abilities to process the necessary ingredients to stabilize the violent current of mutation that is happening on Kato''s body. "Brother, the core needed is now available. We can now proceed to stabilize his blood a little bit and get the virus a little bit calmer and prevent further trouble with his mutation process." "Good. Let''s begin. Humans, please stay back a little bit, it will be a little troublesome if you guys are going to be injured in this process." Kato is still unconscious and he is bathing in the blood due to the blood that is always spraying out of his body like some sprinklers. The two worked with all the materials including the core as Nana took off the core from the container and crushed it using her tentacles and handed it to Roku who immediately process the crushed core to Kato. The process took a little bit of two hours. I thought it was a little bit of fast until I focused on them that I slowly catch up on what they are doing to the ingredients as they direct all of it to Kato. As they were always processing the items, Kato started coughing and he puked out blood with a color of bluish-red. His breathing became a little bit ragged but it didn''t seem like he was in danger. "We are almost there. We should just wish this won''t mess up and causes a berserk mutation. We can''t afford that to happen." Kato continues to cough until his skin slowly turned color blue. And his veins started showing up from his skin. I also noticed that the amputated limb''s bandage is slowly moving around. "What is going on?!" Miyuki is looking worried on Kato''s body that looked like suffering from random stuff." Then, Roku shouted to everyone. "Everyone, prepare your weapons. If this goes to failure, we have no choice but to fight him here. Now, here comes the final shove!" Chapter 307 - Deadly Variant Awakening Day ??? ??? (Kato''s View) Huh? Where am I? Ah, that''s right. I got a headache and I succ.u.mb to the pain...If that is the case, then that means I died? So this is the afterlife? But that is strange, I don''t think this is what the afterlife is described by many, even the so-called Heaven and Hell is not even similar here. I don''t even know if this the place they call Nirvana either. One thing is sure and that is, I am floating in nothingness. There is nothing around me and nothing beneath and above me, not even the sky and the ground. So, what the hell happened and why am I here? If I am dead, how come this is just nothingness? "You are overthinking things, Kato. Death is momentary and once you die, there is nothing else for you to feel. The fact that you are still able to feel what is happening to you means you are still alive. I looked around me in panic as someone else is talking in this nothingness. It was a familiar voice though I can''t pinpoint whose voice it was due to the echoes and some sort of distortion happening all around me after that voice started speaking. Also, the voice seems like it is not just speaking in the air, it was like it is speaking inside my head. "Who are you?!" my voice echoes around the place but it seemed like no one else is in here to listen to whatever words I said. It seems it just passed through space due to the silence that happened after asking. I tried looking around for anyone who just made a little conversation with me but there is no one else around here except for myself. I tried to walk in the air but since there is nothing for me to step on, I can only paddle myself in the air like I am swimming. I can''t even tell if I am moving since everywhere around me is the same and nothing else is there for me to make as my landmark if I ever made progress. "Are you that desperate to escape reality, leaving everyone behind? Despite everyone worried about your wellbeing?" "No... I have to do so, to avoid inconveniencing everyone in the group. This matter of my problem is mine alone and no one should bear the burden with me too!" "Ha! What a selfish bastard you are, no wonder they will be ready to abandon you if needed to be." Whoever said that hit me to where it hurts. Yes, I don''t have anything left with me. Even with the prosthetics being made out by the weapon suppliers we know, I know it won''t be the same as my original arms and legs that were amputated. "It''s better to accept it... Accept everything, your flaws, and everything, and just drag yourself to the bottom of the murky world. No one will question and you will no longer feel the need to be responsible for your actions, just accept the reality." Soon enough, the person speaking in my head or my ears or wherever they are has finally appeared. To my surprise, it was myself who was sitting in the usual wheelchair over there. The one who was always reminiscing the past even though he is still a young man. "Just give up on everything including your dreams and go die." "This guy is probably right..." ... Day 333: 7:50 P.M Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver (Kyosei''s View) Roku tried his best to keep Kato on hold. But when he said that we have to prepare the weapons, I already assumed the worst. It has a very low chance of success which is why they gave us the preemptive action in case things go wrong. "Everyone, get out. I will handle this thing. If possible, be sure to get everyone near here to safety just in case," I said and pulled out my Piyavka Machete and waited for the attacks. With Roku stopping Kato from doing his rampage, we can only hope that this won''t escalate too badly. Then, all of a sudden, a red flesh starts growing on Kato''s severed legs and arms. It was like a bud growing into the soil but unlike a new bud growing, this was rapidly growing and it is slowly transforming into an arm that has a weird look and started to deform into the usual arm. His legs also do the same. Without waiting for action on his new limbs, I raise the Piyavka Machete and started chopping off the growing "arms". But the moment the Piyavka Machete landed on the skin of the growing arm, it didn''t work, and instead, it just produced a "tink" sound, refusing to even scratch the arm. "Damn! It''s a hardening mutation! Singularity-sama, you can''t it even with the Piyavka weapons!" Kato''s arms started to move and his legs twitch a bit after I attacked it causing me to immediately fall back from it and ready my arsenal. "It looks like the process failed, Singularity-sama! I have to restrain him and bring him outside the base to avoid further damages and casualties." He wrapped the whole body of Roku using the tentacles and immediately carried him out by flying above the walls and bringing him outside. I followed Roku and when I arrived at the place where he dropped off Kato''s body, I noticed something wrong with Roku and that''s when I noticed that his tentacle arms that he usually displays and used earlier are no longer around Kato''s body nor already on Roku himself. It was already broken... "Be careful Singularity-sama! His mutation has finally been completed! He will perform massive damages if he gets too close to you!" "I know. Back off a little bit! Assist me whenever you can if necessary!" "I obey, Singularity sama!" Although I know that it will be hard, this is already on another level. With the situation right now, we will be killed instead! "Kato! You motherf*cker! Who permitted you to go on a rampage after everything we have done, you will go and die becoming a motherf*cking variant?! Wake up, you stupid nerd!" I angrily shouted as the figure of a variant who looks similar to Kato standing on the street, looking at me menacingly. "Singularity-sama, he is releasing toxic fumes on his body and if you directly inhale it, you will be poisoned! Also, avoid combat please! This isn''t something even us can handle!" Roku is trying to stop me. "I won''t be stopping unless that bastard dares to return to us!" With the Piyavka Weapons in my hands, I rush forward and went for the attack. "Return to your senses, Kato!" BANG! My piyavka Machete rebounded the moment it hit the hands of the variant Kato. He blocked it with his hands. I didn''t notice much what changed on Kato but when I got close, I noticed that he has crystals of blue color appearing on his body. Did he just create those using the core of the Banshee that was just crushed to cure him?! I didn''t stop my attack and went to use the Cleaver this time around. His head turned around and I noticed that it also has crystals growing on his face. It was like it is turning into a mask. His teeth are also getting sharper. Normal people will get scared, I didn''t get the feeling of that and instead decided to chase him down. Raising the cleaver, I started attacking and the moment the blade was about to hit the b.a.r.e skin of Kato instead of his hardened skin, he retaliates. I made quick attacks and I tried dealing fast attacks against him however, every time I swing and attack, he will immediately dodge and will counter attack. It slowly became harder for me to deal with his moves that before I can even finish what I was about to do, he raised his hands and knocked me off the ground. I was sent flying and I landed on the walls causing me to spit blood. I also felt like the bones in my back has been broken the moment I landed. The mere movement can cause tremendous pain in my whole body. The Variant Kota slowly approached me, with his inhuman red eyes and blue limbs, he has turned himself into a new Variant. I thought I was about to die as blood slowly flows out from the back of my head and I felt my whole body shook. As the Variant Kota stares at me, Roku and Nana appeared to attack him. Causing him to leave. That day, we lost Kato, and also during that day, a new Variant was born. Chapter 309 - The Construction to Repel the Dead First Part .Day 340: 9:00 A.M Osaka Streets Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) 6 days pass by so quickly. Time went by after I was injured by Kato and barely escaped and now, I am as good as new like I don''t even have been troubled in pain and didn''t almost meet death. Although I am now ready to go back to the job, I am still prohibited by Miyuki to do things that I usually do as some of my internal injuries are showing signs of healing and if I got injured again, the healing process might get interrupted instead. It was kind of troublesome to once again have nothing much to do. In the meantime, I train Byakuya to fight and teach him some of my techniques in fights like how to fight in a dirty way that will keep you on the advantage against the enemy. I also help once in a while in the kitchen and as always, once I started cooking, the whole kitchen goes into a frenzy. They still have no idea it was me who cooks the food and yet they keep singing praises on it. During Night Rage, I also help on guard duty but since there are so many outposts that have been created to stop the undead horde from getting through, it is also a little bit boring now. Today, I decided to go and ask Nanami for some job to do. With everything getting boring after a few long days of no literal work. I tried doing things by myself and do some of my usual hobbies but with the lack of appeal it has nowadays, I don''t have much tolerance in sinking to a single job that I rarely enjoy now. I tried going to the HQ only to find it empty, not even Haru is at his usual desk. I tried looking at the schedule board since they post there what their schedule is and I realized that today is Haru''s day off. I guess even a person like Haru also has to take a break once in a while. I didn''t know about this as I am always busy outside and hunting undead that I don''t know whatever is happening to the base and the people''s schedules though I don''t really care. After knowing the reason why the HQ is empty, I decided to look around the desk of Haru after seeing it cluttered with different papers with some complicated topics on it, some are even printed in English. Since I am proficient in reading English words without difficulty, I picked up one of them. From the looks of it, Haru did some contact with other people overseas and I think most of the printouts here are from Nanami herself since she always keeps in contact with the people from overseas. It is most likely that Haru is looking for some information on the other side of the world for anything that might benefit us in the long run. Then, I suddenly notice a few photos of people on the bottom stack of the paper. I checked the photos and notice that there are a few more photos inside the folder, placed at the bottom too. It is kinda odd to see photos of people here all of a sudden so I checked on it real quick and realized it immediately. These people are all either the parents or close relatives of everyone here including mine, Nanami, Miyuki, and the others in Blood Battalion. There were also photos of my parents though they are marked deceased already. Some of the parents of the others are also here that I kinda realized what makes Haru busy nowadays and why he keeps on asking Nanami''s help. To find missing people and people who live from other places, someone who knows how to track them without physically going to the place is the best choice. But to be able to track this much info on everyone is very impressive. Many of the photos of the people have the tag of three question marks labeled if they are alive or dead. Some of them, especially the parents of Nanami have marks on their photos of "alive" which means they are still doing fine in the apocalypse. Nathalie and Steven''s parents have their mother as deceased while their father has the same question marks on them, meaning it is still unknown whether they have survived or not. Knowing this much, I decided to return the photos to where they were placed. It was very interesting to know that this is quite something else and knowing that they are looking for their close relatives makes it a little bit better for everyone in here if they know the efforts Haru and Nanami are doing. Since they are not working right now, I decided to refrain from disturbing Nanami right now. Even though I wanted to find something to do, I am not desperate enough to ruin someone''s rest day just for me to find something to do. When I left the HQ office, I saw the two variants, Roku and Nana both chatting outside on a bench. They are not floating right now which they usually do whenever and wherever they are so it kinda changed the vibe that they aren''t floating at all. I overheard what they were talking about while I am in here since the corridor and the bench they were sitting at is just near to each other. "Are we sure that we should tell the singularity about this? Things will get messy if he knows this one," Nana looked at Roku with a worried expression. "I know this is a risky move and we might end up dead if we reveal this info to them but I don''t think I wanted the humans to perish. They might have some flaws but so are we. Also, I tend to like the behavior of the human that is guarding me so I think it will be worth it. And even if we are going to be killed, it won''t change anything at all. We are destined to die in the future so there is nothing to do with it. There won''t be changing whether we die sooner or we die in our intended time," Roku said. "Although I agree with you, won''t they be involved in this matter sooner than expected?" Nana asked. "The sooner they know this, the better their chances of surviving and it might give us a chance to know what our real purpose is for the singularity and the arbiter and this world." Although I am curious, I am not someone who will confront the person talking like that behind me. I would rather they be direct to me than for me to confront them on what they are talking about. They left after their little conversation and despite the information being lacking just by eavesdropping on their conversation, it is nothing much for me and will wait for them to say it to me. I walked around the base looking for anything to do when I noticed that there was some construction happening on the north part of the base. I was staying in bed most of the time during the few days of rest so this construction is something I don''t know about. As I went into the construction, I realized the construction is meant to extend the road of the base towards the farm. I heard they were already doing some construction to close the farm and stop the dead from entering the farm again but this is new to me that they will create a closed road to access the farm without risking your life to go out in there. No wonder there are many guards assigned here and only a few guys left behind to guard the usual walls. The northern part of the base is what makes the ruckus of sound is coming from which is why the undead who are nearby will also come and get attracted to the sound of the construction. There, I saw Uncle Matsubara directing the construction from happening. He is acting like a boss for the first time on everyone. The men doing the construction are some of the men who were once slaves and were rescued and brought back. Some are SDF who just recovered from the injuries while the others are volunteers. "Uncle..." I said as I approach him while directing on the men. "Oh, Kyosei. It looks like you are getting up and about now huh? How is the injury?" "It doesn''t hurt anymore but I am still prohibited to do my usual work." "Are you looking for work? Why don''t you help me direct this construction and also help deploy the guards to protect the construction from the dead? Sounds good?" Chapter 310 - The Construction to Repel the Dead Second Part Day 340: 11: 21 A.M Osaka: Construction Site on the Base of Blood Battalion Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) "Deploying soldiers to fight off the horde while the construction is ongoing?" "Yeah. I heard about you that you have a knack for deploying people in a fight and can easily analyze most of the dangerous situations without any sort of problem," Uncle Matsubara said. "I have a little bit of knowledge but isn''t that going to confuse everyone especially that the leadership is swapped to me?" "Some of them will do but I know that most of them won''t mind. I worked with them before during the time we are still trying to make the Tsutenkaku tower as our base, they already experienced that kind of treatment before so don''t mind it much." I don''t think I have a problem with that. I have a decent amount of ability to determine whether a fight is going to be dangerous or not. Although some things will become unpredictable, I don''t think I will be having a hard time on this one. "Walt''s let''s begin," I said to my uncle. "Take this little radio transceiver I am using to command them. Every channel is dedicated to one team leader so if you know what to do, then command them as you see fit." I nodded and went to check the team leaders. Six leaders are forming six squadrons of volunteer soldiers that will be commanded by me. The two of them are already deployed and are currently defending the current construction so I didn''t call them. The last four leaders accepted the change of command and I decided to check the battleground''s situation. There are three sides of the construction happening, the left, and right sides and the north side of the road. Since the south side is the base, there is no need to deploy anyone in there. The risky parts are the left and right sides while the north side isn''t much. The undead that is coming most of the time is normal but since we are situated near the forest, there are some occasions that a few undead animals appear. The most prominent to appear as undead animals are dogs, wolves, and some birds. There seem to be no signs of infection from cats, and cattle especially to the latter in which they would no rise from the dead even if they are killed and not eaten. As for the cats, I don''t think I have seen one but I see plenty of cat corpses mangled beyond recognition in cages alongside some animals that were devoured so I don''t think I know much about a cat turning into an undead. A dog has the most likely scenario of getting to become an undead. I checked the specialties in the battle style of everyone and take note of their battle style. That way, I won''t be confused about whoever will be deployed and where. I climb up a tree to check the two sides. The two sides already have the two squads deployed and they are doing well at the moment. There are a few undead that passes by to harass the construction but it was mostly taken care of before it escalates to somewhere troublesome and life-threatening. After a few minutes, observing the situation, the undead horde is slowly starting to form that even the north part is no longer getting safe. "Squad C and D, move into the front, defend and repel all the enemies. Fire at will." The two squadrons immediately move and attack. The two sides are also getting a hard time so when the horde starts to significantly pose a threat, I also deploy the two remaining squads to help the two sides. "Squad A, fall back a little, support Squad E, and don''t let the enemies penetrate the defenses. Squad F, don''t slack off just because you guys are doing the support work, help Squad B too." Whenever I find the squads getting tired of the fighting, I would let the backlines support the ones dealing in the front. Sometimes, if the situation is harder to deal with, I would ask one of the squads from the least attacked area to help too. I also don''t sit down and just give commands. With me on the advantage of the trees, I sometimes attack using the pistol if necessary. There are also some occasions of the dogs appearing too but thankfully, they were around 1 to 3 dogs at a time and not a horde all at once. Undead dogs are pretty agile and annoying to deal with. Even I would never like to deal with the undead dogs if necessary. After an hour, the construction stopped because lunchbreak is coming in. I let them clean up the remains of the horde before I allowed them to be dismissed and eat food. "Your commands are not top-notch but you command them with ease. I didn''t know you can do things so fast without much problem. Although you are not a soldier, how come you are very good at this one without the training?" he asked. "RTS and fighting in real life." "W-what?" Uncle Matsubara is confused. "Real-time strategy games and fighting in real life. I combined them both." I don''t mock the people who would say that you can''t learn a strategy on games. But to me, I managed to be able to deal with the situation and let the battle be much easier is due to my experience in such games where I needed to manage resources and deploy units while maintaining the limited amount of things you can use and to how effectively use them to your advantage. And with the help of fighting in real life, I can easily tell whether things will become difficult or not. "I know the way I command is quite amateurish but I can only do so much with this amount. Don''t expect too much on me." Since the construction should be almost halfway done before the Night Rage begins, I have to keep up with the commands. Thankfully, the undead attacks lessened quite a bit after lunch. Before 5 in the afternoon hits on the clock, the construction was also done, and managed to reach the quota needed to be done. The soldiers show signs of fatigue from fighting already though they can still push themselves if needed. Thankfully, they are trained in times like this so it''s not even a problem at all if they push forward, or else, if they are in a real war, they are all dead without a doubt. The rain started falling around 5:30 in the evening and further signs of the undead started to disappear. But just in case, we decided to block the road in the construction site to avoid the dead to attack the base in case the rain stops midway in the evening though it rarely does that anymore. ... (???) Argh... it''s so painful... "How does it feel to return to this body of yours once again and be back in control once in a while huh?" The voice inside my head is mocking me as I slowly try to get composed on my body. It''s been a few days since I lost control of my body. I didn''t realize it at first until I saw Kyosei fighting against me. He was injured at that time and I can tell that I am the one who caused the injuries he sustained. It wasn''t fatal but I don''t want to remember that I hurt my friend and almost killed him without any hesitation. "Hahaha, so are you regretting your choice of giving up yourself? If you have thought things much properly than now, you might have no problem dealing with things like this right now. Due to your weak-willed ways, you almost toasted your friend and almost smashed him to death. How awful of you to do that huh, hahaha!" "Shut up, shut up, shut up! I don''t want to hear your voice! Get out of my head now!" The guy on my head smirked. He smirked while talking. "Me? Leave this place? Do you think you are in character? Do you think you can still go and control things to do on your way? Well, too bad. Your body obeys me more than you. Sure you have some interesting stuff but, I don''t think you are worth it to be the one who needs to do it?" "You..." "Ha, I like the face of you who seems to be always lacking the emotion at first and decided to use his selfishness to avoid some things. It makes me want to pity and laugh at you at the same time for creating linear and predictable things. Your anger is empty, and I know that you are worthless. Only one way for you to be useful is to die in his hands. Since you are infected now, you will be hunted by Kyosei soon." Chapter 311 - Aquatics of the Dead Day 341: 7:30 A.M Osaka: Construction Site on the Base of Blood Battalion Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Construction for the new path towards the farm started much earlier to finish the construction as fast as possible. Rain is still pouring down the sky though not as heavy as last night. It was more like a little drizzle but still enough for you to be drenched if you stand in the rain. The people doing the construction are all wearing raincoats which helps on work in weathers like this. Without the threat of the dead threatening the construction, the workers didn''t fear the lurking dangers and continue their works without having to face anything that might endanger their lives. Still, we didn''t go too far and monitor the workers to keep them safe. With Uncle Matsubara''s guidance, the construction proceeded smoothly and the work is almost done after a few hours. The walls need polishing but it is much bearable now and around 4 in the afternoon, it was completed as it connected to the farm. Despite the completion though, the rain is still pouring from the sky heavily. The winds are also getting stronger which means a storm is currently approaching. ... Day 341: 5:00 P.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) The kids that are playing before in the rain went back inside the base due to the bad weather. It should be snowing but the storm seems to have passed by causing all the acc.u.mulating snow to become real water, destroying most of the snow piled up and even the snowmen created by the kids on the yard are all being swiped by the cruel rain. Right now, most of us are hanging out in the living room while some decided to do some of their hobbies somewhere, and those who really don''t have anything to do other than just to idle decided to stay on the walls while hiding in the little hideouts on the walls to safeguard themselves from the rain and wind while still keeping in watch outside the walls. "Damn, this might be the first storm we experience since the apocalypse, right?" Souichi said while sipping coffee. "Yeah. I thought it would snow but the rain is quite a surprise even for me though I would say it is not bad to have one rain once in a while since the snow ones do not stop the Night Rage at all," Nathalie said. "But dang, I really want to experience using a kotatsu in this cold weather, I keep hearing that staying underneath the kotatsu during winter is very godly," Steven suggested. "Oh, kotatsu eh? Indeed, winter needs the kotatsu feeling. However, I don''t think we can procure one right now. Aside from the fact that kotatsu runs on electricity, we do not want to use up much of our electric supply as we only rely much on solar and generators to keep ourselves able to use electricity. Despite the electricity is still running, we don''t know how long will it keep on running," Nanami said. "Ugh, this is indeed troublesome, electricity is a big resource we needed to run the base so having a kotatsu would just increase the chances of low resource in electricity," Stephen scratches his head. It seems he was also looking forward to experiencing the kotatsu feeling but that would not be possible as of now due to the electricity reasons. The windows started to get drenched in rainwater due to the strong current of air blowing all over the place, which made the water droplets splash on the window. "We need a bit of backup this time around, we are under attack, Over!" His voice is serious and he doesn''t sound like he was saying nonsense. Souichi pick up the transceiver and answered the distress call. "What is going on?" Souichi stood up from the sofa and put down the mug of hot coffee on the table, switching it on his rifle that he leans on the wall. "You can see it for yourself, sir! Bring the others too since I don''t know what to do with these abominations while raining and has low chances of hitting enemies using the gun!" His voice is distraught and I think he is panicking. Due to this, everyone in the room, including me decided to check out what the heck is happening. As soon as we get near the walls, we hear a few screeching sounds. Once we get into the walls and see for ourselves what the hell is happening, we saw the usual undead... with fish scales and fish heads. They even have the tail of a fish to complete what they are. "Is the manga of Ito-sensei happening now?! F*ck, I don''t want things that happened in Gyo to occur here too!" Izayoi said while looking at the weird creatures. Looks like Izayoi also thinks it that way too and not only me the moment we saw the moving creatures below the wall. Most of them looked like fishes but if you look closely, their head that looked like fishes still has the traits of a human head, only a bit deformed and mutated. Although it doesn''t look similar to the creatures shown in Gyo, they are almost the same since both are fishes and infect humans too. Souichi aims his gun at the fishes below and with a pull of the trigger, a bullet shot itself out and penetrating one of the fish heads. Souichi''s target bursts its head off. However, it didn''t fall, dead like the usual undead, and continues to move like one. It then started shaking a bit and a little creature started to crawl out from the neck of the headless undead, prompting Souichi to once again aim and shoot at the creature. BANG! A small creature that looked like a fish was about to jump out, only for Souichi to hast it. Once have done the blasting, the headless body finally falls to the ground and the fish heads notice the dead body and started feasting on it. "Let''s go and kill them all! They are the same as the normal undead but we have to kill them twice!" Souichi said while reloading his gun. Witnessing it, everyone begins loading their guns. I also loaded my guns and rush towards the huts on the walls to ensure we do not fall over the ground and get outbalanced while shooting since the strong wind is still blowing so hard and the rain is clouding up our visions. Not only that, it is getting colder the longer you are drenched in the water. Gunshots started ringing the moment we have arrived at the huts and started killing them. Although it isn''t Night Rage yet, these creatures were acting like they were influenced by the Night Rage and they also devour their fallen brethren too. They might not look human anymore, they still have retained a few parts of them which makes them a little bit more humanoid. We knew that they are annoying and they uselessly keep on banging on the metal gate and do nothing but create noise. However, we don''t want them to keep on piling up on the metal door. With their weight, they can destroy the gate without problem even though Kota ensured us that this gate will have trouble falling. The battle continues until the Night Rage is raging on. The normal undead is absent of course especially since the rain is falling so bad from the sky but that doesn''t mean the fish heads are giving up and are all killed. They continue to ravage the gate and keep on piling up. Thankfully, the newcomers always devour the fallen undead fish heads which is why the undead bodies are not acc.u.mulating a lot. It saves us for bodies to clean up after the event. Only about a few hours after that, the storm slowly subsided and although the rain switches from heavy to light, it also shows some development to the arrival of the fish heads. The amount running to attack the door slowly reduces and their numbers are dwindling. It didn''t take long for them to disappear. We killed the remaining undead fish heads and sighed in relief the moment they are wiped out. We have fished out every single fish out of the wall after the storm. Chapter 312 - The First Deadly Expedition The storm is still raging on but not that much compared to earlier in the morning. The winds are no longer as strong as before but it is still a little bit strong than your average wind. The attacks of the fish heads also subsided and we are free to check out the situation outside the gates. Thankfully, the gates are unscathed as always and the walls are pretty intact. Chie and Dr. Kogure took out some of the samples on the fish heads like blood samples and flesh samples for some tests. This way, we can tell what creatures we are fighting against and how to defeat them once we encounter them again. In the end, we lost quite a handful of bullets from dealing with the enemies. We have to rain them down with bullets and bring them all down before they will spawn another being using that little creature that appears once the host died. After the incident, most of the soldiers present during the subjugation decided to go back and rest while the ones who did not go and respond, continue to their little jobs as they swap roles with the ones who stayed since the storm. Knowing that the storm is going to last till tomorrow, it seems like the guard work will be much less stressful today for them unless those fish heads appear and ruin their guard duty. But that is nothing for me, I went to my room, changed into my casual clothes and was about to sleep when the intercom started to announce something. "Calling for Kyosei Ichinose. Please proceed to the HQ room for a meeting. Your presence is needed here, so please if you come here as soon as you are free." The message looped twice before it stopped. I wanted to go to sleep for a bit but since they are looking for me, there might be something Haru wanted me to do that required my assistance. I fixed my clothes but did not wear the ones I usually use since I am not going to participate in combat. I just went ahead with my casual clothes and beanie and brought along my Piyavka Cleaver along in case I needed to do something urgently and needed the usage of my weapon. ... Once I arrived at the HQ, Haru is the only one in there, smoking while holding a small piece of paper. I can tell from the paper he was holding to be one of the papers that has the prints of everyone''s parents or close relatives. "Kyosei, sorry for me to disturb you on whatever you are about to do right now but I would like to relay something to you right now." "Is this that urgent?" I asked. "Not entirely but it would be better if I tell you already about this matter the sooner as I can. You have to do this tomorrow so you will be much prepared if I tell you right now." "Is this a mission?" "Yeah. An expedition mission/rescue mission." "Rescue operation?" I feigned innocence and asked away. "Yes. As you can see, we have already gained some info on some of the relatives of the survivors here. We are planning to bring them back with us and to also increase the number of a.d.u.l.ts in our group which will help bolster our forces." "Am I going to take the only specific people with us in this one?" I asked. "If necessary, yes. However, you are free to bring anyone else with you if you deem them to be worthy enough for them to be brought back here. We don''t run a charity here and we don''t want to have so many strangers here all of a sudden as it risks of letting in a traitor so it would be better if you just bring the person we needed to rescue." "I will keep that in mind. Oh, and what if they refuse to leave?" I asked. "Don''t force them to come along if they don''t want to tag along back with you. It would be best if you can bring them back with you but it would be not good if you force them to come with you." "Noted." "Also, this isn''t just a rescue mission, it is also an expedition one. As much as we needed to thrive here, we also need to know what is happening outside Osaka. We also need a variety of needs and if you go ahead, we can have different of things we can use to improve the base''s quality of life." "If that is the case, I will accept it. I may not be fond of traveling much but if my work is necessary, I will go and help out." "You are not alone in this one. Since this is an expedition, you needed to cooperate with them. You will know who will become part of your companions tomorrow so please rest well tonight. "Will do." "That is all, you can go back now." Once the meeting was over, I have indeed guessed it right. The time where we will be fetching everyone''s parents if they are still alive is now going to commence. I am already sure it will happen sooner or later due to the urgency of this matter. But since it happened a lot sooner than expected, they might have been confirmed to be alive and the place they were in must be in dire state that their situation is close to trouble. I just find the photos the other day and now the rescue operation is now going to begin. It looks like my work after resting will be a long and troublesome one.. Day 342: 5:00 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver (Kyosei''s View) I woke up much earlier than usual and take a little bath even though it is cold as hell. The rain already stopped and the winds are no longer blowing like it was about to blow people away from where they are standing. Most of the people here are asleep though many of them didn''t sleep since it they are part of the Night Shift workers and guards. I exercised a little bit, stretches a few times before cooking breakfast. The kitchen staff already knew me and holds my cooking high regards that is why if I wanted to cook, they won''t hesitate to lend me the kitchen. Around 8:30 when most of the people are awake, the intercom rang once again, calling me back to the HQ which means today, it will be the beginning of the operation. ... Day 341: 8:32 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion base: HQ Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Opening the door to the HQ, there are already a lot of them gathered together. Nanami, Miyuki, Cindy, Izayoi, Souichi. Even Eve and Byakuya, the two variants, Roku and Nana, and even Laika is in there. "Looks like the people who will depart for the expedition are now complete. As always, you are the leader Kyosei. I don''t think anyone would disagree with me right?" Everyone nodded in agreement to what Haru said. "Wait, wait, even the twins and Eve will join the expedition too? Isn''t that too dangerous for Eve?" I asked and looked at Eve. "Don''t worry about me father, I may be a child but I can protect myself just fine!" Eve said. "I agree with what the arbiter said, Singularity-sama. She might be a kid but she is not someone you can mess with," Nana sided with Eve. It looks like I have forgotten that Eve is the last experiment involving the Virus Galea. She can fend herself off just fine. Come to think of it, I found Eve alone during the horde. I haven''t personally seen it but if she was capable of surviving the horde that time, then that means she is much stronger than expected, I just didn''t realize it since she collapsed when I grab a hold of her that time. "If things gets dangerous, I will protect Eve with all my life at stake!" Byakuya said. "Bullsh*t it kid, you might be my apprentice, but its too early for you to l.e.w.d my daughter yet." "That''s enough guys. Anyways, do you have any questions on why they are the ones who will be accompanying you in the expedition?" Haru asked. "I have some hunch on some but the others are a little bit questionable even for me. Why are they going to be going with me?" "Let me explain, the twin variants will always be with you as somewhat the guardian that controls them. Cindy and Izayoi are the monitoring guys who will help keep an eye to the two of them. Eve needs to go out once in a while from the base. As a child, letting her stay forever indoors is not a good thing. This is a good opportunity to let her experience outside too and with the help of Miyuki as the parent figure, she will be coming too along with Byakuya who insist to come with you. As for Nanami and Souichi, they are the ones who have to rescue their parents. Understood?" Chapter 313 - Blimey Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. BANG! BANG! BANG! The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 316 - Yep Sigils... Marks that contains the power of the mana god, Europa. Only a few selected creatures and individuals are carrying the sigils in their body. Humans who carry the marks of sigil are called "Child of Mana God". A human with sigil can access magic and Mana in their surroundings which is normal for them while Normal humans can''t use. It became a common scene for sigil users to use it for their own convenience. As years passed by, these powers cannot escape the dark side of humanity. As usual, these powers are abused, and later on, sparks the dark age of human history that lasted for 50 years... A sigil bearer, Runic Ingravia, wreak havoc and convince other sigil bearers to use their abilities for dark purposes which later gave birth to their nicknames, " Witches". Plunging the world in dark chaos, plague and other calamities, they are known by humanity and other races as the danger that will soon overthrow the world into extinction. But if witches are on the prowl, there are humans who can withstand and took arms to take revenge against the adversaries even though they are not blessed with the sigil''s powers, they are known as bounty hunters who hunt witches for revenge and money. They are called as the "Witch Hunters". Though most sigil bearers are feared, not all of them are evil and those who are not yet tainted are baptized by the church to avoid the darkness from tainting their sigils. These group of sigil bearers are all being led by the direct daughter of Europa, Io, who owns the sigil of Europa, " the cross". These individuals were later called as the "Mages". The association of the cross is formed under the joined forces of both witch hunters which is led by the strongest hunter, Ragfhald Bladeheart together with Io''s Mages, they are now on the way to stop the Witch Era. This leads to the great scale and worldwide war of hunters and mages against the witches which is later marked on history books as " The Great Witch War" The Great Witch War lasted for another 50 years which can also refer to witch era as the century of doom. Most witches during the war are killed, eradicated, imprisoned and tortured to death which later on lead to the location of the mastermind, Runic and causes her imprisonment. The witch war ended after her death by public execution by burning her in the stake. Before she died, she mutters a curse that terrifies the normal citizens without powers. "As long as the power of Europa is still around, I will return, and everyone will pay, especially Io and Ragfhald! I will curse you and your children! The whole world will remember me and I will rule these world again! The witches will never disappear! The world belongs to the witches!" Her dying words made the whole world tremble. Due to this, the Associatsigils the Cross issued a manhunt against witches and the search of untainted sigils. After Runic''s death, all witches bear the black Sigils in the memory of the black sigil of Runic. If a sigil is not yet tainted, the association will do what they can to avoid the sigil bearer from being tainted but still, the witches are still on the prowl. Due to this, Io and Ragfhald combined forces and builds the "Holy Land" to produce the "Purifying Array of Light" all throughout the world, causing the witches to retreat and forces them to hide for many years. The successful efforts of the two signifies the world is now safe from the threat. 20 years later..... In a remote town near the "Holy Land", Ragfhald is busy on the Orchard. He is no longer a witch hunter and he is currently a family man with two kids and a loving wife, Io. After the events of the war, Ragfhald married Io and builds a town that is dedicated on protecting the holy land. His red hair is swaying as a cool breeze blows. Ragfhald stares up the sky, covering the sunlight hitting directly on his face. "Its a fine weather isn''t it?" A voice drifted behind Ragfhald''s back. "I never expected we will experience this peaceful life after the chaotic war of the witches," Ragfhald said as he c.a.r.e.s.s Io''s silky, black hair. "Hmm, but as you can see, we are happy, aren''t you glad that peace is here at last?" Io asked while smiling at Ragfhald. Ragfhald grinned and kisses Io''s forehead with care. "Of course, if the peace didn''t come back after our efforts, you might not be my wife," Ragfhald said as he stares at her pretty face. "MOM! DAD!" a cheerful voice resounded on the couple''s ears. Two kids are running together, the firstborn is a girl with a bit of resemblance to Io''s face. A young beauty wearing a farming jumper and also a Strawhat. The other one is a bit more similar to Ragfhald though he is more like a bit resembling Io more. His eyes are amber colored similar to his mother. The one who shouted earlier is none other than the first born, Runa. She is carrying a few dead birds with a clean shot in the head with a throwing knife. "Look, look! We are able to obtain 5 Dada birds in the forest! Quick mom, cook these for us! We are starving!" Runa said as she extended her hands and hands out the dead bodies of the birds. "Oh, its so exemplary hit in the head! Who hunted these?" Ragfhald asked as he looked at the wounds of the birds. "Its Senji who hunted these birds! I am the one who spotted them and help Senji to track the birds!" Runa said, looking at her brother named Senji who is smiling widely. "Did I do good, dad?" Senji asked, looking at him expectantly. "Of course, son. These are very good ingredients you hunted this time in the hands of your mother. Tonight, we will have a feast!!" Ragfhald said in a cheerful tone, c.a.r.e.s.sing the three spikes of hair in Senji''s head. "Your flattering me dear," Io smiled. "But I am just stating the truth!" Ragfhald said and laugh. The whole family laugh together and many of the passerby are also happy looking at the happy family. Not far from the area where the Bladeheart family, a dark elf with a long robe and a witch hat is looking at the happy family along with another woman in her 20s wielding a staff similar to those staves that goblin mages wield that has a few feathers and a small skull on the top, biting a violet orb. She wears a robe that emphasizes her clevage and big c.h.e.s.t. The legs area has a slit that reveals her long and flawless, white legs. "Should we commence our plan tonight?" the dark elf asked. "Yes, Master said that today is the day that we will do our comeback. The Holy Land is already weakened and we can now do what we want," the other witch wielding the bone staff said. They stares at the happy family with anger in their eyes. The peace won''t last forever. And the reign of witches will be back... ..... "Dad! I want to learn good swordsmanship from you! I heard from the other kids that you are one of captain of the witch hunters in the past!" Senji excitedly said. "Oh? Is that so? Alright, tomorrow, you will learn from the great Ragfhald about swordsmanship! Its a rare opportunity to be taught by me personally!" Ragfhald said proudly. "Don''t treat your son like a military trainee if you train him, he is not a strong kid yet. Remember that he is still 7 years old," Io reminded Ragfhald. "Heh, if he can survive my training, he is my son! He cannot put shame to the Bladeheart family!" Ragfhald said as he pounded his c.h.e.s.t proudly. "So lucky, I''m so jealous. I can''t do magic and I can''t be a swordswoman either. I should have been a boy," Runa said in a regretful tone. "Don''t worry Runa, you will gain an ability to learn something soon. You will be a great mage someday!" Io said. "Really? Then I am looking forward to it!" Runa said cheerfully. They continued eating and a sudden, Ragfhald suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I totally forgot! Senji, send this basket of gr.a.p.es next door. Tell them that they need to process this tomorrow," Ragfhald said. "Excuse me!" Senji tried to knock the door but he discovers that it is not locked. Chapter 317 - Awoo Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. BANG! BANG! BANG! The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 318 - hmmm Sigils... Marks that contains the power of the mana god, Europa. Only a few selected creatures and individuals are carrying the sigils in their body. Humans who carry the marks of sigil are called "Child of Mana God". A human with sigil can access magic and Mana in their surroundings which is normal for them while Normal humans can''t use. It became a common scene for sigil users to use it for their own convenience. As years passed by, these powers cannot escape the dark side of humanity. As usual, these powers are abused, and later on, sparks the dark age of human history that lasted for 50 years... A sigil bearer, Runic Ingravia, wreak havoc and convince other sigil bearers to use their abilities for dark purposes which later gave birth to their nicknames, " Witches". Plunging the world in dark chaos, plague and other calamities, they are known by humanity and other races as the danger that will soon overthrow the world into extinction. But if witches are on the prowl, there are humans who can withstand and took arms to take revenge against the adversaries even though they are not blessed with the sigil''s powers, they are known as bounty hunters who hunt witches for revenge and money. They are called as the "Witch Hunters". Though most sigil bearers are feared, not all of them are evil and those who are not yet tainted are baptized by the church to avoid the darkness from tainting their sigils. These group of sigil bearers are all being led by the direct daughter of Europa, Io, who owns the sigil of Europa, " the cross". These individuals were later called as the "Mages". The association of the cross is formed under the joined forces of both witch hunters which is led by the strongest hunter, Ragfhald Bladeheart together with Io''s Mages, they are now on the way to stop the Witch Era. This leads to the great scale and worldwide war of hunters and mages against the witches which is later marked on history books as " The Great Witch War" The Great Witch War lasted for another 50 years which can also refer to witch era as the century of doom. Most witches during the war are killed, eradicated, imprisoned and tortured to death which later on lead to the location of the mastermind, Runic and causes her imprisonment. The witch war ended after her death by public execution by burning her in the stake. Before she died, she mutters a curse that terrifies the normal citizens without powers. "As long as the power of Europa is still around, I will return, and everyone will pay, especially Io and Ragfhald! I will curse you and your children! The whole world will remember me and I will rule these world again! The witches will never disappear! The world belongs to the witches!" Her dying words made the whole world tremble. Due to this, the Associatsigils the Cross issued a manhunt against witches and the search of untainted sigils. After Runic''s death, all witches bear the black Sigils in the memory of the black sigil of Runic. If a sigil is not yet tainted, the association will do what they can to avoid the sigil bearer from being tainted but still, the witches are still on the prowl. Due to this, Io and Ragfhald combined forces and builds the "Holy Land" to produce the "Purifying Array of Light" all throughout the world, causing the witches to retreat and forces them to hide for many years. The successful efforts of the two signifies the world is now safe from the threat. 20 years later..... In a remote town near the "Holy Land", Ragfhald is busy on the Orchard. He is no longer a witch hunter and he is currently a family man with two kids and a loving wife, Io. After the events of the war, Ragfhald married Io and builds a town that is dedicated on protecting the holy land. His red hair is swaying as a cool breeze blows. Ragfhald stares up the sky, covering the sunlight hitting directly on his face. "Its a fine weather isn''t it?" A voice drifted behind Ragfhald''s back. Turning around, he saw his beautiful wife wearing a long white dress and a straw hat with white ribbons swaying in the wind. Her shiny black hair flutters in the air. Her white and smooth skin radiantly displays on her dress. Seeing her, Ragfhald smiled and beckons her on his embrace which she also do so. "I never expected we will experience this peaceful life after the chaotic war of the witches," Ragfhald said as he c.a.r.e.s.s Io''s silky, black hair. "Hmm, but as you can see, we are happy, aren''t you glad that peace is here at last?" Io asked while smiling at Ragfhald. Ragfhald grinned and kisses Io''s forehead with care. "Of course, if the peace didn''t come back after our efforts, you might not be my wife," Ragfhald said as he stares at her pretty face. "MOM! DAD!" a cheerful voice resounded on the couple''s ears. Two kids are running together, the firstborn is a girl with a bit of resemblance to Io''s face. A young beauty wearing a farming jumper and also a Strawhat. The other one is a bit more similar to Ragfhald though he is more like a bit resembling Io more. His eyes are amber colored similar to his mother. The one who shouted earlier is none other than the first born, Runa. She is carrying a few dead birds with a clean shot in the head with a throwing knife. "Look, look! We are able to obtain 5 Dada birds in the forest! Quick mom, cook these for us! We are starving!" Runa said as she extended her hands and hands out the dead bodies of the birds. "Oh, its so exemplary hit in the head! Who hunted these?" Ragfhald asked as he looked at the wounds of the birds. "Its Senji who hunted these birds! I am the one who spotted them and help Senji to track the birds!" Runa said, looking at her brother named Senji who is smiling widely. "Did I do good, dad?" Senji asked, looking at him expectantly. "Of course, son. These are very good ingredients you hunted this time in the hands of your mother. Tonight, we will have a feast!!" Ragfhald said in a cheerful tone, c.a.r.e.s.sing the three spikes of hair in Senji''s head. "Your flattering me dear," Io smiled. "But I am just stating the truth!" Ragfhald said and laugh. Not far from the area where the Bladeheart family, a dark elf with a long robe and a witch hat is looking at the happy family along with another woman in her 20s wielding a staff similar to those staves that goblin mages wield that has a few feathers and a small skull on the top, biting a violet orb. She wears a robe that emphasizes her clevage and big c.h.e.s.t. The legs area has a slit that reveals her long and flawless, white legs. "Should we commence our plan tonight?" the dark elf asked. "Yes, Master said that today is the day that we will do our comeback. The Holy Land is already weakened and we can now do what we want," the other witch wielding the bone staff said. They stares at the happy family with anger in their eyes. The peace won''t last forever. And the reign of witches will be back... ..... Later that night, the house of the Bladehearts are very lively as Io and Ragfhald happily ate dinner together with their children, Runa and Senji. "Dad! I want to learn good swordsmanship from you! I heard from the other kids that you are one of captain of the witch hunters in the past!" Senji excitedly said. "Oh? Is that so? Alright, tomorrow, you will learn from the great Ragfhald about swordsmanship! Its a rare opportunity to be taught by me personally!" Ragfhald said proudly. "Don''t treat your son like a military trainee if you train him, he is not a strong kid yet. Remember that he is still 7 years old," Io reminded Ragfhald. "Heh, if he can survive my training, he is my son! He cannot put shame to the Bladeheart family!" Ragfhald said as he pounded his c.h.e.s.t proudly. "So lucky, I''m so jealous. I can''t do magic and I can''t be a swordswoman either. I should have been a boy," Runa said in a regretful tone. "Don''t worry Runa, you will gain an ability to learn something soon. You will be a great mage someday!" Io said. "Really? Then I am looking forward to it!" Runa said cheerfully. They continued eating and a sudden, Ragfhald suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I totally forgot! Senji, send this basket of gr.a.p.es next door. Tell them that they need to process this tomorrow," Ragfhald said. Senji nodded and immediately grab the basket and run off to the neighboring house. The lights are on but the house is awfully silent. Senji knocked the door. "Excuse me!" Senji tried to knock the door but he discovers that it is not locked. Chapter 319 - Yeeted Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 320 - REkt (wait for the edit since my internet sucks) Sigils... Marks that contains the power of the mana god, Europa. Only a few selected creatures and individuals are carrying the sigils in their body. Humans who carry the marks of sigil are called "Child of Mana God". A human with sigil can access magic and Mana in their surroundings which is normal for them while Normal humans can''t use. It became a common scene for sigil users to use it for their own convenience. As years passed by, these powers cannot escape the dark side of humanity. As usual, these powers are abused, and later on, sparks the dark age of human history that lasted for 50 years... A sigil bearer, Runic Ingravia, wreak havoc and convince other sigil bearers to use their abilities for dark purposes which later gave birth to their nicknames, " Witches". Plunging the world in dark chaos, plague and other calamities, they are known by humanity and other races as the danger that will soon overthrow the world into extinction. But if witches are on the prowl, there are humans who can withstand and took arms to take revenge against the adversaries even though they are not blessed with the sigil''s powers, they are known as bounty hunters who hunt witches for revenge and money. They are called as the "Witch Hunters". Though most sigil bearers are feared, not all of them are evil and those who are not yet tainted are baptized by the church to avoid the darkness from tainting their sigils. These group of sigil bearers are all being led by the direct daughter of Europa, Io, who owns the sigil of Europa, " the cross". These individuals were later called as the "Mages". The association of the cross is formed under the joined forces of both witch hunters which is led by the strongest hunter, Ragfhald Bladeheart together with Io''s Mages, they are now on the way to stop the Witch Era. This leads to the great scale and worldwide war of hunters and mages against the witches which is later marked on history books as " The Great Witch War" The Great Witch War lasted for another 50 years which can also refer to witch era as the century of doom. Most witches during the war are killed, eradicated, imprisoned and tortured to death which later on lead to the location of the mastermind, Runic and causes her imprisonment. The witch war ended after her death by public execution by burning her in the stake. Before she died, she mutters a curse that terrifies the normal citizens without powers. "As long as the power of Europa is still around, I will return, and everyone will pay, especially Io and Ragfhald! I will curse you and your children! The whole world will remember me and I will rule these world again! The witches will never disappear! The world belongs to the witches!" Her dying words made the whole world tremble. Due to this, the Associatsigils the Cross issued a manhunt against witches and the search of untainted sigils. After Runic''s death, all witches bear the black Sigils in the memory of the black sigil of Runic. If a sigil is not yet tainted, the association will do what they can to avoid the sigil bearer from being tainted but still, the witches are still on the prowl. Due to this, Io and Ragfhald combined forces and builds the "Holy Land" to produce the "Purifying Array of Light" all throughout the world, causing the witches to retreat and forces them to hide for many years. The successful efforts of the two signifies the world is now safe from the threat. 20 years later..... In a remote town near the "Holy Land", Ragfhald is busy on the Orchard. He is no longer a witch hunter and he is currently a family man with two kids and a loving wife, Io. After the events of the war, Ragfhald married Io and builds a town that is dedicated on protecting the holy land. His red hair is swaying as a cool breeze blows. Ragfhald stares up the sky, covering the sunlight hitting directly on his face. "Its a fine weather isn''t it?" A voice drifted behind Ragfhald''s back. Turning around, he saw his beautiful wife wearing a long white dress and a straw hat with white ribbons swaying in the wind. Her shiny black hair flutters in the air. Her white and smooth skin radiantly displays on her dress. Seeing her, Ragfhald smiled and beckons her on his embrace which she also do so. "I never expected we will experience this peaceful life after the chaotic war of the witches," Ragfhald said as he c.a.r.e.s.s Io''s silky, black hair. "Hmm, but as you can see, we are happy, aren''t you glad that peace is here at last?" Io asked while smiling at Ragfhald. Ragfhald grinned and kisses Io''s forehead with care. "Of course, if the peace didn''t come back after our efforts, you might not be my wife," Ragfhald said as he stares at her pretty face. "MOM! DAD!" a cheerful voice resounded on the couple''s ears. Two kids are running together, the firstborn is a girl with a bit of resemblance to Io''s face. A young beauty wearing a farming jumper and also a Strawhat. The other one is a bit more similar to Ragfhald though he is more like a bit resembling Io more. His eyes are amber colored similar to his mother. The one who shouted earlier is none other than the first born, Runa. She is carrying a few dead birds with a clean shot in the head with a throwing knife. "Look, look! We are able to obtain 5 Dada birds in the forest! Quick mom, cook these for us! We are starving!" Runa said as she extended her hands and hands out the dead bodies of the birds. "Oh, its so exemplary hit in the head! Who hunted these?" Ragfhald asked as he looked at the wounds of the birds. "Its Senji who hunted these birds! I am the one who spotted them and help Senji to track the birds!" Runa said, looking at her brother named Senji who is smiling widely. "Did I do good, dad?" Senji asked, looking at him expectantly. "Of course, son. These are very good ingredients you hunted this time in the hands of your mother. Tonight, we will have a feast!!" Ragfhald said in a cheerful tone, c.a.r.e.s.sing the three spikes of hair in Senji''s head. "Your flattering me dear," Io smiled. "But I am just stating the truth!" Ragfhald said and laugh. The whole family laugh together and many of the passerby are also happy looking at the happy family. Not far from the area where the Bladeheart family, a dark elf with a long robe and a witch hat is looking at the happy family along with another woman in her 20s wielding a staff similar to those staves that goblin mages wield that has a few feathers and a small skull on the top, biting a violet orb. She wears a robe that emphasizes her clevage and big c.h.e.s.t. The legs area has a slit that reveals her long and flawless, white legs. "Should we commence our plan tonight?" the dark elf asked. "Yes, Master said that today is the day that we will do our comeback. The Holy Land is already weakened and we can now do what we want," the other witch wielding the bone staff said. They stares at the happy family with anger in their eyes. The peace won''t last forever. And the reign of witches will be back... ..... Later that night, the house of the Bladehearts are very lively as Io and Ragfhald happily ate dinner together with their children, Runa and Senji. "Dad! I want to learn good swordsmanship from you! I heard from the other kids that you are one of captain of the witch hunters in the past!" Senji excitedly said. "Oh? Is that so? Alright, tomorrow, you will learn from the great Ragfhald about swordsmanship! Its a rare opportunity to be taught by me personally!" Ragfhald said proudly. "Don''t treat your son like a military trainee if you train him, he is not a strong kid yet. Remember that he is still 7 years old," Io reminded Ragfhald. "Heh, if he can survive my training, he is my son! He cannot put shame to the Bladeheart family!" Ragfhald said as he pounded his c.h.e.s.t proudly. "So lucky, I''m so jealous. I can''t do magic and I can''t be a swordswoman either. I should have been a boy," Runa said in a regretful tone. "Don''t worry Runa, you will gain an ability to learn something soon. You will be a great mage someday!" Io said. "Really? Then I am looking forward to it!" Runa said cheerfully. They continued eating and a sudden, Ragfhald suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I totally forgot! Senji, send this basket of gr.a.p.es next door. Tell them that they need to process this tomorrow," Ragfhald said. Senji nodded and immediately grab the basket and run off to the neighboring house. The lights are on but the house is awfully silent. Senji knocked the door. "Excuse me!" Senji tried to knock the door but he discovers that it is not locked. Chapter 321 - Unnamed( Dont purchase yet) (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. BANG! BANG! BANG! The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 322 - Ashes of the Dead Day 343 10:56 P.M Kyoto: Camper Van Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) It was like the situation is similar to the time rain falls from the sky every night. I went to the window to check if the rain is pouring down but there is none to see at the moment. It is still the same. I also look at my watch to check the time and it is still 10 in the evening. "It looks like you are awake, Singularity-sama. There is nothing to worry about at the moment as the infected creatures around seem to be nonexistent in this area. I also scan our surroundings and I can confirm that we are safe here at the moment," Nana said. "Yes. I can also confirm that. I check the situation outside the van and there are no mishaps on my sister''s scans. There is no danger around that poses threat to us." "The Night Rage didn''t take effect in here?" "Yep, boss. Although it was strange, it is good enough we don''t get to feel any kind of danger at the moment. We should take this time to rest for all the sleepless nights we endured before," Souichi said. "Nope, I still don''t trust the nighttime here, I should keep watch," Izayoi said while playing on a portable console. "But you are playing a game..." Cindy looked at Izayoi who is rapidly pushing the buttons on his portable console. "I can''t stay awake for quite a long time if I don''t do something like playing a game or shooting the undead. Since we are inside the camper van and there are no undead to shoot outside, then I will play games in my console instead," Izayoi answered. Cindy shook her head. It seems like she can''t understand what a gamer''s experiences and relate to it. The kids are sleeping on the sofa bed. Since they can''t use the double deck bed because it was occupied, they are sleeping here instead. "Not a single incident occurred while I was sleeping?" "None, Singularity-sama. I also scan the surroundings a few times in the same area you ask me to scan and it remained the same." That is very strange indeed. If this was Osaka, you wouldn''t have any peaceful nights unless it is raining. You would most likely keep yourself awake at night to make sure that the dead won''t attack at night. However, Kyoto seems to have another set of unique incident that can be compared easily to the state of Osaka. But I just remembered back on the diary we got before that Night Rage is still happening here before so how come it is peaceful right now? That is a rather strange timing isn''t it? I went to the driver''s seat and decided to sit on the passenger seat with Souichi who was chewing some bubble gum to pass time. "Is my sister still sleeping?" Souichi asked. "Still sleeping. She woke up a few minutes earlier but she returned to her sleep after doing so." "She must be totally exhausted. I heard that before this expedition, she stayed awake for how many days to make sure that she can confirm the traces of our parents. I wanted to scold her for neglecting sleep for too long but I also can''t blame her for doing so." "You might be even doing that if you are also in the line of work like Nanami," I said. "Hehe, perhaps I am. But that is normal since I wanted to find them as soon as possible. My parents are one of the most important people in my life and I don''t know what to do if they didn''t survive." "If they managed to survive this long, that means they are tough people. We know they are still alive so you don''t have to worry too much about them. Their tenacity seems to be good enough for them to survive this chaotic world for so long." We spent talking for the entire night and when we realized it, morning already came. I look at my watch and it was almost 6 in the morning. "In the end, we didn''t experience any kind of attacks at night. It is kinda weird..." I muttered. "We should be thankful that we didn''t have to suffer from too much attacks from the dead today. Its not that bad at all." "Its just that I have a bad feeling about this and my instincts never failed me," I said to him as I stood up. "Singularity-sama!" Roku''s voice entered my ears with a tone of urgency. "What''s wrong?" "My sister scanned the area like always and she scanned danger." "The whole perimeter is filled with humanoid infected and around 5 of those big dogs you fought against last night!" I look at Souichi and tilt my head for a bit. He nodded in response and turn the key and turn on the engine of the camper van. Without saying anything, he steps into the gas pedal and immediately maneuver the camper van. There were screams and thuds after Souichi maneuvered the camper van which might be everyone who was asleep or who didn''t get to prepare for the sudden movement. However, no one can blame Souichi. If he didn''t start the van, then we will be already in a tight spot. Since this camper van was refitted and remodeled by Shu in hopes it gets used in combat, one of the things he did to the camper van is a rooftop compartment where someone can stay inside of it and has a protection from anything like bullets too. Aside from that, you can also install either a minigun or the flamethrower which will allow the ones inside the compartment to either shoot or burn any enemies wanting to attack. There are two compartments of these and it is situated behind and the front of the camper van for the usage of attacking from the front and the back. The minigun is not in our arsenal and even if it was in our arsenal, I think we won''t use it due to the amount of bullets it could waste if you shoot it. Sure it can shreds lots of the dead but where will we be getting the resources for supplying the minigun its bullets? But since there is a flamethrower in our arsenal, ready to burst in flames and turn enemies to ashes, I grab the flamethrower and installed it to the gun compartment, which can easily rotate to allow anyone to aim the flamethrower to anything below the van. The gas is still aplenty inside the tank and enemies are following us. Shouldn''t this be the perfect time to use it? CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! I went inside the back of the camper van''s compartment and used it for the ease of burning all the followers. I look at the creatures following the van and as expected, the dead with the plants growing in their bodies are the ones who appeared and not only one or two, not even a dozen, there are lots of them behind us. "Kyosei! Are you going to be alright in there?!" Izayoi''s voice echoed below. "Don''t worry about me, fortify the area and repel the enemies that might manage to catch up or latch on our van, I will be handling the rear of the van." "Roger!" With that said, I waited for the little undead with some plants growing to get near the van, after all, the flamethrower might be a long range weapon but it doesn''t have a long-ass range compared to normal guns after all. It is reliant on the main gun and the distance of the target to be useful. Not too long while waiting for their fast approach, they are now on my range and most of them are all looking like sculptures with moss on their bodies, they even have the vines in their bodies become a part of their bodies, making them look more ancient. However, they are not statues and they are not something that can be used to decorate the place, rather, they should destroyed as soon as possible. Without making any second thoughts, muzzle aimed on the enemy in front and finger on the trigger, I unleash the fiery hell of flame from the flamethrower. FWWWWOOOOOOOMMMM! Flames engulfed the undead and the vines that was just climbing up the van''s exterior was immediately reduced to ashes. The fiery hot temperature released by the flamethrower is not a joke. I am even sweating as the flames engulfed every enemy that comes to chase. There are also those dogs that are impenetrable by guns and was only known to be killed by grappling it and stabbing its neck repeatedly until its life slowly gets drained and once they return to their normal size, deliver the final blow. But those annoying mutated dogs, meet the bane of their kind. The moment the fiery flames of the flamethrower touched their rough skin filled with either moss or vines has been immediately returned to ashes. Today, ashes will all fall down. Chapter 323 - The Deadly Truth Behind the Walls Part I Somewhere in Tokyo... Protests are being held everywhere, posters and different kinds of tarpaulins are being displayed for everyone. With only one message. "Free the Citizens!" Everyone is now getting uncomfortable especially the walls. It was like the citizens of Tokyo are no longer people but are just mere livestock, caged. The exits of the city are all guarded by armed guards and if you are not authorized to get out or have permission at all, you will be shot to death without prior warning. Some people protesting tried doing this only to end up as a massacre. Due to this, many are now afraid of approaching the walls, as if it was the most dangerous thing in the world. No one from the inside knows what is happening outside, nor they have access to any news regarding the state outside of the walls of Tokyo. News on the television is now being controlled and everything that has been aired there is all about the situation inside of Tokyo and Tokyo alone. Anyone who wants to access information outside the world using the internet has been blocked also. In short... The people in Tokyo are now living in a dictatorship rule. And the question of that is who caused and did this? Well, no one knows. The citizens tried to wait for any rescue or anything that came from the outside but, until now, nothing has come to rescue them or even give out the news. "The End of the World" They have all the information regarding it. However, just like everyone who knows them, they are not the type to say it for the sake of getting famous or being an informative one. Everyone who got the information and knew about it will immediately stop anyone who wanted to know what is going on and the cycle goes on and on in a loop. ... Fans were cheering after the concert. It was a large-scale concert and many people in Tokyo enjoyed the show more than anyone anticipated. Since the situation on the walls is causing people to be depressed, concerts and meeting celebrities in public are much easier now especially with only Tokyo being the only one to be known by many. One of the idols doing the concert sat on her chair with a tired look on her face. Soon, some of the members of her group entered the room too and has the same expression as her. "Ugh, it''s so tiring, I want to lay down in my bed and just shut down my brain for a second there," Lulu, one of the five idols of "Miracle" slumped in her chair, resigned to their tiresome and full of stress job. "I agree with you there. I sometimes regretted that I became an idol just to suffer like this. I just wanted to sing and dance to the crowd, not to turn into some dogs needed to please others. I missed the times I can sleep in my bed without worrying when will I be called again by the manager!" Suzuka, another member of the Miracle takes a sip from her water bottle. "Haissh, no matter how much we complain, we will not be able to do anything about it," Misa, the most m.a.t.u.r.e and cool-headed girl out of the idol group. "But Misa, we were promised in our contracts that we will be visiting different areas in Japan and if our song gets popular overseas, we might also go international too! Why are we only staying in Tokyo? I also want to dream big and get to travel overseas too!" Suzuka grumbled. "We can''t do anything about it. That is how things were, right now. Even if we throw a tantrum to our manager, she will not be able to do anything about it," Yumi said to them. She is one of the members but she likes to state the facts and she didn''t care much about what is happening though she occasionally interferes with them if some misunderstanding or a fight breaks out. A mediator of the group. The other girl named Nozomi just observes everyone while eating some snacks. She likes to see conflict and drama so whenever some events unfurl, so the scene unfolding right now in front of her is downright interesting. Just as their arguments were about to get heated up, their manager enters the room and the 4 noisy girls suddenly stopped arguing with each other. "I know you guys are arguing with each other. But please, I know you guys are tired but there are lots of requests for your group to perform. It''s not like we can''t stop it or not accept it but most of the requests are coming from government officials and it would be bad if we defy them." "But manager, can''t we at least have a single day off? We have been performing non-stop for this past week and our throats are really sore to the core already. I don''t think it is also right for us to continue working without it, we are not robots that will not get tired from work," Misa said to the manager. Their manager sighed in defeat and opened her schedule book. "Alright, you guys convinced me. Although your schedule is very busy, there is no way we can keep you guys working forever without even rest so I will give you guys two days vacation rest. However, be sure to keep your images as idols in public a secret. This is the only thing we can do to avoid chaos in this chaotic city already. The eyes of the girls lit up as soon as they heard "vacation rest" which they really want to hear ever since everything in Tokyo started changing. "Thank you, manager!" The girls immediately rose from their seats and bowed down to their manager in delight. "Ugh... I am also jealous of you guys, I really wanted some vacation too..." Their manager sighed in defeat. "Manager, you should also take a vacation too!" Lulu excitedly said. "No, I can''t. With all of the work piled up due to the request of those selfish higher-ups, I can''t rest just yet. I know I wanted to leave them and have a rest too but it is my responsibility to keep them sorted out before you guys get in trouble," the manager said. "We will help you sort it out before we go on vacation. It is a little bit unfair if it was only us going on vacation after all. Right, girls?" Lulu looked at everyone and the rest nodded in agreement. Their manager shook her head but she smiled seeing the enthusiastic look on their faces. "A vacation isn''t that bad." ... The next day, everyone decided to meet up together with their manager to go to a small resort located not too far from the wall of Tokyo. Since the resorts outside Tokyo are no longer accessible due to the wall, some business establishments decided to build some resorts for the people of Tokyo to enjoy too. Although most of the resorts can''t compare to a real sea, it is a good alternative for the situation happening in Tokyo and no one complained about it. "Ahhhh... at least we get to rest today until tomorrow without waiting for any kind of trouble. A rest just like this is something my body really needs right now," their manager said as she lies on a massage chair alongside with the other girls. "Right? I thought I am dreaming right now but I don''t think I am. Aahhhh... This is bliss, I tell you guys..." Suzuka said with an elated look on her face. Everyone nodded in agreement. Despite the protests and the gunshots they occasionally hear, from time to time, they decided to keep it quiet and just enjoy the life of the situation they are in. ... It was already afternoon and they were relaxing in a small cafe just outside the resort. The group had a pleasant afternoon with each other as a company and no one can complain about it. "I hope this goes on forever..." Lulu said as she enjoys a cup of a parfait. "However, we can''t do that. With all the responsibilities the government decided to place in our hands, there is no way we can turn it down," their manager said. Then, just as they were relaxing to the fullest that they can, a loud booming sound occurred outside the walls of Tokyo and this was not a small-scale one as the shop and the surroundings shook as the boom occurred. "Just what is going on outside the walls for like this to occur? I don''t think this wall exist there just to block us from leaving Tokyo," Yumi said in a worried voice "Ha, I know that was nothing. I think it was the soldiers doing some sort of scare tactic to disorganize the protests that is happening just on the entrance of the walls," Lulu said with a carefree look on her face. "I disagree with that madam, you don''t know the real reason for those explosions occurring outside the walls," the waitress giving them their last order said. When the manager looked into the waitress, she didn''t expect to see a familiar face. "Chiaki Ichinose?!" Chapter 324 - yappt (wait for the edit since my internet sucks) Sigils... Marks that contains the power of the mana god, Europa. Only a few selected creatures and individuals are carrying the sigils in their body. Humans who carry the marks of sigil are called "Child of Mana God". A human with sigil can access magic and Mana in their surroundings which is normal for them while Normal humans can''t use. It became a common scene for sigil users to use it for their own convenience. As years passed by, these powers cannot escape the dark side of humanity. As usual, these powers are abused, and later on, sparks the dark age of human history that lasted for 50 years... A sigil bearer, Runic Ingravia, wreak havoc and convince other sigil bearers to use their abilities for dark purposes which later gave birth to their nicknames, " Witches". Plunging the world in dark chaos, plague and other calamities, they are known by humanity and other races as the danger that will soon overthrow the world into extinction. But if witches are on the prowl, there are humans who can withstand and took arms to take revenge against the adversaries even though they are not blessed with the sigil''s powers, they are known as bounty hunters who hunt witches for revenge and money. They are called as the "Witch Hunters". Though most sigil bearers are feared, not all of them are evil and those who are not yet tainted are baptized by the church to avoid the darkness from tainting their sigils. These group of sigil bearers are all being led by the direct daughter of Europa, Io, who owns the sigil of Europa, " the cross". These individuals were later called as the "Mages". The association of the cross is formed under the joined forces of both witch hunters which is led by the strongest hunter, Ragfhald Bladeheart together with Io''s Mages, they are now on the way to stop the Witch Era. This leads to the great scale and worldwide war of hunters and mages against the witches which is later marked on history books as " The Great Witch War" The Great Witch War lasted for another 50 years which can also refer to witch era as the century of doom. Most witches during the war are killed, eradicated, imprisoned and tortured to death which later on lead to the location of the mastermind, Runic and causes her imprisonment. The witch war ended after her death by public execution by burning her in the stake. Before she died, she mutters a curse that terrifies the normal citizens without powers. "As long as the power of Europa is still around, I will return, and everyone will pay, especially Io and Ragfhald! I will curse you and your children! The whole world will remember me and I will rule these world again! The witches will never disappear! The world belongs to the witches!" Her dying words made the whole world tremble. Due to this, the Associatsigils the Cross issued a manhunt against witches and the search of untainted sigils. After Runic''s death, all witches bear the black Sigils in the memory of the black sigil of Runic. If a sigil is not yet tainted, the association will do what they can to avoid the sigil bearer from being tainted but still, the witches are still on the prowl. Due to this, Io and Ragfhald combined forces and builds the "Holy Land" to produce the "Purifying Array of Light" all throughout the world, causing the witches to retreat and forces them to hide for many years. The successful efforts of the two signifies the world is now safe from the threat. 20 years later..... In a remote town near the "Holy Land", Ragfhald is busy on the Orchard. He is no longer a witch hunter and he is currently a family man with two kids and a loving wife, Io. After the events of the war, Ragfhald married Io and builds a town that is dedicated on protecting the holy land. His red hair is swaying as a cool breeze blows. Ragfhald stares up the sky, covering the sunlight hitting directly on his face. "Its a fine weather isn''t it?" A voice drifted behind Ragfhald''s back. Turning around, he saw his beautiful wife wearing a long white dress and a straw hat with white ribbons swaying in the wind. Her shiny black hair flutters in the air. Her white and smooth skin radiantly displays on her dress. Seeing her, Ragfhald smiled and beckons her on his embrace which she also do so. "I never expected we will experience this peaceful life after the chaotic war of the witches," Ragfhald said as he c.a.r.e.s.s Io''s silky, black hair. "Hmm, but as you can see, we are happy, aren''t you glad that peace is here at last?" Io asked while smiling at Ragfhald. Ragfhald grinned and kisses Io''s forehead with care. "Of course, if the peace didn''t come back after our efforts, you might not be my wife," Ragfhald said as he stares at her pretty face. "MOM! DAD!" a cheerful voice resounded on the couple''s ears. Two kids are running together, the firstborn is a girl with a bit of resemblance to Io''s face. A young beauty wearing a farming jumper and also a Strawhat. The other one is a bit more similar to Ragfhald though he is more like a bit resembling Io more. His eyes are amber colored similar to his mother. The one who shouted earlier is none other than the first born, Runa. She is carrying a few dead birds with a clean shot in the head with a throwing knife. "Look, look! We are able to obtain 5 Dada birds in the forest! Quick mom, cook these for us! We are starving!" Runa said as she extended her hands and hands out the dead bodies of the birds. "Oh, its so exemplary hit in the head! Who hunted these?" Ragfhald asked as he looked at the wounds of the birds. "Its Senji who hunted these birds! I am the one who spotted them and help Senji to track the birds!" Runa said, looking at her brother named Senji who is smiling widely. "Did I do good, dad?" Senji asked, looking at him expectantly. "Of course, son. These are very good ingredients you hunted this time in the hands of your mother. Tonight, we will have a feast!!" Ragfhald said in a cheerful tone, c.a.r.e.s.sing the three spikes of hair in Senji''s head. "Your flattering me dear," Io smiled. "But I am just stating the truth!" Ragfhald said and laugh. Not far from the area where the Bladeheart family, a dark elf with a long robe and a witch hat is looking at the happy family along with another woman in her 20s wielding a staff similar to those staves that goblin mages wield that has a few feathers and a small skull on the top, biting a violet orb. She wears a robe that emphasizes her clevage and big c.h.e.s.t. The legs area has a slit that reveals her long and flawless, white legs. "Should we commence our plan tonight?" the dark elf asked. "Yes, Master said that today is the day that we will do our comeback. The Holy Land is already weakened and we can now do what we want," the other witch wielding the bone staff said. They stares at the happy family with anger in their eyes. The peace won''t last forever. And the reign of witches will be back... ..... Later that night, the house of the Bladehearts are very lively as Io and Ragfhald happily ate dinner together with their children, Runa and Senji. "Dad! I want to learn good swordsmanship from you! I heard from the other kids that you are one of captain of the witch hunters in the past!" Senji excitedly said. "Oh? Is that so? Alright, tomorrow, you will learn from the great Ragfhald about swordsmanship! Its a rare opportunity to be taught by me personally!" Ragfhald said proudly. "Don''t treat your son like a military trainee if you train him, he is not a strong kid yet. Remember that he is still 7 years old," Io reminded Ragfhald. "Heh, if he can survive my training, he is my son! He cannot put shame to the Bladeheart family!" Ragfhald said as he pounded his c.h.e.s.t proudly. "So lucky, I''m so jealous. I can''t do magic and I can''t be a swordswoman either. I should have been a boy," Runa said in a regretful tone. "Don''t worry Runa, you will gain an ability to learn something soon. You will be a great mage someday!" Io said. "Really? Then I am looking forward to it!" Runa said cheerfully. They continued eating and a sudden, Ragfhald suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I totally forgot! Senji, send this basket of gr.a.p.es next door. Tell them that they need to process this tomorrow," Ragfhald said. Senji nodded and immediately grab the basket and run off to the neighboring house. The lights are on but the house is awfully silent. Senji knocked the door. "Excuse me!" Senji tried to knock the door but he discovers that it is not locked. Chapter 325 - No Purchase (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. BANG! BANG! BANG! The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 326 - not named (wait for the edit since my internet sucks) Sigils... Marks that contains the power of the mana god, Europa. Only a few selected creatures and individuals are carrying the sigils in their body. Humans who carry the marks of sigil are called "Child of Mana God". A human with sigil can access magic and Mana in their surroundings which is normal for them while Normal humans can''t use. It became a common scene for sigil users to use it for their own convenience. As years passed by, these powers cannot escape the dark side of humanity. As usual, these powers are abused, and later on, sparks the dark age of human history that lasted for 50 years... A sigil bearer, Runic Ingravia, wreak havoc and convince other sigil bearers to use their abilities for dark purposes which later gave birth to their nicknames, " Witches". Plunging the world in dark chaos, plague and other calamities, they are known by humanity and other races as the danger that will soon overthrow the world into extinction. But if witches are on the prowl, there are humans who can withstand and took arms to take revenge against the adversaries even though they are not blessed with the sigil''s powers, they are known as bounty hunters who hunt witches for revenge and money. They are called as the "Witch Hunters". Though most sigil bearers are feared, not all of them are evil and those who are not yet tainted are baptized by the church to avoid the darkness from tainting their sigils. These group of sigil bearers are all being led by the direct daughter of Europa, Io, who owns the sigil of Europa, " the cross". These individuals were later called as the "Mages". The association of the cross is formed under the joined forces of both witch hunters which is led by the strongest hunter, Ragfhald Bladeheart together with Io''s Mages, they are now on the way to stop the Witch Era. This leads to the great scale and worldwide war of hunters and mages against the witches which is later marked on history books as " The Great Witch War" The Great Witch War lasted for another 50 years which can also refer to witch era as the century of doom. Most witches during the war are killed, eradicated, imprisoned and tortured to death which later on lead to the location of the mastermind, Runic and causes her imprisonment. The witch war ended after her death by public execution by burning her in the stake. Before she died, she mutters a curse that terrifies the normal citizens without powers. "As long as the power of Europa is still around, I will return, and everyone will pay, especially Io and Ragfhald! I will curse you and your children! The whole world will remember me and I will rule these world again! The witches will never disappear! The world belongs to the witches!" Her dying words made the whole world tremble. Due to this, the Associatsigils the Cross issued a manhunt against witches and the search of untainted sigils. After Runic''s death, all witches bear the black Sigils in the memory of the black sigil of Runic. If a sigil is not yet tainted, the association will do what they can to avoid the sigil bearer from being tainted but still, the witches are still on the prowl. Due to this, Io and Ragfhald combined forces and builds the "Holy Land" to produce the "Purifying Array of Light" all throughout the world, causing the witches to retreat and forces them to hide for many years. The successful efforts of the two signifies the world is now safe from the threat. In a remote town near the "Holy Land", Ragfhald is busy on the Orchard. He is no longer a witch hunter and he is currently a family man with two kids and a loving wife, Io. After the events of the war, Ragfhald married Io and builds a town that is dedicated on protecting the holy land. His red hair is swaying as a cool breeze blows. Ragfhald stares up the sky, covering the sunlight hitting directly on his face. "Its a fine weather isn''t it?" A voice drifted behind Ragfhald''s back. Turning around, he saw his beautiful wife wearing a long white dress and a straw hat with white ribbons swaying in the wind. Her shiny black hair flutters in the air. Her white and smooth skin radiantly displays on her dress. Seeing her, Ragfhald smiled and beckons her on his embrace which she also do so. "I never expected we will experience this peaceful life after the chaotic war of the witches," Ragfhald said as he c.a.r.e.s.s Io''s silky, black hair. "Hmm, but as you can see, we are happy, aren''t you glad that peace is here at last?" Io asked while smiling at Ragfhald. Ragfhald grinned and kisses Io''s forehead with care. "Of course, if the peace didn''t come back after our efforts, you might not be my wife," Ragfhald said as he stares at her pretty face. "MOM! DAD!" a cheerful voice resounded on the couple''s ears. Two kids are running together, the firstborn is a girl with a bit of resemblance to Io''s face. A young beauty wearing a farming jumper and also a Strawhat. The other one is a bit more similar to Ragfhald though he is more like a bit resembling Io more. His eyes are amber colored similar to his mother. The one who shouted earlier is none other than the first born, Runa. She is carrying a few dead birds with a clean shot in the head with a throwing knife. "Look, look! We are able to obtain 5 Dada birds in the forest! Quick mom, cook these for us! We are starving!" Runa said as she extended her hands and hands out the dead bodies of the birds. "Oh, its so exemplary hit in the head! Who hunted these?" Ragfhald asked as he looked at the wounds of the birds. "Its Senji who hunted these birds! I am the one who spotted them and help Senji to track the birds!" Runa said, looking at her brother named Senji who is smiling widely. "Did I do good, dad?" Senji asked, looking at him expectantly. "Of course, son. These are very good ingredients you hunted this time in the hands of your mother. Tonight, we will have a feast!!" Ragfhald said in a cheerful tone, c.a.r.e.s.sing the three spikes of hair in Senji''s head. "Your flattering me dear," Io smiled. "But I am just stating the truth!" Ragfhald said and laugh. The whole family laugh together and many of the passerby are also happy looking at the happy family. Not far from the area where the Bladeheart family, a dark elf with a long robe and a witch hat is looking at the happy family along with another woman in her 20s wielding a staff similar to those staves that goblin mages wield that has a few feathers and a small skull on the top, biting a violet orb. She wears a robe that emphasizes her clevage and big c.h.e.s.t. The legs area has a slit that reveals her long and flawless, white legs. "Should we commence our plan tonight?" the dark elf asked. "Yes, Master said that today is the day that we will do our comeback. The Holy Land is already weakened and we can now do what we want," the other witch wielding the bone staff said. They stares at the happy family with anger in their eyes. The peace won''t last forever. And the reign of witches will be back... ..... Later that night, the house of the Bladehearts are very lively as Io and Ragfhald happily ate dinner together with their children, Runa and Senji. "Dad! I want to learn good swordsmanship from you! I heard from the other kids that you are one of captain of the witch hunters in the past!" Senji excitedly said. "Oh? Is that so? Alright, tomorrow, you will learn from the great Ragfhald about swordsmanship! Its a rare opportunity to be taught by me personally!" Ragfhald said proudly. "Don''t treat your son like a military trainee if you train him, he is not a strong kid yet. Remember that he is still 7 years old," Io reminded Ragfhald. "Heh, if he can survive my training, he is my son! He cannot put shame to the Bladeheart family!" Ragfhald said as he pounded his c.h.e.s.t proudly. "So lucky, I''m so jealous. I can''t do magic and I can''t be a swordswoman either. I should have been a boy," Runa said in a regretful tone. "Don''t worry Runa, you will gain an ability to learn something soon. You will be a great mage someday!" Io said. "Really? Then I am looking forward to it!" Runa said cheerfully. They continued eating and a sudden, Ragfhald suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I totally forgot! Senji, send this basket of gr.a.p.es next door. Tell them that they need to process this tomorrow," Ragfhald said. Senji nodded and immediately grab the basket and run off to the neighboring house. The lights are on but the house is awfully silent. Senji knocked the door. "Excuse me!" Senji tried to knock the door but he discovers that it is not locked. Chapter 327 - hmmm (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. BANG! BANG! BANG! The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 328 - very dank (wait for the edit since my internet sucks) Sigils... Marks that contains the power of the mana god, Europa. Only a few selected creatures and individuals are carrying the sigils in their body. Humans who carry the marks of sigil are called "Child of Mana God". A human with sigil can access magic and Mana in their surroundings which is normal for them while Normal humans can''t use. It became a common scene for sigil users to use it for their own convenience. As years passed by, these powers cannot escape the dark side of humanity. As usual, these powers are abused, and later on, sparks the dark age of human history that lasted for 50 years... A sigil bearer, Runic Ingravia, wreak havoc and convince other sigil bearers to use their abilities for dark purposes which later gave birth to their nicknames, " Witches". Plunging the world in dark chaos, plague and other calamities, they are known by humanity and other races as the danger that will soon overthrow the world into extinction. But if witches are on the prowl, there are humans who can withstand and took arms to take revenge against the adversaries even though they are not blessed with the sigil''s powers, they are known as bounty hunters who hunt witches for revenge and money. They are called as the "Witch Hunters". Though most sigil bearers are feared, not all of them are evil and those who are not yet tainted are baptized by the church to avoid the darkness from tainting their sigils. These group of sigil bearers are all being led by the direct daughter of Europa, Io, who owns the sigil of Europa, " the cross". These individuals were later called as the "Mages". The association of the cross is formed under the joined forces of both witch hunters which is led by the strongest hunter, Ragfhald Bladeheart together with Io''s Mages, they are now on the way to stop the Witch Era. This leads to the great scale and worldwide war of hunters and mages against the witches which is later marked on history books as " The Great Witch War" The Great Witch War lasted for another 50 years which can also refer to witch era as the century of doom. Most witches during the war are killed, eradicated, imprisoned and tortured to death which later on lead to the location of the mastermind, Runic and causes her imprisonment. The witch war ended after her death by public execution by burning her in the stake. Before she died, she mutters a curse that terrifies the normal citizens without powers. "As long as the power of Europa is still around, I will return, and everyone will pay, especially Io and Ragfhald! I will curse you and your children! The whole world will remember me and I will rule these world again! The witches will never disappear! The world belongs to the witches!" Her dying words made the whole world tremble. Due to this, the Associatsigils the Cross issued a manhunt against witches and the search of untainted sigils. After Runic''s death, all witches bear the black Sigils in the memory of the black sigil of Runic. If a sigil is not yet tainted, the association will do what they can to avoid the sigil bearer from being tainted but still, the witches are still on the prowl. Due to this, Io and Ragfhald combined forces and builds the "Holy Land" to produce the "Purifying Array of Light" all throughout the world, causing the witches to retreat and forces them to hide for many years. The successful efforts of the two signifies the world is now safe from the threat. 20 years later..... In a remote town near the "Holy Land", Ragfhald is busy on the Orchard. He is no longer a witch hunter and he is currently a family man with two kids and a loving wife, Io. After the events of the war, Ragfhald married Io and builds a town that is dedicated on protecting the holy land. His red hair is swaying as a cool breeze blows. Ragfhald stares up the sky, covering the sunlight hitting directly on his face. "Its a fine weather isn''t it?" A voice drifted behind Ragfhald''s back. Turning around, he saw his beautiful wife wearing a long white dress and a straw hat with white ribbons swaying in the wind. Her shiny black hair flutters in the air. Her white and smooth skin radiantly displays on her dress. Seeing her, Ragfhald smiled and beckons her on his embrace which she also do so. "I never expected we will experience this peaceful life after the chaotic war of the witches," Ragfhald said as he c.a.r.e.s.s Io''s silky, black hair. "Hmm, but as you can see, we are happy, aren''t you glad that peace is here at last?" Io asked while smiling at Ragfhald. Ragfhald grinned and kisses Io''s forehead with care. "Of course, if the peace didn''t come back after our efforts, you might not be my wife," Ragfhald said as he stares at her pretty face. "MOM! DAD!" a cheerful voice resounded on the couple''s ears. Two kids are running together, the firstborn is a girl with a bit of resemblance to Io''s face. A young beauty wearing a farming jumper and also a Strawhat. The other one is a bit more similar to Ragfhald though he is more like a bit resembling Io more. His eyes are amber colored similar to his mother. The one who shouted earlier is none other than the first born, Runa. She is carrying a few dead birds with a clean shot in the head with a throwing knife. "Look, look! We are able to obtain 5 Dada birds in the forest! Quick mom, cook these for us! We are starving!" Runa said as she extended her hands and hands out the dead bodies of the birds. "Oh, its so exemplary hit in the head! Who hunted these?" Ragfhald asked as he looked at the wounds of the birds. "Its Senji who hunted these birds! I am the one who spotted them and help Senji to track the birds!" Runa said, looking at her brother named Senji who is smiling widely. "Did I do good, dad?" Senji asked, looking at him expectantly. "Of course, son. These are very good ingredients you hunted this time in the hands of your mother. Tonight, we will have a feast!!" Ragfhald said in a cheerful tone, c.a.r.e.s.sing the three spikes of hair in Senji''s head. "Your flattering me dear," Io smiled. "But I am just stating the truth!" Ragfhald said and laugh. The whole family laugh together and many of the passerby are also happy looking at the happy family. Not far from the area where the Bladeheart family, a dark elf with a long robe and a witch hat is looking at the happy family along with another woman in her 20s wielding a staff similar to those staves that goblin mages wield that has a few feathers and a small skull on the top, biting a violet orb. She wears a robe that emphasizes her clevage and big c.h.e.s.t. The legs area has a slit that reveals her long and flawless, white legs. "Should we commence our plan tonight?" the dark elf asked. "Yes, Master said that today is the day that we will do our comeback. The Holy Land is already weakened and we can now do what we want," the other witch wielding the bone staff said. They stares at the happy family with anger in their eyes. The peace won''t last forever. And the reign of witches will be back... ..... Later that night, the house of the Bladehearts are very lively as Io and Ragfhald happily ate dinner together with their children, Runa and Senji. "Dad! I want to learn good swordsmanship from you! I heard from the other kids that you are one of captain of the witch hunters in the past!" Senji excitedly said. "Oh? Is that so? Alright, tomorrow, you will learn from the great Ragfhald about swordsmanship! Its a rare opportunity to be taught by me personally!" Ragfhald said proudly. "Don''t treat your son like a military trainee if you train him, he is not a strong kid yet. Remember that he is still 7 years old," Io reminded Ragfhald. "Heh, if he can survive my training, he is my son! He cannot put shame to the Bladeheart family!" Ragfhald said as he pounded his c.h.e.s.t proudly. "So lucky, I''m so jealous. I can''t do magic and I can''t be a swordswoman either. I should have been a boy," Runa said in a regretful tone. "Don''t worry Runa, you will gain an ability to learn something soon. You will be a great mage someday!" Io said. "Really? Then I am looking forward to it!" Runa said cheerfully. They continued eating and a sudden, Ragfhald suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I totally forgot! Senji, send this basket of gr.a.p.es next door. Tell them that they need to process this tomorrow," Ragfhald said. Senji nodded and immediately grab the basket and run off to the neighboring house. The lights are on but the house is awfully silent. Senji knocked the door. "Excuse me!" Senji tried to knock the door but he discovers that it is not locked. Chapter 329 - Chuck (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. BANG! BANG! BANG! The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 330 - hmmmm I am so disappointed by the decision of my parents but I have no choice since they have already decided to do it. Looking at my Reality Verse Nexus, I have trouble on hiding it. It is already attached on my room and it is big that nobody can miss it. Suddenly, I remembered one of the feature of the Reality Verse Nexus! The Camouflage option! Its a very awesome option that makes the Reality Verse Nexus blend on its surroundings. To people who have the Reality Verse Nexus, hiding it in public is the main priority. I remembered that it is one of its features. Since Father is going home, and he don''t even know that I have owned a Reality Verse Nexus, I have to hide it. Also, if the future tenants saw the differences of a normal one and a Nexus version, I am breaking the contract of that old man. I checked the Game cabin and I didn''t have to work too hard to find it. It was located in the upper side of the power switch. Zzzzzzzzzzz The Reality Verse Nexus shook a bit before its exterior blended in my room. You really can''t see it unless you double check. I nodded in satisfaction. I have no more problem hiding it. Since I still have a quest for Almira, I have to return to the game. After eating the soggy instant noodles, I returned to the game and reappeared on my room in the inn. The Alchemy Table is still there and some mess are still scattered on the area. This game follows the reality system so naturally, the mess around won''t disappear. You naturally need to clean it yourself if you made a mess. I put the Alchemy Table back to my inventory and grab the broom and dustpan and began on cleaning the mess I made after the explosions of the flame boulders. It took me twenty minutes to fully clean the place. I can''t rely on Lily to clean the place. Even NPCs has a bottomline on the actions every player do. Ignoring it faces the wrath of them. After throwing away the trash, I leave the in once again and still cloaked with the mask and cape. I am no longer afraid of being seen by Harmless Sparrow and her gang as I am going to eliminate anyone blocking my way. Luckily, they are not in the inn, maybe they are out hunting since it is morning in the game. I ordered another special from Lily''s menu and began filling my virtual stomach with food. After the breakfast, I rush towards the Blacksmith where Almira is working. "You keep on making me wait! I waited for the flame Rocks to arrive but you did not appear for quite a while!" Almira pouted. Its true that they are NPCs but they can get upset if you don''t finish their quest immediately especially if its really urgent. Almira is upset for a bit. "Sorry, I am caught up with the situation of the escape of the last boss in the Lesser Purgatory. I have to take care of it for a bit to safely gather the materials," I explained. "Hmph, luckily for you, you still have the time to deliver it, okay bring out the flame rocks," Almira said, still pouting. I laughed wryly before I pull out the stacks of Flame Rocks in my inventory. I can see the expression of Almira slowly changing as I pull out a lot of Flame Rocks without stopping. Stacks of items only have 50 pieces per stack so having more than 300 pieces means a lot of stacks. Soon, the flame rocks on the floor is already overflowing and already formed a small mountain. 300 in total. I did not put out the remaining Flame Rocks as I have to sell it for money. 300 pieces is all I need. "Holy moly! This is insane! You brought me too much supply that I think I won''t be having much problem on fetching Flame Rocks for quite a while! I underestimated you!" Almira shook her head in resignation. She thought I slacked? I have not as I have spent a few times being exposed to danger fighting those Elite Flame Sprites and to the countless explosions that occurred by processing the Flame Boulders. She examined the Flame Rocks and nodded with a satisfactory expression on her face. "No doubt, you didn''t mix a normal rocks on this pile. These are all authentic Flame Rocks!" She holds one of the rocks on her hands. "I don''t lie on transactions," I said. Of course you can''t. You cannot complete the quest if you didn''t bring the true item that an NPC need! "Since you brought too much from my expected amount that you will bring, I will give you a chance to get a weapon I specifically forged!" She led me deep into the forgery area. There, different weapons are all glittering in the area. I was amazed by the interior of the forge. In the past, I have no chance to get inside the legendary forgery of Almira. Though she is not the only one blacksmith in the area, she is one of the famous blacksmiths in the Holy Capital and also, it is quite rare for a blacksmith to be a woman. Almira showed me the weapons that are all on the table. "I know that these swords can''t compare to your own weapon, but these weapons are not an ordinary weapons also. I shall add a secret to you, these weapons has the ability for you to dual wield," Almira whispered. Wow! Dual Wield ability! This ability can only be done by Warrior, Samurai, and Magic Knight. The exceptions are the Gunslingers, Assassins and Ninjas who can already do a dual wield. Also, this ability is one of the rarest ability you can get in a weapon. Having a dual wield ability is like Kirito in Sword Art Online which is a fab in the past when online games are on boom. Now that I think about it, when I was still a Magic Knight, I also got the ability to dual wield and it was really awesome to feel. Just that I really need a few bucks of money that I have sold the weapon with the ability to dual wield, since then, I no longer have obtained a weapon with that skill. Now, I saw a few nice looking swords. From what I can tell, they are not yet on weapon catalogue. They might be unique weapons. Unique Weapons are known also as Customized Weapons. They are not dropped by monsters, they are made by players or NPCs. Unlike normal weapons, they posses quite a good amount of stats, and they also possess unique skills that are usually very rare for normal weapons to possess. Of course, making one needs proficient level on Blacksmithing and an NPC should possess an Average or higher level to make a customized weapon. I picked up a black plated sword that looks like it was a dagger, only it has a long blade. "Dragon Teeth Blade" Rarity: Unique Equipped only when: Class Up and Level 100 ATK: 497 DEX: 436 Can be equipped by: Swordsman, Magic Knights, Assassins, Ninja, and Versatile Special Ability: 1. Dual Wield - Ability to wield another weapon of your choice alongside with this weapon. 2.Dark Requiem Poison - Chance to inflict Heavy Poison damage to target. Can even cause Poison damage to those targets that are naturally resistant to poison. Description: A sword made from the fang of the once almighty black dragon that died after its old age has taken a toll on its body. Made by one of the talented Blacksmiths in Holy Capital, Almira. This weapon has an astronomical amount of stat. It even surpass the power of the Versatile Weapon for now. However, I still cannot equip this sword as I still needed to get a class up and needed to be at level 100. Though it won''t be long before I level up to that point, this sword will just stay in my inventory for now. "Do you want that sword?" Almira asked, her eyebrows raised. "Mhm. It looks awesome and it feels powerful," I said truthfully. "Wow, you have good eyes, its one of the swords I made to be in a highest quality, alright, that is yours now," Almira nodded. A notification appeared. "Quest Complete!" So the reward is this, I never expected it. Since I have a class up weapon now, I don''t need to worry on my class up weapon which will be accessed at level 60. "Since you made me impressed, I want to give you a work. Here read this, since I am busy, I cannot explain the circ.u.mstances. I know you are strong so I am not worried," Almira said. As I hold the paper, the quest panel popped up for me to accept Almira''s Request Difficulty: Very Hard Hidden Quest Description: Read the letter that Almira has given to you. Chapter 331 - POg (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. BANG! BANG! BANG! WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Gun: .357 Magnum Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 332 - Dead dupe 1 I am so disappointed by the decision of my parents but I have no choice since they have already decided to do it. Looking at my Reality Verse Nexus, I have trouble on hiding it. It is already attached on my room and it is big that nobody can miss it. Suddenly, I remembered one of the feature of the Reality Verse Nexus! The Camouflage option! Its a very awesome option that makes the Reality Verse Nexus blend on its surroundings. To people who have the Reality Verse Nexus, hiding it in public is the main priority. I remembered that it is one of its features. Since Father is going home, and he don''t even know that I have owned a Reality Verse Nexus, I have to hide it. Also, if the future tenants saw the differences of a normal one and a Nexus version, I am breaking the contract of that old man. I checked the Game cabin and I didn''t have to work too hard to find it. It was located in the upper side of the power switch. Zzzzzzzzzzz The Reality Verse Nexus shook a bit before its exterior blended in my room. You really can''t see it unless you double check. I nodded in satisfaction. I have no more problem hiding it. Since I still have a quest for Almira, I have to return to the game. After eating the soggy instant noodles, I returned to the game and reappeared on my room in the inn. The Alchemy Table is still there and some mess are still scattered on the area. This game follows the reality system so naturally, the mess around won''t disappear. You naturally need to clean it yourself if you made a mess. I put the Alchemy Table back to my inventory and grab the broom and dustpan and began on cleaning the mess I made after the explosions of the flame boulders. It took me twenty minutes to fully clean the place. I can''t rely on Lily to clean the place. Even NPCs has a bottomline on the actions every player do. Ignoring it faces the wrath of them. After throwing away the trash, I leave the in once again and still cloaked with the mask and cape. I am no longer afraid of being seen by Harmless Sparrow and her gang as I am going to eliminate anyone blocking my way. Luckily, they are not in the inn, maybe they are out hunting since it is morning in the game. I ordered another special from Lily''s menu and began filling my virtual stomach with food. After the breakfast, I rush towards the Blacksmith where Almira is working. "You keep on making me wait! I waited for the flame Rocks to arrive but you did not appear for quite a while!" Almira pouted. Its true that they are NPCs but they can get upset if you don''t finish their quest immediately especially if its really urgent. Almira is upset for a bit. "Sorry, I am caught up with the situation of the escape of the last boss in the Lesser Purgatory. I have to take care of it for a bit to safely gather the materials," I explained. "Hmph, luckily for you, you still have the time to deliver it, okay bring out the flame rocks," Almira said, still pouting. I laughed wryly before I pull out the stacks of Flame Rocks in my inventory. I can see the expression of Almira slowly changing as I pull out a lot of Flame Rocks without stopping. Stacks of items only have 50 pieces per stack so having more than 300 pieces means a lot of stacks. Soon, the flame rocks on the floor is already overflowing and already formed a small mountain. 300 in total. I did not put out the remaining Flame Rocks as I have to sell it for money. 300 pieces is all I need. "Holy moly! This is insane! You brought me too much supply that I think I won''t be having much problem on fetching Flame Rocks for quite a while! I underestimated you!" Almira shook her head in resignation. She thought I slacked? I have not as I have spent a few times being exposed to danger fighting those Elite Flame Sprites and to the countless explosions that occurred by processing the Flame Boulders. She examined the Flame Rocks and nodded with a satisfactory expression on her face. "No doubt, you didn''t mix a normal rocks on this pile. These are all authentic Flame Rocks!" She holds one of the rocks on her hands. "I don''t lie on transactions," I said. Of course you can''t. You cannot complete the quest if you didn''t bring the true item that an NPC need! "Since you brought too much from my expected amount that you will bring, I will give you a chance to get a weapon I specifically forged!" She led me deep into the forgery area. There, different weapons are all glittering in the area. I was amazed by the interior of the forge. In the past, I have no chance to get inside the legendary forgery of Almira. Though she is not the only one blacksmith in the area, she is one of the famous blacksmiths in the Holy Capital and also, it is quite rare for a blacksmith to be a woman. Almira showed me the weapons that are all on the table. "I know that these swords can''t compare to your own weapon, but these weapons are not an ordinary weapons also. I shall add a secret to you, these weapons has the ability for you to dual wield," Almira whispered. Wow! Dual Wield ability! This ability can only be done by Warrior, Samurai, and Magic Knight. The exceptions are the Gunslingers, Assassins and Ninjas who can already do a dual wield. Also, this ability is one of the rarest ability you can get in a weapon. Having a dual wield ability is like Kirito in Sword Art Online which is a fab in the past when online games are on boom. Now that I think about it, when I was still a Magic Knight, I also got the ability to dual wield and it was really awesome to feel. Just that I really need a few bucks of money that I have sold the weapon with the ability to dual wield, since then, I no longer have obtained a weapon with that skill. Now, I saw a few nice looking swords. From what I can tell, they are not yet on weapon catalogue. They might be unique weapons. Unique Weapons are known also as Customized Weapons. They are not dropped by monsters, they are made by players or NPCs. Unlike normal weapons, they posses quite a good amount of stats, and they also possess unique skills that are usually very rare for normal weapons to possess. Of course, making one needs proficient level on Blacksmithing and an NPC should possess an Average or higher level to make a customized weapon. I picked up a black plated sword that looks like it was a dagger, only it has a long blade. "Dragon Teeth Blade" Rarity: Unique ATK: 497 DEX: 436 AGI: 125 Can be equipped by: Swordsman, Magic Knights, Assassins, Ninja, and Versatile Special Ability: 1. Dual Wield - Ability to wield another weapon of your choice alongside with this weapon. 2.Dark Requiem Poison - Chance to inflict Heavy Poison damage to target. Can even cause Poison damage to those targets that are naturally resistant to poison. Description: A sword made from the fang of the once almighty black dragon that died after its old age has taken a toll on its body. Made by one of the talented Blacksmiths in Holy Capital, Almira. This weapon has an astronomical amount of stat. It even surpass the power of the Versatile Weapon for now. However, I still cannot equip this sword as I still needed to get a class up and needed to be at level 100. Though it won''t be long before I level up to that point, this sword will just stay in my inventory for now. "Do you want that sword?" Almira asked, her eyebrows raised. "Mhm. It looks awesome and it feels powerful," I said truthfully. "Wow, you have good eyes, its one of the swords I made to be in a highest quality, alright, that is yours now," Almira nodded. A notification appeared. "Quest Complete!" So the reward is this, I never expected it. Since I have a class up weapon now, I don''t need to worry on my class up weapon which will be accessed at level 60. "Since you made me impressed, I want to give you a work. Here read this, since I am busy, I cannot explain the circ.u.mstances. I know you are strong so I am not worried," Almira said. As I hold the paper, the quest panel popped up for me to accept Almira''s Request Hidden Quest Description: Read the letter that Almira has given to you. Yes, at long last, a hidden quest was successfully triggered by me! Chapter 333 - Troublesome (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 334 - DEad dupe 2 I am so disappointed by the decision of my parents but I have no choice since they have already decided to do it. Looking at my Reality Verse Nexus, I have trouble on hiding it. It is already attached on my room and it is big that nobody can miss it. Suddenly, I remembered one of the feature of the Reality Verse Nexus! The Camouflage option! Its a very awesome option that makes the Reality Verse Nexus blend on its surroundings. To people who have the Reality Verse Nexus, hiding it in public is the main priority. I remembered that it is one of its features. Since Father is going home, and he don''t even know that I have owned a Reality Verse Nexus, I have to hide it. Also, if the future tenants saw the differences of a normal one and a Nexus version, I am breaking the contract of that old man. I checked the Game cabin and I didn''t have to work too hard to find it. It was located in the upper side of the power switch. Zzzzzzzzzzz The Reality Verse Nexus shook a bit before its exterior blended in my room. You really can''t see it unless you double check. I nodded in satisfaction. I have no more problem hiding it. Since I still have a quest for Almira, I have to return to the game. After eating the soggy instant noodles, I returned to the game and reappeared on my room in the inn. The Alchemy Table is still there and some mess are still scattered on the area. This game follows the reality system so naturally, the mess around won''t disappear. You naturally need to clean it yourself if you made a mess. I put the Alchemy Table back to my inventory and grab the broom and dustpan and began on cleaning the mess I made after the explosions of the flame boulders. It took me twenty minutes to fully clean the place. I can''t rely on Lily to clean the place. Even NPCs has a bottomline on the actions every player do. Ignoring it faces the wrath of them. After throwing away the trash, I leave the in once again and still cloaked with the mask and cape. I am no longer afraid of being seen by Harmless Sparrow and her gang as I am going to eliminate anyone blocking my way. Luckily, they are not in the inn, maybe they are out hunting since it is morning in the game. I ordered another special from Lily''s menu and began filling my virtual stomach with food. After the breakfast, I rush towards the Blacksmith where Almira is working. "You keep on making me wait! I waited for the flame Rocks to arrive but you did not appear for quite a while!" Almira pouted. Its true that they are NPCs but they can get upset if you don''t finish their quest immediately especially if its really urgent. Almira is upset for a bit. "Sorry, I am caught up with the situation of the escape of the last boss in the Lesser Purgatory. I have to take care of it for a bit to safely gather the materials," I explained. "Hmph, luckily for you, you still have the time to deliver it, okay bring out the flame rocks," Almira said, still pouting. I laughed wryly before I pull out the stacks of Flame Rocks in my inventory. I can see the expression of Almira slowly changing as I pull out a lot of Flame Rocks without stopping. Stacks of items only have 50 pieces per stack so having more than 300 pieces means a lot of stacks. Soon, the flame rocks on the floor is already overflowing and already formed a small mountain. 300 in total. I did not put out the remaining Flame Rocks as I have to sell it for money. 300 pieces is all I need. "Holy moly! This is insane! You brought me too much supply that I think I won''t be having much problem on fetching Flame Rocks for quite a while! I underestimated you!" Almira shook her head in resignation. She thought I slacked? I have not as I have spent a few times being exposed to danger fighting those Elite Flame Sprites and to the countless explosions that occurred by processing the Flame Boulders. She examined the Flame Rocks and nodded with a satisfactory expression on her face. "No doubt, you didn''t mix a normal rocks on this pile. These are all authentic Flame Rocks!" She holds one of the rocks on her hands. "I don''t lie on transactions," I said. Of course you can''t. You cannot complete the quest if you didn''t bring the true item that an NPC need! "Since you brought too much from my expected amount that you will bring, I will give you a chance to get a weapon I specifically forged!" She led me deep into the forgery area. There, different weapons are all glittering in the area. I was amazed by the interior of the forge. In the past, I have no chance to get inside the legendary forgery of Almira. Though she is not the only one blacksmith in the area, she is one of the famous blacksmiths in the Holy Capital and also, it is quite rare for a blacksmith to be a woman. Almira showed me the weapons that are all on the table. "I know that these swords can''t compare to your own weapon, but these weapons are not an ordinary weapons also. I shall add a secret to you, these weapons has the ability for you to dual wield," Almira whispered. Wow! Dual Wield ability! This ability can only be done by Warrior, Samurai, and Magic Knight. The exceptions are the Gunslingers, Assassins and Ninjas who can already do a dual wield. Also, this ability is one of the rarest ability you can get in a weapon. Having a dual wield ability is like Kirito in Sword Art Online which is a fab in the past when online games are on boom. Now that I think about it, when I was still a Magic Knight, I also got the ability to dual wield and it was really awesome to feel. Just that I really need a few bucks of money that I have sold the weapon with the ability to dual wield, since then, I no longer have obtained a weapon with that skill. Now, I saw a few nice looking swords. From what I can tell, they are not yet on weapon catalogue. They might be unique weapons. Unique Weapons are known also as Customized Weapons. They are not dropped by monsters, they are made by players or NPCs. Unlike normal weapons, they posses quite a good amount of stats, and they also possess unique skills that are usually very rare for normal weapons to possess. Of course, making one needs proficient level on Blacksmithing and an NPC should possess an Average or higher level to make a customized weapon. I picked up a black plated sword that looks like it was a dagger, only it has a long blade. "Dragon Teeth Blade" Rarity: Unique Equipped only when: Class Up and Level 100 ATK: 497 DEX: 436 Can be equipped by: Swordsman, Magic Knights, Assassins, Ninja, and Versatile Special Ability: 1. Dual Wield - Ability to wield another weapon of your choice alongside with this weapon. 2.Dark Requiem Poison - Chance to inflict Heavy Poison damage to target. Can even cause Poison damage to those targets that are naturally resistant to poison. Description: A sword made from the fang of the once almighty black dragon that died after its old age has taken a toll on its body. Made by one of the talented Blacksmiths in Holy Capital, Almira. This weapon has an astronomical amount of stat. It even surpass the power of the Versatile Weapon for now. However, I still cannot equip this sword as I still needed to get a class up and needed to be at level 100. Though it won''t be long before I level up to that point, this sword will just stay in my inventory for now. "Do you want that sword?" Almira asked, her eyebrows raised. "Mhm. It looks awesome and it feels powerful," I said truthfully. "Wow, you have good eyes, its one of the swords I made to be in a highest quality, alright, that is yours now," Almira nodded. A notification appeared. "Quest Complete!" So the reward is this, I never expected it. Since I have a class up weapon now, I don''t need to worry on my class up weapon which will be accessed at level 60. "Since you made me impressed, I want to give you a work. Here read this, since I am busy, I cannot explain the circ.u.mstances. I know you are strong so I am not worried," Almira said. As I hold the paper, the quest panel popped up for me to accept Almira''s Request Difficulty: Very Hard Hidden Quest Description: Read the letter that Almira has given to you. Chapter 335 - Dead dupe 3 (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. BANG! BANG! BANG! The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 336 - Dead Dupe 4 I am so disappointed by the decision of my parents but I have no choice since they have already decided to do it. Looking at my Reality Verse Nexus, I have trouble on hiding it. It is already attached on my room and it is big that nobody can miss it. Suddenly, I remembered one of the feature of the Reality Verse Nexus! The Camouflage option! Its a very awesome option that makes the Reality Verse Nexus blend on its surroundings. To people who have the Reality Verse Nexus, hiding it in public is the main priority. I remembered that it is one of its features. Since Father is going home, and he don''t even know that I have owned a Reality Verse Nexus, I have to hide it. Also, if the future tenants saw the differences of a normal one and a Nexus version, I am breaking the contract of that old man. I checked the Game cabin and I didn''t have to work too hard to find it. It was located in the upper side of the power switch. Zzzzzzzzzzz The Reality Verse Nexus shook a bit before its exterior blended in my room. You really can''t see it unless you double check. I nodded in satisfaction. I have no more problem hiding it. Since I still have a quest for Almira, I have to return to the game. After eating the soggy instant noodles, I returned to the game and reappeared on my room in the inn. The Alchemy Table is still there and some mess are still scattered on the area. This game follows the reality system so naturally, the mess around won''t disappear. You naturally need to clean it yourself if you made a mess. I put the Alchemy Table back to my inventory and grab the broom and dustpan and began on cleaning the mess I made after the explosions of the flame boulders. It took me twenty minutes to fully clean the place. I can''t rely on Lily to clean the place. Even NPCs has a bottomline on the actions every player do. Ignoring it faces the wrath of them. After throwing away the trash, I leave the in once again and still cloaked with the mask and cape. I am no longer afraid of being seen by Harmless Sparrow and her gang as I am going to eliminate anyone blocking my way. Luckily, they are not in the inn, maybe they are out hunting since it is morning in the game. I ordered another special from Lily''s menu and began filling my virtual stomach with food. After the breakfast, I rush towards the Blacksmith where Almira is working. "You keep on making me wait! I waited for the flame Rocks to arrive but you did not appear for quite a while!" Almira pouted. Its true that they are NPCs but they can get upset if you don''t finish their quest immediately especially if its really urgent. Almira is upset for a bit. "Sorry, I am caught up with the situation of the escape of the last boss in the Lesser Purgatory. I have to take care of it for a bit to safely gather the materials," I explained. "Hmph, luckily for you, you still have the time to deliver it, okay bring out the flame rocks," Almira said, still pouting. I laughed wryly before I pull out the stacks of Flame Rocks in my inventory. I can see the expression of Almira slowly changing as I pull out a lot of Flame Rocks without stopping. Stacks of items only have 50 pieces per stack so having more than 300 pieces means a lot of stacks. Soon, the flame rocks on the floor is already overflowing and already formed a small mountain. 300 in total. I did not put out the remaining Flame Rocks as I have to sell it for money. 300 pieces is all I need. "Holy moly! This is insane! You brought me too much supply that I think I won''t be having much problem on fetching Flame Rocks for quite a while! I underestimated you!" Almira shook her head in resignation. She thought I slacked? I have not as I have spent a few times being exposed to danger fighting those Elite Flame Sprites and to the countless explosions that occurred by processing the Flame Boulders. She examined the Flame Rocks and nodded with a satisfactory expression on her face. "No doubt, you didn''t mix a normal rocks on this pile. These are all authentic Flame Rocks!" She holds one of the rocks on her hands. "I don''t lie on transactions," I said. Of course you can''t. You cannot complete the quest if you didn''t bring the true item that an NPC need! "Since you brought too much from my expected amount that you will bring, I will give you a chance to get a weapon I specifically forged!" She led me deep into the forgery area. There, different weapons are all glittering in the area. I was amazed by the interior of the forge. In the past, I have no chance to get inside the legendary forgery of Almira. Though she is not the only one blacksmith in the area, she is one of the famous blacksmiths in the Holy Capital and also, it is quite rare for a blacksmith to be a woman. "I know that these swords can''t compare to your own weapon, but these weapons are not an ordinary weapons also. I shall add a secret to you, these weapons has the ability for you to dual wield," Almira whispered. Wow! Dual Wield ability! This ability can only be done by Warrior, Samurai, and Magic Knight. The exceptions are the Gunslingers, Assassins and Ninjas who can already do a dual wield. Also, this ability is one of the rarest ability you can get in a weapon. Having a dual wield ability is like Kirito in Sword Art Online which is a fab in the past when online games are on boom. Now that I think about it, when I was still a Magic Knight, I also got the ability to dual wield and it was really awesome to feel. Just that I really need a few bucks of money that I have sold the weapon with the ability to dual wield, since then, I no longer have obtained a weapon with that skill. Now, I saw a few nice looking swords. From what I can tell, they are not yet on weapon catalogue. They might be unique weapons. Unique Weapons are known also as Customized Weapons. They are not dropped by monsters, they are made by players or NPCs. Unlike normal weapons, they posses quite a good amount of stats, and they also possess unique skills that are usually very rare for normal weapons to possess. Of course, making one needs proficient level on Blacksmithing and an NPC should possess an Average or higher level to make a customized weapon. I picked up a black plated sword that looks like it was a dagger, only it has a long blade. "Dragon Teeth Blade" Rarity: Unique Equipped only when: Class Up and Level 100 ATK: 497 AGI: 125 Can be equipped by: Swordsman, Magic Knights, Assassins, Ninja, and Versatile Special Ability: 1. Dual Wield - Ability to wield another weapon of your choice alongside with this weapon. 2.Dark Requiem Poison - Chance to inflict Heavy Poison damage to target. Can even cause Poison damage to those targets that are naturally resistant to poison. Description: A sword made from the fang of the once almighty black dragon that died after its old age has taken a toll on its body. Made by one of the talented Blacksmiths in Holy Capital, Almira. This weapon has an astronomical amount of stat. It even surpass the power of the Versatile Weapon for now. However, I still cannot equip this sword as I still needed to get a class up and needed to be at level 100. Though it won''t be long before I level up to that point, this sword will just stay in my inventory for now. "Do you want that sword?" Almira asked, her eyebrows raised. "Mhm. It looks awesome and it feels powerful," I said truthfully. "Wow, you have good eyes, its one of the swords I made to be in a highest quality, alright, that is yours now," Almira nodded. A notification appeared. "Quest Complete!" So the reward is this, I never expected it. Since I have a class up weapon now, I don''t need to worry on my class up weapon which will be accessed at level 60. "Since you made me impressed, I want to give you a work. Here read this, since I am busy, I cannot explain the circ.u.mstances. I know you are strong so I am not worried," Almira said. As I hold the paper, the quest panel popped up for me to accept Almira''s Request Difficulty: Very Hard Hidden Quest Yes, at long last, a hidden quest was successfully triggered by me! Chapter 337 - Dead Dupe 5 (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. BANG! BANG! BANG! WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Gun: .357 Magnum Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 338 - Dead Dupe 6 I am so disappointed by the decision of my parents but I have no choice since they have already decided to do it. Looking at my Reality Verse Nexus, I have trouble on hiding it. It is already attached on my room and it is big that nobody can miss it. Suddenly, I remembered one of the feature of the Reality Verse Nexus! The Camouflage option! Its a very awesome option that makes the Reality Verse Nexus blend on its surroundings. To people who have the Reality Verse Nexus, hiding it in public is the main priority. I remembered that it is one of its features. Since Father is going home, and he don''t even know that I have owned a Reality Verse Nexus, I have to hide it. Also, if the future tenants saw the differences of a normal one and a Nexus version, I am breaking the contract of that old man. I checked the Game cabin and I didn''t have to work too hard to find it. It was located in the upper side of the power switch. Zzzzzzzzzzz The Reality Verse Nexus shook a bit before its exterior blended in my room. You really can''t see it unless you double check. I nodded in satisfaction. I have no more problem hiding it. Since I still have a quest for Almira, I have to return to the game. After eating the soggy instant noodles, I returned to the game and reappeared on my room in the inn. The Alchemy Table is still there and some mess are still scattered on the area. This game follows the reality system so naturally, the mess around won''t disappear. You naturally need to clean it yourself if you made a mess. I put the Alchemy Table back to my inventory and grab the broom and dustpan and began on cleaning the mess I made after the explosions of the flame boulders. It took me twenty minutes to fully clean the place. I can''t rely on Lily to clean the place. Even NPCs has a bottomline on the actions every player do. Ignoring it faces the wrath of them. After throwing away the trash, I leave the in once again and still cloaked with the mask and cape. I am no longer afraid of being seen by Harmless Sparrow and her gang as I am going to eliminate anyone blocking my way. Luckily, they are not in the inn, maybe they are out hunting since it is morning in the game. I ordered another special from Lily''s menu and began filling my virtual stomach with food. After the breakfast, I rush towards the Blacksmith where Almira is working. "You keep on making me wait! I waited for the flame Rocks to arrive but you did not appear for quite a while!" Almira pouted. Its true that they are NPCs but they can get upset if you don''t finish their quest immediately especially if its really urgent. Almira is upset for a bit. "Sorry, I am caught up with the situation of the escape of the last boss in the Lesser Purgatory. I have to take care of it for a bit to safely gather the materials," I explained. "Hmph, luckily for you, you still have the time to deliver it, okay bring out the flame rocks," Almira said, still pouting. Soon, the flame rocks on the floor is already overflowing and already formed a small mountain. 300 in total. I did not put out the remaining Flame Rocks as I have to sell it for money. 300 pieces is all I need. "Holy moly! This is insane! You brought me too much supply that I think I won''t be having much problem on fetching Flame Rocks for quite a while! I underestimated you!" Almira shook her head in resignation. She thought I slacked? I have not as I have spent a few times being exposed to danger fighting those Elite Flame Sprites and to the countless explosions that occurred by processing the Flame Boulders. She examined the Flame Rocks and nodded with a satisfactory expression on her face. "No doubt, you didn''t mix a normal rocks on this pile. These are all authentic Flame Rocks!" She holds one of the rocks on her hands. "I don''t lie on transactions," I said. Of course you can''t. You cannot complete the quest if you didn''t bring the true item that an NPC need! "Since you brought too much from my expected amount that you will bring, I will give you a chance to get a weapon I specifically forged!" She led me deep into the forgery area. There, different weapons are all glittering in the area. I was amazed by the interior of the forge. In the past, I have no chance to get inside the legendary forgery of Almira. Though she is not the only one blacksmith in the area, she is one of the famous blacksmiths in the Holy Capital and also, it is quite rare for a blacksmith to be a woman. Almira showed me the weapons that are all on the table. "I know that these swords can''t compare to your own weapon, but these weapons are not an ordinary weapons also. I shall add a secret to you, these weapons has the ability for you to dual wield," Almira whispered. Now that I think about it, when I was still a Magic Knight, I also got the ability to dual wield and it was really awesome to feel. Just that I really need a few bucks of money that I have sold the weapon with the ability to dual wield, since then, I no longer have obtained a weapon with that skill. Now, I saw a few nice looking swords. From what I can tell, they are not yet on weapon catalogue. They might be unique weapons. Unique Weapons are known also as Customized Weapons. They are not dropped by monsters, they are made by players or NPCs. Unlike normal weapons, they posses quite a good amount of stats, and they also possess unique skills that are usually very rare for normal weapons to possess. Of course, making one needs proficient level on Blacksmithing and an NPC should possess an Average or higher level to make a customized weapon. I picked up a black plated sword that looks like it was a dagger, only it has a long blade. "Dragon Teeth Blade" Rarity: Unique Equipped only when: Class Up and Level 100 ATK: 497 DEX: 436 AGI: 125 Special Ability: 1. Dual Wield - Ability to wield another weapon of your choice alongside with this weapon. 2.Dark Requiem Poison - Chance to inflict Heavy Poison damage to target. Can even cause Poison damage to those targets that are naturally resistant to poison. Description: A sword made from the fang of the once almighty black dragon that died after its old age has taken a toll on its body. Made by one of the talented Blacksmiths in Holy Capital, Almira. This weapon has an astronomical amount of stat. It even surpass the power of the Versatile Weapon for now. However, I still cannot equip this sword as I still needed to get a class up and needed to be at level 100. Though it won''t be long before I level up to that point, this sword will just stay in my inventory for now. "Do you want that sword?" Almira asked, her eyebrows raised. "Mhm. It looks awesome and it feels powerful," I said truthfully. "Wow, you have good eyes, its one of the swords I made to be in a highest quality, alright, that is yours now," Almira nodded. "Quest Complete!" So the reward is this, I never expected it. Since I have a class up weapon now, I don''t need to worry on my class up weapon which will be accessed at level 60. "Since you made me impressed, I want to give you a work. Here read this, since I am busy, I cannot explain the circ.u.mstances. I know you are strong so I am not worried," Almira said. As I hold the paper, the quest panel popped up for me to accept Almira''s Request Difficulty: Very Hard Hidden Quest Description: Read the letter that Almira has given to you. Yes, at long last, a hidden quest was successfully triggered by me! Chapter 339 - Dead Dupe 7 (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. The baseball bat is clearly not going to be a good choice here but I have no other way. Using a gun will do but it will attract unwanted attention so I have to resort to the hard way. The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys, Slightly deformed Baseball Bat Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 340 - Dead Dupe 8 I am so disappointed by the decision of my parents but I have no choice since they have already decided to do it. Looking at my Reality Verse Nexus, I have trouble on hiding it. It is already attached on my room and it is big that nobody can miss it. Suddenly, I remembered one of the feature of the Reality Verse Nexus! The Camouflage option! Its a very awesome option that makes the Reality Verse Nexus blend on its surroundings. To people who have the Reality Verse Nexus, hiding it in public is the main priority. I remembered that it is one of its features. Since Father is going home, and he don''t even know that I have owned a Reality Verse Nexus, I have to hide it. Also, if the future tenants saw the differences of a normal one and a Nexus version, I am breaking the contract of that old man. I checked the Game cabin and I didn''t have to work too hard to find it. It was located in the upper side of the power switch. Zzzzzzzzzzz The Reality Verse Nexus shook a bit before its exterior blended in my room. You really can''t see it unless you double check. I nodded in satisfaction. I have no more problem hiding it. Since I still have a quest for Almira, I have to return to the game. After eating the soggy instant noodles, I returned to the game and reappeared on my room in the inn. The Alchemy Table is still there and some mess are still scattered on the area. This game follows the reality system so naturally, the mess around won''t disappear. You naturally need to clean it yourself if you made a mess. I put the Alchemy Table back to my inventory and grab the broom and dustpan and began on cleaning the mess I made after the explosions of the flame boulders. It took me twenty minutes to fully clean the place. I can''t rely on Lily to clean the place. Even NPCs has a bottomline on the actions every player do. Ignoring it faces the wrath of them. After throwing away the trash, I leave the in once again and still cloaked with the mask and cape. I am no longer afraid of being seen by Harmless Sparrow and her gang as I am going to eliminate anyone blocking my way. Luckily, they are not in the inn, maybe they are out hunting since it is morning in the game. I ordered another special from Lily''s menu and began filling my virtual stomach with food. After the breakfast, I rush towards the Blacksmith where Almira is working. "You keep on making me wait! I waited for the flame Rocks to arrive but you did not appear for quite a while!" Almira pouted. Its true that they are NPCs but they can get upset if you don''t finish their quest immediately especially if its really urgent. Almira is upset for a bit. "Sorry, I am caught up with the situation of the escape of the last boss in the Lesser Purgatory. I have to take care of it for a bit to safely gather the materials," I explained. "Hmph, luckily for you, you still have the time to deliver it, okay bring out the flame rocks," Almira said, still pouting. Soon, the flame rocks on the floor is already overflowing and already formed a small mountain. 300 in total. I did not put out the remaining Flame Rocks as I have to sell it for money. 300 pieces is all I need. "Holy moly! This is insane! You brought me too much supply that I think I won''t be having much problem on fetching Flame Rocks for quite a while! I underestimated you!" Almira shook her head in resignation. She thought I slacked? I have not as I have spent a few times being exposed to danger fighting those Elite Flame Sprites and to the countless explosions that occurred by processing the Flame Boulders. She examined the Flame Rocks and nodded with a satisfactory expression on her face. "No doubt, you didn''t mix a normal rocks on this pile. These are all authentic Flame Rocks!" She holds one of the rocks on her hands. "I don''t lie on transactions," I said. Of course you can''t. You cannot complete the quest if you didn''t bring the true item that an NPC need! "Since you brought too much from my expected amount that you will bring, I will give you a chance to get a weapon I specifically forged!" She led me deep into the forgery area. There, different weapons are all glittering in the area. I was amazed by the interior of the forge. In the past, I have no chance to get inside the legendary forgery of Almira. Though she is not the only one blacksmith in the area, she is one of the famous blacksmiths in the Holy Capital and also, it is quite rare for a blacksmith to be a woman. Almira showed me the weapons that are all on the table. "I know that these swords can''t compare to your own weapon, but these weapons are not an ordinary weapons also. I shall add a secret to you, these weapons has the ability for you to dual wield," Almira whispered. Now that I think about it, when I was still a Magic Knight, I also got the ability to dual wield and it was really awesome to feel. Just that I really need a few bucks of money that I have sold the weapon with the ability to dual wield, since then, I no longer have obtained a weapon with that skill. Now, I saw a few nice looking swords. From what I can tell, they are not yet on weapon catalogue. They might be unique weapons. Unique Weapons are known also as Customized Weapons. They are not dropped by monsters, they are made by players or NPCs. Unlike normal weapons, they posses quite a good amount of stats, and they also possess unique skills that are usually very rare for normal weapons to possess. Of course, making one needs proficient level on Blacksmithing and an NPC should possess an Average or higher level to make a customized weapon. I picked up a black plated sword that looks like it was a dagger, only it has a long blade. "Dragon Teeth Blade" Rarity: Unique Equipped only when: Class Up and Level 100 ATK: 497 DEX: 436 AGI: 125 Special Ability: 1. Dual Wield - Ability to wield another weapon of your choice alongside with this weapon. 2.Dark Requiem Poison - Chance to inflict Heavy Poison damage to target. Can even cause Poison damage to those targets that are naturally resistant to poison. Description: A sword made from the fang of the once almighty black dragon that died after its old age has taken a toll on its body. Made by one of the talented Blacksmiths in Holy Capital, Almira. This weapon has an astronomical amount of stat. It even surpass the power of the Versatile Weapon for now. However, I still cannot equip this sword as I still needed to get a class up and needed to be at level 100. Though it won''t be long before I level up to that point, this sword will just stay in my inventory for now. "Do you want that sword?" Almira asked, her eyebrows raised. "Mhm. It looks awesome and it feels powerful," I said truthfully. "Wow, you have good eyes, its one of the swords I made to be in a highest quality, alright, that is yours now," Almira nodded. "Quest Complete!" So the reward is this, I never expected it. Since I have a class up weapon now, I don''t need to worry on my class up weapon which will be accessed at level 60. "Since you made me impressed, I want to give you a work. Here read this, since I am busy, I cannot explain the circ.u.mstances. I know you are strong so I am not worried," Almira said. As I hold the paper, the quest panel popped up for me to accept Almira''s Request Difficulty: Very Hard Hidden Quest Description: Read the letter that Almira has given to you. Yes, at long last, a hidden quest was successfully triggered by me! Chapter 341 - Dead dupe 9 (This is an emergency draft, internet is down and I still can''t publish, will edit soon) Day 1: 2: 09 P.M Kirishima High School- Near the Sports Shed Time before the Night: 3 hours and 51 minutes left Arsenal: Melee: House Keys Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) Drat! This football infected guy is blocking my way. What is worse, this is not a very ideal situation for me. First, I have no melee weapon. If I ever took the knife back in the eatery, it would snap into two before I can even kill this guy. Second, although I possess a gun, this is not a good one to use at the moment. The second I use it to shoot, the surrounding infected will surely go to my direction and will pounce on me instead.. Third, I may have a melee but this is not something I can use against this guy. He is wearing a helmet and if I want to kill him, I need to either find a blunt weapon and repeatedly bash his helmet again and again until he die, or remove his helmet and kill him using my keys. Then, I noticed that this guy is seemingly not staring at me straight. In fact, it seems to be mindlessly moving without any motive. Perhaps they can''t see? I tried moving without making a sound and if the guy follows me, then it can still see, but if it just keeps on doing whatever it was doing, then I can conclude that this guy is blind. I am confident that I can move without attracting it via sound. After trying to purposely show myself in front of him, I managed to confirm that this guy is blind, he literally treat me like air. I looked at the other infected loitering around the place and all of the infected individuals follow the blind pattern this time around which is pretty convenient. As soon as I managed to find it''s flaw, I grab a stone and throws it to a nearby glass window, creating a ruckus. If they are blind, their instincts are more focused on their ears. CLANG! CRASH! Hearing that, the infected guy wearing a helmet immediately shifted it''s attention to the window. The other undead also flocked near without even bothering to go to my location. I waited for all the undead that managed to hear the crash and respond to it to flock around the window for me to safely move to the nearby shed were I know they keep a few of the equipment that are always in use like the baseball bats, footballs, volleyballs, nets and other things that are used for outside activities. The door is lock but it was not a problem to me who is able to open lock doors with my lockpicking skills. Clack! There, the door is open. The smell of dust and rubber emanated in the air as I open the door. Quickly scanning for a good weapon to use for bashing purposes, I immediately spotted the peculiar baseball bat covered in stickers. This bat is used by Miyuki whenever she plays the hardball sport. It is made in wood but the tip is made of metal. I am not sure if this is a qualified bat for sports but hey, I am not complaining, this is good enough. Checking the durability and the quality of the bat, I can assure myself that this is a decent weapon until I find a suitable weapon for my fighting style. Without waiting for the undead to flock on my location if they ever hear my work in the shed, I fled and started to make my way inside the building. There are lots of them to notice but I am not a guy who will kill every undead on the way. After all, I prefer to work efficiently. Bashing every undead on the way will just drain my stamina a lot faster and will reduce the durability of this baseball bat. Entering the school building, blood and flesh is already scattered in the hallways. Chaos already ensued here. Thankfully, the hallways are not as crowded as I thought. Walking slowly and killing all of the undead that blocks my way. Just as I was nearing the stairs, a football player is currently blocking the way. "F*ck, another one of this guys again? F*cking hell, how did they died when they literally wear so many protection against the bites? Are they all f*cking stupid or what? Damn it, making my life hard as always, tch." Although I complained, complaining does not do anything at all so I can only suck it up and deal with it immediately. Currently, I disposed most of the undead in the hallway I came from and I even checked the rooms if there are hidden undead trying to ambush too. So far, nothing has been happening like that so I can safely assume that there will be no guys who will ambush me from behind while I take care of this bast*rd. Without bothering to give any pleasantries, I kicked the back of the football player so hard to make sure this guy will fall down. It was a surprise attack so it successfully fall over to the ground. With him falling over, I didn''t bother to let this guy stand up again, before he can react, I stomped on his back and started to remove his helmet. Unfortunately, it is not as easy as I thought. This guy is more persistent than I can ever think of. Even with helmet on, he tried to bite me. I throw him the middle finger before abandoning the idea of removing the helmet. BANG! BANG! BANG! The dull sound is echoing but it is not that strong. Still, I made sure to put all my strength to my attacks and I made sure to keep on hitting the helmet. He slowly fall over to the ground from one of my strikes and that caused the helmet to fall off from his head, exposing his squishy head and his disfigured looking face. WHACK! In one single swing of the baseball bat, the squishy head of the undead exploded like a melon, splattering all of the flesh, brain matter and blood on the ground, basically, you won''t recognize it as a human head anymore. Seeing that the undead are starting to flock around, I did not waste my time and grab a piece of stone on the ground, throw it to the nearby window and caused a loud sound for a slight ruckus that will attract the undead that are targeting me. The undead who are fixated on me from the sound I made earlier, shifted their attention to the broken window and allowed me to make my exit from the scene. Day 1: 2: 17 P.M Kirishima High School- Ground Floor: East Wing Corridor Time before the Night: 3 hours and 43 minutes left Arsenal: Gun: .357 Magnum Trip Mines left: 3 pieces Grenades left: 5 pieces (Kyosei''s View) I sneaked inside the open window of the home economics room since it has a window big enough for anyone to fit in. Currently, I am in the East Wing of the main building and the room I was in is the Home Economics room. Nothing much too see here except that it is clean and has no sign of anyone entering. I checked the cabinets for any tools here to use but I don''t see anything like a knife from the kitchen and scissors on the sewing machine area which sucks. There was no supplies here even in the refrigerator which caused me to curse a little bit seeing that there are no food or anything to eat stored here. What a poor club, damn it. Since there is nothing for me in here, I decided to leave when I noticed that it was locked. No wonder this place is spotless clean, it was due to the lock of the room, prohibiting anyone from entering here. Opening it up, I made sure to open it slowly in case there is an undead standing in front of the door. Thankfully, there is nothing like that. Without any clues where is Miyuki being held, I have to search around the school and keep an eye for any clues. East wing has only a few rooms to search from and the hallways are wide, allowing me to mentally take note which rooms are already searched and what is not yet opened. Currently, the East Wing has the Home Economic Room which I came from earlier, the chemistry lab, the music room, and some of the club rooms for various clubs I have no idea what clubs they are. I started walking around the hallways to search for Miyuki. Chapter 342 - Dead Dupe 10 I am so disappointed by the decision of my parents but I have no choice since they have already decided to do it. Looking at my Reality Verse Nexus, I have trouble on hiding it. It is already attached on my room and it is big that nobody can miss it. Suddenly, I remembered one of the feature of the Reality Verse Nexus! The Camouflage option! Its a very awesome option that makes the Reality Verse Nexus blend on its surroundings. To people who have the Reality Verse Nexus, hiding it in public is the main priority. I remembered that it is one of its features. Since Father is going home, and he don''t even know that I have owned a Reality Verse Nexus, I have to hide it. Also, if the future tenants saw the differences of a normal one and a Nexus version, I am breaking the contract of that old man. I checked the Game cabin and I didn''t have to work too hard to find it. It was located in the upper side of the power switch. Zzzzzzzzzzz The Reality Verse Nexus shook a bit before its exterior blended in my room. You really can''t see it unless you double check. I nodded in satisfaction. I have no more problem hiding it. Since I still have a quest for Almira, I have to return to the game. After eating the soggy instant noodles, I returned to the game and reappeared on my room in the inn. The Alchemy Table is still there and some mess are still scattered on the area. This game follows the reality system so naturally, the mess around won''t disappear. You naturally need to clean it yourself if you made a mess. I put the Alchemy Table back to my inventory and grab the broom and dustpan and began on cleaning the mess I made after the explosions of the flame boulders. It took me twenty minutes to fully clean the place. I can''t rely on Lily to clean the place. Even NPCs has a bottomline on the actions every player do. Ignoring it faces the wrath of them. After throwing away the trash, I leave the in once again and still cloaked with the mask and cape. I am no longer afraid of being seen by Harmless Sparrow and her gang as I am going to eliminate anyone blocking my way. Luckily, they are not in the inn, maybe they are out hunting since it is morning in the game. I ordered another special from Lily''s menu and began filling my virtual stomach with food. After the breakfast, I rush towards the Blacksmith where Almira is working. "You keep on making me wait! I waited for the flame Rocks to arrive but you did not appear for quite a while!" Almira pouted. Its true that they are NPCs but they can get upset if you don''t finish their quest immediately especially if its really urgent. Almira is upset for a bit. "Sorry, I am caught up with the situation of the escape of the last boss in the Lesser Purgatory. I have to take care of it for a bit to safely gather the materials," I explained. "Hmph, luckily for you, you still have the time to deliver it, okay bring out the flame rocks," Almira said, still pouting. I laughed wryly before I pull out the stacks of Flame Rocks in my inventory. I can see the expression of Almira slowly changing as I pull out a lot of Flame Rocks without stopping. Stacks of items only have 50 pieces per stack so having more than 300 pieces means a lot of stacks. Soon, the flame rocks on the floor is already overflowing and already formed a small mountain. 300 in total. I did not put out the remaining Flame Rocks as I have to sell it for money. 300 pieces is all I need. "Holy moly! This is insane! You brought me too much supply that I think I won''t be having much problem on fetching Flame Rocks for quite a while! I underestimated you!" Almira shook her head in resignation. She thought I slacked? I have not as I have spent a few times being exposed to danger fighting those Elite Flame Sprites and to the countless explosions that occurred by processing the Flame Boulders. She examined the Flame Rocks and nodded with a satisfactory expression on her face. "No doubt, you didn''t mix a normal rocks on this pile. These are all authentic Flame Rocks!" She holds one of the rocks on her hands. "I don''t lie on transactions," I said. Of course you can''t. You cannot complete the quest if you didn''t bring the true item that an NPC need! "Since you brought too much from my expected amount that you will bring, I will give you a chance to get a weapon I specifically forged!" She led me deep into the forgery area. There, different weapons are all glittering in the area. I was amazed by the interior of the forge. In the past, I have no chance to get inside the legendary forgery of Almira. Though she is not the only one blacksmith in the area, she is one of the famous blacksmiths in the Holy Capital and also, it is quite rare for a blacksmith to be a woman. Almira showed me the weapons that are all on the table. "I know that these swords can''t compare to your own weapon, but these weapons are not an ordinary weapons also. I shall add a secret to you, these weapons has the ability for you to dual wield," Almira whispered. Wow! Dual Wield ability! This ability can only be done by Warrior, Samurai, and Magic Knight. The exceptions are the Gunslingers, Assassins and Ninjas who can already do a dual wield. Also, this ability is one of the rarest ability you can get in a weapon. Having a dual wield ability is like Kirito in Sword Art Online which is a fab in the past when online games are on boom. Now that I think about it, when I was still a Magic Knight, I also got the ability to dual wield and it was really awesome to feel. Just that I really need a few bucks of money that I have sold the weapon with the ability to dual wield, since then, I no longer have obtained a weapon with that skill. Now, I saw a few nice looking swords. From what I can tell, they are not yet on weapon catalogue. They might be unique weapons. Unique Weapons are known also as Customized Weapons. They are not dropped by monsters, they are made by players or NPCs. Unlike normal weapons, they posses quite a good amount of stats, and they also possess unique skills that are usually very rare for normal weapons to possess. Of course, making one needs proficient level on Blacksmithing and an NPC should possess an Average or higher level to make a customized weapon. I picked up a black plated sword that looks like it was a dagger, only it has a long blade. "Dragon Teeth Blade" Rarity: Unique Equipped only when: Class Up and Level 100 ATK: 497 DEX: 436 AGI: 125 Can be equipped by: Swordsman, Magic Knights, Assassins, Ninja, and Versatile Special Ability: 1. Dual Wield - Ability to wield another weapon of your choice alongside with this weapon. 2.Dark Requiem Poison - Chance to inflict Heavy Poison damage to target. Can even cause Poison damage to those targets that are naturally resistant to poison. A sword made from the fang of the once almighty black dragon that died after its old age has taken a toll on its body. Made by one of the talented Blacksmiths in Holy Capital, Almira. This weapon has an astronomical amount of stat. It even surpass the power of the Versatile Weapon for now. However, I still cannot equip this sword as I still needed to get a class up and needed to be at level 100. Though it won''t be long before I level up to that point, this sword will just stay in my inventory for now. "Do you want that sword?" Almira asked, her eyebrows raised. "Mhm. It looks awesome and it feels powerful," I said truthfully. "Wow, you have good eyes, its one of the swords I made to be in a highest quality, alright, that is yours now," Almira nodded. A notification appeared. "Quest Complete!" So the reward is this, I never expected it. Since I have a class up weapon now, I don''t need to worry on my class up weapon which will be accessed at level 60. "Since you made me impressed, I want to give you a work. Here read this, since I am busy, I cannot explain the circ.u.mstances. I know you are strong so I am not worried," Almira said. Almira''s Request Difficulty: Very Hard Hidden Quest Description: Read the letter that Almira has given to you. Yes, at long last, a hidden quest was successfully triggered by me! Chapter 343 - The Idols Exposed to the Dead IV Day 346, 4:00 P.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base, Kyosei''s Room Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) 2 hours left before the Night Rage commences, another wave of attacks started to plague our walls but since it was just normal undead this time around, the soldiers are fine without my help. I waited for them to ask for help but they didn''t do so until the end of the horde was exterminated. I don''t have any sort of job at the moment and the girls that I was supposed to teach things with are on the infirmary while the others are busy with their things and hobbies while they are free. I can go out and try looting things around the houses but it is a bad idea as the time to go out and do some raids and the Night Rage is pretty tight. There might be many works around the base like construction jobs but honestly, that is not a job I am good at, and instead of helping, I have a huge chance of causing trouble instead. I want to play games with Izayoi right now but with the twins under his care, I doubt he has the time to play a coop game mode with me. As I cleaned up my weapons after the attacks against the infected dogs, I caught sight of my guns. The guns might be part of my arsenal but I rarely use them and even if I use them, I usually do a burst attack to an enemy and it was usually used against special infected and other kinds of threat that threatens my life. I also use the guns usually when I am in point-blank range with the targets. I rarely use it for shooting enemies and even if I did, I usually use it when I am sure that multiple targets will be shot with it, and my miss rate will be close to zero. I lucked out last time since I have a scope in my gun and I easily shot them using it but if I don''t have a scope, that is not possible. "Maybe I should train my gun accuracy for a change while the time is counting down to Night Rage?" ... Osaka: Blood Battalion Base, Shooting Range Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) Since the base is big enough and we have lots of people who need to practice their combat capabilities. Not only that, some wanted to practice shooting guns to keep their skills fresh and keep them away from getting rusty. That is why we got a place to practice close combat weapons and a shooting range for the guns. If you are a total newbie of guns, the shooting range is the way we all go. The shooting range has varieties of guns to use though the most used guns by the people are the pistol types and the Rifle type. Also, we don''t need to worry about wasting bullets as the bullets supplied here are rubber bullets that can act like a real bullet. Besides, the guns used for practice are modified by the Bang Gunstore to shoot only normal rubber bullets that can still hurt and you can still think you are using a real gun. Kind of similar to an Airsoft gun though a bit more painful compared to an airsoft gun. There are no people in the shooting range at the moment but the guns are still fine and all and the rubber bullets are also lined up, ready to go to be used for all kinds of sample guns. I grab the rifle-type gun and checked the magazine. It is loaded. The dummies are also up and about which is good to go too. "Lock and load," I mumbled before c.o.c.king the gun, switch it, and aimed the dummies before I pull the trigger. ... After a few rounds of using the gun, I don''t think I have improved my ability in guns. It seemed like it remained the same. Training alone is not so productive and training with dummies is also dull enough for me to train with. I don''t feel it at all. "Looks like I needed to practice using the guns once I fight against the dead." ... Day 346, 6:00 P.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I felt disappointed that my abilities in guns are just pure sh*t. Improving it is just a little bit would be fine but nothing at all feels a little bad. Carrying all of my gear, I arrived on the walls while waiting for the horde with the other survivors. I didn''t bother to invite the girls as they would be rather better be observing things inside rather than stay at the walls. "The first batch of horde coming in hot!" one of the soldiers reported in the radios. Everyone quickly assumed the position and that includes me since I plan to master the guns and get used to it before incorporating the fighting style with guns. 2 minutes later, the undead started to appear in the distance. A few undead were hurled in the air too due to the work of hurlers. Even if they are still too far, the reach of the throw is just far enough to reach us. "Fire at will!" BANG! BANG! BANG! Gunshots rang out as the undead that was being hurled became the first target. And the undead quickly rushes in to attack us. I shot a few but I missed a lot. I remove the scope of my gun so my accuracy is terrible. However, this is good training to keep my accuracy in check. We have barely finished off the rest of the undead below when the idol girls arrived. They are wearing vests and helmets now. It looks like they are tasked to observe the situation of the place. "So you wanted to see things in your eyes yourselves? Then please make sure no one interferes with us. Things are much dangerous here than earlier this morning." Everyone nodded which caused me to be surprised since I expected them to either say something condescending or complaints but it didn''t happen. But I didn''t mind, if they are going to act this nice, I wouldn''t mind at all. "Three Juggernauts spotted! Two incoming with the horde!" Everyone quickly pulls out grenades and some who have a scope in their guns started to assume the sniping position and lay flat on the ground with their stomachs. My AR-15 has no scopes so I can only rely on normal targeting. "Juggernaut? What is that? Suzuka asked. "Better see them for yourselves. You will see them soon." Not too long after saying that, the creature in question appeared alongside the second while the third is running late. "Attack! Fire at will!" Once the acting commander shouted those words, the soldiers synchronized together in pulling their grenade pins before throwing them to the Juggernauts. BANG! BANG! BANG! The explosions caused the girls to cover their ears and squealed. The noise is just too loud and it is indeed true that anyone''s ears would go easily be defended with just the explosion alone. "Second barrage!" As the word "second barrage" transmitted to our ears, everyone pulled out another grenade and pulled the pins before throwing it to the juggernaut again. I spotted a chance and immediately pulled the gun out before shooting its head. The Juggernaut might be strong and full of packed muscles to withstand bullets and explosions, but that doesn''t mean it can keep on withstanding it forever, as soon as the second barrage was released, the defense values of the infected juggernaut plummets and the moment the grenades exploded, the Juggernauts caught in the explosion had died as they were torn to pieces by it. "Urk!" Yumi once again felt something on her mouth and started covering it as her face go pale. "Yumi! Are you alright?" Lulu quickly rush towards her and rub her back as Yumi tries to hold in the bitterness she can felt on her mouth. "I am okay but I don''t think I can last longer watching some exploding guts. Can I return now to my room? I don''t want to throw up in here. Urp!" She quickly covers here mouth once more to stop whatever she was feeling of throwing up. "I think that is for the best. Besides, I also think it is too early for them to witness things like these right now. Go back and recuperate. We can''t afford to stop in here and attend to you." "We understand, Mr. Kyosei. We apologize for the inconvenience," Shinobu said and bowed down her head before taking the girls with her down the wall. It looks like they are still too green with them. They have yet to experience things like this first hand so they have to keep themselves used to the gore if they wanted to live. After all, survival of the fittest is inevitable. Chapter 344 - Anatomy of the Plant of Dead Day 347 6:00 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) After the incident, the idols decided to stay away from the walls for the time being since Yumi still can''t stand the gore and the rest still feel afraid of the events happening outside the walls. Only Misa managed to overcome everything and accepted things very quickly. Due to her tenacity, she was immediately able to get her gun to use in battle and she was free to choose whether she gets dispatched on the walls to act as guards or to go outside the walls and help the people who venture out to find things and supplies outside and also to recover buildings slowly and liberate the place from the undead. She chooses the former as she still lacks experience in the scavenging job and staying on guard with other people is much easier. Shinobu, their manager plans to help with the paperwork and some things related to office works as she major in Marketing and Planning. She just ended up as a manager of an idol group as she has much experience in leading and also due to the persuasion of the girls. As for the others, I don''t know what they would need to be doing since they can''t last on fighting the undead and they seemed to have no experience in many things except for singing. It''s been two days since then. Today, I was awakened by Eve who entered my room. "Daddy, it''s morning already. The big brother and big sister infected had awakened already! Even the dog that we recovered back then with Laika already awakened from their slumber!" I pat Eve''s head due to how energetic she was even though it''s early in the morning. It rained last night so I managed to sleep a lot longer last night. Now, I feel a bit groggy and a bit sluggish. I want to charge back up my energy to wake up and get up from the bed but my body says no and refuses to get up. "Daddy, wake up! It''s morning already!" Eve then proceeds to pull my arm hard and I was dragged out of my bed forcefully. BLAG! I fell from the bed and my back hurts, snapping my sleepiness away. I quickly rubbed my eyes and sit up from the floor to quickly adjust my position. "Uh...sorry Daddy, I didn''t mean to do that..." Eve hung her head in fear that I would be angry. However, that action allowed me to wake up like usual so I decided to pat her head. "Nope, that allowed me to snap my sleepiness away, though you should take it easy than going hard, my back hurts a little bit from that." "Sorry again, daddy. I won''t do it again." "No worries, just don''t do it to other people as some might easily get angry. Now, what did you just say earlier? The twins and the dog are already awake?" "Mm, they are already awake. I was in their room earlier when they woke up. It seems like they are still not sure what happened and we''re looking for you." "What about the dog?" I asked. "Sister Cindy is the one who informed me since I was about to go in here, she said it would be great to relay it too." "Alright, you did a good job, let''s go and meet them." "You can only go Daddy, I promised Yumi-chan(the daughter of Pastor Shin) and Byakuya-kun to hang out with them along with the other kids today. I think I can''t go with you for now." "Ah, alright. You don''t need to worry about me, go and play with the others. Waking me up is already great, thanks." I ruffled her white hair a little bit. She said goodbye after that as I also need to prepare my clothes since I went to bed in pajamas. ... After taking a bath and getting ready, I went to the room of the twins. I can hear some voices inside the room but it is inaudible and I can''t figure out what they were talking about. I knock on the door and they stopped talking and someone stood up and opened the door. As the door opens, the head of Cindy pops out from the door as she peeks out on who was knocking. "Ah, it''s Kyosei. Come inside, the twins are looking for you." Cindy pulls the door open wider, allowing me to get inside. Cindy and the twins are not the only people inside the room. Everyone who was with us during the Kyoto expedition is in the room except for Byakuya and Eve. "You were late, Kyosei, everyone is already here and you are still sleeping, this is the first time!" Souichi grins. "Bro, give him a break, we got our rest after we arrived while Kyosei immediately goes to work. Meanwhile, we got to rest, especially you," Izayoi said. "Bro, I also have it hard during the expedition, driving without replacement is taxing too, you know?" "Yes, we know but Kyosei worked most of the things done during the Kyoto expedition. He also needs to rest and it is fine if he overslept for a bit," Cindy retorted. "Guys, we are here to visit the twins and check their condition, not to weigh who did the most work back in the expedition. Don''t argue in front of the patients especially you, brother," Nanami said. I look at the twins who are being examined by Miyuki. They have recovered from the trouble that occurred during the skirmish in Kyoto. "Singularity-sama, it looks like you are fine as well. Thank goodness our barrier paid off and we managed to escape from that place without dying. We wouldn''t be here if we failed on doing so." "It''s fine guys. We are alive thanks to the barrier. If the barrier wasn''t set up before those vines attacked, we are already dead. So it is fine, you all did good and we managed to even get out with the necessary survivors. No one died, and that is all that matters," I said. "The infection in that area is already too much to handle. If we stayed there for long we would have stayed in Kyoto for the rest of our lives," Roku said. "The big plant that started attacking us, is that also an infected?" Nanami asked. "A variant, yes. We didn''t think too much about it when we saw those vines but when the moment the vines moved, the air suddenly changed and that is how we knew that danger is approaching," Nana said. We are good against an undead enemy and we can still somewhat face against the special infected but what about the infected plants? They are hard as rock and has a very unstable behavior. What if Osaka would also undergo similar process? "Singularity-sama, I can assure that Osaka won''t have similar infected with Kyoto. It seems like the plant is exclusive on that place and won''t grow in Osaka," Nana revealed. "Huh? Is that true?" "Kyoto seems to have unique soil properties that can help the plant grow significantly. I don''t know what happened there but it seems like some sort of growth chemichal was in there. One more thing, since the plant didn''t grow further after our vehicle passed through the territory, the plant is not planning on growing outside that place and it has some sort ot sentience to understand it," Nana explained. Now that she mentioned it, the moment we got our of the vicinity of Kyoto, the vines stopped growing and it allowed us to escape and return to Osaka. If that thing has sentience, shouldn''t we needed to destroy it before it gets even worse? "Wait, if it is sentient, will it grow out of the Kyoto vicinity and cross the border once it feels that it is safe to move forward and grow more?!" Souichi suddenly have a realization. "Now that my brother said it, I also wanted to ask that. It seems those plants has infinite growth and can still grow much bigger and wider since we saw it almost everywhere in Kyoto," Nanami rubs her chin. "We don''t know. We just said what we know by the clues and facts we have after we managed to get out. I am not even sure if it has sentience and I just speculating about it. However, it is not exaggerated enough as we already prove it due to how it chased us until we escaped," Nana pointed out again how they indeed possess intelligence. "In that case, our expedition of Kyoto seems to be far from done. Our first target was already rescued, which means our only target next is something we need to kill. Before it harms Osaka, we needed to pull its roots before it grows bigger." Chapter 345 - Meaning of Family During the Time of the Dead Season Day 347 8:21 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) We left the room of the twins for now when Miyuki scolded us that the twins needed to recuperate more and our presence is just a nuisance for their further recovery. The others went back to their respective work. Meanwhile, I went to the infirmary with Cindy and Miyuki to look into the dog who just awakened. Despite being shot by a normal tranquilizer, the amount of time it slept is not the effect of the tranquilizer itself but due to its fatigue culminating after so long. "The dog is pretty hostile and we can''t let it out of the cage just easily. We already asked the production guys to create a big cage to hold off the dog in the meantime," Cindy said. "Is it too hostile that it will try to bite anyone who wants to approach the cage it was in?" I asked. "Yes. When it woke up, it started shaking the cage to get out but it started barking. I don''t want to shoot it with another dose of tranquilizer as it might harm the dog and we also have a limited supply of shots, so I left the dog inside the cage. When I left to go to the room of the twins, he already calmed down but he is still growling to anyone who approaches the cage," Cindy answered. "Do you have some experiences with a dog, Kyosei?" Miyuki asked. "My only experience with a dog is with Laika. Other than that, it was either used to chase me down in a gang fight. Nothing of an actual training a hostile dog," I answered. "Then how should we call this dog down? Is it going to stay in a cage until the rest of its life?" Miyuki frowned. "If it is too much to handle, that is the only thing we can do, no matter how cruel it was. At least, he won''t suffer against the dead anymore." When we arrived at the infirmary, we saw Haru is currently inside the infirmary and is currently crouching on something. I can''t see it since one of the beds is blocking whatever Haru is trying to approach. "Is that where the cage is being placed?" I asked the two and pointed to where Haru was. "Oh, that''s right. We need to get in, Mr.Haru might get hurt if he opened the cage blindly," Cindy said and we rushed inside. Haru looked at us and stood up while wiping off the dust on his hands to his handkerchief. "Looks like you guys are here. I wanted to see the dog that you guys brought back before but because I was too busy, I can''t come immediately. Since I am not busy right now, I decided to enter the infirmary with our everyone. I apologize for barging in," Haru scratches his head. "Ah, don''t worry about it. However, you shouldn''t carelessly approach it, he might bite you since he was hostile to others!" Miyuki said. "Don''t worry. I don''t know if it was fate but you guys have brought someone close to me." We frowned on what Haru just said. "What do you mean, Sir Haru?" I asked. "This dog is someone that belongs to my family before my little brother moved to Kyoto last year. He is Taro, our family dog who came with my brother to at least ease his loneliness in Kyoto." "How do you know this is your dog, Sir?" Miyuki asked. He crouched again and opened the cage. The dog growls a bit but when he saw Haru, he calmed down and lets Haru pat his head. He then traces Taro''s neck and shows to us the collar with his name imprinted on the gold color bone hanging on his collar. "If Taro is here, that means Makoto died during his time in Kyoto when the apocalypse exploded there." Haru''s face is looking sad while patting Taro. "We didn''t meet anyone who looks like your brother when we went to Kyoto so he might have died even before we have arrived in Kyoto. Even when we arrived in a survivor settlement, I don''t see any sign of him. Aside from that, if he is alive, he should be with Taro when we found him." "Yeah, figures. I am not hoping he is still alive even after that onslaught. It would be a miracle if he managed to stay alive even after the Night Rage, but he should have at least said goodbye before he has gone somewhere in the afterlife." "You sounded like you are not close to your brother," Miyuki said after noticing Haru''s reaction when he heard that his brother might be dead. "We never had a good relationship. He is stubborn and we would always argue with each other whenever we had a misunderstanding. However, even so, he is my brother. Only one thing would keep us bonded together and that would be playing with Taro. Other than that, we would be arguing without stopping." "Having a sibling sounds complicated," I mumbled. I am an only child so I can''t relate. Miyuki and Cindy nodded which means the two are also the only children in their family. "Hahaha, yeah it is very complicated. So if you guys wished for a younger brother or sister, don''t bother wishing for it. You guys are in for pain." We nodded in unison from the advice of Haru. "So, what now? Anyone of us can''t approach Taro at all as he gets hostile once we approach his cage," Cindy asked. "Of course I will be the one who will take care of Taro. He is my brother''s dog and he is family to me. My parents are already dead and my only brother is also dead. Taro has no more family other than me. It is my responsibility to continue raising Taro so you guys don''t need to worry. I will also train him in my spare time so that he won''t attack just anyone. Is that fine with you guys?" "If that is the case, then we will agree with it. After all, we can''t approach him even if we wanted to. We can''t afford to let him bite us," Cindy said. ... After Haru left with the cage of Taro, I also left the infirmary to go to the shooting range. Family is something I have lost many times in my life. And I can''t even remember my real parents and how they were when they were still alive. I can''t seem to understand the feeling of it but when I lose it, that''s when I felt all the pain like when I lost Mr.Leo. Maybe if I was stronger, I might have protected them. Not only that, Kato who transformed into a special infected is still somewhere in Osaka and we still have no news about him. We treated him as family and he left before he was fully controlled by his transformation to avoid accidentally killing anyone. I have lost more than I can count but I can''t lose this one. This is the main reason I can''t laugh at all. I traded my ability to laugh and smile to avoid all sorts of positivity in my life and to expect the worse so that I will not get pained once I lost something important to me. Until then, I can only stay like this. And nothing can change that fact. ... Osaka: Blood Battalion Base Equipment: Melee: Piyavka Machete, Piyavka Cleaver Gun: AR15, Beretta M9 Pistol (Kyosei''s View) I suddenly received a summon from Haru to come to the HQ. It sounded so urgent so I decided to hurry to the HQ to respond to his calling. Once I arrived at the place, Haru is there and Nanami is also sitting while typing on her laptop. And for some reason, Miyuki is also in there behind Nanami. "Looks like you are in time today, Kyosei. You should do this whenever I call you so that you can save some time for yourself rather than dawdling while coming here," Nanami said. "If it doesn''t sound urgent, I wouldn''t come here this fast since it wasn''t urgent enough." "Is that so? Well, we indeed summoned you here since this is pretty urgent and you were right about it," Nanami said while smiling. "What is this urgency that you wanted me to see as soon as possible? Is there some sort of crap happening that I am not aware of?" "Indeed there was, Kyosei. Not only that, this matter directly concerns you and your parents." When I heard that this matter is concerned to my parents, my ears perked up and I didn''t know why but I am anticipating what this was. Earlier today, we have spotted two individuals riding in a car escaping somewhere while wearing lab gowns. Nanami decided to capture footage of them. Miyuki and Nanami confirm this as something that might be related to you, Kyosei," Haru said. Then, Nanami uses the projector and on it is the two faces of people that I have seen in my dreams many times. They are also the faces in the folder that Haru compiled about the family of every survivor. There is no doubt, those people has the same look as my mother and father. Chapter 346 - The Lost Dead Dream of Memories That is not just a fabrication. That is indeed my parents. Although I don''t remember them that much, due to the last dream I have and the photos in Haru''s folder, there is no mistake that those two people in the camera are looking like my parents without a doubt. "This footage is recorded yesterday in the Shinsaibashi area where some of Nanami''s cameras were installed by you before and was regularly giving footage for us in case there are some things we can see there like a horde of undead or infestations in buildings. That way, we can easily destroy them before they get to be troublesome for us to handle," Haru explained. "However Kyosei, I didn''t know your parents are still alive. According to Miyuki and Nanami, your parents are dead already. Are you sure you just mixed it up and they are still alive?" I shook my head and response. "No, my parents are dead. Although I got slight amnesia, I got to attend their funeral and that is not just something that occurred before my amnesia since I can''t attend their funeral if I didn''t get amnesia and we didn''t get into an accident. It just doesn''t make sense. I still remember it since it was the only memory that became my first core memory ever since I got amnesia, there is no way I can get wrong." "Then, who are these people? Are you sure they are just look-alikes? That is just too much of a coincidence if I say so myself," Haru said. "True enough. Even if I zoom it, the faces of the two are indeed real identical," Nanami said. "I have personally seen both Kyosei''s parents before and since I still remember them, the two in the video are indeed looking similar to the real deal. However, I can also testify that his parents are already dead as we have attended the funeral." "So... If they are dead, who are these people exactly? I don''t think they are undead as they still managed to drive a car." "That is something I have no answer to as well. This is just making me confused as hell and I don''t think I can answer your question about it," I answered. In the end, we didn''t argue on who these people are due to how complicated the matter is. Just learning about this matter induced me with a headache I never knew I had. Are my parents still alive? Are they somewhere in Osaka doing what work they needed to do to restore humanity or they are just some look-alikes? Either way, I don''t know about it. And I keep mumbling by myself that everything would be okay, that things will get better as things go by. But this revelation is not helping and this creates my seemingly uncurable headache in my head. "F*ck, I needed to kill some undead to get rid of these feelings." ... (Nanami''s View) I tried to look at every angle if they are indeed the real deal but they shouldn''t be existing at all when they should have been dead. There is no way they would rise back from the grave especially if their bodies have already rotten, there is no way they are still alive." "Now I am kinda confused. Are you guys sure about Kyosei''s parents? Are you guys not bluffing?" Haru is not convinced. "We are not. What will we gain from doing that? There is no point in doing the bluff. Besides, Kyosei already confirms it and he is a guy who doesn''t know how to joke around. You can rest assured that that''s the last thing we would do." "Damn, everything is so confusing. I''m doing my best to keep calm and collected with the situation but this is getting ridiculous. Not only the undead are getting troublesome, but even the people who are dead are also now duplicating themselves. This is no longer a funny joke." "We know how you feel but we need to keep calm about this like always. Things are not so good and many confusing things are popping up from one another." "Are we going to investigate this matter regarding Kyosei''s parent''s look-alike? I am not too sure if it is fine to look into this matter." Nanami looked at Haru. "No. This matter should be decided by Kyosei himself. It would be rude if we choose to investigate it if he doesn''t want to especially since it involves his memories that we don''t know if it is painful for him to remember or not. If Kyosei agrees to investigate, that''s when we should make our move." ... (Kyosei''s View) BANG! The loud noise of the gun snapped me out of the trance. Miyuki who was just beside me noticed that I was a little bit shaken after the gunshot. "Hey, are you alright? Need to take a break?" Miyuki rubbed my back. "No, I am fine. There is just something on my mind lately." "That is not like you, Kyosei. Are you still thinking about those people who looked like your parents?" "I tried to forget about it but no, this is just something that I can''t easily forget. This involves my late parents and seeing someone else in footage not too long ago, it''s just making me anxious if whether my memories have been playing tricks with me. It would have been fine if things are on the normal side since people are numerous and much easier to have people who looked like them and not during the apocalypse where most humans are already turned to flesh-eating monsters." "Maybe you wanted to investigate it to calm your nerves?" Miyuki asked. "I don''t know. I am just so confused and I have no idea what to do anymore. I just wanted to rest and get to do organize my thoughts." Miyuki sighed and looked towards our team clearing out the mosquito spawns. "Let''s wrap up everything and call it a day. Thanks for the effort guys." She looks back at me and smiled. "Let''s get back to the base Kyosei. You should take a rest for the day." ... I lay down on my bed and closed my eyes. I have no idea if I am just fatigued or not but thinking about the new matter is just making me too stressed to think about it. It''s just too much for my mind and I don''t think I am good enough to cope up with it. As soon as I closed my eyes, I fell immediately to slumber. ... Warm... The feeling of this woman patting my head while I sleep is very comforting. Her humming voice creates a very relaxing sensation that I have been longing for. I also felt another presence beside my bed and I can tell that this man''s presence gives me security and I can even say that I can relax all of my guards down whenever I am around him. "Kyosei, we know that we will not be forever in this world and you might be left all alone. However, I didn''t raise you to be devoured by this world''s inner workings, I raised you to become one of the people who can handle everything being thrown in your way," the female voice said as she continues to hum and pat my head. "We know we are going to die soon due to the countless threat being done to us, however, we can''t afford you to be threatened by them and be dragged from our troubles. We still want you to grow and live well despite us being gone. This is why we will be giving you our inheritance. Even if we are going to be gone in this world, you will be able to stand up on your own." Then, all of a sudden, a big crash on the car shook my mind and I realized that I was transported from a bedroom to a car and the car has been toppled down to the ground. I tried moving my lower half but realized that I can''t do so seeing the debris of the car crashing down on my legs. In front of me is my father bleeding in the head, and on the passenger seat, my mother is leaning on the windshield with blood on the broken glasses that have been dyed red. "No!" I tried reaching out but for some reason, everything around me including my energy seems to be getting s.u.c.k.e.d dry and I don''t know what is going on. I keep trying to reach out to them but I failed as the heavy feeling slowly crushed my body and my vision getting dim. Even fighting back to the feeling did not do anything at all. Even to the last struggle, it proves to be pointless as everything around me fades to black. ... I opened my eyes slowly as I get up from the bed. Everything is just a dream. It is just a dream that I don''t think to be just a mere dream. As my memories started to get clearer, I can tell that those dreams I keep on seeing are part of my consciousness. I clenched my fist and decided to act. I need to know who those people are. Chapter 348 - Relief of the Dead The next five days experienced several rainfalls which resulted in the peace at night happen and everyone managed to catch up to sleep. People are much quite simple with it when it rains everyone rejoiced as this was the easiest life we experienced for the whole year. Until now, the rain is quite doing enough job to make the hard ground very soft and forming the puddles to pool of water. It was quite a blessing for us though since the water supply we have are running out. With a filtering machine donated by the Bang Gunstore after some of the people who took some quest from them accomplished the task. With the filtering water machine, we no longer need to worry about dirty water and contaminated water that might cause diarrhea and other complications. We only boil the water whenever we needed to have one before so with this machine, it wasn''t a hassle task anymore. Also, we received very good news from Big Man Joe. They have agreed to join forces with us by forming a moving caravan. It was one of the ideas I gave to Haru during the early days though he dismissed it since it was too early to do so and we need to settle down a little bit and gather resources before doing the caravan. That way, we can easily ensure that we can easily gain contact with other survivors not only situated in Osaka but around Japan. I was hoping that we can get a good vehicle to cross the seas and the air so that we can get dispatched and get allies around the world to unite and fight back the undead. Nanami''s friends online also wanted something like that to happen as staying alone or in a small group in this world is just a pure slow burn and might bite them back someday if they are not careful enough. Though there is good news, there is also mysterious and bad news that arrived. The mysterious news we received is that the people that look like my parents are still around and they seemed to be avoiding settlements and other places with human survivors. What is much more mysterious about them is that they are not affected by the Night Rage and they seemed to be able to evade the dead and the undead never attacked them even during Night Rage. It was a peculiar trait as that is just not possible. Almost all of the bases are suffering every night time and those who can''t handle the Night Rage are creating underground bases instead to survive the nighttime. Even I would be jealous and would very much like to know how they do that. As for the bad news, we have received movements from Kato around the neighborhood. He was very active during the afternoon and nighttime as we sometimes get some footage of him moving around in his infected state. He was ripping undead and survivors alike though most survivors that have been killed so far are those opposing factions of survivors that have done many things that create chaos and cruelty to other innocent survivors. We still have no means to capture Kato and return him to normal but if we do have one, we will make sure to get him back. ... In the meantime, we are gathering intel. According to the info we received from scouts, a supply plane has been spotted. It has been reported to have dropped crates from random places and many people are trying to mark all of the supplies. "Are you guys sure that what you guys have seen are the supply planes? There might be supply planes but some of them are just disguised to be one and they are tasked with eliminating survivors," I tried to confirm the rumors. "Yes. We have already marked one of the dropped crates and we have already guaranteed that they are indeed dropping crates of supplies. One has already been obtained and confirmed that they are supplies containing canned foods, a gun and a few bullets, and a medkit," the scout said. "Huh, they are actually generous enough to give out those things casually? Instead of dropping supplies, they should be able to do something to the survivors instead of leaving them to this hell hole," Souichi mocked the ones dropping the supplies. "So are you saying you trust them to take you somewhere else?" I asked. "No. Those bastards can shoot me dead if they think I am infected even though I am not. I would rather not let them take me away from here. What I mean is that they need to find a solution on stopping this madness and restore everything back to how it was." "Wishful thinking, four eyes. I bet they would love to have this situation continue forever. Anyways, we need to analyze if those plane will be passing by in this area. Although it is not necessary for us to get the contents of the box, it is a welcome one if we get at least a gun and medicine as we always welcome free stuff," I said to redirect the situation from getting more serious. "We have some guesses though we do not guarantee it. They usually drop the boxes where the undead flocks the most. Two of the five crates that has been spotted to be dropped here in Osaka has been retrieved while the last three are not recovered due to how thick the horde of undead that were surrounding them. No ordinary group of survivors can easily take them unless they go guns ablazing or use a car to run through the dead, grab the package and escape," the scout said. "And you are saying one of those crates are currently in one of the Shinsaibashi''s red zone?" I asked. "I can confirm it. I just sent the drone just now and I am seeing the crate that he is describing," Nanami said and handed me the controller of the drone which is a table that also has the monitor of the camera to get a surveillance to what the drone is seeing. There was indeed a large crate with a parachute attached to it and a green smoke signal that is continuously releasing the green smoke that is thick enough to ignore. I also recognize the area it was dropped in and like scout said, this place is the red zone of Shinsaibashi area due to the overwhelming amount of undead that seems to be a place that can''t be cleared since it remained to be crowded even if the Night Rage which helps out to clear the crowded place due to the horde exist every night. "What is the plan Kyosei? We can take it but we need to waste lots of resources like bullets to take that box out of the area. It is not going to be a viable thing to waste resources especially that we don''t know how many valuable things might be inside and how much the contents will be able to pay off the resources we will spend," Nanami said. I think for a while and calculated the amount of things we need to consider to recover that box especially in the red zone. I can handle myself in the red zone without problem since I don''t need to worry getting bitten but the others are not fine and they will need resources that might be needed to be expended to fully fight back. Even if the undead are not in the influence of the Night Rage, that doesn''t mean they are easy to beat up especially a horde. Only a few people can handle the battle against them in a horde and are capable of switching to melee and range. "Scout, can you tell me again what are the contents of the crate? If the content is just bland and not interesting enough, I don''t think we need to risk our lives to take it out of the red zone." "Canned foods which includes water and non-perishable goods, a random gun, usually a pistol or a rifle and a box of bullets, and a medkit containing medicines needed to tend wounds and other kinds of injuries and easy to cure sickness." "Now that I heard it again, it seems generous in first glance but it is a problem since we need to expend quite a good amount of resources to retrieve the crate. We will be walking in a trap if we tried to take it. We will also lose more resources than gain anything significant," Souichi said, giving voice to my concerns. "What''s wrong Kyosei?" Nanami asked and took the tablet away from my hands and took a quick glance on the situation on the crate. "Huh? What is going on?" The monitor is showing the horde parting a way from the crate like soldiers giving salutations to a royalty. What made my eyebrow furrow is not the strange behavior of the undead but the people walking towards the crate. It''s none other than the people who looked like my parents. Chapter 349 - Are the Dead Always this Strong? The others didn''t expect it, especially those who have not seen the footage yet, like Souichi who also knows my parents personally. "The f*ck?! Isn''t that Kyosei''s parents? The hell is this? How come they are still alive!? I have attended their funeral before! That is not possible at all as I have seen them inside the coffins!" Souichi couldn''t believe what he is seeing. "You are not seeing anything wrong brother, I can guarantee that you are seeing 100% authentic footage. It is also live and cannot be edited so it is don''t accuse me that this is the work of digital art," Nanami said. "I never said anything about that!" Souichi rebutted. "However, care to explain properly? Seeing Kyosei not surprised by this would mean he already knows it." "Yeah, alright. There is no need for me to keep it a secret anyways and Kyosei would need all the help he needs to get to know who they are. Anyways, those two are some of the people we have seen in the footage we captured in Shinsaibashi. To think they are still in Shinsaibashi, isn''t this some sort of coincidence that we run into them?" Nanami then looked at me. "..." I didn''t say anything. Since I have run into them right now, I think it is time to confirm everything and learn the truth. "Kyosei?" Souichi frowned and looked at me. "We will be going to the red zone. Prepare the car and the weapons. We will go slaying and loot retrieval along the way too." "Wait, what? You want to proceed and take the loot out from the red zone? Isn''t that dangerous and also a waste of time?" Souichi frowned. "Idiot brother, you should know that it was not even his main priority of going in there, we are going there to meet up with his parents or whoever they are. Use your brain sometimes," Nanami said savagely. "..." Souichi adjusts his glasses to hide his embarrassment. "We need to hurry. Nanami, become our navigator using the drone, help us track them down." Nanami nodded and I went down from the walls and headed to the garage to take a car out. "Hey, wait for me! I am coming along too!" Souichi said as he scampers to follow me to the garage. ... Day 352, 10:21 A.M Osaka: Blood Battalion Base: Garage (Kyosei''s View) Nanami helped us procure things to use for the raid. And since we are talking about taking out the loot alongside us, she also called us some a.d.u.l.t helpers along the way. "Dang, Kyosei. How long has it been since we worked together on something? It''s been a year right?" Mr. Tanaka grinned as he pats my back. "Haha, if it is a heavy lifting job you needed, then you will not be disappointed with our work here, all the muscles we have acc.u.mulated for years aren''t just for a show," Mr. Suzuki said and started flexing. "I really want to have muscles like you guys when I grow older, but damn, it is hard to do so and it exhausts me a lot just by working out a little bit. It stresses me out and I am having trouble on things if I am on the shift the very next day," Souichi sighed. "Eh, it is a normal thing, kid. If you wanted some muscles to grow on your arms and body, then you can join us if you want to go on a workout with us. We will guide you on the efficient way to work out your muscles properly," Mr. Suzuki said and grinned. I slightly shook my head. In honesty, it is just for a show, in my opinion, having muscles just hinder my movements in moving around, I better not do get anything that would make me too muscular, or else, I might become a muscle-headed guy like them if I don''t get to be careful. ... With the car and the weapons alongside their wielders are here, we departed to the center of Shinsaibashi where the red zone is currently located. And as expected from a red zone, the amount of undead in the surroundings is just so overwhelming that there is no possible way for it to be passed by foot without being mangled by the hungry undead prowling in the area. Despite the amount of undead, they are all just normal undead and can be easily disposed of without any problems. But they are not a good idea to handle during Night Rage. It would just be similar to diving into a group of piranhas ready to rip your body apart. The car we used is a normal sedan with iron platings to enhance its defenses a little bit and will allow us to handle bumps and crashes while colliding the dead. Even if the undead is too easy to kill due to their abnormally weak and brittle skull, their amount is enough to whittle the defenses of a car down to drain. "Are we still far from our objective, Sis?" Souichi asked. "Not too far but not too close yet. Keep on going and you guys will eventually reach the objective in a few minutes." "...How reassuring for a navigator..." Souichi sighed and lay his back on the seat while beside him is the windshield that keeps on thumping and banging. He can''t see what is happening outside due to the amount of flesh and blood that is sticking on the windshield. "If these guys try to invade our base, we will have to maximize the defenses even further. The amount of them is not a joke," Mr. Tanaka shook his head while focusing the driving. "The smell of rotten flesh is also getting unbearable too which means it is now too troublesome to even deal with manually. We need to immediately clear up everything here before things get too bad and suffocating to handle," Mr. Suzuki said as he watches the blood splatter in the windshield. The car keeps shaking every time Mr. Tanaka crashes the car into a horde. It was not too great for everyone inside the car as the shaking of the car gets too annoying to handle. "Mr. Tanaka, can you please slow down and ease up the driving? I feel like throwing up with the way you drive this car," Souichi said while holding his mouth. "Even if I do, we would be in danger if I do that. We need to be more efficient in passing through this area if we don''t want to get wrecked apart by these flesh-hungry corpses. Do you want that to happen to us?" Mr. Tanaka looked at Souichi in the rearview mirror who was holding his mouth to avoid throwing up. "Urgh...please continue... I think I can hold on for a while... Urp..." "Take this barf bag I carry sometimes and relieve yourself from that," Mr. Suzuki handed him the barf bag which Souichi immediately grab and put in his mouth. The undead attacks keep getting troublesome and getting too heavy to handle with our car. If Mr. Tanaka won''t be careful, we will be easily toppled upside down by them and we will be forced to fight. Thankfully, Mr. Tanaka is quite adept at driving the car, he can drive a truck so driving the sedan is nothing for him. "Hey, is it just me, or the undead around this place is getting much stronger and much hostile compared to the ones we just smashed through?" Mr. Suzuki looked at us on the back seat. Now that he mentioned it, the attacks earlier barely have any challenge against our car, they might try to block the road but they don''t even survive the moment the car passes by which allowed our drive smooth. But now, it is getting a lot rougher. I can''t see what is going on outside due to the smeared blood and guts on the windshield that stops us from seeing anything. Only the front windshield is a bit clean since the wipers of the car are doing their job wonderfully. "It''s not only just you, man. I keep seeing these burly undead keeps on blocking our car, we managed to crash through them but we have to go full force to crush them down without much problem. But they keep on interrupting the drive and I don''t think it is quite just a coincidence that they are appearing right now," Mr. Tanaka said. Once he said those words, we heard a loud roar outside the car that caused us to get wary as we are already wary of the abnormal amount of undead with big bodies to appear constantly around. Even if it is just a coincidence, there is no way it would just be a mere coincidence, it is just too frequent. Also, I don''t think the infected have those special infected ones since they only appear during the Night Rage. And right now, it is still early to call it a night. There is only one thing that might be possible. The normal undead are evolving. Chapter 350 - Crate of the Dead (I) CRASH! Our Sedan crash towards the nearest building when the undead that flocked towards us messed up with Mr. Tanaka''s driving which caused him to crash the car into the nearby wreckage. Thankfully, the crash isn''t that strong, to begin with, allowing us to survive the crash and live through it. "Move out immediately before the car blows up!" Mr. Suzuki said as we evacuated. I went out first and killed the nearest undead that might threaten our safety and made sure everyone went out alive and well. Once Souichi and Mr. Tanaka are out, Mr. Suzuki signaled me that we can already get out of the area and flee to the nearest safe building. Still, even though we managed to get out, we did not escape the undead at all. With their numbers in the red zone, it would be not an easy feat to clear out the whole surroundings. Mr. Tanaka rush out to the nearest building with a second floor and bash through the door and aimed his gun inside. Once he confirmed that there was no undead inside, Mr. Tanaka signaled us to come in as fast as we can. The three of us move slowly and used our guns to kill the enemies incoming as we go slowly towards the door. Once we get into the door, without a hitch, Mr. Tanaka closed the door and quickly block the door with a cabinet, blocking the door''s opening. "This will not last long, let''s get going and move out!" Mr. Tanaka said. I lead the way this time as I am the most armed guy in the group since the others are all holding their guns to shoot down any undead that tries to attack us in a blindspot. There is some undead inside the building but they are not a total threat and they are much more easy disposal. The problem is the amount of undead below the building. Once they bust through the door, it is going to be very bad and it will be hell for all of us, not just for me who knows how to fight them all out but to everyone else too. We climb up to the second floor only to find it infested with the fleshy membranes that I saw before when I fought against the gluttony. "Urgh, what the hell are these fleshy things?!" Souichi was almost going to puke. "This is clearly not from the mosquitoes. The structure of the flesh looks similar but this one is far bigger," Mr. Tanaka said. "Don''t bother checking on the guys, they are the puke of another special undead which I met last time. We should be lucky since that monster is not here to torment us," I said while looking around the surroundings to find a good window that can allow us to climb to the roof and get into the next building to avoid moving on the ground to die." "A special infected?" Souichi looks at the things on the walls and the ground and covers his mouth. "We shouldn''t investigate this one since it is irrelevant, lets get going before those infected below gets to climb up here. I don''t think that cabinet will last long and that door will not be able to hold all of them out!" Mr. Tanaka said as he looks for a way for us to get out. "Got one, come here guys, we can escape them in here," I pointed out the window and went outside of it. The others follow suit and we are already just an inch away from the rooftop. "Holy sh*t, let''s get out of here!" Mr. Tanaka blocks the door and rejoined us. "What are we going to do now?" Mr. Suzuki is waiting for my commands. "There is a van over there! It doesn''t look like it was broken down and it seems like it has been abandoned by the previous owner!" Souichi points out a black van just on the side of the road. I used the scope of my gun to look into the van''s interior whether it looks fine and all." "I don''t see any sort of damages from it but there is a possibility that the van has a missing key. There is no way there is a key left behind of this car," I said to them. "We can just hotwire the car and see if we can run it up. It is a much better solution than to remain to hold out in this rooftop with the undead just below this building swarming up," Mr. Suzuki said. "So who will retrieve it? Below us is just a bunch of undead ready to attack us, there is no way we can get out of here without going face to face with them, isn''t there?" Souichi said. "How about you Souichi? You have been practicing your combat techniques this past few days, how about doing it?" Mr. Suzuki asked. "No, no. I may have trained to fight them but I am still nowhere as nimble as Kyosei. I may be a black belter in karate but that doesn''t mean I can easily replicate how Kyosei fight against multiple undead at once!" Scratching my head, I step up and volunteered. "Four-eyes here is unreliable, I guess it is still my job to fetch that van." "I will come along, someone needs to hotwire the damn thing if there is no available key. You two should support us from above instead and deal with enemies that attack us. That way, we will have a much easier time and we can bring the van faster," Mr. Tanaka said. "Fine by me," I said. "Now let''s get going. We have a crate to take and a few guys I need to see and confront with." Carrying the Piyavka Machete, I jump off the building, diving into the horde of undead below me. "Time to shed some blood."